《Last Wish System》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Yale Roanmad</h4>


    At night, light could still be seen in the library of one of the biggest ns of Nacesai city, inside there was only a six-year-old kid reading thick books.


    That kid¡¯s name was Yale Roanmad, one of the legitimate sons of the Roanmad n. Yale¡¯s father was an influential figure in the n, but he had a lot of sons and daughters, legitimate as well as illegitimate.


    Usually, illegitimate children have almost no rights in the n, unless they disy extraordinary talents and then be recognized by the n. However, they are still allowed to live in the n until they grow up. After growing up, they will be servants or lose the rights to live in the n domains.


    Yale¡¯s mother was one of the official wives of his father, and even the servants gossiped about how there was real love between his father and mother. Under such circumstances, Yale¡¯s standing in the n should have been a very good one. However, his mother died when he was born.


    Since that time, his father, as if ming Yale for her death, never showed any hint of goodwill toward him. Instead, he would rather ignore himpletely, Yale had only seen his father in official n affairs.


    Thus, even if the n didn¡¯t suppress him and he was still in a better position than the illegitimate sons, there is not all that big of a difference. In fact, some illegitimate sons of his father hated him and were always thinking about how to disturb him. Nheless, Yale liked to read and study a lot of books, so he spent most of his time in the library or his room, and these areas weren¡¯t locations that the illegitimate sons, who weren¡¯t recognized by the n had ess to. They were too restricted in which ces they could go inside the n.


    If Yale were a normal six-year-old kid, he would have suffered a lot with his mother dead and with his father ignoring him.


    Compared to other kids his age, Yale wasn¡¯t exactly normal; he belonged to a rare group of people, who can retain memories from before they were born, in other words, memories of their past lives.


    In fact, Yale barely qualified as a member of that group, aspared to others with the same condition, he remembered only a little bit, while they retained the memories of all their past lives or almost all of it. Furthermore, his inherited knowledge of his past life was mostly misceneous, not very useful.


    But even if it¡¯s only a little, that¡¯s enough to make the difference between him and other kids of his generation, because the small fragments he remembered included his own past life¡¯s death, the pain, impotence, and regret he felt in those memories aren¡¯t something that normal kids would understand.


    Yale knew the taste of death and didn¡¯t want to taste it again, his previous life was a life without too many difficulties, and in the end, he still died painfully. Even if he didn¡¯t remember the details, Yale was sure the description painful was still mild for what he sensed. On the other hand, he knows that his present life is the opposite, even in his n there¡¯s thew of the jungle, the strong is always in the right. He refused to be weak; Yale was extremely hard-working since birth.


    His hard-work wasn¡¯t rted to obtaining physical strength, but rather to acquire knowledge; his memories told him that knowledge is power. In fact, theck of knowledge was what led to his painful death. Thus he learned to speak and write a lot faster than other kids, and soon started his bookworm like lifestyle.


    The n servants in charge of him were astonished by his intelligence and hard-work, but no one suspected his condition, all servants thought he was an intelligent child whocked love and in the end buried himself in the world of his books.


    Even if he had some fragments of memories, they couldn¡¯t influence Yale to the point of bing his previous life¡¯s extension like the famous people with memories of their past life. Yale was only Yale, he couldn¡¯t be considered a dead man in the body of a kid, so even if Yale was more mature and hard-working than other kids, he was still a kid, and his lifestyle became nothing more than a reflection of his current situation.


    As for how the other kids thought of him, Yale ignored it, after all, they were normal kids, even if they be evil in the future, he could do nothing in his situation.


    Furthermore, with all the kids being less than ten years old, they were protected by thews of the world, acting against them would cause a lot of problems to the aggressor, only if the kid provoked the aggressor would the protection disappear. Thews of the world protected the children, but they are not meant to let them be arrogant in front of their elders.


    Yale would be safe until he became ten years old. Thus he decided to focus on his goal, to unlock the good fortune that his own past lifest wish granted to him, Yale knew that was the only way he could be sessful in his future and the earlier he unlocked it, the better.


    He became aware of that good fortune he obtained as a legacy of his past life on his fourth birthday. At that time, a voice appeared in his head.


    ¡°This is the Last Wish System, created by your own past life¡¯sst wish; if you want to unlock it, you must gather a vast quantity of knowledge.¡±


    Yale was shocked when he heard it, but as he could see the words he just heard in his mind, Yale understood that this wasn¡¯t his imagination, even if he didn¡¯t remember what thatst wish was, his intuition told him that the Last Wish System was a good thing.


    Yale liked to study from the very beginning. His new circumstances only made him study even harder, to the point of bing the n bookworm, spending almost all of his free time in the library.


    After the appearance of the message, Yale realized that the more he studied, the easier it became to learn and memorize new things. Yale was even more assured of the Last Wish System was what he needed more than anything else.


    The library had a public section for all the official n members, there were no restrictions to reading inside, and it was easy to lend a book or two from the library to his room.


    There also existed restricted areas, where different conditions would be required in order to read books. Even though Yale had a premonition that those books would help the Last Wish System more, he had no means to fulfill any of the requirements.


    Of course with the help of his father, it would be possible to get to read some less restricted books. However, his father rejected to even talk to him; it seemed that bing a bookworm disgusted his father, who believed that men should only use their fists to speak and training the body was the only way for a man.


    He had this lifestyle until one night, while he was still reading bookste at night, the first time he ever remained in the library past midnight. His servants should have been rushing to find him, those weren¡¯t hours for a kid to be still awake. This night, however, he sensed that he was almost at the point where the Last Wish System would react, Yale spent thest two years for that, so he continued without noticing that the sky turned dark hours ago.


    Yale had read a lot of books since he was born, a frightening number for a six-year-old kid, but even if anyone knew he is a bookworm no one could even imagine how many books he really read.


    When Yale just finished the thick book he was reading, inside his mind, the Last Wish System finally reacted.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Last Wish System</h4>


    ¡°The conditions have been fulfilled; the Last Wish System is now unlocked.¡±


    ¡°Last Wish System isunching; please wait.¡±


    At that moment a progress bar appeared in Yale¡¯s mind, in two minutes it wasplete.


    ¡°Last Wish Systemunch finished sessfully; Yale Roanmad registered as the system¡¯s user, you can start using the Last Wish System.¡±


    Yale was excited, but before he could do anything, the system spoke again.


    ¡°Do you want to start the Last Wish System tutorial?¡±


    Yale still didn¡¯t know what functions exactly this system had, so he said in a loud voice.


    ¡°I want!¡±


    But the system didn¡¯t react; he tried again.


    ¡°I want to start the tutorial!¡±


    The system remained unchanged; Yale stopped speaking as he noticed that it was already very dark, and no one else was in the library. He was lucky because if someone were here, he would be scolded and more important, the system¡¯s existence could have been revealed to others.


    He was sure the system was very precious, enough to awaken the greed of others, something that requires so much knowledge to unlock can¡¯t be an ordinary thing, if the Last Wish system¡¯s existence were made public he would have a rough time.


    He swore in his mind that he wouldn¡¯t make a mistake like that again, the Last Wish System should remain as his most valuable secret, Yale needed to ensure ways to hide it from others, or he would suffer.


    ¡°User didn¡¯t need to worry; no one can detect the existence of the Last Wish System if you don¡¯t reveal it.¡±


    Yale was surprised; the system reacted to his thoughts, then he tried to say in his mind the same words he shouted before.


    ¡°Tutorial starting...¡±


    Yale sighed in relief as it worked, he now understood that he only needs to think to use the system, before he has been too excited and didn¡¯t think before shouting. Yale stopped pondering and paid attention to the system tutorial.


    ¡°The Last Wish System has two main functions, the Database Search, and the Quest Menu. The Database Search lets the user search any information stored in the database; the system has already scanned your body and soul, all the information is synchronized to the database, all the knowledge required to unlock the Last Wish System is also avable to consult at any time.¡±


    Yale was delighted hearing that, even if he had a very good memory, he couldn¡¯t remember everything he read or saw in the past. He can retain the general information of most things, but he could not remember all the details, with this function he could obtain all the information he needed at any time!


    But the thing that picked his attention was this scanning of body and soul; Yale pondered about what kind of information the system could get when the system stopped his thoughts.


    ¡°As the user is interested in it, the most relevant information extracted from body and soul will now be resumed in two new auxiliary functions. The Stats Menu and the Innate Talent Menu.¡±


    As the system was speaking Yale was shocked, he was curious about that, and then the system generated two new functions, originally the system only had two functions, now the system functions have doubled.


    He wasn¡¯t sure about the Stats Menu, but the Innate Talent Menu is something that anyone would want, only by having the words Innate Talent would pick anyone¡¯s attention. Innate Talents were something one is born with, and one can¡¯t acquire more, although it¡¯s possible to upgrade your existing talent, the difficulty bes enormous as one grows up.


    The tradition was to test the kids only on their tenth birthday when they lost the world¡¯s protection and became able to begin training, testing it before could make the results inurate, Innate Talents are difficult to measure.


    Yale suspected that this Innate Talent Menu would be able to show his Innate Talents at any moment, Innate Talents could be in the body and the soul, the Last Wish System should have the necessary data since it already scanned Yale. He read that some people be able to sense their Innate Talents, sensing oneself is always easier than sensing others, but only true geniuses or truly lucky ones could do it.


    If Yale were able to know about his Innate Talents now, his possibilities of improving would be much higher than others because he only was six years old, these four years of difference are very important.


    He was still lost in his thoughts when the system continued.


    ¡°The Stats Menu can show the user data in numeric value to make them simple to understand.¡±


    Then the Stats Menu appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Name: Yale Roanmad | Age: 6 (World¡¯sw protection) | Body Level: 0 | Mind Level: 0¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 3 | Strength: 1 | Agility: 1 | Intelligence: 10 | Wisdom: 10 | Dexterity: 7¡±


    The system said that one point was the minimum value, Yale had a weird expression on his face as he murmured.


    ¡°What the... I know I don¡¯t exercise very much, but having only one point of strength and agility...¡±


    In truth, it was not weird for Yale to only have a single point in Strength unless he was born with some innately powerful body, that evaluation is normal at his age and lifestyle, but having the weakest strength isn¡¯t something that Yale liked.


    His vitality is rather average for his age. But having seven in dexterity is a lot. As for intelligence and wisdom, they were at the maximum value possible, at least without training his mind. At level zero no Stats can surpass ten, that¡¯s the absolute limit, to exceed it the level should be two, in other words, one needed to be a 2-star mortal erudite.


    There are two main ways to get strong in Yale¡¯s world; the first is by practicing Inner Qi and bing a Warrior, the other is training the mind and bing a Magus. There are some other variations, most of them lost since ancient times or abandoned due to their inefficiency in front of the two main ways.


    The system only showed information about the two main ways, the levels of both ways are independent, and they had different restrictions, the body leveling would allow the increase of vitality, strength, and agility. On the other hand, the mind leveling would allow the increase of intelligence, wisdom, and dexterity.


    In the system being level zero in both is what is known simply as a mortal, normal people, at the moment one starts to practice training in Qi or magic would be automatically at level one, equivalent to a 1-star mortal fighter or a 1-star mortal erudite. That wouldn¡¯t change the Stat limits but indicates that one had at least the talent to surpass ordinary people, a first step towards bing an expert.


    Of course, it was possible to train in both, a lot of people tried to do it, but in the end, almost all chose to focus only in one way as one needed to reach Rank 1 Novice Warrior or Novice Magus before the age of sixteen. After one turned sixteen, it would be impossible to surpass the 9-star mortal stage. Thus, in the end, focusing on one way leads to having a better chance of reaching at least rank 1 in one way.


    Practicing internal Qi or magic can only be done after one became ten years old and lost the world¡¯s protection, no one can seed before, and one could even harm themselves trying.


    Due to his age, Yale was still a mortal and based on his Stats; obviously, he was well suited to be a magus and had a very difficult path if he wanted to be a Warrior. But that wasn¡¯t that important, Yale still had almost four years to train before he could start practicing, so improving his Stats would be very good preparation, and as intelligence and wisdom were already at his limits, he should focus on his other Stats.


    Thus, what was important to Yale, more than the stats were his Latent Talents. One could still practice Inner Qi as long as one trains hard enough, even without rted Latent Talents.


    However, magic requires having at least a rted Innate Talent; if one didn¡¯t have at least the lowest grade of Magical Talent it didn¡¯t matter if one is at the maximum Stats in intelligence and wisdom, there¡¯s no way to be a Magus.


    The system finally finished exining everything about the Stats to Yale when it finally changed to the Innate Talent Menu; Yale was extremely nervous as it appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Yale¡¯s Innate Talents</h4>


    Once the Innate Talent Menu opened, Yale saw in the first line the words [Last Wish System] without any description more than [Special Innate Talent].


    Of course, the Last Wish System counts as Yale¡¯s Innate Talent, he already predicted it, that was the only exnation for the system¡¯s existence, the system was a special type of Innate Talent.


    Special Innate Talents could be the worst or the best, any Innate Talent which had any functionality other than directly making practice easier was considered a special type. Thus some were very useful while others were trash, but the good thing about any special Innate Talents is that unless one reveals them, no one will be able to know about the existence of the Special Innate Talent.


    Under that, there was only one more line [Magic Latent Talent: Lowest grade] with a simple description [The lowest kind of talent to practice magic].


    Seeing that, Yale sighed. It was still possible for him to practice magic, but his talent was the worst for practicing it. However, as he was still young, he tried to be optimistic about it, thinking about how he could improve it.


    The only sad thing is that he didn¡¯t have any elemental affinity, with an elemental affinity, practicing elemental magic would be easier.


    ¡°The system can show information about how to improve an Innate Talent; would you like to update the Innate Talent Menu?¡±


    Yale immediately epted on his mind, pondering why the system hasn¡¯t shown it since the start.


    A new line appeared below the description:


    ¡°Upgrade: Complete the rted Quest to upgrade to Low grade.¡±


    Yale inwardly sighed.


    ¡°That should be rted to the other main function, that Quest Menu, I wonder how it works.¡±


    The system improved the auxiliary function as he needed, that flexibility was something Yale liked.


    It seemed that as long as the information was in the database, it was possible to add it to an auxiliary function to make it easier to review the information; then he tried to ask other information to see if it¡¯s added to the Innate Talent Menu.


    ¡°How many grades had the Innate Talents?¡±


    Yale knew it, he read it in books, but he wanted to test the system.


    ¡°The grades of Innate Talents from lowest to highest are lowest, low, mid-low, mid, mid-high, high and perfect.¡±


    As the system replied, Yale was more sure he was on the correct way of understanding how the system works. Now that information appeared in a sidebar of the Innate Talent Menu.


    Yale smiled as he proceeded with the tutorial without saying anything more, he was curious about that Quest Menu. As Yale didn¡¯t ask any more questions and stopped paying attention to the Innate Talents, the system showed the next part of the tutorial.


    ¡°This is the Quest Menu; the user will obtain quests rted to him and given proper rewards forpleting them. The user needs to finish the quest manually, once the requirements forpletion were met to obtain the rewards. Right now, the user has two active quests and onepleted quest.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand how he could havepleted any quest but paid attention to the Quest Menu, all the Quests he had were under the tag [Skill Quest]. The first one was called [Magical Talent upgrade: Low] and was the one Yale havepleted without knowing.


    Yale then saw the alreadypleted requirements for the quest, as he saw them, he understood why he had already met the requirements without doing anything.


    ¡°Obtain 6 points in Intelligence, Wisdom, and Dexterity.¡±


    Yale already has ten points in Intelligence and Wisdom, Dexterity was lower, only at seven points, but it still surpassed the minimum required for the quest. Yale only thought about finishing the quest, and the quest ended, rewarding him.


    Yale¡¯s [Magic Latent Talent: Lowest grade] became [Magic Latent Talent: Low grade]. There was no doubt about that; Yale revised the Innate Talent Menu to confirm it. He never thought that upgrading an Innate Talent would be that easy, even with his age it should be significantly more difficult than that.


    Yale realized that the Quest Menu¡¯s nature waspletely different to the other functions, the others gave him information, which was extracted from his body and soul or from the knowledge he recollected.


    However, the Quest Menu improved himself, this information was very good, Yale was already satisfied with that, but the Quest Menu made his Magic Talent immediately increase.


    ¡°Could it be that the legacy included methods to improve thetent talent quickly? But those were lost since the ancient era, I never cared about my past life, but now I¡¯m truly bing curious about who I was.¡±


    Yale went back to the Quest Menu, the conditions to improve his [Magic Latent Talent: Low grade] was still the same as for improving the Lowest grade.


    There was a new quest avable, [Magical talent upgrade: Mid-low], and this new quest already met the requirements for being finished.


    ¡°Obtain 7 points in Intelligence, Wisdom, and Dexterity.¡±


    Yale was shocked as he saw almost the same condition as the previous Quest, it only required one more point than the previous one.


    ¡°If this is a pattern, that would mean I can get a High-grade talent with ten points?¡±


    Yale was speaking to himself in his mind, but the system didn¡¯t reply to him, then he finished the quest, and as he checked the Innate Talent Menu, he saw the words [Magic Latent Talent: Low grade], the upgrade condition remained the same.


    Yale changed to again the Quest Menu, and another quest was avable under the Skill Quest tag, as expected, it was [Magical talent upgrade: Mid], but it wasn¡¯t ready forpletion like the other two, but the requirements followed Yale¡¯s guesses.


    ¡°Obtain 8 points in Intelligence, Wisdom, and Dexterity.¡±


    Yale was still missing one point in Dexterity so he couldn¡¯tplete the quest, but he had a broad smile on his face as he confirmed his thoughts. Furthermore, with a mid-low grade talent now, he would be considered below average, but not too bad, there were very few people with low talents who reached the Rank 1 Novice Magus, but with mid-low, there were a lot more.


    A lot of people with the lowest or low Magical Talent chose to be archers, they would train until bing rank 1 Novice Warriors, and after that, they slowly train their mind until they be a 2-star mortal erudite. With their talent, they will never have a chance to be a Rank 1 Novice Magus, but their Dexterity would be much higher, and it was an important aspect to all archers.


    Yale read some books speaking of a lost way to train the path of archery which was a lot better than the present¡¯s limited mixing.


    The archers were extremely popr in ancient times, their effectiveness in battle was a lot higher than normal warriors, and they were able to use simple spells, mostly to reinforce arrows or enhance movement.


    Thus, even having less endurance than the warriors and less magic power than the magus, they were more bnced overall, sadly the training methods were lost, and the archers ended their golden age.


    Yale ended his thoughts and now focused on the second quest, that was [Elemental affinity], and its requirements were quite simple, or at least simple for Yale.


    ¡°Obtain Magical Talent: Mid grade.¡±


    Yale was still having only a mid-low grade talent, but he only needed one more point in Dexterity to advance to mid-grade, and thus alsoplete this quest. But the reward left Yale without words.


    ¡°Reward: Elemental affinity (Perfect grade).¡±


    Even without knowing what kind of elemental affinity it was, only by being a perfect grade one it was enough to change someone¡¯s destiny, any magic rted to that element would be extremely easy to practice.


    Before, Yale hoped to have some elemental affinity, but he wasn¡¯t thinking of a perfect grade one. At that moment, he would have been very happy with a mid-grade one.


    And that reward also increased the curiosity of Yale for his previous life, and regretted hisck of consistent memories; the Last Wish System was a Special Innate Talent which can add and improve other innate talents, that¡¯s heaven-defying.


    There was only one more quest, and the name quickly picked the interest of Yale, [System special function: Storage], its definition was somewhat different to the previous one, but the words used were still only a few.


    ¡°Complete the first Main Chain Quest.¡±


    ¡°Reward: The system will add [Storage Space] for the user to put physical objects inside.¡±


    Yale¡¯s eyes became even more opened, storage space was a function usually found only in items, and not the cheap ones, being able to store physical things in a separated space without any item is something only very powerful experts who understand thews of the space could do.


    Yale immediately said in his mind [Start the Main Chain Quest], based on the previous system reactions that should have activated the Main Chain Quest, but the system¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t what Yale expected.


    ¡°The user didn¡¯t meet the requirements to start the Main Chain Quest; it will start automatically when the conditions be fulfilled.¡±


    In Yale¡¯s mind, the condition appeared as he wanted to know. There was a new tag before the Skill Quest tag, the words there were [Main Chain Quest], and under them a short text exining the conditions to unlock it.


    ¡± Complete 3 Skill Quests to unlock.¡±

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Yale¡¯s Training</h4>


    As Yale read it, he understood that he was left with only one path to advance, he needed to increase at least one point in Dexterity.


    ¡°Increasing my Dexterity by one point shouldn¡¯t be difficult, I can think of several ways to do it, but I want to do it the most optimal way. If I can increase it to ten points instead and the Quests follow the same pattern I can obtain a High-grade Magical Talent.¡±


    The system immediately replied.


    ¡°The most optimal way for the user to increase the Dexterity points would be to practice mortal¡¯s archery, and at the same time it would increase the Strength points.¡±


    Indeed, the traditional archery of mortals was very good to train Strength and Dexterity, and as he can only increase his Dexterity to continue using the Quest Menu, it was a very good option. Furthermore, he wanted to increase his Strength points; he felt ashamed of having only one point.


    The system seemed to know that as it suggested the mortal¡¯s archery. Usually, only the ones who want to be archers trained mortal¡¯s archery as a foundation.


    However, it wasn¡¯t unheard that some kids wanted to train it before knowing their Innate Talents, it was still good training for the body, and less painful than other mortal¡¯s training like the sword or the spear, although it was looked down upon just because of that by the pure warriors.


    ¡°It seems that I need to start practicing archery, tomorrow I will ask the servants to apply for the n¡¯s archery lessons.¡±


    With that said Yale was determined, he stood up and finished paying attention to the Last Wish System and at the same moment the system reacted.


    ¡°The tutorial finished, the user could repeat the tutorial at any moment.¡±


    As Yale expected, the tutorial exined all the actual functions of the system, so the tutorial should end. He also suspected that when the system unlocked more functions, there will be a proper exnation for them.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to spend more time in the library and went back to his room. Of course, he was ¡°caught¡± on his way by one of the servants and got scolded; Yale didn¡¯t mind, he was still processing the things happening to him and making ns for the future.


    ***


    The next morning, Yale told his servants that he wanted to practice archery, the servants were surprised, but they did it without asking anything, that was the rtionship between Yale and the servants, there was no affection between them. For the servants to attend Yale was only their work, nothing more.


    Yale also knew that even if he already requested it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to start right now, his position wasn¡¯t good enough to directly enter some archery sses without previous notice, it would take around a week to be able to start practicing archery.


    However, even if he obtained immediate ess to an archery ss, he wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot an arrow with his puny strength, so he decided to use this time to exercise his body.


    Yale tried to do some pushups in his room, but he wasn¡¯t even able toplete one before being exhausted.


    ¡°Seems that the system wasn¡¯t lying in the evaluation of my Strength points, I¡¯m too weak, I always thought that doing pushups was an easy task when I read about it, but my body ispletely unable to do it...¡±


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough to stop Yale; he didn¡¯t have any equipment to train, so he focused on basic exercises, even if they were extremely tiring for him.


    On the second day, Yale asked the system to inform him if any of his stats changes, and the system then set a notification alert to stat changes, but at the end of the day, Yale¡¯s stats were still the same.


    At the same time, there was an unstoppable gossip within the n, the n¡¯s bookworm became crazy for physical training.


    On the fifth day, Yale¡¯s training continued without results; his stats remained the same.


    Therefore, when the servants told him that he received a letter from his older sister, he stopped training. Yale¡¯s older sister was the only one in the whole n that truly cared about Yale, and also the only one Yale cared about within the n.


    Her name was Ange Roanmad, a truly dazzling figure even in the whole of Nacesai City. She was only five years older than Yale, but she already was a 4-star mortal erudite. Furthermore, she had a high-grade Magical Talent and a perfect grade healing elemental affinity.


    Because of that astonishing Innate Talents, the Nacesai Academy came to recruit her. Usually one needs to pay expensive fees and pass some tests before being able to enroll, but Ange¡¯s situation was extremely special.


    In the wholest thousand years, Nacesai City didn¡¯t give birth to anyone with a perfect grade healing elemental affinity until Ange. Healing elemental affinity is a special type of elemental affinity, as it gives the talent to train any spell rted to healing disregarding the element it belongs to.


    Healing spells are extremely difficult to master, especially the ones with the capacity to heal others and also the healing elemental affinities are quite rare. Thus, there weren¡¯t many healers, and they were highly valued.


    Because of that, Ange spent almost all of her time in the Nacesai Academy; the academy treated her very well, she had all the resources she requested. However, shecked the freedom to go back home; Yale had only seen her a few times since she went to the academy.


    Yale and Angemunicated mainly by letters and for Yale, reading his sister¡¯s letter was something even more important than training, as she was his only emotional support.


    This time, the letter wasn¡¯t talking about her living in the academy as usual, but rather about Yale¡¯s sudden change of living habits as he started to train without stopping instead of passing his whole day reading books.


    Indeed, the gossips about him reached his older sister. Ange was always inquiring about how her younger brother was doing, she was a very kind girl and very protective towards his younger brother.


    They also had the same mother, so they were different than other brothers and sisters in the n. Their rtionship was very deep, and the death of their mother led to Ange always being very concerned about Yale, who didn¡¯t have anyone other than her.


    Those circumstances also made Ange mature rtively faster than other girls of her age, and her father didn¡¯t ignore her as he did with Yale, so even before her Innate Talents shocked the city, she already had a good standing in the n.


    Of course, she tried to change her father¡¯s opinion about Yale, but that¡¯s the only topic that her father never gave her any room for discussion.


    As her position in the city became higher, she thought about ways to help her little brother.


    As Yale was a well-known bookworm, she prepared to look for some good books to give him when she reached the 5-star mortal realm, only then would she get ess to more valuable books than the ones in the n library.


    Given her importance to the academy, if she wanted to give one or two books to her younger brother, the academy would ept it. However, as she heard about Yale¡¯s changes she changed her mind and sent him some medicinal pills.


    Those were of the lowest grade and only useful for restoring stamina, someone that was only a mortal like Yale would recover all his stamina, but those who started practicing would have only some stamina restored.


    Thus, those medicinal pills weren¡¯t that valuable, and Ange managed to get them without too much difficulty, but those medicinal pills were just what Yale needed the most at that moment.


    In truth, Ange thought that Yale longed for parental love and started training his body to please their father who valued physical strength the most. So she hurried to give some medicinal pills to Yale to help him with his training.


    Yale was extremely grateful to his sister, even knowing that she probably misunderstood the reason for his training, as she always thought that Yale wanted to obtain the appreciation of his father.


    No matter the reason, those medicinal pills were what he needed the most, and he wouldn¡¯t waste them. With them, Yale started training without stopping as he used those medicinal pills instead of resting.


    Finally, the next morning a notification appeared on his head.


    ¡°System alert: Strength points increased from 1 to 2¡±.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Archery Lessons</h4>


    After hearing the notification Yale smiled and continued his training, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with only two points.


    Yale¡¯s training continued until the seventh day when he would start the archery lessons. In that short time, he managed to increase his Strength points to three, but not only that, Yale¡¯s vitality increased to four.


    With Yale¡¯s actual stats, only the agility remained under the average mark for his age, using the system¡¯s stats, the average for a six-year-old kid physical stats is three, then Yale couldn¡¯t be considered weak among his peers now, but couldn¡¯t be regarded as strong either.


    Of course, in the mind stats, Yale was extremely outstanding, the average was only two points. However, Yale cared more about his weak points as they can improve much more.


    Yale reached the archery training ground while lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°So, you are that famous bookworm.¡±


    A tall man with a hawk-like nose was who spoke those words.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yale Roanmad; I applied for archery lessons.¡±


    Of course, the tall man was mocking him, but Yale didn¡¯t care, as long as he could use archery to improve his Dexterity.


    ¡°I doubt that a weakling like you can hold a bow or shoot an arrow, but I can¡¯t deny you for more than a week, you¡¯re lucky to be a legitimate son.¡±


    Then the man gave Yale a bow, a bow that obviously wasn¡¯t of the appropriate size for a beginner of Yale¡¯s age. Yale read about archery before, so he knew about the different kinds of bows and which suited him more, he even contrasted the information with the system.


    ¡°I rather choose this other one.¡±


    Yale replied, picking a bow which was suited for him, he knew that even if the instructor can rmend a bow to the students, the students had the right to choose in the end. However, as the students usually didn¡¯t know anything about bows, they would follow the instructor rmendation.


    The instructor¡¯s face changed when he saw Yale¡¯s actions, the instructor wasn¡¯t a legitimate child of the n, and even if he became recognized in the end and became an archery instructor, he loathed those lucky legitimate children.


    Choosing a bad bow for Yale was the limit for him. As an instructor, he couldn¡¯t harm a legitimate son of the n without reasons and even less one under the world¡¯s protection; he could exin the fact of giving him a bad bow as teaching him the importance of choosing a bow well, the n wouldn¡¯t punish the instructor.


    Letting the students learn from their errors is still a valid teaching method, even if the mistake was trusting the instructor.


    But if Yale chose his bow himself, then that¡¯s all, the instructor couldn¡¯t change Yale¡¯s decision and what frustrated him more was that Yale¡¯s selected bow was an appropriated one.


    ¡°It seems that you know something about bows, you passed the test; you can call me Instructor Nosehawk.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t reply, but in his mind, Yale was thinking.


    ¡°What a test, you were trying to annoy me. Furthermore, what¡¯s with that name? You have a hawk-like nose, but for your father to name you Nosehawk isn¡¯t that a bit cruel?¡±


    Yale started walking until he reached the position set for the students to shoot. Including Yale there were only ten students, the training camp had room for many more students to practice at the same time, but archery wasn¡¯t popr enough.


    Nosehawk started to give instructions to the students, he was teaching well this time, if all the students get injured he would be med without doubt and archery wasn¡¯t a joke, even if the arrows were modified so they wouldn¡¯t kill anyone, they were still dangerous.


    At the instructor¡¯s signal all of them shot at the same time, only three people hit the target, two of them hit the very center of the target, they were the most veteran students, and they were already nine years old. The third was Yale, even if he didn¡¯t hit the center of the target like the other two, he still hit the target.


    Yale thought that the results were not bad for his first try, then something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Quest Menu unlocked a new type of Quest. Dynamic Quest section added to the Quest Menu.¡±


    Yale was shocked; he never thought that the system would unlock something because he shot an arrow.


    ¡°A Dynamic Quest is a special type of Quest; it¡¯s unlocked when the user performs a certain action, would the user like to activate notifications for Dynamic Quests?¡±


    The system continued, and Yale epted.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Shoot one hundred arrows. Reward: Archery Innate Talent: Mid grade.¡±


    Yale now had a wide smile. Fortunately, he just hit the target so no one would suspect anything because he was smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time to obtain it, what a great surprise.¡±


    However, the system continued.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Shoot one hundred arrows that hit the target. Reward: Archery Innate Talent: Mid-high grade.¡±


    Yale was even more surprised, but the system continued.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Shoot a consecutive one hundred arrows that hit the target. Reward: Archery Innate Talent: High grade.¡±


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Shoot a consecutive one hundred arrows that hit in the middle of the target. Reward: Archery Innate Talent: Perfect grade.¡±


    Yale was without words and also had some doubts about the Dynamic Quests.


    ¡°The user couldplete all the Dynamic Quests; you can obtain one reward and continue trying toplete the others. The rewards for the Dynamic Quests would be automatically redeemed whenpleted. There are Dynamic Quests with a time limit, but only if the Dynamic Quest stated it.¡±


    In an instant, the system solved Yale¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°Then, if I keep practicing archery, there¡¯s possible to obtain a perfect grade Innate Talent, the conditions for that are very difficult, but if I get the other rewards first my abilities with the bow would be greater. Furthermore, I can do those Quests at the same time that I train my Dexterity.¡±


    Yale was even more happy in his mind as he shot the second arrow, the results were simr to before.


    The training continued, they shot thirty more arrows before finishing the lesson, and Yale only hit the center of the target two times, the rest of them still hit the target.


    Yale was quite tired as he returned to his room, he almostpleted one-third of three Dynamic Quests, but if he failed even one arrow the third one would restart.


    He tested it with the perfect grade reward Dynamic Quest when he hit the center of the target, and afterward, he only hit the target; the count went back to zero.


    Yale was sure that he could get the High-grade Innate Talent in a few days, but the perfect grade would be very difficult.


    As Yale still had medicinal pills, he continued his training in his room, knowing his sister it would be strange if she didn¡¯t send more medicinal pills soon, so Yale used them without worries.


    This routine continued for two more days, Yale almostpleted the two first Dynamic Quests, but he failed one arrow, so the third went back to zero.


    As Yale expected, he received more medicinal pills from his sister. Without having to worry about his stamina. The morning before starting the fourth archery lesson, his Strength points increased to four, and an hourter his Vitality points to five.


    As for Dexterity, the points remained the same, but Yale wasn¡¯t expecting to increase them in only three days of archery training, so he went to the archery lesson with expectation forpleting two Dynamic Quests.


    Yale only shot four arrows when the system¡¯s prompt appeared.


    ¡°Dynamic Questpleted: Shoot one hundred arrows. Reward obtained: Archery Innate Talent: Mid grade.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure what changed, but he seemed to be more familiar with the bow.


    ¡°That should be the effects of an Innate Talent rted to weapons.¡±


    Yale¡¯s proficiency with the bow be better the moment he obtained the Innate Talent, that was a good point about the Innate Talents rted to weapons, using the weapon would be more instinctive the higher the Innate Talent grade one had.


    Furthermore, any stats rted to the Innate Talent would be easier to increase when practicing with the weapon, Yale¡¯s path to obtaining ten points in Dexterity became easier thanks to the Dynamic Quests.


    Yale shot the next arrow in the middle of the target, alongside a new prompt from the system.


    ¡°Dynamic Questpleted: Shoot one hundred arrows that hit the target. Reward obtained: Archery Innate Talent: Mid-high grade.¡±


    Yale had only failed the target once, so the next arrowpleted the second Dynamic Quest.


    As his Innate Talent be better than before his archery improved even more, now Yale was able to hit seven consecutive shots in the middle of the target before his record was only of two sessive shots, Yale improved a lot.


    To Yale the archery lessons weren¡¯t real lessons, only training because Nosehawk didn¡¯t give him any advice, he asionally gave pointers to the others, but Nosehawk ignored Yale.


    Yale only needed to train in archery, and he didn¡¯t care about Nosehawk, Yale had seen him shoot an arrow, and he wasn¡¯t that good for his age. He was only qualified to teach kids under ten years old, in the Nacesai Academy were some kids better than Nosehawk.


    Even the two nine-year-old kids from the ss were almost as good as the instructor.


    Thinking about his useless archery instructor, Yale shot thest arrow of the day; he would need another day to finish the third Dynamic Quest.


    The arrow hit the middle of the target, and a notification appeared in Yale¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Main Chain Quest Options</h4>


    ¡°System alert: Dexterity points increased from 7 to 8.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect to increase his Dexterity yet. He thought he would need at least another week, but he didn¡¯t include in his calctions the effects of his newly acquired Innate Talent.


    Yale didn¡¯t use the system until he went back to his room, that Dexterity point was something blocking him from doing anything else in the Quest Menu, except for his newly unlocked Dynamic Quests.


    Yale seated in his room and went to the Quest Menu; then he finished the Skill Quest hepleted when obtained the eighth point in Dexterity.


    Yale¡¯s Magic Latent Talent turned into mid-grade, and a new Skill Quest appeared, named [Magical talent upgrade: Mid-high]. The requirements followed the previous ones; now Yale required at least 9 points in the three mind rted stats.


    Finishing the previous Quest alsopleted the requirements to finish [Elemental Affinity] and obtain a perfect grade Elemental Affinity. Yale didn¡¯t hesitate as he finished the Quest and quickly went to check what kind of elemental ability he obtained.


    The new line in the Innate Talent Menu was ¡°Thunder Elemental Affinity: Perfect grade¡± with a simple description.


    ¡°The best affinity to practice thunder magic.¡±


    Then, Yale sighed.


    ¡°My luck is really bad.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the thunder element was bad, but it was harder to practice than other elements with the same affinity, and the overall power of all the normal elements was almost the same. Thus, the thunder element couldn¡¯t be considered popr.


    There were seven normal elements: fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, light, and darkness. Each had their pros and cons, but everyone acknowledged them as equals in general power.


    However, thunder, light and darkness difficulty to train were much higher than the others, so there were only a few people focused on them. Mainly because that was their only affinity and to choose any other element would be even slower to train, they were considered more difficult only in case they had the same affinity as the others.


    The training speed was a little better than the healing element, which was a special ss of affinity, but healing was something much more valuable, you would need at least perfect grade affinity in five elements topare to someone with a healing perfect grade affinity.


    Yale recovered quickly, a perfect grade Elemental Affinity was good in any element, the thunder wasn¡¯t the best to train quickly, but he originally didn¡¯t have even a single Elemental Affinity, he couldn¡¯t be picky.


    Yale expected a new Skill Quest afterpleting the Elemental Affinity one, but no more Quests appeared.


    ¡°Well, perfect grade Innate Talents are rare, I already have a perfect grade Elemental Affinity, and I have a lot of chances for obtaining the perfect grade Archery Innate Talent, I mustn¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    Yale stopped thinking about the Skill Quests as there was one more thing that he should be able to do now that hepleted more than three Skill Quests, the Main Chain Quest.


    ¡°Start the Main Chain Quest¡±


    Finally, this time the Last Wish System started the Main Chain Quest.


    ¡°Main Chain Quest is starting; every Main Chain Quest isposed of multiple sub-quests. There are four different Main Chain Quest options which represent four different paths. The user needs to choose one; the user couldn¡¯t change the choice afterward, please think carefully.¡±


    Yale was startled, this was the first time the system asked him to choose something like that, then he immediately asked the system for more detailed information of every choice, this time Yale didn¡¯t want to make a mistake.


    ¡°The selected Main Chain Quest would help the user on his path in the future; all the choices will give the user a practicing method for the chosen path before finishing the first Main Chain Quest.¡±


    ¡°The first option is the Warrior Path, the conditions to obtain rewards and the rewards themselves would focus on the physical body. Based on user current progress, the chances to be a Rank 1 Novice Warrior before sixteen years old while following the first Main Chain Quest are a hundred percent. By choosing the Warrior Path Main Chain Quest, the user would obtain the following reward: All physical stats upgraded to 9.¡±


    Yale¡¯s eyes opened as he heard the system, the reward of the Warrior Path was awesome and following the Main Chain Quest, he would be a Rank 1 Novice Warrior without a doubt. However, Yale wanted to hear all the options.


    ¡°The second option is the Magus Path, the conditions to obtain rewards and the rewards themselves would focus on the mind and magical spells. Based on user current progress, the chances to be a Rank 1 Novice Magus while before sixteen years old following the first Main Chain Quest are a hundred percent. By choosing the Magus Path Main Chain Quest, the user would obtain the following reward: Two perfect grade Elemental affinities.¡±


    Yale was delighted, two perfect grade Elemental affinities plus the perfect grade Thunder Elemental Affinity he already obtained, a total of three perfect grade Elemental affinities.


    Even if it still couldn¡¯tpare to a perfect grade healing Elemental Affinity, at least Yale would be somewhat valued and would obtain a decent amount of resources once he joined the Nacesai Academy. Yale was more biased towards the Magus Path since young and his chances to be a Rank 1 Novice Magus was still a perfect one, but he continued listening to the system, he was curious about the other two paths the system had yet to exin.


    ¡°The third option is the Ancient Archer Path, the conditions to obtain rewards and the rewards themselves would focus on both body and mind. Based on user current progress, the chances to be a Rank 1 Novice Archer before sixteen years old while following the first Main Chain Quest are fifty percent. By choosing the Ancient Archery Path Main Chain Quest, the user would obtain the following reward: Hyper Vision Special Innate Talent. Attention: The Ancient Archery Path has no rtion to the modern archery in the user¡¯s world, it is aplete path of its own.¡±


    Yale was without words, the current world had lost the Ancient Archery Path long ago, and then archery became a mixed and iplete path, but with this Main Chain Quest that lost path could appear in the world again. Furthermore, Yale was curious about what effects that Special Innate Talent had.


    ¡± Hyper Vision Special Innate Talent: Gives the user a vision capable of seeing in detail all things under one thousand kilometers.¡±


    For an archer that Special Innate Talent was extremely useful, if one had enough Dexterity and Strength, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to shoot arrows at the distance of hundreds of kilometers, but usually, theck of line of sight limited the distance in which one could shoot with precision. Usually, long-distance shots were only done by a lot of archers at the same time solving the precision problem with quantity.


    If there weren¡¯t any obstacles while using Hyper Vision, then an expert archer¡¯s might would be terrifying. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to have a battlefield without obstacles; then it would be difficult to use the full strength of Hyper Vision unless one found a very high spot to shoot.


    That¡¯s good tounch a sneak attack, but it would be impossible to use the Hyper Vision at max capacity in the middle of a battle. Even in that case, the Special Innate Talent would still be useful, but it was obvious that the main point of Hyper Vision was tounch sneak attacks.


    The third option tempted Yale, but he still didn¡¯t want to choose anything before hearing all.


    ¡°The fourth option is the Origin Path, the conditions to obtain rewards and the rewards themselves would focus on being able to advance in the Origin Path. Based on user current progress, the chances to be a Rank 1 Novice before sixteen years old while following the first Main Chain Quest are ten percent. By choosing the Origin Path Main Chain Quest, the user would obtain no rewards. Attention: If the fact that the user has ess to the Origin Path is made public, the user¡¯s chances of survival are almost zero.¡±


    Thest one seemed to tell Yale to avoid it and don¡¯t choose it, only ten percent of sess, no rewards for choosing it, a death warning if the word spread and even when he asked the details of the Origin Path to the system he didn¡¯t get any reply.


    On the other hand, that mysteriousness was also attracting, and by being able to attract such a cmity if it were known, that path should be very special.


    Yale had a battle inside his mind; all the options had good points and bad points.


    The Warrior Path would solve Yale¡¯s weak body, and even without the system Main Chain Quest assistance Yale had confidence in also bing a Magus, but he would be alone on that path.


    The Magus Path would give Yale a very strong foundation to be a powerful Magus, but his body would be weak, and he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Rank 1 Novice Warrior before turning sixteen.


    The Ancient Archery Path was a lost path from ancient times its value was enormous, but training that path wasn¡¯tpatible with being a Magus or a Warrior, by choosing the Ancient Archery Path, Yale could only be an archer.


    The Origin Path is the most mysterious one, the information about that path was non-existent, and its existence could create a cmity for Yale. Choosing that path would be a very big bet, a bet with his future and his life on the line.


    Yale meditated in silence until he made a decision, the most important decision he made in his whole life.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Yale¡¯s Chosen Path</h4>


    ¡°I choose the Origin Path.¡±


    Yale decided to make the great bet, the other paths are safer, but with them, he would limit himself in some way. On the other hand, the Origin Path is dangerous, and Yale knew nothing about it, but it showed danger and difficulty as the main bad points.


    Yale didn¡¯t believe that the system will offer some trash path, he made a bet for the Origin Path as Yale already needed to conceal the system and his path for training was difficult from the start.


    Yale hoped that the Origin Path beside being the most difficult and dangerous would also be the most powerful.


    And even if the Origin Path didn¡¯t meet Yale¡¯s expectations at least being something from the system Yale was sure that it would be a good path.


    ¡°Since the user has chosen the Origin Path the user will obtain some information about it. If after hearing it the user regrets the decision, then the user can change the Origin Path for one of the other paths in exchange for not obtaining the originally offered rewards for those paths and get all the information about the Origin Path wiped out from the user¡¯s memory.¡±


    Yale paid attention to the system; he didn¡¯t expect such a notification. However, he also wanted to listen to more information about the Origin Path, so he paid attention to the system words.


    ¡°The first information the user¡¯s needs to know it that the Origin Path is an Ancestral Path legacy found by the user¡¯s past life and also the reason for his death.¡±


    Yale was without words after hearing that; it wasn¡¯t that the Origin Path could kill him, the Origin Path already provoked his death once.


    ¡°The Origin Path was the first Path that appeared in the world in ancient times; there isn¡¯t any information about the creation of the Origin Path.¡±


    ¡°However, the requirements to practice it and the difficulty to improve lead to the creation of some weaker paths derived from it. Almost all the derived paths became lost in time like the Ancient Archery Path. Only the user¡¯s actual world¡¯s Warrior Path and Magus Path remained, both of them were only third-ss derived paths.¡±


    ¡°The Origin Path allow all the stats to increase, having its difficulty as its only w. On the other hand, the best-derived paths known as first-ss paths only allowed five stats to increase, and with that w in the path of training, the path became easier to train.


    ¡°But first-ss paths weren¡¯t easy enough to mass produce practitioners. the second-ss derived paths were born to allow more people to practice, they were still difficult but they were way easierpared with the first-ss ones, but they allowed only four stats to increase.¡±


    Yale thought immediately of the Ancient Archery Path, one of the reasons it was considered very precious and led the archers to their golden age was the fact that they could improve four stats instead of only three.


    ¡°Finally, the third-ss derived paths appeared and only allowed to increase three stats. If any training method allowed to increase less than three stats, then it would be handicapped. Also, virtually all people can practice at least one of the third-ss derived paths; thus the third-ss be the lowest ss.¡±


    To Yale, it was hard to believe that the two most powerful paths of his world were only meeting the minimum requirements to practice sessfully. The revtion that they were the weakest and any other paths were handicapped would be a blow the mind of anyone. However, aside from the two main paths and some mixings using them still allowed to enhance at least three stats, no other path worked to be a real expert.


    ¡°Due to theck of talent in the world, the Origin Path disappeared in the flow of time, and soon the first ss derivate paths were also lost.¡±


    ¡°After some centuries only the Ancient Archery Path remained from the second-ss derived paths and it the end was also lost. After that, the Warrior Path and the Magus Path be the most popr and be the only two paths of the world, with all the others bing lost.¡±


    ¡°There are only a few people in the world who know about the first ss derived paths, and even less who know about the Origin Path. However, any of these people could kill the user as easy as killing an ant. Furthermore, even if the Origin Path could only be trained from the start and could not be changed to another path midway nor be started after having practiced some other way, the Origin Path was still useful for their descendants or even for their reincarnations.¡±


    ¡°The user still wants to choose the Origin Path or would he like to change it?¡±


    Yale¡¯s mind was too shocked to reply at that instant; he was still processing the information he just learned. However, once he calmed himself, a determined look appeared on his face.


    ¡°No matter the danger, the more valuable and powerful the Origin Path is the more I want to train it. I still choose the Origin Path.¡±


    ¡°Origin Path selected, Quest Menu updating.¡±


    After a few seconds, the system continued.


    ¡°The user wants an exnation about the requirements to start practicing the Origin Path?¡±


    Yale indeed wanted a detailed exnation of the Origin Path; he selected it knowing it would be difficult and he was curious about that difficulty. Soon the information appeared in his head.


    ¡°Requirements to start training the Origin Path: Memorize the Origin Path training method, all the stats should be at the max before bing ten years old. Once turning ten the Origin Path would automatically enter the one-star mortal realm.¡±


    Those requirements were indeed higher than the other paths, having all the stats maxed before bing ten years old was indeed difficult. However,pared with the following requirements the first one were like a joke.


    ¡°Requirements to reach two-star mortal: Master a battle skill and a magic spell in less than three months since having be a one-star mortal.¡±


    That was truly difficult, mastering a battle skill or a magic spell was a normal condition to reach the two-star mortal fighter or the two-star mortal erudite realm. However, there was no time limit like that, the time limit is only at sixteen years old, and that¡¯s to be a Rank 1 Novice Warrior or Novice Magus, if there were such time limitations to reach the one-star rank there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of practitioners. And having such a time limit to master both a battle skill and a magic spell was almost impossible.


    However, Yale had faith in the system, since it gave him a ten percent chance, it wasn¡¯t impossible at least for him.


    That showed the real difficulty of the Origin Path, and that¡¯s only the information until reaching the two-star mortal, the system didn¡¯t show any information for afterward, only an alert.


    ¡°Alert: No more information would be shown for the next stages until the user bes a two-star mortal. If the user doesn¡¯t meet any of the conditions when the time limit is reached, the user wouldn¡¯t be able to continue practicing the Origin Path, and due to its ipatibilities, the user would never be able to practice any other path.¡±


    Yale understood how important it was for him to reach the requirements if he failed to be a 1-star mortal, he would lose the system assistance, but he would still have hope to practice other methods. However, once he started practicing the Origin Path, he would never be able to change it, so failing to meet the requirements even once would mean the end of the way to Yale.


    ¡°No matter how difficult it bes, I will never give up.¡±


    Yale was determined to seed and to seed he couldn¡¯t lose even a moment; then he opened the Quest Menu to see what the first sub-quest of the Main Chain Quest was.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Old Man Swordmad</h4>


    ¡°Main Chain Quest: Origin Path Rank 1¡±


    That was the header the system showed for Yale¡¯s first Chain Quest, and the main objective of this Main chain Quest was to reach Rank 1 Novice in the Origin Path.


    As for the first sub-quest, it was something Yale didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Sub-quest: Be an apprentice of a Sword¡¯s Master. Reward: Sword Innate Talent (the grade is variable, the more powerful the master, the better the grade).¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand the reasons for the first sub-quest as he never showed any interest in the sword. If the requirement for the Origin Path was training with a weapon, he was already training archery.


    ¡°The system determined that among all weapons, the sword is the one with more benefits for the user to reach the requirements for the Origin Path. Training with the sword would help to increase Strength, Agility, Vitality, and Dexterity.¡±


    Indeed, those were all stats that Yale needed to improve. But he still didn¡¯t understand why the reward would be of a variable grade. With a great master, Yale would obtain a better grade for the Innate Talent and better advice while training. On the other hand, if the master was ordinary, Yale talent and help while training would also be ordinary.


    The system was telling him to obtain a good master.


    ¡°Seems that I need to find a good master and begin to train the sword, but those sword instructors are almost at the same level as Nosehawk, there are kids better than them. If this were the Nacesai Academy, I would be able to find better ones. However, I can¡¯t lose these four years until I¡¯m able to enter the academy, to increase my Agility points I need training the sword.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know what to do, he thought about asking his sister for advice but exining why he needed a master better than the n instructors would be difficult given that he never trained the sword before. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t like to rely on his sister; she already helped him a lot.


    ¡°Wait, if I correctly remember there is someone within the n who was a real Sword¡¯s Master, but he¡¯s entric and doesn¡¯t take any disciple unless he had some personal liking to them, he even rejected some extremely talented kids. However, fifty years ago he took a disciple who was without any talent, to that entric old man the talent really didn¡¯t seem to matter, then I have a chance.¡±


    That old man was quite famous in the Roanmad n, he lived for a very long time, and no one knew about his true age nor his true name. With his talent, he could have any position he desired in the n, but he only liked to train the sword.


    A lot of youngsters wanted to be the old man¡¯s apprentices, but since fifty years ago he didn¡¯t ept any other disciple. Thest disciple became very powerful after training with the old man, but in the end, he died in battle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to be an apprentice of that entric old man; if I fail, then I would need to rely on big sister¡¯s influence to obtain a good teacher to train the sword. However, I feel that sister wouldn¡¯t be able to get someone as good as that old man to teach me.¡±


    Yale stood up and left his room; there wasn¡¯t any need to wait as he would need to ask that old man personally if he wanted to be his apprentice and Yale needed to improve quickly as the Origin Path had harsh requirements.


    Yale walked until he reached that old man¡¯s ce and knocked on the door.


    ¡°The door is open.¡±


    After hearing that Yale opened the door and saw that famous old man for the first time. He was tall with long white hair and a short white beard; his face looked old but at the same time full of vitality. His clothes hid the frame of his body, but he wasn¡¯t as bulky as most warriors.


    However, no one would doubt his power, those who killed his previous disciple got fully eradicate by him the next they.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    Yale said while bowing to the old man politely.


    ¡°Good afternoon kid, you should also be here to take me as your master, right?¡±


    That scene happened a lot of times with many members of the younger generation, to the old man this was a normal urrence.


    ¡°Yes, I came here to be your apprentice.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t try to conceal it as he also knew that lying to someone like that old man wasn¡¯t a good choice.


    ¡°You should be that bookworm Yale who recently became mad about physical training; you are quite famous recently, you know?¡±


    Yale was surprised that the gossips about him reached even that old man.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m honored that you knew about me.¡±


    Yale bowed again; he didn¡¯t want to show any disrespect for that old man, even if he didn¡¯t take Yale as a disciple, it wasn¡¯t good being on bad terms with him.


    ¡°You can call me Swordmad, that¡¯s how everyone calls me, you seem vexed about not knowing how to call me.¡±


    Yale felt ashamed because that was true, he didn¡¯t know the old man¡¯s name before.


    ¡°If you want to be my disciple you need to give me a sincere answer to a question. If I like it, then I¡¯ll take you as a disciple if not you can go back to your room.¡±


    Before Yale could say something else, Swordmad went straight to the point, and Yale nodded in reply.


    ¡°If I ask you to focus only on the sword, abandoning everything else like reading books, training Archery, going to the Nacesai Academy and then training only the Path I told you to practice, would you ept?¡±


    Yale knew that the answer was very important, but instead of thinking, as usual, he replied immediately without thinking of anything beforehand, he spoke his true feelings.


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°I want to train with the sword, and I¡¯m serious about that, but I would never abandon anything else for that.¡±


    ¡°The knowledge obtained from reading books is something useful even for battling with the sword.¡±


    ¡°The meaning of archery is to battle in long-range, it won¡¯t ovep with the sword.¡±


    ¡°Going to the Nacesai Academy is my only way to reunite with my sister, she¡¯s the only one who treated me well, I will go to the Nacesai Academy no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°And what Path to train is only my decision, no matter who bes my master I will only follow the Path I choose, I would never change it because others told me to do so.¡±


    After he finished speaking Yale became aware of what he said, he was extremely disrespectful to Swordmad, but for some reason, he lost the control of himself.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s your answer...¡±


    Yale was dispirited, after what he said he didn¡¯t have any hope to be Swordmad¡¯s apprentice.


    ¡°You at least replied me with sincerity; I punished those who lied to me before no matter what they said.¡±


    Yale was now happy about losing his control if he lied there was no way Swordmad wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°About your answer, it¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t want to focus on being a Warrior focused on the sword nor want to inherit my path; you take the sword as something extra.¡±


    Yale remained silent because that was the truth. He wanted to train the sword seriously because it was important for training the Origin Path.


    ¡°You seem to be clear about what you want to do, and you refuse to abandon anything in exchange for bing my apprentice. You value your ideals more than the fact of bing my apprentice, do you think I would ept something like you as an apprentice?¡±


    Yale still didn¡¯t dare to say a word, he couldn¡¯t lie, and Swordmad was only speaking the truth. Yale only wanted to go back to his room and forget this conversation.


    ¡°The answer is yes; I like stubborn kids like you. To be sessful in life, it¡¯s important to follow your own decisions and don¡¯t let others change what you decided. The question before was only a test; I won¡¯t ask you to abandon anything.¡±


    Yale was bbergasted, he didn¡¯t expect this development.


    ¡°From now I ept you as my disciple.¡±


    As Swordmad words resounded in the room, the Last Wish System reacted showing a notification.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Sword Innate Talent</h4>


    ¡°Sub-quest finished. Reward obtained: Sword Innate Talent: Perfect Grade.¡±


    Yale was stunned as he obtained the highest reward, the system determined that Swordmad was the best master for Yale.


    Yale opened the Innate Talent Menu to check his new Innate Talent.


    ¡± Sword Innate Talent: Perfect grade. The best affinity for Swordsmanship. Grants the user the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery].¡±


    As far as Yale knew there were three types of skills, Battle Skills, Magic Skills also known as Spells and Passive Skills. To train the first two it was indispensable to start practicing a Path, as for the third it didn¡¯t matter, but obtaining a Passive Skill was more about luck than any other thing.


    Passive Skills didn¡¯t need to be activated and training them could be done with the passing of time, the books said that sometimes people with high-grade or perfect grade also had a Passive Skill rted to the talent. However, in Nacesai City there were no means to measure Passive Skills, Yale¡¯s knowledge came only from books.


    ¡°System, create an auxiliary function for the Skills.¡±


    As Yale ordered in his mind, the system gave him a quick reply.


    ¡°New auxiliary function created, Skill Menu added.¡±


    While Yale was quickly interacting with the system, Yale bowed to Swordmad thanking him for bing his master, and Swordmad told him to pick a wooden sword. Fortunately, Yale was good using the system while doing other things, so everything seemed normal.


    In the newly created Skill Menu, there were only two Passive Skills.


    ¡°Illusion Immunity: As the system¡¯s user no illusion can affect you unless you allow it to affect you voluntarily.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect to own such Passive Skill; illusions are scary for anyone as falling into an illusion could make you an easy target in battle.


    ¡°Sword Mastery: Apprentice Level 1. While wielding a sword, all stats increase by 0,1% ignoring all the restrictions. This Passive Skill can be leveled up practicing Swordsmanship.¡±


    Yale saw the description while picking the wooden sword and felt that his stats increased a little while wielding the weapon.


    ¡°Sadly, my stats are so low that the 0,1% of them is almost an inexistent increase, but if I increase the level, I¡¯m sure the effect would be better.¡±


    The best feature of that passive Skill was that it could surpass the restrictions, Yale stats couldn¡¯t surpass ten points in a normal state, but while wielding a sword, the stats could break that limit. With Yale actual strength and the lowest level of the Skill it can¡¯t be said to be very useful, but it had incredible potential for the future.


    ¡°Use that wooden sword to attack me; it¡¯s impossible that you can harm me so attack with all your power.¡±


    After hearing Swordmad words, Yale started to attack.


    Yale never wielded a sword before, but he had the help of the perfect grade Innate Talent and the knowledge obtained from books.


    After a minute Swordmad finally said something.


    ¡°You can stop now. I didn¡¯t expect that you had some talent with the sword, that¡¯s unexpected, and you¡¯re using a lot of techniques that you obviously learned from books but never seen before.¡±


    Yale stopped and paid attention to his master, any advice from such a powerful master was invaluable.


    ¡°If you are serious about improving with the sword, then you need to practice more and start from the basics. Those techniques from the books are good, but you need more foundations before being able to use them well. You have talent, but the talent should be polished.¡±


    Yale nodded, the evaluation was quite good to him given his null experience.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards you will train the sword here for two hours every day, and you need to continue training your body, your strength is not bad for your age, but you have a greatck of agility.¡±


    Yale went back to his room and checked the Main Chain Quest; he didn¡¯t dare to divide his attention while training with the sword, so he had to stop checking the system.


    The first sub-quest appeared aspleted and a second one appeared.


    ¡°Sub-quest: All stats should reach at least 7 points. Reward: Elemental Affinity (the grade is variable,pleting it before turning seven years old is perfect-grade, after that it would be lowered a grade for every six months).¡±


    Yale be excited with this new sub-quest, he still had nine months before turning seven years old and only his physical stats still without reaching the limit. Yale knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but it was something that was possible to do with hard work.


    The next day almost the entire Roanmad n knew about Yale bing an apprentice of Swordmad, the unexpected news shocked all of them. Of all the kids in the n, how could the entric expert of the sword choose a mere bookworm? That was the main train of thought of almost all the members of the n.


    However, the actions of Swordmad always were something that no one could understand, in the end, all looked at Yale with envy as he only had some great luck. Of course, now no one would dare to touch him nor harbor any bad intentions towards Yale, Swordmad exterminated a whole n when hisst disciple was killed.


    Swordmad usually never interferes with his disciple¡¯s affairs, unless it was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate, the hardships were also good for polishing the disciple¡¯s mind.


    However, with Swordmad being an entric no one knew what kind of thing could be intolerable for him and everyone chose to be prudent.


    That day, Yale also went to the Archery lessons andpleted another Dynamic Quest.


    ¡°Dynamic Questpleted: Shoot a consecutive one hundred arrows that hit the target. Reward: Archery Innate Talent: High grade.¡±


    With his Innate Talent upgrade to high-grade Yale¡¯s Archery improved even more butpleting the fourth Dynamic Quest was still quite far away.


    At the moment, all of Yale¡¯s objectives were quite far away; there was no way toplete anything within a short amount of time. However, Yale was satisfied, his foundation improved a lot since the awakening of the system, and he still had three years and nine months until reaching the age to start practicing the Origin Path.


    Yale continued training his body, practicing Archery at the lessons and improving his Swordsmanship with Swordmad. His physical stats begun to increase as well as his Sword Mastery Passive Skill, but his dexterity remained at eight points the difficulty from eight to ten was much harder than training one stat from one to eight.


    Converting the stats into average or above average was quite easy as long as one worked hard, but nearing or reaching the limit of a mortal was no easy task.


    Yale needed six full months until hepleted the fourth Dynamic Quest, in those months Yale¡¯s life became quite simple, he was always training and at some point, he started to read books while training his body.


    Yale also grew a bit in this half year. Before his training, he was a bit shorter than the other boys of his generation, but now he was a bit taller than them, and his body didn¡¯t look weak either. By his actual looks, if one didn¡¯t know him from before, one would never think that half year ago Yale was a bookworm.


    ¡°Dynamic Questpleted: Shoot a consecutive one hundred arrows that hit in the middle of the target. Reward: Archery Innate Talent: Perfect grade.¡±


    ¡°I finallypleted it, I failed after the ny-ninth arrow a lot of times, now I can rx a bit.¡±


    Yale checked the Skill Menu hoping to see something new and indeed under his Sword Mastery, which was already level five and increases his stats by 0,5%, there was a new Passive Skill.


    ¡°Archer¡¯s Senses: Level 1. All senses increased while practicing Archery. This Passive Skill can be leveled up practicing Archery.¡±


    Increasing the senses, especially the vision was very good for practicing Archery, so Yale liked this new Skill.


    Yale finished the Archery lesson and started his way to his master¡¯s room.


    ¡°I only need a bit more.¡±


    Yale said while looking at the Stats Menu.


    ¡°Vitality: 7 | Strength: 7 | Agility: 6 | Intelligence: 10 | Wisdom: 10 | Dexterity: 8¡±

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Roanmad n¡¯s Gathering</h4>


    Usually, after Yale finished the ss, Swordmad gave him some advice and Yale returned to his room. However, the same day Yale finished the fourth Dynamic Quest, Swordmad said something else.


    ¡°You have been training with me for some time, in the next month¡¯s n¡¯s Gathering you should do an exhibition battle and show your progress to the everyone.¡±


    The n¡¯s Gathering was something that happened once per year, and it was normal for some youngsters to show their abilities in exhibition battles. However, Yale didn¡¯t expect that Swordmad wanted him to show off.


    ¡°All right, I won¡¯t disappoint master.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t have any reasons to refuse; he also wanted to test himself against others.


    Yale continued training until the day of the n¡¯s Gathering, but his stats and skills remained the same.


    Yale went to the n¡¯s Gathering in a very good mood, not because of the exhibition battle but because his big sister woulde back.


    The n¡¯s Gathering was considered quite simple there was a lot of food and alcohol for the adults, the only exciting part was the younger generations exhibition battles.


    Yale took a wooden sword with him to use in the exhibition battle; real weapons were of course forbidden, the objective wasn¡¯t to harm the opponent both participants should stop just before actually hitting the other.


    Yale didn¡¯t eat anything and went to a corner; he didn¡¯t like being surrounded by a lot of people.


    ¡°Yale!¡±


    A cute voice said while Yale suddenly got hugged. That person was Ange, Yale¡¯s big sister.


    She was almost twelve years old, her face was very gentle and had a long dark brown hair which matched with her dark brown eyes.


    When she was beside Yale it was easy to tell that they were siblings, Yale¡¯s hair was short and disordered but the color was the same, and their facial features were also simr, Yale could be considered a pretty boy.


    Ange was sure that if Yale interacted more with the world outside the n, he would be popr with girls, a pretty boy with a well-trained body was something that a lot of girls liked. Of course, Yale was still a kid and wasn¡¯t interested in those things yet, but Ange liked to tease him.


    ¡°You have be more handsome after training your body, would you like big sister to introduce you to my friend¡¯s little sister? I¡¯m sure you would like her.¡±


    Yale quickly disapproved with his head, he wanted to focus on training, and as he didn¡¯t understand those matters, he didn¡¯t want to think about them.


    Yale spoke with his sister until the exhibition battles begun, Yale¡¯s turn was thest, so he had a lot of time to see the other battles while waiting.


    Yale had quite a good eye for battles after training with Swordmad for more than a half year, so he analyzed the battles carefully, and he felt confident to win against all of them in a one versus one battle, although not all the battles would be easy, in the end, Yale would win.


    However, Yale¡¯s opponent was the only one Yale didn¡¯t feel confident to win against. Although Yale never saw him battling, the opponent was someone considered highly talented within the n and was almost ten years old.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to battle with him, but Swordmad wanted Yale to battle with the strongest among the younger generation.


    That guy was named ckor and was a recognized illegitimate son of the n. Furthermore, he always disliked Yale and be very upset when Yale be an apprentice of Swordmad. It was important to say that ckor and Yale never interacted before, ckor¡¯s hate was only because of what he heard of Yale.


    ckor was quite tall for his age and had bulky muscles; he was a standard for a talented warrior, something that the n valued a lot. Yale looked weaker than ckor, but since he trained with Swordmad, everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t judge Yale by his looks.


    Both entered the stage with wooden swords in hand, that battle was a battle of swordsmen.


    ¡°Lucky kid, after you lose today even your master would despise you.¡±


    ckor was a bully who looked down on everyone else and given his current status he didn¡¯t fear Yale.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk.¡±


    Yale was unmoved by ckor words; his only interest was to win the battle.


    The battle started with both charging forward. ckor had a better body build, but Yale¡¯s ability with the sword was greater than ckor¡¯s.


    Both exchanged blows without stop, but each time the swords shed with each other, so the battle continued. Usually, the exhibition battles were quite quick, so this kind of battle was a rare sight.


    The battle seemed bnced but Yale was in a disadvantage, his body couldn¡¯tpare with ckor¡¯s body, and he couldn¡¯t go easy with such an opponent, Yale was getting exhausted.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to lose, but he knew the condition of his own body. He had to bet the battle on a faint; he decided to deceive ckor tond a hit.


    Yale suddenly changed his direction startling ckor and pointed the sword towards ckor¡¯s neck. Feint sessful.


    ¡°I win.¡±


    After Yale stated his victory, he went back to his sister¡¯s side, without giving the fight any importance.


    Fortunately, ckor was a muscle brain and only knew to be straightforward in battle; he was very weak at feints and Yale could exploit his weakness.


    However, Yalecked the speed to do such a feint in front of ckor at the start of the battle.


    Yale had the feeling that he was almost at the point of increasing his agility and put his hopes in increasing it in the battle.


    Yale was at six points of Agility quite some time already, he was hoping to reach the seventh point before the n¡¯s Gathering, but in the end, he only reached it in the middle of the battle and managed to win thanks to that extra point of Agility.


    ckor didn¡¯t want to ept that he lost the battle, but he couldn¡¯t go against the elders of the n, so he could only go back in silence.


    A lot of n members congratted Yale including Ange, who was very happy for Yale¡¯s victory.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t interested in that as he went to check the newly acquired Elemental Affinity in the Innate Talent Menu, hepleted the second sub-quest when he obtained the seventh Agility point.


    ¡°Light Elemental Affinity: Perfect grade. The best affinity to practice light magic.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to react; he got perfect grade Elemental Affinity for two of the most difficult to train normal elements. He was betting that if he got a third, with his luck, it would be darkness.


    ¡°Why that face, you won the battle.¡±


    Ange said when she saw Yale¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°I won, but it was because ckor was overconfident and a bit stupid, in a battle of pure strength I¡¯m not his match.¡±


    Yale quickly give a motive to his facial expression when he saw the new Elemental Affinity, what he said was true but it wasn¡¯t the reason for the weird expression on his face.


    Yale continued chatting about the battle with his sister while checking the new sub-quest in the Quest Menu.


    ¡°Sub-quest: All stats maxed as a mortal. Time limit: Before reaching ten-years-old. Reward: Origin Path training method.¡±


    Seeing the new sub-quest Yale be quite depressed, it seemed that until maxing all of his stats he can¡¯t get any more benefits from the Main Chain Quest.


    ¡°Roanmad nsmen, I¡¯m d to have you all here again this year, I¡¯m...¡±


    The n Chief¡¯s speech started, he was Yale and Ange great-grandfather, but he had too many descendants there was no way he could know all of them.


    However, the n Chief knew about Ange and Yale; the first was someone very valued by the Nacesai Academy, the academy even sent some bodyguards to protect her from the shadows. And Yale was the disciple of Swordmad, someone who was even older than the n Chief.


    However, with his position, knowing about Yale and Ange was already very good, there was no chance he would interact with the younger generation without important reasons. He only talked to Ange once never to Yale.


    Suddenly the speech was interrupted, everyone fell silent with their eyes out of focus as if they were in a trance.


    ¡°What happened.¡±


    Yale was startled, he didn¡¯t know why everyone became absent-minded at the same time, but the system replied to him.


    ¡°A powerful Illusion had been cast in the area.¡±


    Yale then understood why he was unaffected; he had the Illusion Immunity Passive Skill.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t understand who or why would cast such illusion in the Roanmad n¡¯s Gathering as it wasn¡¯t the best time to attack the n, the illusion will only be effective for some seconds to the powerful members of the n.


    If the attackers wanted to go out alive they could kill at most one or two weak nsmen; there was no need to wait until the day all of the n gathered. Unless the target was someone that only came to the n on that day.


    Yale face changed as he looked at his sister, she was someone that was usually never in the n and killing her in the Nacesai Academy is almost impossible. Furthermore, her status as a healer was important to the whole city.


    Yale thoughts were right; there was a shadow with a long spear rushing towards his sister.


    Yale tried to move his sister to evade the iing attack.


    However, Yale could only move his sister¡¯s body, after doing so his own body was in the attack¡¯s trajectory.


    Yale used his sword to try to block some of the iing attack power, but the attack easily destroyed the sword, and the spear stabbed at Yale¡¯s chest sending him flying.


    Yale was under the world¡¯s protection, and he didn¡¯t provoke the other party, so the attacker became heavily injured by the world¡¯sws, losing any chance to run away or anyone else.


    ¡°You dared to stab your spear into my disciple, you and your whole lineage are dead.¡±


    That angry voice was from Swordmad, he didn¡¯te to the gathering, but he rushed there when he sensed something amiss.


    However, he was toote, Yale managed to save Ange but got fatally injured in return.


    Swordmad¡¯s voice awakened the n members who could only stare at the scene with confused eyes as Swordmad picked up Yale¡¯s body in mid-air.


    ¡°All healerse quickly, or he will die!¡±


    Ange who recently awakened cried as she ran to help Yale. All the other healers present, even those who only know some simple healing spells and couldn¡¯t be considered healers did the same. There was no time for questions, saving a life was more important and the one asking for it was Swordmad, a very powerful figure in the n.


    Thest thing Yale remembered before losing his consciousness was his sister crying his name.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Notification Log</h4>


    Yale opened his eyes confused, his memories were fuzzy and his body heavy.


    ¡°You finally awakened, I already thought that you would remain unconscious forever.¡±


    That was Swordmad¡¯s voice; he was beside Yale¡¯s bed seated in a chair.


    ¡°Master, what...¡±


    ¡°Stop, you look confused, clear your mind or even if I exin to you what happened, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Yale stopped talking and tried to recall what happened to him.


    ¡°I went to the n¡¯s Gathering and won the exhibition battle against ckor...¡±


    Until that moment he recalled clearly.


    ¡°After that... something weird happened... everyone fell into an illusion... but I wasn¡¯t affected... someone wanted to kill my sister... I tried to save her...¡±


    Yale expression changed.


    ¡°But I failed... and received a hit in the chest... I died.¡±


    ¡°To be more exacts you almost died, you are still alive andpletely healed since a long time ago, but you remained unconscious until now.¡±


    Yale was trying to think more quickly, but his mind wasn¡¯tpletely clear.


    ¡°Then... for how long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°A bit more than sixteen months.¡±


    Yale face changed, even in his confused state the fact that he slept for more than a year was still shocking.


    ¡°That wound... it should have been lethal... but I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°I asked all the healers present in the n¡¯s Gathering to save you; your sister remained until she fainted from exhaustion. Don¡¯t worry she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Yale felt grateful to his master and wanted to thank him, but he had no chance to do so.


    ¡°You can¡¯t thank me for that. It was my fault; if I went to the n¡¯s Gathering, there was no way such things would have happened in front of my eyes. Furthermore, I was too slow and only arrived after the attack hit you.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t me his master, no one expected that such a thing could happen. However, he didn¡¯t thank his master, that was because Swordmad himself didn¡¯t want Yale to thank him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your body, even if you slept for more than a year, the n and the Nacesai Academy used a lot of precious herbs and treasures to help you recover, I can ensure to you that they weren¡¯t stingy with their methods.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that his master did that much to heal him, but Yale was mistaken, it wasn¡¯t because of his master.


    ¡°Your sister is a very important person to the whole city, the Nacesai Academy, and the Roanmad n value her a lot, you saved her when not even her bodyguards could. If they didn¡¯t try their hardest to help you to recover they would¡¯ve be aughingstock.¡±


    Yale was beginning to understand why that many efforts have been made to help him to recover, even if Swordmad¡¯s words were true, Yale was sure that his sister asked for help from the n and the academy.


    ¡°The one who attacked was an assassin from outside the city, he and his n lived in the mountains and killed in exchange for money or valuables, I already exterminated them. However, I wasn¡¯t able to discover who the mastermind who paid to get your sister killed was.¡±


    Yale was shocked that Swordmad truly exterminated a whole n, he heard about that before, but he thought that it was something exaggerated not literal. However, Yale didn¡¯t feel pity for them; they were assassins who tried to kill his sister and almost killed Yale himself.


    ¡°The bad news to you, your sister hasn¡¯t left the Nacesai Academy since that day, and she would stay inside until the mastermind got killed, the academy doesn¡¯t want to take risks.¡±


    Yale now felt depressed, he wanted his sister to be safe, but he couldn¡¯t reunite with her until he entered the Nacesai Academy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest; you need to absorb all the information. I doubt you would do it, but you can¡¯t train until I permitted you. Starting to train hard just after awakening isn¡¯t good for your body.¡±


    After that, Swordmad left the room. Yale didn¡¯t have any chances to speak more and simply stayed thinking about everything that happened.


    After resting for an hour, Yale¡¯s mind was in a better state, and he remembered the Last Wish System. When Yale tried to interact with the system some notifications appeared.


    ¡°User was badly injured, the system will take control of the body functions to help the recovery.¡±


    ¡°The intense pain generated the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance: Level 1].¡±


    ¡°System forced the body to enter into hibernation mode to ensure a full recuperation.¡±


    ¡°A big amount of healing magic detected, redistributing in the most optimal mode way.¡±


    ¡°The user¡¯s body became familiar with healing magic, [Healing Elemental Affinity: Lowest Grade] generated.¡±


    ¡°The user¡¯s body became familiar with healing magic, [Healing Elemental Affinity: Low Grade] generated.¡±


    ¡°Enhancing body treasures were being used on user¡¯s body, redistributing to enhance user¡¯s physical body.¡±


    ¡°After having recovered from a fatal wound, the system rewarded the user with the Passive Skill [Auto-regeneration: Level 1].¡±


    ¡°The user awakened after risking his life in a heroic act, Legacy Skill [Absolute Protection] unlocked.¡±


    That was a log from all notifications since Yale was badly injured.


    The system was one of the reasons that saved Yale¡¯s life distributing all the healing in the most optimal way, otherwise, even with that much healing magic, Yale¡¯s chances of survival were slim.


    His slumber was also to let his body fully recover from all internal injuries and seque; the wounds were too heavy, Yale was only alive because of the system, his master, and his sister¡¯s status. Without any of those Yale would have had no chance for survival.


    Yale was also startled by all the notifications, there were many things he wanted to check, but he started with the Stats Menu.


    ¡°Name: Yale Roanmad | Age: 8 (World¡¯sw protection) | Origin Level: 0¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 10 | Strength: 8 | Agility: 7 | Intelligence: 10 | Wisdom: 10 | Dexterity: 8¡±


    Yale looked at his Vitality, with the help of the system it had be maxed out by all the treasures used on his body. His strength also increased one point.


    ¡°I lost more than a year of training, but I doubt that I would have been able to have my Vitality points already maxed with normal training.¡±


    Yale had strong requirements to aplish within a time limit, so he became depressed when he heard that he lost a bit more than sixteen months. That meant that he only had less than twenty-two months until reaching the time limit.


    However, with his vitality already maxed he couldn¡¯t say that he lost those months, Yale still had chances of maxing all the stats before the time limit.


    Yale then went to the Innate Talent Menu to check the newly acquired Elemental Affinity.


    ¡± Healing Elemental Affinity: Low grade.¡±


    ¡°Low affinity to practice healing magic.¡±


    ¡°Upgrading: Absorb massive amounts of healing magic to enhance the affinity.¡±


    Yale was happy with this new affinity even if it was low grade; any healing affinity is useful. However, he didn¡¯t understand the upgrading part.


    ¡°The system had a hidden function that allows the user to absorb some of the magic used on the user¡¯s body or environment and use it to increase the affinities. The amounts required are extremely high.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know about such an awesome function, but it wasn¡¯t something that he could use now. Yale received an incredible amount of healing magic and the affinity generated was still in only low grade, upgrading it or obtaining more affinities by this method didn¡¯t seem realistic.


    ¡°There¡¯s some time limit to use this hidden function?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time limit; the function will always be avable for the user.¡±


    Yale sighed in relieve. He couldn¡¯t use it well at that moment, but in the future, he could slowly get some more affinities.


    ¡°It would take a lot of time, but after I reach Rank 1, I¡¯ll have more time.¡±


    Yale then went to check the Skill Menu; he obtained two new Passive Skills and that mysterious Legacy Skill.


    ¡°Pain Tolerance: Level 1. Increases the tolerance level of pain. This Passive Skill can be leveled up by suffering extreme pain.¡±


    ¡°Auto-regeneration: Level 1. The body would be automatically regenerated as long as the user isn¡¯t dead, the regeneration speed will increase with each level. This Passive Skill can be leveled up by getting injured and then recovering.¡±


    Yale liked that skills but hated the way to level them. Yale had just recovered he didn¡¯t want to get more injuries or suffer more pain.


    Yale sighed, and he finally put his eyes on the Legacy Skill, his face changed as he couldn¡¯t believe what he was reading.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Legacy Skill</h4>


    ¡°Absolute Protection: Creates a 5-meter field thatsts for 5 seconds. Nothing can interfere with the inside of the field until it disappears. This Legacy Skill can only be used once per month; it doesn¡¯t use the user¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°This skill is a real Absolute Protection.¡±


    Absolute Protection can protect Yale and everything around him from any damage. Even if it onlysts for five seconds and can only be used once per month, if Yale were again in the same situation as in the n¡¯s Gathering, at least, he would be able to protect himself and his sister for five seconds.


    ¡°Can I improve this Legacy Skill?¡±


    That was something very important; if the area and duration could increase, then it would be awesome.


    ¡°The Legacy Skill is a special type of skill that directly use thews of the world to work; it can only improve if the user gains an understanding of thew the Legacy Skill is using.¡±


    Yale was slightly disappointed, gaining understanding in thews of the world was something that usually only powerful experts could do. However, having this Legacy Skill implies that his past life understood at least some of thatw, then Yale should also be capable of doing it someday.


    ¡°Whatw does it use?¡±


    Laws were very closely rted to elements, having a better elemental affinity also makes it easier to understand thewter on.


    ¡°Absolute Protection relies on the Time Law.¡±


    Yale was shocked, Space and Time were special elements like healing, but much more difficult to train and even rarer to have elemental affinities in.


    This Legacy Skill using the Time Law implied that Yale would have a very difficult time improving it, but at the same time, the system didn¡¯t lie in that it was absolute.


    A defense that maniptes time was unbreakable unless one had an even better understanding of the Time Law, a Time-type defense didn¡¯t block the iing attacks, the attacks couldn¡¯t exist in the time flux inside the protection.


    The Absolute Protection became Yale¡¯s greatest trump card, a true life-saving skill and one that can also save others.


    ¡°Is there any way to get more Legacy Skills?¡±


    Yale wanted to see if he could obtain more life-saving skills.


    ¡°The Legacy Skills can only be unlocked by fulfilling hidden requirements. Until fulfilling them, the user wouldn¡¯t get any more information.¡±


    Yale expected something like that, yet he still tried to ask.


    However, he didn¡¯t understand why the system put up those many difficulties when helping him instead of giving him the full legacy from his past life, he only survived by luckst time, but with the Absolute Protection, he could have avoided that heavy injury.


    Yale didn¡¯t understand his own past life, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about that, so he chose to rest as he couldn¡¯t train now.


    In the following days, the healers and Swordmad fully checked Yale¡¯s body, until they permitted Yale to continue his training.


    Yale started to train without rest like before, and he realized that with his vitality maxed and the Auto-regeneration skill his stamina was far greater than before.


    Yale didn¡¯t have to rely on medicinal pills like before as his body¡¯s recovery was even better than them.


    The effects of Auto-regeneration were more powerful when it came to restoring Yale¡¯s staminapared to its ability to actually heal his wounds, as restoring stamina was far easier than recovering an injured body.


    Two monthster Yale increased his Agility to eight, and after another month his Strength reached nine points.


    However, Yale was unable to increase his Dexterity to nine points until the week before his ninth birthday.


    Yale also upgraded his Magical Talent to mid-high grade and got the next Skill Quest in which he needed to upgrade each of the mind stats to ten points.


    In those months, Swordmad was very pleased with Yale as he trained even harder than before.


    After having a near-death experience at such young age, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to negatively affect a child¡¯s mind and turn them into cowards.


    However, Yale was the opposite as he became even more hard-working than before. Swordmad considered that this kind of mindset was the best one to practice any Path.


    On the other hand, Yale felt that his training was bing less effective and didn¡¯t feel confident to reach the ten points in all of his stats in little more than one year.


    ¡°The system only gave me a ten percent chance of sess, and now I see that it wasn¡¯t exaggerating, thest points are truly difficult to obtain.¡±


    Ten points were the natural limit for a mortal like him, and his body was near that state, reaching the limit would be a perfect state for a mortal and reaching perfection was always difficult.


    Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to seed by normal means, normal training wouldn¡¯t let his body reach perfection. Yale needed practical experience.


    Yale knew how to undergo some practical and dangerous training.


    However, one should be at least nine years old and younger than ten years old, Yale only missed a week so he can wait a bit, the problem was the other condition.


    A rmendation from someone of the older generation of the n and that member of the older generation would need a very good status in the n.


    Usually, a kid who wanted to undergo such training would ask his father, and if his father couldn¡¯t make the rmendation, he would at least ask some others to help the kid.


    Yale¡¯s father could emit such rmendation, but he was someone that didn¡¯t even visit Yale once when he was badly wounded before.


    Yale didn¡¯t even think about asking him; his first option was to ask his master, he only feared that Swordmad wouldn¡¯t want to rmend him, that practical training was far too dangerous after all.


    That practical training was called Beast Trial.


    In a secret and isted area of the n, the older generation put a lot of mortal ranked beasts to serve as a trial for the younger generation.


    Those who survived became strong, but almost all who tried became corpses.


    Yale asked his master the next day, hoping to convince him.


    ¡°Master, I want to undergo the Beast Trial.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t expect such a request from his disciple.


    ¡°Why? You are already very strong for your age, and you don¡¯t have any need to undergo such a dangerous trial.¡±


    Yale expected such an answer, any other kid with his stats would be already very happy and won¡¯t take risks to simply improve a bit more before starting practice.


    However, Yale situation was different as he needed to reach ten points in each stat to practice the Origin Path.


    ¡°I want to be stronger, and I feel that normal training doesn¡¯t work as well as before, I need practical experience, and the Beast Trial is a very good practical experience.¡±


    Swordmad sighed remembering the stubbornness of his disciple.


    ¡°With your actual strength and swordsmanship as long as you are careful you shouldn¡¯t die in the Beast Trial. All right, I will rmend you, but you must be careful.¡±


    Yale Sword Mastery already reached the Apprentice Level 7, and with his Auto-regeneration and Absolute Protection, he could avoid being badly wounded or instantly killed.


    ¡°Thank you, master. I will start the Beast Trial on my ninth birthday.¡±


    The following days Yale prepared himself for the trial, he obtained a real sword from his master and also managed to obtain a bow with some real arrows. His sister sent him some healing medicinal pills; the grade was much higher than the first ones she sent to him.


    As for food, the Beast Trial challenger would need to obtain it inside the trial; it was part of the trial itself.


    Finally, his ninth birthday came, and Yale followed his master to the restricted area where the Beast Trial would take ce.


    Yale and Swordmad were the only ones in the area, the Beast Trial wasn¡¯t very popr, and only Swordmad came to sent Yale off.


    Yale said farewell to his master and entered the Beast Trial.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Beast Trial</h4>


    Chapter 13: Beast Trial


    Inside the Beast Trial, Yale didn¡¯t feel like he was inside the Roanmad n anymore; he like he was in a wild forest.


    Yale cautiously walked as he started to look for some edible herbs or fruits and some source of fresh water, in the Beast Trial the beasts weren¡¯t the only factor, one needed to survive.


    Yale had a lot of knowledge about herbs and fruits from books, so he didn¡¯t fear eating something poisonous which ended the lives of many participants before him. The quickest ones to die were always those who died because of poison, not from beasts.


    Furthermore, Yale had the system to back up the information he remembered; he couldn¡¯t make a mistake in remembering something wrong as the system records were perfect.


    There were a lot of edible herbs and fruits in the forest which relieved Yale a lot, he could differentiate what he could eat from what he couldn¡¯t, but he would be in dire straits if he couldn¡¯t find anything edible.


    In an hour Yale climbed a tree near a littleke with a bag full of fruits and herbs. He would also need some meat as he didn¡¯t n to be vegetarian, but Yale first secured a living zone and set some traps.


    Yale also studied about traps but never tried them before, so he wasn¡¯t very confident in them.


    However, even if the traps failed, thiske was the only source of water in the proximities, and the beasts also needed to drink water to live, so Yale hoped that some weak beasts appeared and he waited to assault them.


    Even if all the beasts are in the mortal rank, some of them wereparable to a 3-star mortal fighter, those were the overlords of the Beast Trial, and virtually any challenger who walked into them ended up dead.


    Fortunately, those powerful beasts owned some areas in the Beast Trial that even other beasts didn¡¯t dare to mess with.


    No beast upied theke, and it was near the border of the Beast Trial; it was very unlikely that powerful beasts would show up after all the n regrly cleaned the Beast Trial from too powerful beasts and those near the border were easily detectable. Otherwise, if the beasts were allowed to develop the survival chances for the challengers would be zero.


    Yale thoughts were right as he managed to quickly hunt a rabbit with an arrow, a bow was really useful for this kind of trial, and the targets were better to practice than those static ones in the n.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Hunt one hundred beasts without being discovered. Reward: Passive Skill [Stealth: Level 1].¡±


    Yale was happier about the notification than about the rabbit, he was hoping to obtain some new Dynamic Quest since a long time ago, but none popped out.


    ¡°Coming here was the correct decision.¡±


    Yale was now sure, the change of his lifestyle provoked changes in the system. Yale wasn¡¯t doing anything challenging before, he was already used to all his training, and he didn¡¯t feel any difficulty in them.


    Even if his stats remained the same, Yale was now more confident in being able to reach ten points in all of them than before.


    Fortunately for Yale, this was only a trial and not a real beast forest, the n used a spell to replenish the water constantly so that anyone could drink it without problems. Risking to make a fire to cook the food was already enough if he also needed to boil water every time he wanted to drink it would attract some attention from the other beasts.


    That would be different if Yale could use magic but it¡¯s impossible without being ten years old, he could only use the most basic methods.


    For the first five days, Yale proceeded very well and didn¡¯t meet any problems, but at the sixth day, a 1-star monster appeared.


    When a beast started to practice to surpass the limits of mortality it got called a monster. A 1-star monster wasn¡¯t more powerful than a normal beast, but they were far more ferocious.


    The monster who appeared in front of Yale was simr to a rabbit, yet not a rabbit as it had two small horns on its head and the fur was somewhat purple.


    ¡°A Two-horned Purple Rabbit, it¡¯s one of the weakest 1-star monsters, but its flesh is poisonous. I can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    The poison of a Two-horned Purple Rabbit wasn¡¯t that strong; it could only paralyze a little. However, in the Beast Trial, that little could be lethal, and Yale didn¡¯t need more meat at the moment.


    ¡°Wait, if I can use his flesh on my arrows, they would be able to slow the targets down a bit more. If some powerful monster appears it could be a good method to flee.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t a coward, but he also wasn¡¯t a fool, if he faced an opponent he couldn¡¯t win then he would run and try again after bing stronger, Yale didn¡¯t think that it was worth to die only to be called brave by the others. He wouldn¡¯t doubt that he would give his all to protect his sister even if he risked his life like before, but not for something as superfluous as bravery or honor.


    As for the Absolute Defense, Yale didn¡¯t want to count on it as he could only use it once per month, if he used it then,ter on, he would be without that trump card. Absolute Defense was only hisst resort.


    Yale shot an arrow towards the Two-horned Purple Rabbit, and a new notification appeared in his mind.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Hunt monsters. Time Limit: Reaching ten years old. Reward: The quality and quantity of the monsters will determine the rewards. The Dynamic Quest will finish automatically when the time limit arrives.¡±


    Yale¡¯s eyes opened as he hears about the new Dynamic Quest, it was the first time such type of Quest with undetermined rewards appeared.


    ¡°I need to change my ns and take some risks; I must obtain as many rewards as possible from that Dynamic Quest, and my current hunting style isn¡¯t good for that. After I obtain the stealth skill, I¡¯ll go deep into the forest to find more monsters.¡±


    Yale thought about ying it safe and advanced only when he felt the current situation too easy, but the appearance of the new Dynamic Quest almost drove him mad, not seeing the rewards let his imagination run wild about what kind of rewards he could obtain.


    However, even if he would rush the things a little, he would still wait toplete the first Dynamic Quest as the reward seemed useful for the whole Beast Trial.


    Yale only needed three days after the new Dynamic Quest appeared toplete the first one. Yale quickly checked his new skill.


    ¡°Stealth: Level 1: When the user is hiding his presence would be more difficult to detect. It can be leveled up using its effects.¡±


    Stealth effects were just what Yale expected it to be, and he expected to level it a lot during the Beast Trial.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to only hide and attack with arrows; he also wanted to train his body.


    However, it was only a matter of time that he found monsters he couldn¡¯t finish with arrows before they reach him he would then start fighting them with his sword. That would easily attract more attention into(towards) him and then it would be harder to hide and use arrows to fight, so he focused on training his archery first.


    Yale started to walk carefully trying to hide his presence because from that day his hunting area wouldn¡¯t be limited to that littleke. Yale was prepared to risk his life to obtain the best rewards from the Dynamic Quest, which could impact his whole future, so he decided to go all out.

 Chapter 14

    <h4> Chapter 14: Yale¡¯s Choice	</h4>


    Yale carefully proceeded while hunting 1-star monsters, he didn¡¯t want to be overconfident and enrage many at the same time.


    Yale was very efficient while hunting, it was difficult to believe that he didn¡¯t have any experience, his traps were still ineffective, but his arrows were deadly as they hit the monster¡¯s weak spots.


    A few days after starting his hunting his Agility points reached nine. However, even if reaching nine points was difficult the true challenge was reaching ten.


    The Beast Trial didn¡¯t disappoint Yale. In a month since starting the Beast Trial, due to his constant use of archery his Archer¡¯s Senses reached level three and Stealth reached level two.


    That was very good, and after a few more days Yale finally reached ten points in Dexterity, reaching perfection in all the mind stats and upgrading his Magical Talent to high grade.


    Until now the requirements to upgrade the Magical Talent were progressive, but when Yale tried to know how to upgrade it to perfect grade, he became shocked.


    ¡°The system won¡¯t upgrade the Magical Talent to the perfect grade; the user should find a way to upgrade it himself or be satisfied with the high grade. The only reward which can upgrade the Magical Talent to perfect grade is in the Main Chain Quest of the Magus Path, as the user chose the Origin Path that reward is unobtainable.¡±


    That was the first time that the reliable system showed no way to help Yale. Upgrading it by himself to the perfect grade was virtually impossible for him because he didn¡¯t even know how, until high grade, there are records of people who upgraded it in the past, but in the books, Yale read no one reached the perfect grade in Magic Talent by upgrading it.


    Yale was depressed, but he could only stop thinking about that and continue with the hunt. Yale sighed as he looked at the good part of the situation, he only needed two more stats to reach ten points to fulfill the Origin Path¡¯s conditions.


    A few hourster, Yale didn¡¯t have time to think about anything rted to his stats or Innate Talents anymore as he found a 2-star monster. The beast resembled a tiger but its body was bulkier than a normal tiger, and its fur was brown and red.


    Yale also knew about that monster; it was a Fire-wood Tiger a monster with the ability to morph itself into something resembling wood and then ambush its preys by exploding with fire. It was quite infamous among the travelers in the outside world.


    Of course, this Fire-wood Tiger was only a weak variant with only 2-stars, but it was enough to cause despair to anyone who did the Beast Trial.


    It was very strong, but that wasn¡¯t something impossible to solve, it wasn¡¯t 3-stars, so it was possible to flee or defeat it in a normal battle, the worst thing was that usually the challengers were ambushed by it.


    Yale was very cautious; therefore he didn¡¯t get ambushed, he noticed the Fire-wood Tiger ambushing a 1-star monster and set the tiger as his next target, he nned to ambush the tiger when it was distracted with its hunting.


    The Fire-wood Tiger liked to ambush but also liked traditional hunting, Yale followed it for some days and became used to its habits.


    The Fire-wood Tiger morphed into a wood-like form when resting and ambushed any beast who came near it, and when it wasn¡¯t resting, it acted like a normal tiger as it went hunting.


    Sadly, it didn¡¯t get distracted when hunting since its preys weren¡¯t enough to make it spend any effort in hunting. However, Yale continued stalking it silently waiting for the best timing to attack.


    Fortunately, Yale had the Stealth skill and was very good in archery, so even while following the Fire-wood Tiger he didn¡¯t need to suffer any hunger, Yale only needed to be careful that the Fire-wood Tiger didn¡¯t discover him, Yale hunted only the minimum possible to survive.


    One day both Yale and the Fire-wood Tiger stopped as they encountered a very big white wolf, Yale wasn¡¯t sure of the exact species since he was still some distance away, but it was, without doubt, a 3-star monster although it seemed to be very weakened. Near it, there was a ck wolf with red stripes on its body. However, this one was only a 2-star monster.


    Finally, there was a small white wolf at the side of the big white wolf, that small wolf was only a new-born cub and the reason for the weakening of the big white wolf.


    Yale thought that even in the current weakened state, the Fire-wood Tiger wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to attack as there was still the ck wolf. If it joined the fight with the weakened white wolf, the Fire-wood Tiger would be doomed.


    However, the Fire-wood Tiger betrayed Yale¡¯s expectations as it made a sneak attack on the ck wolf hoping to end it with one hit. The allure produced by a newborn prey was something the Fire-wood Tiger became unable to resist.


    Yale felt that the Fire-wood Tiger doomed itself, but again it didn¡¯t go as Yale expected. The ck wolf got injured, but there were only small injuries and weren¡¯t something that diminished its power.


    However, the ck wolf turned around and fled abandoning the big white wolf and the newborn cub. Even Yale was cursing the ck wolf because if it fought, it would suffer some pain but it would still win; however, it preferred to abandon its family to avoid some pain.


    After the ck wolf fled, the big white wolf started battling with the Fire-wood Tiger. However, the Fire-wood Tiger held the advantage in the battle.


    If that battle continued Yale would be able to kill both of them when they were nearing the climax of the battle, and both were injured, he was sure that a 3-star monster would give him a very good reward in the Dynamic Quest.


    Yale killed a lot of beasts and never felt any pity for them, but he had a strange feeling towards the little wolf family¡¯s situation because it remembered him of his own family situation.


    In both families the father abandoned the child, even though Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t abandon him in a literal sense as Yale was still living in the n, Yale always felt that way.


    Yale mother died soon after he was born and the wolf¡¯s mother would also die soon after the small wolf cub was born.


    And the situation of the small wolf cub was even worse than Yale¡¯s, he at least still had some protection and the love of his sister, but that little wolf could only wait for death as no one would care for its life.


    That provoked hesitation in Yale, he did a lot for killing the Fire-wood Tiger, and he obtained a chance also to kill a 3-star monster, but his emotions were battling with the benefits he could obtain.


    The battle continued, and Yale knew that he needed to do something soon or he would lose his opportunity.


    The Fire-wood Tiger got to bite the big wolf when an arrow hit it right inside its jaw, provoking a low howl from it. Of course, that only stopped it as the Fire-wood Tiger wasn¡¯t that easy to kill.


    Yale stepped forward drawing his sword toward the Fire-wood Tiger, if he waited a bit more, he could have killed both monsters, but in the end, he chose to help the little wolf family.


    ¡°I¡¯m too soft-hearted.¡±


    Yale muttered to himself as he decided to risk his life to kill the Fire-wood Tiger, he felt that it was possible to win by joining hands with the big wolf, and he couldn¡¯t ignore that small wolf cub with which he identified.


    He wasn¡¯t sure that the big white wolf wouldn¡¯t turn back and attack him afterward, but this time Yale chose to be impulsive and follow his feelings.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: VS Fire-wood Tiger</h4>


    After standing in front of the Fire-wood Tiger, Yale also identified the species of the big white wolf.


    It was of rare species called Frost Wolf, that species was simr to themon Snow Wolf, but a Frost Wolf had better Innate Talents than an ordinary Snow Wolf.


    However, the main elements of a Frost Wolf were ice and darkness, and in the current environment, those elements weren¡¯t in any advantage.


    Ice was a subcategory of the water element and only having the affinity for ice would give one only the talent to practice the ice section of the water element.


    At midday inside a forest, the ice element couldn¡¯t be used at its maximum efficiency, and on the other hand, the fire element from the Fire-wood Tiger got boosted, and the current location was the most advantageous for it.


    Furthermore, with the Frost Wolf¡¯s weakened state the battle against the Fire-wood tiger was apletely disadvantageous one for the Frost Wolf, the only reason the battle continued until now was that the Frost Wolf was a 3-star monster and the Fire-wood tiger only a 2-star monster.


    Yale sighed as he started attacking the Fire-wood Tiger with the sword as well.


    Yale¡¯s attacks were even less effective than the Frost Wolf¡¯s, but at least they divided a little of the Fire-wood Tiger¡¯s attention.


    While the Fire-wood Tiger attacked Yale, the Frost Wolf had a chance to attack.


    Yale was quickly injured, and Auto-regeneration kicked in, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to battle for long without Auto-regeneration.


    After some time, all of them sustained injuries with Yale being in the worst state followed by the Fire-wood Tiger who resisted attacks from both Yale and the Frost Wolf.


    In the battle, Yale¡¯s Auto-regeneration reached level two improving his regeneration speed a bit, and Yale even found his battle prowess enhancing due to the experience of a battle risking his own life.


    The Fire-wood Tiger was enraged as it found it difficult to eat the delicious young wolf cub due to the Frost Wolf¡¯s and Yale¡¯sbination of attacks. The Fire-wood Tiger thought that he could kill Yale easily, but the Frost Wolf attacked viciously every time the Fire-wood Tiger got distracted by attacking Yale.


    That was the main reason Yale survived until now, his injuries weren¡¯t from direct hits, and even in that situation, he was the most injured from the battle. A 2-star monster wasn¡¯t something that Yale could battle straightforward as he did.


    Yale got very scared when the Fire-wood Tiger sent the Frost Wolf flying and charged towards him right after. However, he never reached Yale as the Fire-wood Tiger changed directions and shoot toward the small wolf cub who was near Yale.


    Yale was near enough to reach the small wolf cub, but with his power he couldn¡¯t block such an attack while protecting the small wolf, to save the little wolf he only had one choice.


    Yale quickly reached the small wolf before the Fire-wood Tiger and without hesitation used his trump card, Absolute Protection.


    Everything in five meters around Yale became static, even the drops of blood stopped in mid-air.


    That was the first time Yale used Absolute Protection, and he became absorbed in the effects of the Legacy Skill.


    While Yale became lost in his thoughts, the Fire-wood Tiger attack reached him destroying his body and also killing the small wolf cub.


    However, Yale and the little cub were still well after that as if that vicious attack never happened, that attack became no more than a mere illusion as it never happened in the flow of time.


    That happened in the blink of an eye, the Fire-wood Tiger sensed that it killed both of them, but they were perfectly fine. Even the Frost Wolf didn¡¯t understand the situation as it had also seen that scene. However, the Frost Wolf didn¡¯t hesitate as it attacked the shocked Fire-wood Tiger.


    Before the Absolute Protection ended the Fire-wood Tiger got badly injured, but Yale wasn¡¯t aware of that since he felt enlightened, Yale sensed the attack hit him, but it didn¡¯t hurt and didn¡¯t harm him.


    Yale wasn¡¯t able topletely understand the Legacy Skill, and he only was a bit enlightened as he experienced the power of the Timew. However, for a kid like him, that bit of enlightenment was something heaven¡¯s defying.


    When the Absolute Protection effect faded, a notification sounded in Yale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°After obtaining a bit of enlightenment regarding the Time, the user¡¯s body generated [Time Elemental Affinity: Lowest grade].¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a reward from the system, Yale himself obtained the affinity from his enlightenment.


    Of course, without being able to execute such a powerful time-based technique like Absolute Protection experiencing by himself the power of the Time Law such enlightenment wasn¡¯t possible.


    However, even in that situation gaining a bit of enlightenment would be a joyous matter even for experts as time was one of the most mysteriousws in the world.


    Yale was shocked, but he still attacked the Fire-wood Tiger without stopping to think anymore, Yale only had one chance to use Absolute Protection, now that the Fire-wood Tiger was badly injured the best course of action was to finish it quickly.


    The Fire-wood Tiger quickly descended into a disadvantageous position, Yale turned the tables when he used Absolute Protection, and left the Wood-tiger without means to gain the upper-hand again.


    Since using Absolute Protection, Yale always stood near the little wolf as he feared that the Fire-wood Tiger would attack it again. Yale couldn¡¯t use Absolute Protection again; he could only trust that the Fire-wood Tiger wouldn¡¯t attack him based on its previous results.


    Yale prediction was correct as the Fire-wood Tiger avoid attacking the little wolf while Yale stood near it, the Fire-wood Tiger would die if it was attacked like before by the Forest Wolf and as long it had a chance to survive, it wouldn¡¯t seek death.


    However, the Fire-wood Tiger reached a point in which it felt without a chance to survive and chose the desperate method of igniting itself in mes almost killing itself.


    The Fire-wood Tiger hoped to kill his opponents and then slowly recuperate afterward, so he chose a method that would leave it half-dead as itsst bet.


    Yale could evade such an attack, but if he did so, the wolf cub would die for sure. Yale decided to remain still and resist the attack; he didn¡¯t want to flee like that cowardly ck wolf.


    Yale shuddered when he sensed the power of the iing attack, he didn¡¯t know if he would survive, but he remained motionless.


    When the attack finally reached Yale, it was much less powerful than Yale expected.


    It wasn¡¯t that the attack wasn¡¯t powerful, the reason was that the Frost Wolf blocked it with its own body.


    Yale, the Frost Wolf, and the little wolf were sent flying away, and the only one who remained unharmed was the little wolf cub which was protected by both the Frost Wolf and Yale.


    Yale opened his eyes and sighed with relief when he saw the little wolf unharmed, and after that, his Pain Tolerance reached level three directly from level one.


    The attackpletely burnt Yale¡¯s upper-half body provoking inflicting an indescribable pain to him. Furthermore, his appearance was a hideous one.


    Yale¡¯s legs were still in a rather good state because that area was the most well protected by the Frost Wolf as the little wolf was on the floor.


    Yale stood up and picked up his sword, it was rather damaged, but it was still usable.


    The Fire-wood Tiger was still alive, but it would die from even the weakest attack, Yale approached it with all his efforts and stabbed the sword in its head, killing the 2-star Fire-wood Tiger.


    Yale left his sword stabbed in the Fire-wood Tiger as he fell back exhausted, and a notification told him that his Auto-regeneration reached level three.


    Yale didn¡¯t fell onto the floor because the injured Frost Wolf stopped his fall with its body, Yale smiled as he lost his consciousness, after the battle he developed some trust to that Frost Wolf and believed that it wouldn¡¯t harm him.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Frost Wolf</h4>


    Yale opened his eyes at twilight and found himself lying beside the Frost Wolf and its little cub. After he asked the system, he sighed in relief as he only slept a little more than a day.


    Yale still had some injuries which had not healed but he was in a far better state than before, he looked injured, but he wasn¡¯t fully burnt like before. Yale was very thankful for the Auto-regeneration skill.


    The wolves seemed to be asleep still, but after taking a closer look, the Frost Wolf was in fact awake.


    However, its body¡¯s state was horrible and didn¡¯t seem to have enough power to get on its paws anymore; its life was reaching the end.


    Thest attack from the Fire-wood Tiger was too strong, and without proper healing, there was no way to survive the injuries it provoked, Yale had the Auto-regeneration skill, and he didn¡¯t get hit by the worst part of the attack, so he recovered quite fast.


    The Frost Wolf had no way of healing itself, and no one could heal it here, it could only await death.


    Yale sat beside the Frost Wolf and thanked it; Yale remembered how the Frost Wolf stopped his fall before.


    Furthermore, even if the Frost Wolf knew that it would die it still protected Yale until he woke up, Yale felt real gratitude to the Frost Wolf and also felt miserable for being unable to save its life.


    On the other hand, the Frost Wolf was also thankful to Yale as he stepped up to protect its little cub when the ck wolf fled.


    Yale saved the little wolf¡¯s life and even reversed the battle with Absolute Protection. Yale became an important existence to the Frost Wolf, even if it was doomed to die it would at least protect him as much it could.


    In the following days, Yale hunted some beasts for the Frost Wolf and the little wolf, the little cub, had some problems to eat at the start as it was too young to eat solid meat but grew used to it quickly as its species would grow quite quickly.


    Fortunately, Yale left the bow and the arrows beside a tree before starting the battle against the Fire-wood Tiger. Otherwise, the previous attack would have burnt the bow and the arrows to ashes.


    As time passed, Yale¡¯s injuries almostpletely healed and his Auto-recovery reached level four, but the Frost Wolf was nearing death.


    Yale decided to remain with them until the Frost Wolf passed on. Until then he would help them with anything he could; the Frost Wolf won Yale¡¯s respect.


    The Frost Wolf reached its limit a month after the battle; it¡¯s willpower to remain alive was extremely impressive as usually living even three days with these injuries would be already very good. In that month, the little wolf became a little bigger, but it was still only a cub.


    When the Frost Wolf was slowly passing away, the little wolf was crying beside its mother, while Yale had tears in his eyes even while he was trying to contain himself.


    The Frost Wolf looked to the little wolf and then to Yale; it survived that long because of the concern about its kid and Yale¡¯s help, which was crucial for their survival that month.


    Then, the Frost Wolf howled, and a light appeared in its body which shot directly to Yale¡¯s forehead.


    Yale was shocked, but he ignored it for the moment because at that moment the Frost Wolf closed its eyes eternally.


    Yale also started to cry; he would never forget that Frost Wolf nor the time he lived with it.


    ¡°System detected that the user received a Legacy.¡±


    ¡°The Legacy doesn¡¯t match the user physique, epting it would be detrimental to the user.¡±


    ¡°Remodeling the Legacy to match user¡¯s physique.¡±


    ¡°Legacy remodeled, the user will obtain all its benefits enhancements without any side-effect.¡±


    Since that light shot into Yale¡¯s forehead the system started with those notifications, but until the system started to speak about the contents of the Legacy, Yale didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.


    ¡°Obtained new Innate Talent: [3-star Frost Wolf Bloodline: Complete]¡±


    ¡°Obtained new Innate Talent: [Water Elemental Affinity: High grade]¡±


    ¡°Obtained new Innate Talent: [Darkness Elemental Affinity: High grade]¡±


    ¡°Innate Talent upgraded: [Magic Latent Talent: Perfect grade]¡±


    ¡°Body reinforced by bloodline force, Strength increases to 10 points.¡±


    ¡°Body reinforced by bloodline force, Agility increases to 10 points.¡±


    ¡°Obtained new Passive Skill: [Beast Intuition]¡±


    ¡°Obtained new Boost Skill: [Bloodline Force]¡±


    ¡°Some skills the user wouldn¡¯t be able to use right now became sealed until the user meets the requirements to use them.¡±


    Yale became shocked as he heard the notifications, that was the Frost Wolfst gift to him and a very big one at that.


    In fact, Yale shouldn¡¯t have received this legacy as it was a Beast¡¯s Legacy. It was meant to be passed only to the beast¡¯s descendants not to humans nor non-rted beasts if the human didn¡¯t have a suitable affinity to the beast and receive such a legacy it could be a good power boost at the start, but it could cause problems in the future.


    The Frost Wolf and Yale knew nothing about that, the only goal of the Frost Wolf was to help Yale to be stronger and protect the little wolf.


    The little wolf was still too young even with a legacy it wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on its own, so the Frost Wolf chose Yale.


    Yale also avoided the bad part of the Frost Wolf Legacy thanks to the system which changed the whole legacy to suit him the best.


    Originally, the legacy should have an ice perfect grade affinity, but the system converted it in water high-grade affinity. That way Yale would have a very good affinity to any water spells not only the ones in the ice section, to a Frost Wolf that wouldn¡¯t be helpful as their innate skills didn¡¯t touch anything else in the water element.


    Also, the power of the legacy wasn¡¯t good enough to give a perfect grade magical talent, but the system fused the legacy magical talent with Yale¡¯s one, and thus it got upgraded.


    Fusing a legacy with oneself innate talents wasn¡¯t something unheard of, but it was still extremely difficult. Usually, only the best talent remains, and the other one disappears.


    Yale started to check all the talents and skills generated by the legacy.


    ¡°3-star Frost Wolf Bloodline: Complete. Bloodline of a 3-star Frost Wolf, it lets the user use Frost Wolf Techniques until the 3-star. It gives the capacity tomunicate with wolves.¡±


    It was possible for a human to have a bloodline from a beast. There were two main ways to obtain it, one of them was to be a descendant of a beast which became able to take human form. The other one was to fuse with beasts bloodlines to enhance the body¡¯s power.


    However, both faced the same problem of purity, the descendant would lose the purity of bloodline with the passage of time, and the act of fusing with bloodlines had a bad purity to start with.


    On the other hand, Yale obtained the best bloodline purity because he obtained a Beast¡¯s Legacy and it had been remodeled by the system to suit him fully.


    The power of any skill generated from the bloodline would be rted to the purity and force of the bloodline, Yale¡¯s purity was the best, but the power wascking in long-term.


    A 3-star monster was very strong to Yale at that moment, but in the long-term, a 3-star monster would be too weak.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t mind about the prospects of the bloodline as he never asked for it and to him obtaining it was more sentimental than any anything else as if the Frost Wolf recognized him as part of the family.


    The newly acquired elements were simr to the healing affinity, to upgrade them Yale would need to absorb massive amounts of that element, and they were already high grade, upgrading them would be extremely difficult.


    ¡± Beast Intuition: Grants the user the intuition of a beast to avoid danger. The power will increase with the quality of the beast¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    ¡± Bloodline Force: Activates the power of the bloodline temporally enhancing the stats beyond their limit. The power increase will rely on the quality of bloodline. Actual strength: x2 Strength, x2 Agility until 3-star, the power increase would be reduced afterward.¡±


    The first one was quite good; the beasts usually had a better intuition to avoid danger than humans.


    However, the second one was awesome, even if it¡¯s power could only be used fully until the 3-star, the capacity to double his Strength and Agility would mean that at the moment Yale could reach twenty points in Strength and Agility.


    Yale limit as a mortal was only ten, but just like the Sword Mastery skill, it disregarded the limits. Even though Yale couldn¡¯t use it for a very long time before getting exhausted, he could push his Strength and Agility to the peak power of 2-star, it was a very good trump card.


    Yale deeply bowed to the Frost Wolf corpse, that legacy became the best gift he could have expected.


    At that moment, Yale stats were all at ten points and the condition toplete the next sub-quest and obtain the Origin Path training method became fulfilled.


    Yale went to the Quest Menu to continue with the Main Chain Quest.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Origin Path Training Method</h4>


    The next sub-quest in the Main Chain Quest was as depressing as the previous one to Yale.


    ¡°Reach 1-star in the Origin Path. Reward: Battle Skill and Magic Skill.¡±


    Yale already expected that kind of quest, in normal circumstances reaching the ten points in each stat just before his tenth birthday would already be very good, so it was normal that the next sub-quest was to reach the 1-star realm.


    Yale closed the Quest Menu and focused on revising the Origin Path Training Method he obtained as a reward from the previous sub-quest.


    The Origin Path Training method was way more difficult than a training method from the Magus Path or the Warrior Path.


    Yale obtained training methods to be a Magus or a Warrior from his sister, they were the top quality training methods in the Nacesai Academy, and since Yale saved Ange¡¯s life, the Academy approved of letting him have a copy of those to study.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t need them as he would be practicing the Origin Path so the method to use would be the Origin Path Training Method.


    However, those top-quality methods were a good cover for the Origin Path. Officially Yale would be dual training those methods, after all, anything rted to the Origin Path shouldn¡¯t be made public.


    The training method for the Warrior Path focused on stimting the physical body to generate Inner Qi and use it to enhance the body and use Battle Skills.


    On the other hand, the training method for the Magus Path focused on absorbing the energy from the world, refining it and then use it as one¡¯s magical energy to cast Magic Skills, in popr words, spells.


    However, the Origin Path worked in a different way.


    Once he had fully memorized the training method and had turned ten, then Yale¡¯s body would automatically create a strand of Origin Qi. That strand should be circted in his body, enhancing it, and at the same time, that strand would merge with the world¡¯s energy and slowly transform it into another strand of Origin Qi.


    The Origin Path had factors from the other two paths, but the difficulty was much higher, transforming the world¡¯s energy into Origin Qi was more difficult than simply turning it into magic energy. And simply enhancing the body wouldn¡¯t increase the strength of the Origin Qi like the Inner Qi.


    However, the quality of the Origin Qi was much higher, even if Yale had less Origin Qi than the opponent¡¯s Inner Qi or magical energy it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Furthermore, the same Origin Qi could be used for both Magic Skills or Battle Skills, making it easier to usebined techniques.


    Dual practitioners tend tobine Battle Skills with spells to increase their battle prowess, butbining two different kinds of energy was hard. On the other hand, with the Origin Qi, it would be easy tobine them.


    Yale postponed studying the Origin path Training Method as he first wanted to do a proper burial for the Frost Wolf, he wanted to avoid attracting other beasts and letting them feast on the Frost Wolf corpse.


    Yale started to dig, and at some point, the small wolf started to help him, they wanted to dig a deep hole, so they needed a lot of time to do it.


    Some beasts tried to attack them at that time, but all of them ended a meal to Yale, and the little wolf, the most powerful ones were only 1-star monsters, and they couldn¡¯t evade Yale¡¯s deadly arrows.


    After offering a proper burial for the Frost Wolf and covering the hole, Yale bowed again to the already deceased Frost Wolf.


    After that, Yale started to study the Origin Path Training Method next to the tomb and the little cub. Memorizing that training method was difficult to even a bookworm like Yale, but it was nothing that he couldn¡¯t do, especially with all the time he had before his birthday.


    Living was easy those days as there was no need to go hunting, the beasts who tried to attack them were enough to eat, and Yale didn¡¯t feel like going to hunt for the Dynamic Quest as he put all his concentration in memorizing the Origin Path Training Method.


    Yale needed about two weeks to memorize it fully. And after that, he couldn¡¯t do anything more until his birthday regarding the Origin Path.


    Yale decided to go hunting to get better rewards from the Dynamic Quest. After all, he couldn¡¯t just remain seated in the same spot until his birthday.


    When Yale went hunting the little cub followed, and Yale did nothing to stop it, the little cub wouldn¡¯t survive without Yale so taking it with him while going to hunt was the best option.


    Since he obtained the Frost Wolf¡¯s Legacy, Yale tried tomunicate with the little wolf, due to Yale¡¯s recently obtained bloodline he should be able to, but the little wolf was still too small.


    Yale hoped to be able tomunicate with it before having to leave the Beast Trial, but he wasn¡¯t an expert in themunication among beasts so he didn¡¯t know how much time a cub would need to be able tomunicate.


    Yale and the little wolf hunted for some months, they hunted a lot of 1-star monsters and evaded the stronger ones.


    Yale felt confident in killing a 2-star beast using the Bloodline Force, but he wasn¡¯t confident to finish it without wounds while protecting the little wolf during the battle.


    Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself if the little wolf died due to the battle or because another beast attacked it while Yale was battling.


    The little wolf became stronger in those months, but it still hadn¡¯t reached the 1-star realm. When it turned into a 1-star monster, the little wolf would be able to use the power from his bloodline to quickly increase in power until it could survive by itself.


    One day Yale saw a 2-star ck wolf, the same ck wolf that fled from the Fire-wood Tiger. Yale was unable to see it well before, but the bloodline obtained from the Legacy burned with rage when he looked at it.


    Besides protecting the little wolf, thest thing the Frost Wolf wished for, was for the ck wolf who fled at the most important moment to be killed.


    If the ck wolf battled instead of running away, the Frost Wolf would probably still be alive. That ck wolf was a Fire Wolf, a beast with some resistance to fire due to having it as the main element and it would have been far more useful than Yale in the battle against the Fire-wood Tiger.


    That Fire Wolf was also the little wolf¡¯s father, who was even less reliable than Yale¡¯s father.


    Yale usually evaded the 2-star monsters, but this time he had to finish it as this was one of thest wishes from the Frost Wolf and Yale himself despised the Fire Wolf¡¯s actions.


    Yale looked at the little wolf and saw the anger in its eyes; its bloodline couldn¡¯t forgive the Fire Wolf.


    Yale told the little wolf to stay behind as he shot an arrow toward the Fire Wolf and quickly wielded his damaged sword.


    Yale also activated the Bloodline Force, and he ran towards the Fire Wolf shing it.


    The Fire Wolf became slightly injured as it retreated and looked with anger towards Yale.


    ¡°Damned human!¡±


    Yale became slightly surprised as he understood the Fire Wolf, but he continued to attack.


    ¡°Why are you attacking me, I never did anything to anger you.¡±


    The Fire Wolf sensed that Yale wasn¡¯t weaker than him and with its cowardly character tried to avoid the battle. In fact, the wolf wasn¡¯t speaking, his intellect wasn¡¯t that high, but Yale understood its intentions as if it were speaking.


    ¡°You abandoned your daughter and your wife and ran away when you could have battled to save them.¡±


    Yale said coldly. After living with the little wolf for that long, he already knew that it was a female.


    ¡°Of course, I did it a lot of times, but I have too many sons and daughters and also too many wives, I don¡¯t even remember them all, how could I remember which one you are talking about?¡±


    Yale was bing angrier by the second but still replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about a 3-star Frost Wolf and its daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that one. It was sad, with that power I could have profited a lot more, but it had bad luck. And you should also be happy with her death; I noticed that you have her bloodline on your body. That powerful bloodline should be helpful to you, why bother on revenging her? You should be thanking me.¡±


    That Fire Wolf tried to convince Yale to stop battling. Its words would have served to calm any other human, but to Yale, the effect was the opposite.


    Yale smiled and replied to it.


    ¡°If you see the things that way there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡±


    The Fire Wolf sighed as he avoided a tiresome battle and at the next second its head flew as Yale killed him.


    ¡°A father like you shouldn¡¯t exist, there¡¯s no reason to talk anymore with you. Without you, the world is a better ce.¡±


    A 2-star monster died because of its cowardice with its killerpletely unharmed.


    Yale wasn¡¯t happy for this easy kill of a powerful monster, killing it in that way didn¡¯t have any honor, but to Yale killing the Fire Wolf was something he needed to do. Yale didn¡¯t bother about the means; he only wanted to do it quickly to avoid putting the little wolf in danger.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: First Step</h4>


    Yale was ready to continue with the hunting when the little wolf approached the Fire Wolf¡¯s corpse and started eating it.


    Yale was bbergasted, the little wolf was an addict to eating fresh meat but to eat that Fire Wolf seemed excessive even for Yale who killed it mercilessly.


    As Yale was pondering the reasons for the little wolf behavior, the system replied to him.


    ¡°That little wolf has inherited mostly only the bloodline of the Frost Wolf, and the Fire Wolf part was iplete, by consuming the Fire Wolf it canplete it.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t expecting a reply from the system, but the answer was reasonable as the little wolf was pure white like its mother.


    Yale watched until the little wolf finished eating, it was still looking the same, but the little wolf¡¯s strength increased.


    After Yale saw that scene, he understood that the world of beasts was very different from the human world.


    After all, the humans didn¡¯t eat each other, although some weird ones did it, they were despised and hunted down by the society until they were dead.


    However, eating each other was the rule in the world of beasts, there was nothing wrong with the little wolf eating the Fire Wolf.


    After that, Yale and the little wolf resumed their hunting.


    In the following months, Yale was forced to battle against another 2-star monster, the battle was quite dangerous, but Yale managed to win without serious injuries.


    In that time, Yale¡¯s skills became stronger.


    Sword Mastery finally reached Apprentice level eight, Archer¡¯s Senses the level five, Pain Tolerance the level four, Auto-regeneration the level five and stealth the level six.


    Stealth had the best increase among all the skills followed by Archer¡¯s senses, that was because those two passive skills were the most useful in hunting.


    The other three skills only leveled up in Yalest battle against the 2-star monster. However, Yale was satisfied.


    Time passed, and Yale finally turned ten years old, at that moment the system reacted at the same time that the Origin Path Training Method in his mind activated.


    Yale felt his body burning as the first strand of Origin Qi was beginning to form.


    ¡°User reached ten years old, the world¡¯s protection disappears.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Questpleted, giving rewards ording to the number of killed monsters.¡±


    In those months, Yale killed uncountable 1-star monsters and also three 2-star monsters including the Fire-wood Tiger and the Fire Wolf, so he hoped for good rewards.


    ¡± Rewards: Fire Elemental Affinity: High grade, Earth Elemental Affinity: Mid grade, Wind Elemental Affinity: Mid-low grade, Poison Elemental Affinity: Low grade, Bloodline enhancement to 5-star Frost Wolf Bloodline: Complete.


    Even with his attention divided because of the current state of his body, Yale was bbergasted about the rewards, they were far better than he expected, but the system was rational when it came to the rewards.


    Yale killed two fire element 2-star monsters and then obtained a high-grade fire elemental affinity.


    Earth and wind monsters were the most abundant in the Beast Trial, and the rewards were because of the quantity more than the quality.


    As for the Poison Elemental Affinity, it was because the other 2-star monster was a big viper.


    Poison was also a special element, and it was as rare as healing. However, healing was much more valued as there were a lot of methods to kill but saving others was more difficult.


    What surprised Yale more was thest reward, the enhancement of the Frost Wolf bloodline.


    The system counted the Frost Wolf death as Yale¡¯s kill. The Frost Wolf used hisst life-force to pass the legacy to Yale and then died, even if it was going to die anyway the system counted it as Yale killing it.


    Even if Yale didn¡¯t want to have the Frost Wolf death attributed to him, the reward he obtained for killing a 3-star monster was very good.


    ¡°The user created a strand of Origin Qi reaching Origin Level 1.¡±


    As the strand of Origin Qipletely formed in Yale¡¯s mind the system notified Yale, and he became an Origin Path practitioner officially, even if he was only a 1-star mortal he already embarked on the Origin Path.


    That was Yale¡¯s first step in a path that was difficult even simply to start.


    ¡°User obtained the Battle Skill [Tri-sword] as a sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°User obtained the Magic Skill [Spark] as a sub-quest reward.¡±


    As Yale reached the 1-star mortal level, the sub-quest finished and gave him those rewards.


    ¡°Frost Wolf Legacy¡¯s sealed Combined Skill [Frost w] unlocked.¡±


    That was unexpected to Yale as he thought that unlocking sealed skills would be more difficult.


    Yale immediately went to the Skill Menu to check those new skills.


    ¡± Tri-sword Level 1: Three consecutive strikes with the sword. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    That skill seemed rather normal, but it was very good for a beginner like Yale, Battle Skills with three strikes were difficult to acquire while in the 1-star level. Of course, as this was a skill, its strength would be far better than three normal strikes.


    What mattered more to Yale was that Origin Point it required.


    ¡°Origin Points are the way the system shows the usable origin power from the user, the Stats Menu included the actual, and maximum Origin Points the user has. The cost of the skills could be higher as the level increases.¡±


    As Yale expected that was rted to his energy, one point was the lowest measure in Origin Points, so the cost of Tri-sword was the minimum possible. Yale didn¡¯t believe that it would only be one point if his energy were normal Inner Qi.


    However, there was an important factor that affected the cost of any skill, and that was the Innate Talent, the more innate talent rted to the skill the less cost to execute it. Yale had a perfect talent regarding the sword so any Battle Skills that used a sword would have a lower cost for him.


    ¡°Spark Level 1: Generates sparks of lightning. Thunder Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    Another basic level technique, but learning Magic Skills usually requires some time, and Yale automatically learned it, having only three months to achieve mastery in both skills that time was very precious.


    Finally, Yale went to check the Combined Skill obtained from the Frost Wolf¡¯s Legacy.


    ¡°Frost w Level 1: Generate an ice w in the user¡¯s hand that could be used to attack the enemies. Water Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 20.¡±


    That was a very good technique, the cost was still the minimum and creating a w of ice would be a good surprise element in the midst of battle.


    That kind of skill was rather umon, and that one was a racial skill from Frost Wolves, so there were only a few humans who could execute it.


    In fact, the Frost Wolf bloodline influenced the skill¡¯s cost more than the Water Element Elemental Affinity.


    Furthermore, the best point was that the element the system showed was water instead of ice like the original Frost Wolf skill. As it wasn¡¯t limited to the ice sub-element, the Frost w could change into a liquid state acquiring more versatility.


    Yale closed the Skill Menu and then went to the Stats Menu, he wanted to see how many Origin Points he had.


    ¡°Name: Yale Roanmad | Age: 10 | Origin Level:1 |Origin Points: 1/1¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 10 | Strength: 10 | Agility: 10 | Intelligence: 10 | Wisdom: 10 | Dexterity: 10¡±


    Yale could only sigh while seeing that he only had one Origin Point, that was obvious as he just had a breakthrough to the lowest level of the Origin Path.


    Having only one Origin Point was the same as only being able to use a single skill before he restored his energy, Yale then asked the system about his recovery speed.


    ¡°Origin Point Recovery Speed: 1 point every 10 minutes. The recovery speed would increase as the user advances in the Origin Path.¡±


    Of course, that was only the normal recovery speed; if Yale started practicing the Origin Path Training Method, the speed would increase a lot. However, in a battle, it was difficult to have time to use a training method as they needed concentration.


    Yale was going to look at the new sub-quest in the Quest Menu when he noticed something about the little wolf that picked his attention; the little wolf had also be a 1-star monster as if it had synchronized its breakthrough with him.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Leaving the Beast Trial</h4>


    Yale was thinking about that when the system prompt appeared.


    ¡°A beast voluntarily formed a life-bound contract to the user. The Origin Qi in user¡¯s body provoked a breakthrough in the beast¡¯s body.¡±


    Yale looked at the little wolf with a strange face.


    A Magus could use special techniques to enve beasts to work for him. Given the usually weak body of any Magus, having a beast to win time while casting spells was very useful.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t n to do that as he didn¡¯t have a method to do it nor did he want to do it.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to part with the little wolf, but he thought that the little wolf¡¯s life would be better in its natural habitat rather than going with him as a ve.


    Originally, Yale wanted to give freedom to the little wolf as he already was responsible for its parent¡¯s death, at least the system considered Yale, the killer of both.


    And taking it to the outside without a contract would provoke a cmity to the little wolf as the exit had restrictive spells to avoid any beast from leaving the Beast Trial.


    What Yale didn¡¯t expect was for the little wolf itself to create a life-bound contract with him, that type of contract could seem simr to the normal one, but its nature waspletely different.


    A human could break the ve contract with a beast and then free the beast, but a life-bound contract created by a beast was impossible to be broken by the human nor by the beast.


    There was no way to break the contract if the human died the contract would also kill the beast, so it was impossible to form a second life bound contract afterward.


    However, if a beast did that kind of contract it wasn¡¯t because it wanted to be enved, a beast could only do this kind of contract if a human who considered its closest family, for the beast that was a way of bing a true family with a human.


    Yale knew about the reasons behind the life-bound contract, and that moved Yale.


    He also knew that a beast could only form that kind of contract with someone of a higher level and he had suspicions that the little wolf had held back its breakthrough until Yale reached the 1-star real so it could make the contract.


    The little wolf approached Yale and rubbed its head on his legs; then Yale seemed to hear a cute voice.


    ¡°I...want... to stay... with...big bro...¡±


    That was the first time that Yale understood the little wolf, the words were vague as the little wolf was still too small, but their meaning was clear.


    The little wolf only wanted to stay with Yale, its only family. It didn¡¯t care about freedom orplicated things; the little wolf didn¡¯t want to live alone.


    After Yale saw the little wolf eating the Fire Wolf, he had considered that beasts were only beasts and that he had thought too much about the little wolf family¡¯s situation before, doubting about his first impression.


    However, at that moment he understood that he had no reason to doubt, his first impression wasn¡¯t wrong, the little wolf¡¯s desire to be with him wasn¡¯t different from a human one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are my little sister, and I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    After hearing the little wolf, Yale became incapable of treating her like a beast and came to see her as his little sister; he didn¡¯t care that she was a wolf, to Yale she was more family than any of his half-brothers in the Roanmad n.


    Actually, besides the little wolf, Yale only considered his sister and his master as a family, the rest of the people in the n were at most neighbors to him. As for his father, he didn¡¯t speak with him in years he was aplete stranger to Yale.


    ¡°Right, you are still without a name. Then I will name you on behalf of your mother.¡±


    Yale thought for a while until he decided a name.


    ¡°Your name will be Wyba!¡±


    The little wolf seemed happy after obtaining her name, and Yale smiled.


    Yale continued to pat Wyba¡¯s head as he finally went to the Quest Menu to check the new sub-quest.


    ¡°Upgrade [Tri-sword] and [Spark] equally until level 5. Reward: Combined Skill [Tri-sparkling Sword]¡±


    This sub-quest wanted Yale to train both skills equally; when he leveled up one to level two, the other should also be upgraded to level two before the first one went to level three and should remain this way until both were level five, otherwise, the sub-quest would fail.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel that the new sub-quest was problematic, as long as he didn¡¯t use the skill it wouldn¡¯t level up, and the reward was abination of the two skills which was very good.


    Since Yale had turned ten years old he should leave the Beast Trial quickly; he already was on the outskirts of the Beast Trial near the exit.


    Yale carried Wyba in his arms, and after a whole year, he left the Beast Trial.


    As Wyba had a contract with Yale, the restrictive spell didn¡¯t activate, and thus, she left without problems.


    ***


    Yale became taller in the year he spent inside the Beast Trial, and he was clothed in beast furs as his original clothes became almost destroyed when he battled against the Fire-wood Tiger.


    Swordmad who was waiting for him outside became shocked at Yale¡¯s appearance, but it wasn¡¯t because he was taller or because he had those fur clothes, it was because Yale was holding Wyba in his arms.


    Yale had only just turned ten years, so there were only two ways for him to make a contract with a beast inside the Beast Trial.


    The first was that he had good luck and he had used a ve contract in a weak beast near him just after reaching the 1-star.


    The other was that Yale managed to gain the full trust of the beast and the beast formed a life-bound contract on its own.


    And both ways required that Yale had already be a 1-star mortal, which means reaching the 1-star just after turning ten.


    However, Swordmad knew that Yale had training methods bestowed by the Nacesai Academy, so that fact wasn¡¯t surprising to him.


    Swordmad was conflicted as he thought about the two possibilities, both seemed difficult, although he knew that one had to be correct.


    Yale saw his master and bowed towards him.


    ¡°Master, she is Wyba I adopted her as my little sister.¡±


    Yale went directly to present Wyba towards his master; he wanted to avoid any misunderstanding. Wyba was Yale¡¯s little sister and not Yale¡¯s ve; Yale didn¡¯t want his master to have the wrong idea.


    Swordmad eyes almost pop out when he heard Yale. Swordmad knew that Yale always hadcked family love, but he didn¡¯t expect that his disciple would adopt a little wolf as a younger sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s great; you get a cute little sister.¡±


    However, Swordmad was also an entric, so he was happy to see that Yale was unconventional and didn¡¯t get restricted by what the people thought as normal.


    Furthermore, after seeing Yale and Wyba, Swordmad was sure that they had formed a life-bound contract and not a ve one. It was extremely difficult to have a life-bound contract with a beast, so Swordmad felt proud of his disciple.


    However, Swordmad also had something to tell to Yale.


    ¡°Originally, you should have your talents tested today, but...¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t know how to tell Yale; he feared that he would rage after hearing it.


    ¡°Your father said that you at most you can only have waste talents and testing them wasn¡¯t worthy of spending any resources from the n because you already had the qualifications to join the Nacesai Academy beforehand and that they could probably revoke your qualifications after they saw how your talents are waste...¡±


    ¡°I think that your father is retarded.¡±


    After his words, Swordmad carefully observed Yale reaction. Swordmad¡¯sst words were only a whisper that Yale shouldn¡¯t have heard.


    However, after obtaining the Frost Wolf bloodline, Yale¡¯s hearing improved a lot, and he heard Swordmadst words.


    ¡°Then, there is no need to test anything, and I don¡¯t consider that man my father anyway, I don¡¯t care about what he thought about me. The only paternal figure I had in my life is you, master.¡±


    Swordmad was surprised by the calmed reaction of Yale and became happy to see that Yale had matured more in the Beast Trial. Swordmad also liked Yale as if he was his son, he never had descendants, but he had that feeling towards all of his disciples.


    On the other hand, Yale was rather happy about not having to test his Innate Talents in the n.


    Because he had too many and with the system, they could change easily, if his talents became too well known and he increased themter the situation would look too strange and would give too much trouble and Yale preferred to avoid that.


    If Yale wanted, Swordmad would be able to force the n to test him, but that would make Yale¡¯s rtion with his biological father even worse. As Yale himself didn¡¯t mind Swordmad wouldn¡¯t force anything even if he were curious about his disciple¡¯s talents.


    Swordmad never believed that Yale had bad talent as he trained Yale with the sword and saw his potential. Swordmad was sure that Yale had at least an amazing Innate Talent with the sword.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no testing, then I will go to the Nacesai Academy right away.¡±


    Yale already had the qualifications to enter, so he didn¡¯t need to go through any test or official recruiting ceremonies, he can directly enter after he turned ten whenever he wanted.


    Yale didn¡¯t have anything more to do inside the n, and as he had very limited time, so he chose to leave immediately.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Greedy Elder</h4>


    Swordmad offered to escort Yale towards the Nacesai Academy; the 1-star period was the most dangerous time for anyone.


    The main reason was the loss of the World¡¯s Protection while one¡¯s strength was still simr to before, it was very easy to be ambushed and killed.


    Yale epted his offer about this matter as that wasn¡¯t only to protect him, but also to spend more time together before Yale entered the Nacesai Academy.


    Swordmad told Yale to wait for him near the entrance while he went to pick a new sword for Yale as the first one was extremely damaged.


    Yale did as his master said and waited near the limit of the n terrains while holding Wyba in his arms, as long as he was inside the n domains he shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.


    However, problems appeared for Yale, and the source was a voice that shouted angrily towards Yale.


    ¡°You kid! What are you doing here!¡±


    That was an old man who after shouting looked at Wyba.


    ¡°Oh, what a wolf cub. Brat, you shouldn¡¯t take beasts from the n, they are dangerous, give me back that wolf for safekeeping before you get injured.¡±


    ¡°Wyba isn¡¯t a n belonging, and she won¡¯t injure me.¡±


    The old man angered Yale, and he replied without fear but with courtesy.


    ¡°So that¡¯s a wolf ve. However, it¡¯s still a n¡¯s belonging; you are from a younger generation and anything yours is also a n¡¯s belonging. That ve wolf, even if you are the one who contracted it you have to give it to the n.¡±


    Even if the old man started talking like he was showing concern about Yale, in truth, he was only trying to rob him. In the Roanmad n, there weren¡¯t such rules about the younger generation¡¯s belongings.


    However, even if Yale knew it and wanted to vent his anger, he still controlled himself.


    ¡°Senior I¡¯m sorry, we have a life-bound contract, there¡¯s no way to break it.¡±


    Yale answered with the truth.


    ¡°Who would believe that! How can an unknown little kid like you form a life-bound contract? You are lying to take possession of something that righteously belongs to the n! I¡¯m a n elder if I tell you to give me that wolf, you should do it immediately!¡±


    The old man was threatening Yale and didn¡¯t believe that Yale had a life-bound contract with Wyba, even if that was the truth.


    Yale was also sure that the old man didn¡¯t recognize him, with Swordmad as his master no elder dared to threaten him.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m telling the truth, you could ask my master, he is...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You broke the n rules by disobeying me! I should punish you for your impertinence!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to deal with that unreasonable elder from the n, Yale only told the truth but the elder still wanting to rob Wyba, in other words, the elder wanted to kidnap Yale¡¯s little sister.


    Yale anger was about to explode, but at that moment he only wanted to win a bit more time until Swordmad returned and then all would be solved.


    However, the elder¡¯s next words let him no more time.


    ¡°Of course, your punishment is the death penalty!¡±


    The elder attacked Yale without hesitation, with his position he didn¡¯t fear any consequence of killing an unknown kid from the n.


    He always extorted the weaker ones in the n and resorted to trickery to reach his position, he already killed some kids in the past, and it always was because of the so-called n¡¯s rules. Of course, he never was punished for that.


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that old man to be such an impulsive moron.


    Yale just used Absolute Protection to evade the deadly attack, Yale didn¡¯t fear the old man, and given the intense energy emitted by the attack, Swordmad would sense it and arrive in any moment.


    The elder felt that he killed Yale, but Yale was still perfectly fine after the attack, and the old man didn¡¯t understand the situation as he looked at Yale with a weird expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe a puny n elder dared tounch such a deadly attack towards my disciple.¡±


    The elder was shocked by the voice, but he died without being able to process the situation, if the elder dared to kill kids because of his position, then Swordmad could also easily kill elders if he was angry.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t believe someone inside the n was stupid enough to try to kill Yale.


    Swordmad thought that Yale would be dead due to beingte again and his anger reached the heavens.


    However, Swordmad became shocked since as he saw the elder killing Yale and yet at the same time saw that Yale was without even a single scratch.


    What shocked him more was that he sensed time fluctuation around Yale. There was no doubt that Yale used some skill rted to time. There was no way Yale had time to develop such an ability in less than a day, and even the Nacesai Academy didn¡¯t have time-rted skills so there was no way he could have obtained it and studied beforehand.


    To Swordmad there was only one explication, Yale had some innate connection with the time element, and in a deadly crisis, he used a time skill instinctively.


    Swordmad thoughts were only half right as it was true that Yale didn¡¯t develop Absolute Protection and he also didn¡¯t learn the technique. However, it wasn¡¯t an instinct like Swordmad thought, Yale was very conscious about using Absolute Protection, that was a Legacy Skill, and he could use it even if he didn¡¯t understand the principles behind it.


    That was a strange situation. Usually one couldn¡¯t freely use a technique which one didn¡¯t understand, but Yale could use it freely once per month.


    Swordmad put aside the matter of the time fluctuation and went to see if Yale had any injury, but Yale was perfectly well.


    After that, a voice resounded in the n.


    ¡°Swordmad! Why do you kill an elder!¡±


    That voice was the n Chief who rushed over after sensing the attacks from the old man and Swordmad.


    ¡°He tried to kill my disciple, so obviously he should die, no matter who he was.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t care about what the n Chief said, and the n Chief had an obligation to say those words even if it was to protect the reputation of the n elders, so Swordmad didn¡¯t take the n Chief words seriously.


    ¡°But death was too much, you could have harmed him in punishment but killing him is a little... Killing an elder will diminish the overall power of the n, it wasn¡¯t a wise decision. Even if he went too far, you should have resolved it without killing.¡±


    ¡°He was the first with the intention to kill; he should have been ready to be killed. Even if the n had to disappear, I wouldn¡¯t let any of you harm my disciple.¡±


    Swordmad words were decisive, he didn¡¯t care about the n Chief asking why he killed an elder, but the words after that wasn¡¯t something Swordmad would tolerate.


    ¡°Furthermore, as he tried to kill my disciple his whole n should be exterminated. However, given that we are from the same n I will be lenient and I will only exterminate that elder¡¯s whole branch.¡±


    The n Chief face changed as he understood that he only had worsened the situation, because with his position he couldn¡¯t ept such proposal but he also knew that Swordmad wasn¡¯t joking as he really exterminated whole ns before. The n Chief was in a very delicate position.


    ¡°That is also wrong; you already killed the culprit there is no reason to kill his whole branch.¡±


    What the n Chief said was reasonable, but to Swordmad it didn¡¯t seem to have any logic.


    ¡°Those members will hold a grudge because of the elder¡¯s death. They can¡¯t do anything to me, but they could try to kill Yale again, any threat should be eradicated to avoid future problems.¡±


    That was the way Swordmad always did things, and it wasn¡¯t without reason.


    Beingte to save Yale and the Chief Elder¡¯sst words made him remember the past.


    When he was young, he was in love with a beautiful woman. She didn¡¯t have any background and was rather weak for her age, but Swordmad loved her, and he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    One day she obtained a precious treasure by luck, but a greedy fellow discovered it and tried to kill her to rob the item. Fortunately, Swordmad wasn¡¯t far away and managed to save her killing the attacker.


    At that time, Swordmad didn¡¯t touch the opponent¡¯s n as he thought that killing the culprit was enough. After all, that ¡°precious treasure¡± was only precious to weak people like his beloved and the greedy fellow, Swordmad didn¡¯t believe that it would cause much more problem¡¯s.


    However, that was the biggest mistake of his life.


    The other party waited until Swordmad wasn¡¯t around to plot again against his beloved, the precious treasure didn¡¯t matter, they wanted revenge.


    Their n was sessful, and she died after being tortured for a long time, Swordmad was almost incapable of recognizing her corpse. They knew that Swordmad was powerful, so they thought that harming his beloved was the best way to harm him.


    Swordmad was indeed hurt but also angered to the extreme.


    That was the first time Swordmad eradicated a whole n, he even almost died in the process as he at that time was powerful but it wasn¡¯t enough to wipe out entire ns unscathed as he didter in his life.


    He managed to avenge his beloved, but she would never return. Swordmad never forgot his beloved, and because of that he never married.


    After that moment, to Swordmad beingte to save someone important to him and don¡¯t killing all the potential threats were the two things that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Swordmad was alreadyte two times when Yale was in danger, that was something he felt very guilty about. Fortunately, Yale survived both times, if he had died Swordmad¡¯s pain would be even greater.


    In fact, Swordmad hated to bete to save the people important to him, yet he always seemed to bete, that was like a curse for him and gave him a lot of suffering during his life.


    Thus, to Swordmad exterminating only a branch and not the whole n was already something hard to endure as would leave a lot of potential threats. If that weren¡¯t his n, he would havepletely wiped it out already.


    At that moment, Swordmad thought about how to punish the n in a way that would hurt the n much more than wiping out a branch.


    ¡°Good, then I won¡¯t kill anyone else today.¡±


    The n Chief smiled, but his face darkened again as he heard Swordmad¡¯s continuation


    ¡°However, from today onwards I leave the Roanmad n, and even if someone destroys it, I won¡¯t do anything to save it or revenge it.¡±


    That was a huge blow to the n as Swordmad was the most powerful member and the protector of the n. He didn¡¯t need to do anything; only his presence was enough deterrent to any enemies.


    ¡°And if the n tries to harm my disciple in any form, the next time I will exterminate the whole n.¡±


    The n Chief never thought that Swordmad would react this way, he wanted to say something else but he couldn¡¯t.


    Then, Swordmad turned around and left the n domains with Yale, who remained silent the whole time as he didn¡¯t want to influence his master¡¯s decisions.


    In fact, Swordmad never cared about the n; he only cared about his disciples who were like his family.


    The others were at most people that live near him. His perception of the rest of the n was very simr to Yale¡¯s one.


    Swordmad never had any obligations to protect the n; he only did because he wanted to do it as long as the n didn¡¯t anger him he had no reason to stop protecting it as usually only his presence was enough.


    However, at some time the n Chief and the older generation seemed to had forgotten that and never believed that Swordmad could leave the n and stop protecting them for any reason even if he made a ruckus and killed some members.


    That was a huge blow to the n, Swordmad leaving was much worse than having a branch exterminated, the n would decline after that.


    ¡°At least we still have the support from the Nacesai Academy.¡±


    However, his face changed as he thought a little more.


    ¡°The Nacesai Academy only supports us because of Ange, if she knows what had just happened...¡±


    If Ange told the Nacesai Academy to break off any contact with the Roanmad n, then they will do it as she was the main reason that they had such a special support.


    The n Chief was trembling, the dead elder and the n Chief¡¯s words from before created a huge cmity for the n.


    Swordmad did something that harmed the n much more than eradicate a mere branch.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Joining the Nacesai Academy</h4>


    Yale followed Swordmad in silence; he also understood the meaning of his master leaving the n.


    Yale was happy to see how his master cared about him and as his master also left the n, Yale feltpletely detached from the n.


    However, he felt that showing happiness about something that had provoked a cmity for the n would make him look like an evildoer, so Yale didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    Yale didn¡¯t care about the n, but he also didn¡¯t wish for the n¡¯s destruction nor any bad thing to it. Since Yale left the n, to him, the Roanmad n had be like any other n in the Nacesai City,pletely unrted to him.


    In almost two hours, Yale and his master reached the doors of the Nacesai Academy where there were two guards to block any outsiders from entering.


    Of course, the Nacesai Academy had protective spells that would be activated if some intruder surpassed the guards.


    The guards weren¡¯t an impediment to Yale as he had an identity medallion to prove his qualifications as a student, he could enter without any problems.


    However, the guards stopped Swordmad from passing as he didn¡¯t have any identity medallion.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. You could only apany him until this point.¡±


    The guard blocked his path, but he wasn¡¯t arrogant towards Swordmad. The guard didn¡¯t know who Swordmad was so he was careful that he wouldn¡¯t offend him.


    Furthermore, three days ago was the Nacesai Academy Recruitment Test Day and those who were approved started to arrive at the Nacesai Academy apanied by their elders. Those elders tried to apany the kids inside, so Swordmad trying to enter with Yale wasn¡¯t anything surprising.


    Yale had only missed the test for three days; he would have been very unlucky if he hadn¡¯t had the qualifications from beforehand as the Nacesai Academy Recruitment Test Day happened only once every three months.


    The guards thought that Swordmad was like any other elder, but the loud voice that resounded a momentter proved that they were wrong.


    ¡°Let him enter!¡±


    The guards instantly moved to a side giving way to Swordmad without any obstacles, they recognized that voice, and they didn¡¯t dare to disobey it.


    The source of that powerful voice was an old man that was waiting for them inside, he looked towards Swordmad and smiled.


    ¡°Old friend! I haven¡¯t seen you in years, but you are still the same as always.¡±


    ¡°I can say the same about you. People like us don¡¯t change that easily.¡±


    Indeed, powerful experts like them couldn¡¯t easily change as they already experienced a lot and they had mostly fixed demeanor and habits. Furthermore, they had very long longevity, so they stopped aging for a long time ago.


    That was the opposite of Yale and other kids of their generation; they were in a period that their appearance and character could change a lot in almost no time.


    As long as one advanced in practicing a Path, the longevity would increase, and the aging would slow. However, one wouldn¡¯t recover the lost youth.


    A Rank 1 Magus had double the lifespan of a mortal; then they would also age at half the speed. However, if one reached the Rank 1 at fifteen years, one would remain with the same appearance until thirty and then began aging at half speed.


    And if one reached it at twelve, then it would remain the same until twenty-four, and only if that person¡¯s rank wouldn¡¯t increase more otherwise, the aging slowed even more.


    That¡¯s why in the world seeing a youngster wasn¡¯t equal to seeing a real youngster, some fearsome experts looked like teenagers, and they were usually the ones with more potential.


    The Warrior path also slowed the aging but in the firsts ranks the rate is vastly inferior to the decrease of the Magus Path.


    Swordmad and the academy¡¯s old man looked old because they were truly ancient and had lived enough to age even with extremely long lifespans.


    Furthermore, increasing the power became more difficult the more powerful one was, so even if one managed to have a breakthrough and expand the longevity one would have an old appearance.


    ¡°You should be Yale; we have been waiting for you. I¡¯m the Nacesai Academy chairman; you can call me chairman Sainac. I still need to thank you for your merits saving Ange those years ago. ¡±


    That old man was the Nacesai¡¯s Academy chairman, and also its founder, in all the history of the Nacesai Academy¡¯s only had one chairman.


    He was the most powerful and ancient person in the whole Nacesai Academy, and there were only a fewparable to him in the whole city, of course, Swordmad was one of them.


    Both have been old friends since who knows how many time ago, but they rarely met.


    Sainac was the one who issued orders to spare no costs in Yale¡¯s recuperation after the incident in the n¡¯s gathering, he saved Ange and furthermore, he was his old friend disciple.


    ¡°Greetings to chairman Sainac.¡±


    Yale bowed towards him, as an old friend of his master and the chairman of the academy was something who Yale would show respect even if he weren¡¯t told to do so.


    After Yale bowed, Swordmad spoke to his old friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to reside here while my student is in the academy, is there any problem?¡±


    Even if Swordmad knew that his old friend would ept, he at least asked because Sainac was someone at his level and someone he respected.


    In fact, no one knew who would win if they had an all-out battle. Fortunately, they had always been on good terms; only a few people in the whole city could imagine how a battle between two powerful experts like them would be.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very happy to let you live in the academy.¡±


    The chairmanughed, he was very happy as having another expert at his level living in the academy would benefit the academy¡¯s overall power.


    Swordmad nodded towards his friend remembering how in the past Sainac tried to recruit him to found the Nacesai Academy but Swordmad refused as he had only wanted to focus on his training.


    ¡°Yale, your situation is quite special. Usually, you should join the sses for which you have the best talents. However, you didn¡¯t go through any testing at all so you couldn¡¯t know about your talents. Furthermore, there are almost three months until the next recruitment season when you could apply for a test.¡±


    Even the academy couldn¡¯t test the talents at any moment, they had their methods, but they needed time to execute them.


    Yale sighed in relief as he preferred to let his talents remain secret.


    Furthermore, in three months his time to reach the 2-star would be used up, he couldn¡¯t wait, and the Nacesai Academy test would only work with 1-star mortals.


    ¡°Chairman Sainac, that doesn¡¯t matter, I would like to apply to all the sses.¡±


    Of course, Yale was referring only to the beginner sses. The Nacesai Academy separated the students under sixteen years in three grades, a beginner grade from 1-star to 3-star, the intermediate grade from 4-star to 6-star and the advanced grade from 7-star to 9-star.


    If one didn¡¯t reach the Rank 1 before turning sixteen one would be expelled from the academy, and if one reached the Rank 1, only then that student would be a true disciple from the academy.


    Before Rank 1 all was about potential, but one needed to reach Rank 1 to have a future.


    Sainac was slightly shocked at Yale¡¯s answer, there wasn¡¯t any norm against it, but few people dared to do it, reaching Rank 1 was a race against time, focusing on one¡¯s best points was the most optimal manner.


    However, when Sainac looked at Swordmad and saw him smiling as if Yale¡¯s answer was obvious, Sainac agreed to Yale.


    ¡°You are crazy at training, just like your master.¡±


    Then, Sainac produced a ss schedule and a very tight one.


    The sses imparted in the Nacesai academy separated into Warrior-focused and Magus-focused.


    The Magus-focused sses were for all the normal elements plus poison and healing, making a total of nine different Magus sses.


    As for the Warrior-focused sses, they were divided into battle styles: Fist sses, Sword sses, Spear sses, Rod sses and Archery sses.


    Those were the five most popr types of battle styles in Nacesai City if one excluded the heavy weapons, those only have sses after reaching the Rank 1 as their power was too destructive.


    Aside from attending sses, the students spent the rest of their time practicing on their own.


    Each ss happened once a day, and as Yale chose to attend all the sses, he would have fourteen hours of sses every day.


    ¡°Yale, don¡¯t forget that you still have to train with me. Even if you are in the Nacesai Academy there¡¯s no reason to stop your training with me, but you will be quite busy with the other sses, so I will let you do just one hour of training instead of two.¡±


    If one includes Swordmad¡¯s training, Yale would only have nine spare hours every day, and only if he didn¡¯t sleep and used Fasting Pills instead of eating.


    Fortunately, Yale had auto-recovery so he wouldn¡¯t need to rest as much as others, otherwise he would have no time for training after all the sses.


    ¡°The sses for the new students would start in three days; you are lucky that you didn¡¯t miss the first sses.¡±


    Sainacughed again, and Yale agreed about his luck. He missed the Nacesai Academy Recruitment Test Day, but he was able to enter with special qualifications and even before the new sses started, the results were very good as his experience in the academy would be the same as the other kids but without revealing his talents.


    The first year inside the academy the beginner sses would be with the same members that entered the academy in the same Nacesai Academy Recruitment Test Day.


    Once one went into the intermediate sses or stayed for more than a year, then they would be mixed in general sses which were bigger than the initial ones.


    That way, everyone will have the same start inside the academy, and after a year at most, they would have ssmates at a simr level of power based on their abilities.


    Swordmad left with Sainac, they reunited after a long time, so they went to drink together while Yale went to see his sister, who he hadn¡¯t seen since the n¡¯s Gathering.


    The Nacesai Academy was the most secure ce in the whole city, and with the powerful Sainac in charge no one dared to break the rules inside the academy, so one didn¡¯t need to fear danger from inside nor from outside.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: The sses Start</h4>


    Ange lived in a huge house inside the Nacesai Academy. Usually, the students live in dorms with others, but due to her special status, she owned a whole house.


    When Ange saw Yale at the door of her house, she left at top speed and ran to hug Yale. She missed Yale even more than Yale missed her.


    In those years Ange grew a lot.


    She already was fifteen, looked like a young woman and was very beautiful. However, her personality hadn¡¯t changed even a bit.


    Ange was already at the 9-star rank, and she estimated that she would breakthrough into Rank 1 in a month, bing a Rank 1 Novice Magus.


    Given her talent, if she didn¡¯t only focus on healing spells, she could have reached the Rank 1 long ago, but even with perfect talent healing spells were difficult to practice and if one wanted to reach the Rank 1 relying only on them was very difficult.


    Yale also felt that it was good that Ange was slow to reach the Rank 1, otherwise, in a few years, Yale would look older than her. Yale knew that with the Origin Path he wouldn¡¯t reach the Rank 1 very quickly.


    On the other hand, Yale wouldn¡¯t like to remain looking like a kid, so he had no problem in having a slow-paced Path as long as he reached Rank 1 before turning sixteen.


    Yale saw that Ange was looking to Wyba who was held in his arms and then proceeded to present her to his sister. Yale was nervous as he feared that his sister would have a problem with Wyba.


    ¡°Big sis, she is Wyba. I adopted her as my little sister when I was in the Beast Trial.¡±


    Ange gave Wyba a kind smile, dissipating all the fear in Yale¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you are the little sister of my little brother, you are also my little sister. Come let me hug you.¡±


    Ange also seemed happy to have Wyba as a little sister; Yale gave Wyba to his sister and then she hugged her. Furthermore, Wyba also seemed happy to be hugged by Ange.


    Yale smiled as he saw that scene, he was happy that Ange liked Wyba and that Wyba liked Ange as well.


    Yale chose to stay in the room next to his sister¡¯s bedroom, Ange was only using one room, so she was very happy to lend a room to her little brother.


    Yale left Wyba with Ange as he closed himself up in his room and started practicing the Origin Path Training Method.


    Yale also wanted to spend more time with his sister, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t lose more time and needed to train.


    After training for an hour, Yale felt more familiarized with the Origin Qi in his body and decided to try to use Spark.


    Even if Yale understood the spell thanks to the Last Wish System, he still needed to chant the spell before activating the magic.


    Yale seeded at his first try, after chanting the spell sparks of lightning appeared in his right hand. However, with that power, at most the spell could numb the target a little and Yale was unable to shot the sparks so he could only use it with direct contact.


    It was clear that the skill was still too immature to use in a real battle, but Yale knew that it would improve if he continued practicing.


    In the following three days Yale almost didn¡¯t meet with Ange and Wyba at all, but thanks to his crazy training he already had four Origin Points. Furthermore, Spark and Tri-sword reached the second level.


    Fortunately, Yale¡¯s room was big enough to practice with the sword. Originally, he nned to practice Tri-sword with his master, but Swordmad told him that they would resume their training the same day the sses start and that he was free until then.


    Swordmad thought of letting Yale have a good time with his family and rx a little as his future schedule would be too tight.


    However, Swordmad underestimated Yale¡¯s craziness for training.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind about Yale being crazy about training. Instead, she felt happy because Yale would surely get stronger if he kept training that diligently.


    Yale stopped training only when Ange told him that his sses were about to start.


    Yale chose to leave Wyba inside the house, it was possible to bring a young beast to the sses, but Yale didn¡¯t want to attract attention on the very first day.


    Even if the Academy would ensure that there wouldn¡¯t be any killing among the students, the same could not be said about the beasts that belonged to the students.


    Yale considered Wyba as his little sister, but to the Nacesai Academy, she was just a beast that belonged to Yale.


    As Yale didn¡¯t know the characters of his ssmates, he didn¡¯t dare to show Wyba to them for fear that they would harm her in any way.


    ***


    The first ss was at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, and it was the Fist Battle ss, all the Warrior sses were in the morning while the Magus ones were after lunch, which made possible to study both of them.


    Yale went to the training grounds for the beginners which were separated into five areas one for each type of ss.


    Furthermore, there were also five groups of students in the beginner grade, four groups which had less than a year in the Academy and the mixed group of those who stayed more than one year without reaching the 4-star realm.


    Of course, the members of thest group were the unsessful remains from all the other promotions of students, and they were looked down upon by the students in the intermediate and advanced grades.


    In the morning, the five groups rotated to do all the sses, but there wasn¡¯t any interaction between the groups. It would have been too easy for the ones who have trained for longer in the academy to abuse the neers, so they werepletely separated to avoid conflict.


    Yale arrived at the training grounds just in time to start the Fist Battle ss.


    At that time, he saw that everyone else seemed to know each other already, Yale was the only one who wasn¡¯t at the Nacesai Academy Recruitment Test Day and thus the only unknown face.


    However, everyone stared at him as if they knew exactly who Yale was. They heard from the academy about the student who skipped the tests only because of the influence of his sister and got a special entry to the academy, and they didn¡¯t feel good about that.


    Originally, Yale wanted to be low-key and avoid attracting attention, but in this situation that was impossible.


    Yale could only wryly smile as there was nothing he could do, he entered the academy relying on his sister. He could understand that the others, which have taken the tests and gave it all their effort to enter the academy, had some animosity towards him.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t go to the Nacesai Academy to make friends or to live a good life in the academy, Yale¡¯s objectives were to be stronger and live near those who he considered his family.


    If he could make some friends in the Nacesai Academy, then that was good, but he didn¡¯t mind if he didn¡¯t make any friends.


    As Yale looked at his ssmates he realized that even if he was slightly taller than a normal ten years old kid, those ssmates were even taller than him and far more muscr, they all looked like mainstream warriors.


    Yale was confident in his strength, but he was mainly skilled with the sword, even if he had the strength he didn¡¯t have too much confidence when it came to battle with fists, so seeing that everyone was bigger than him, made him a bit nervous.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Warrior sses</h4>


    The Fist Battle ss first ss was simple sparring among the students; the instructor randomly formed pairs and the students battled for a whole hour.


    Yale¡¯s opponent was one of the biggest among all the students, but that opponent was someone who only relied on brute force. Furthermore, Yale estimated that even if the guy had such a big body, he still didn¡¯t have ten points in strength.


    Yale thought that because his opponent seemed a weakling in front of him. Yale wasn¡¯t skilled in fist techniques, but he had a good battle sense and perfect stats at his level, the big guy wasn¡¯t enough to make Yale sweat.


    The big guy was frustrated as initially he thought that he got lucky to spar against Yale, the lucky kid with an influent big sister.


    However, he understood that even if Yale joined the academy by a shortcut and seemed to be without muscles, he wasn¡¯t weak and the big guy learned it the rough way.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t use his full force nor the Bloodline Force as they were only sparring and there was no hostility between them at most a misunderstanding generated by the irregrities in the process of Yale joining the academy.


    If Yale used Bloodline Force, he would be as powerful as a peak 2-star in strength and agility, no one in the ss would be able to battle against him.


    However, Yale decided that he wouldn¡¯t use Bloodline Force.


    Unless the opponent was someone who he hated, even losing a match was okay.


    They were only sparring, so who won and who lost didn¡¯t matter, the experience gained in the battle was more important than the result.


    Using Bloodline Force would make the matches to be too easy, and thus Yale wouldn¡¯t gain any experience from them.


    Furthermore, the Bloodline Force effects would be too shocking, and even if Yale already gathered a lot of attention, he didn¡¯t want to attract even more by showing a 2-star peak strength in a mere week since turning ten.


    The ss finished, and the defeated big guy ran away, Yale had hurt the big guy¡¯s pride by winning against him without breaking a sweat at all.


    The next ss was the Rod Battle ss, more than half of the members from the Fist Battle ss left, and new students arrived.


    After all, the students usually weren¡¯t meant to attend to all the sses like Yale.


    The Rod Battle ss followed the same structure as the previous one, but this time everyone had a wooden rod in hand.


    Yale felt better battling with the rod than with the fists, after all, a rod was still a weapon like a sword while the fists were part of the body.


    His opponent was one of the students that didn¡¯t attend the previous ss, and he was skilled with the rod.


    In the sparring, thanks to having a skilled opponent, Yale became aware that it was possible to use a rod in a way that resembled a sword.


    The rod was a very versatile weapon and was possible to be used as a sword even if it hadn¡¯t had the same efficiency as a real sword.


    Yale lost focus in anything else than using his battle style with the sword applied to the rod.


    Yale¡¯s efforts quickly produced results as he started to overwhelm his opponent, mixing Yale¡¯s sword techniques with the rod improved Yale¡¯s prowess with the rod a lot.


    ¡°The user understood the simrities between sword and rod; the system added the Passive Skill [Sword-style Rod]¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that his efforts to fuse the styles from both weapons would cause that the system added a new Passive Skill based on his recently acquired understanding.


    ¡°Sword-style Rod: While holding a rod the user would be able to execute Sword Battle skills at 50% of power and double cost.¡±


    To execute a weapon-focused Battle Skill it was indispensable to use the same weapon that was rted to the skill, but this new ability let Yale use Sword Battle Skills while using a rod, even if the power halved and the cost doubled while wielding a rod, the new skill was still excellent.


    ¡°The user started to obtain enlightenment about the essence of weapons. Now it will be possible for the user to obtain new weapon talents and upgrade them by practicing with a weapon.¡±


    Yale was surprised enough to hear thatst notification that he almost got hit by the opponent¡¯s rod.


    After that, he widely smiled as he found a new meaning to those sparrings which Yale had started to consider boring as he didn¡¯t face difficulty.


    Yale stopped using only the rod like it was a sword and started practicing by imitating his opponent¡¯s moves.


    That put Yale slightly at a disadvantage for a while, but Yale¡¯s battle sense was top notch among his generation, and he quickly gained the upper hand again.


    Initially, Yale didn¡¯t want to learn other battle styles, he had enough with the sword and the bow, he joined the sses to learn how to battle against other weapons.


    However, as he could obtain new Innate Talents and upgrade them, he seriously started to try to learn to use the rod correctly.


    The more Innate Talents Yale obtained, the more versatility he would have, even if Yale didn¡¯t focus on battling with a rod it was possible that one day he needed to use one.


    Learning without an Innate Talent or with a bad one wasn¡¯t something that Yale wanted to do due his limited time, but if he can obtain and upgrade Innate Talents, then he would be serious about learning other battle styles.


    Using the rod like a sword as Yale was doing wasn¡¯t wrong but was only a part of the true rod battling style.


    As Yale started to understand more about the rod a new notification appeared.


    ¡°User understanding about the rod generated [Rod Innate Talent: Lowest grade]¡±


    Yale finally obtained a new Innate Talent, even if it was the lowest grade talent it was still better than nothing and Yale knew that he would be able to upgrade it in the future.


    After the ss finished, Yale¡¯s opponent bowed to him and left.


    His reaction was more mature than the big guy from the Fist Battle ss.


    In fact, as someone who loved to train with the rod, he marveled at Yale¡¯s ability to learn how to use it.


    The next ss was the Spear Battle ss.


    Yale noted that excluding himself there were only four among the students who had also signed up to the other two sses.


    Yale¡¯s opponent was one of those four, and he seemed to be used to holding a spear.


    The spear was more challenging to master than the rod, but Yale started to learn how to use one while battling with his opponent.


    Yale was in disadvantage in that match, but he was slowly improving, and in thest ten minutes of the ss he managed to reverse the battle and gain the advantage.


    However, Yale obtained that advantage only by relying on his abilities with the spear; he restricted his agility and strength to the same as his opponent as he wanted to improve his prowess with the spear and not merely overwhelm his opponent.


    In the end, Yale also obtained the lowest grade talent for the spear and his prowess with the spear wasn¡¯t any inferior to his opponent¡¯s.


    Yale¡¯sst two opponents were skilled in their weapons, but their level of understanding about the rod and spear wasn¡¯t that high. They couldn¡¯t be considered very talented, at most above average.


    The fourth ss was the one Yale expected the most, the Sword Battle ss.


    In that ss, Yale wanted to show off his prowess using the sword.


    Even if he wanted to be low key, that was rted to Swordmad¡¯s teachings, and Yale didn¡¯t want to let him down, Yale could be low key in any other ss but not in the Sword Battle ss.


    Yale¡¯s gaze directed to a muscr student, he was the only one aside from Yale who stayed since the first ss.


    The muscr student was also looking to Yale and then spoke in a loud voice.


    ¡°Instructor, I would like to have my sparring against him. We are the only ones who did all the sses.¡±


    There were two ways to interpret his words; the first was that as both have battled for already three hours their physical state was worse than the others and then it would be better to fight together to have a battle without disparities due to exhaustion.


    The other one was that as only the two of them dared to attend the four sses, they were worthy opponents.


    Yale wasn¡¯t exhausted, nor was the muscr student, the real reason seemed to be the second one, and Yale was also eager to fight with a worthy opponent.


    The muscr student, quickly walked towards Yale after the instructor nodded and introduced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m George, nice to meet you. I need to tell you that the sword is the weapon in which I¡¯m most skilled to battle in. Let¡¯s have a good battle!¡±


    Yale felt that George was quite straightforward. Furthermore, he also felt that George was also like him and had joined the previous sses to battle against more types of opponents and polish his skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yale, nice to meet you. The sword is also my main weapon; I hope we can have a good battle.¡±


    Then both drew their wooden swords and started their battle.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Swordsmanship and Archery</h4>


    Their wooden sword shed and both stepped back two steps.


    Yale and George were at the peak of the 1-star rank in all the body stats, and both of them were skilled with the sword.


    Their battle grew more intense as the time passed, even the instructor started to pay more attention to them.


    ¡°I knew that asking to battle with you was the correct choice; you are the first from my generation who canpare with me in Sword Skills.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same.¡±


    As both were at the same level of skill with the sword, both were quickly improving in battle, ten minutes after the sparring started Yale¡¯s Sword Mastery reached level nine.


    When the ss was about to end, George spoke again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in restraining ourselves, let¡¯s use our Sword Battle Skills!¡±


    George liked to battle against strong opponents and disliked restraining his power. However, against the other students, he would need to control himself to avoid hurting them too much.


    Battling with Yale who was at the same level as him, George not only used full force, he also wanted to use Battle Skills.


    There was no rule against it, but no one used a Battle Skill in the previous sses, mainly because the students had a low control over them and using them was dangerous for both parties.


    On the other hand, George was able to use his Sword Battle Skill without problems, and he believed that Yale could do the same.


    While George was focusing his Inner Qi on using his Battle Skill, Yale did the same with his Origin Qi.


    Of course, Yale had no problem in using his Battle Skill as he also wanted to test it against an opponent of his level. Yale wanted to see how awesome Tri-sword waspared to other Battle Skills.


    Bothunched their respective attacks at the same time, and the swords shed again but with much more power than before.


    George smiled as he executed the second hit of his Battle Skill. Usually, the Battle Skills that a 1-star stage could master were only of one strike, but George learned one with two, and that was his trump card.


    However, Yale¡¯s skill was even better with three full strikes.


    The second attack shed again, and George was surprised to see that Yale¡¯s skill also hit for the second time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you also mastered a Battle Skill with two strikes. I never expected that I would found a rival like you in the Nacesai Academy.¡±


    However, as he finished to say his words, his face changed as a third strike was directing towards him.


    George tried to block the iing attack, but he just finished using his Battle Skill and couldn¡¯t execute it again in time.


    The Tri-sword third strike impacted on George¡¯s wooden sword breaking it and pushed George back more than ten meters.


    A Battle Skill shouldn¡¯t be interrupted, or the energy would bacsh and harm the one who executed the Battle Skill.


    Thus, Yale didn¡¯t stop hisst strike even if that could hurt George¡¯s pride. Yale liked to have someone who could battle against him and didn¡¯t want to scare him but getting self-injured wasn¡¯t an option either.


    Before thest sh, Yale decided that even if George didn¡¯t know a three strike Battle Skill, he wouldn¡¯t restrain himself.


    Giving your all battling an opponent is also a show of respect and George was the only one in his generation who won Yale¡¯s respect as a swordsman.


    The ss ended after the sh of the two Battle Skills which all the ssmates saw with baffled expressions.


    George neared Yale again to spoke to him.


    ¡°I never expected that you had mastered a three strike Battle Skill. I lost the battle, and I have no regrets. I thought that I wasn¡¯t underestimating you and that you were at my level, but in the end, I underestimated you.¡±


    George looked at the sky and continued.


    ¡°I always thought that my talent with the sword was the best and that no one would master a better Battle Skill than me, but I was wrong. Now I understand that the world is big and some people can be as talented as me or maybe more than me.¡±


    Then he looked at Yale again.


    ¡°Thank you; you opened my eyes, I was too arrogant before and in a real battle that could have lead to my death. You are stronger than me right now, however, I will train harder from now onwards, and I will continue challenging you until I win!¡±


    The battle against Yale helped George to mature, being along on the peak would make people arrogant, but when one had a rival with equivalent power, even if both were at the summit, they will train even harder.


    Initially, George considered Yale strong and worthy to battle against him which was already something that hurt his pride, but Yale¡¯s swordsmanship wasn¡¯t worse than his, and thus, George thought that every expert needs a rival to polish himself.


    However, George never thought that he would lose against Yale, a tie was the worst situation he could think of. George understood his arrogance after losing the battle due to a definite difference in the quality of their Battle Skills.


    ¡°I will ept any of your challenges as long I have time. After all, I¡¯m attending to too many sses.¡±


    George smiled at Yale¡¯s words and then left, he didn¡¯t have interest in archery as it wasn¡¯t a Battle ss like the others, Yale was the only one who would attend all the sses.


    The Archery Battle ss only had eight members, and all of them were new faces to Yale, they didn¡¯t attend the previous sses.


    Yale didn¡¯t see any girl in the previous sses, but in the Archery Battle ss, there were five girls.


    It wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any girls training as Warriors in Yale¡¯s promotion; the proportion was simr for both genders.


    However, as the previous sses focused mainly on melee battle, that would lead to too much physical contact, so they had sses in a separate area to avoid some guys taking advantage of them when battling.


    However, as that problem didn¡¯t happen in the Archery Battle sses and there were always too few members they were all together.


    Due to that reason, Yale didn¡¯t know if some of the girls attended to all sses like him, but usually, the ones who practiced archery disliked the other weapons and vice-versa.


    Yale looked at his seven ssmates wondering if at least one of them would be able topare to him in archery, he also wanted to have someone who he couldpare archery skills with him.


    The Archery Battle ss was simple as it focused on shooting arrows at different targets.


    However, the difficulty of targets was variable with some being mobile ones.


    Everyone had their targets so the eight could shot simultaneously, so it was easier topare who was better than the others.


    Yale¡¯s has an outstanding level of archery; mainly after he practiced hunting in the Beast Trial, the others started to fall behind him quickly.


    Yale shoot quickly and with perfect precision, he finished all the standard targets and started with the mobile ones.


    As Yale was shooting, he finally discovered someone who was shooting at the same rate and precision as him.


    He was a skinny blond guy, he was the same as Yale and didn¡¯t appear to be strong at first sight, he even looked weaker than Yale.


    However, seeing how he shot arrows he had substantial power in his arms, Yale suspected that at least his Strength and Dexterity were at the peak of the 1-star Mortal Rank.


    The blond guy also noticed Yale and smiled as he went even faster when shooting arrows at the mobile targets.


    The blond guy was someone who loved archery more than anything else and hated anyone who looked down on archery, which meant that he hated a lot of people as the majority of people underestimated archery.


    The other members of the ss weren¡¯t weak at archery as all of them could leave Nosehawk in the dust, but they couldn¡¯tpare to the abnormal talents of Yale and the blond guy.


    They finished all the targets with spare time, that was a rare sight as the normal for the students only did about the half of them in an hour.


    The others were still shooting, the worst of them was the other guy who could be considered average in the Nacesai Academy history.


    On the other hand, two of the girls were exceptional and would have been famous for their archery skills if Yale and the blond guy weren¡¯t in their promotion. The other three girls were still above average.


    The blond guy directed his gaze at Yale with a severe face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we finish at the same time and with the same score, but I¡¯m not happy enough with that, I want to know who is the most skilled between us.¡±


    ¡°I also want to know that, how do you n to decide it? By the way, you can call me Yale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zack. I¡¯ll ask the instructor for another mobile target and the first who hits it wins.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The instructor agreed to theirpetition and released a new mobile target; the formation spell set in the archery training grounds generated them, so it was easy to produce them as long as one had permission to use the formations.


    As the target appeared on the training ground, both shot their arrows towards it.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Illusion Immunity</h4>


    Yale and Zack hit the target at the same time and then asked for another one.


    They shot a lot of times before the ss ended, but they were still unable to break the tie.


    When the ss ended, Zack let off the bow andughed.


    ¡°It seems thating to this academy was the right choice; finally I found someone else who canpete with me. There are too few people who practice archery, and most of them are bad at it, they have no talent nor any desires to improve the archery itself. They are satisfied with following some instructions and conforming with the current status; my objective is to raise the archery again to its golden age.¡±


    Yale was astounded, as previously Zack didn¡¯t give him the impression of a chatterbox, his personality seemed to have changed when he let off the bow.


    ¡°That would be good. Since the loss of the Ancient Archery Path, archery has gotten underestimated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you also know about it. Of course, you know about it, how could you be as good as me in archery without knowing it. The Ancient Archery Path stood above than the Warrior Path and the Magus Path; sadly it was lost. However, even if I need to dual practice to be able to be a peerless archer, I will work harder than anyone.¡±


    Zack was a real a chatterbox; Yale could only smile while thinking how he had a chance to obtain the Ancient Archer Path.


    Yale knew that the Origin path was the best one. However, when seeing Zack¡¯s obsession with archery Yale thought that if Zack knew that Yale had the opportunity to get the Ancient Archer Path but chose something else instead, Zack would go mad for sure.


    Furthermore, Yale thought that even if Zack could practice the two Paths to be a mighty archer, at most he would make people think better about the archers, but only one person wouldn¡¯t be able to make the archers reach a golden age.


    After all, practicing two Paths was too hard; one needed to be incredibly talented in both Paths to seed, and to getting to a golden age for the archers would require too many people bing mighty archers.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t want to break Zack¡¯s dreams, so he didn¡¯t say anything more and let Zack continue talking until he left.


    Afterward, Yale returned to his sister¡¯s house to practice the Origin Path Method a bit before the afternoon sses.


    He chose to eat Fasting Pills to not waste time eating, but he couldn¡¯t practice the Origin Path Training Method in the midst of the training ground as he could be disturbed and lose his efforts.


    The short session of practice was more efficient than usual as Yale had obtained a lot of battle experience and by using Tri-sword in battle, he became more familiar with the use of the Origin Qi.


    After his short training, his Origin points increased to five and Yale left the house to go to his nine consecutive hours of magic sses.


    The first ss was the Light Element ss and was one of the less popr ones.


    There were only ten students in the ss; the situation was a bit better than in the Archer Battle ss.


    However, what let Yale shocked was that among the ten students he was the only guy, even the teacher was a woman.


    The Light element includes a lot of healing and illusion magic, and those kinds of techniques weren¡¯t popr with the guys, if they had to train a problematic element, they would choose lightning or darkness that had more cool effects.


    However, with perfect grade light element affinity anyone would choose to attend to the Light Elemental sses even if they weren¡¯t popr and the techniques weren¡¯t cool.


    Yale chose to attend to all the sses, and he was very interested in the light element as it had a lot of spells regarding illusions and healing, he didn¡¯t care about if it was cool or not, usefulness was the only thing that mattered to him.


    Yale had immunity to any illusion so he should have a morefortable way to learn how to use them, one of the most significant dangers of casting an illusion was that the caster could also be caught in the illusion if he did something wrong.


    Furthermore, he had a low-grade healing affinity, even if that ss didn¡¯t have the focus on the healing aspects, the light element was an essential element to healing.


    Initially, Yale wanted to train healing magic because that was his sister¡¯s area of expertise and it always was a good thing knowing how to heal.


    However, after he saw the Frost Wolf slowly die in the Beast Trial because he wasn¡¯t able to heal her, Yale started to attach more importance to the healing spells.


    The sses oriented towards magic were very different from the battle ones.


    The sses took ce in ssrooms; all the element sses would always be in the same ssroom for the same promotion of students, that was very helpful to someone like Yale who attended all of them.


    As that was the first ss and everyone was only at the 1-star the lesson was a theoretical one, some people may find it annoying but as Yale used to be a bookworm he liked to obtain more knowledge and liked that kind of lecture.


    Yale¡¯s horizons expanded thanks to the lecture, the teacher¡¯s explication about the light element was far more profound than what the books exined, and of course, that was only an exnation to beginners like Yale.


    At thest part of the ss, the teacher asked if any of the students learned a light-type Magic Skill. Usually, a 1-star mortal erudite would only study one spell and focus with it to reach the 2-star; thus the sses didn¡¯t force the students to learn more spells.


    However, if someone practiced a spell of that element, then the student could show it to the others and get an evaluation from the teacher.


    One girl stood up and walked at the front of the ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m Aizu, no need to know my surname. I practiced a light element illusion spell; I ask permission to cast it to the ss.¡±


    Usually, the spell is cast to the teacher to avoid hurting the other students, but as the Magic Skill was an illusion with an area of effect, it was better to cast it to the whole ss.


    The teacher nodded, and Aizu used her illusion over the whole area of the ss.


    An illusion spell cast by a 1-star mortal erudite couldn¡¯t influence the teacher, but even if she wasn¡¯t affected; she nodded in approval to Aizu, that spell was extraordinary for a 1-star mortal.


    Yale looked at the eight ssmates who were still seated with vacant looks in their faces as they got caught into an illusion.


    Yale couldn¡¯t be affected by any illusion, but seeing everyone with those vacant looks made him remember a particr scene of his past and forces himself to stop thinking about it.


    The teacher and Aizu also had strange faces as they saw how Yale looked to the rest of the ss before stopping again, they understood that he wasn¡¯t affected by the illusion.


    Usually, one would think that there was a problem with Aizu¡¯s illusion, but the teacher herself had verified the effects of that spell and a 1-star mortal shouldn¡¯t be able to avoid being affected.


    Even if he were talented in illusions and could dispel the illusion cast by Aizu, he would have needed at least half a minute.


    Yale also saw that they were looking at him and understood that he again obtained undesired attention, he only remained seated without doing nothing more than look a bit at his ssmates but ended up being the center of attention due to his Illusion Immunity.


    Since Yale¡¯s ns to be low-key had proven to be useless, he decided to show off an then told the truth.


    ¡°The truth is that I¡¯m immune to any illusion, there was nothing wrong with the spell, it¡¯s impossible for me to be caught in an illusion unless I want to be.¡±


    The teacher and Aizu have weird looks as they heard Yale, that was difficult to believe.


    Aizu didn¡¯t want to believe that someone of her generation had such immunity, but at the same time she wanted to believe, after all, if what Yale said was true then there wasn¡¯t any problem with her spell, but if he was lying, then her illusion was wed.


    The teacher was specialized in illusion spells if Yale were utterly immune to her spells she would feel depressed, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest without proving that Yale could be affected by her illusions.


    Then, the teacher cast her illusion on Yale without saying anything, that was something that a teacher shouldn¡¯t do, but she thought that as Yale was too arrogant and underestimated the power of illusions, scaring him a bit would be alright.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t affected; he had told the truth as not even the powerful spell cast in the whole n years before was able to influence him and the system ensured that he was utterly immune to any illusion.


    The teacher¡¯s face grew darker as she confirmed that her spell didn¡¯t do anything to Yale.


    ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t lying, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yale; the surname does not matter.¡±


    When Yale heard Aizu¡¯s presentation he thought that was an excellent method to introduce himself, after all, he didn¡¯t want to be rted to the Roanmad n anymore.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Aizu</h4>


    ¡°Yale... I heard that name before.¡±


    After the teacher thought for a while, she remembered who Yale was.


    ¡°You are Ange¡¯s little brother, Yale Roanmad!¡±


    Yale face became unsightly as he heard the teacher.


    ¡°Teacher, I already told that my surname didn¡¯t matter...¡±


    Yale said it in a rather low voice, but they still managed to hear him.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about the teacher testing his immunity as he understood the strangeness of that Passive Skill, but telling his surname after he said that didn¡¯t matter made him a bit angry.


    ¡°Wait, with Ange are you referring to the genius healer Ange? That kid is her little brother?¡±


    That time was Aizu who was shocked, Ange was very famous in the Nacesai Academy and even in the whole Nacesai City due to her talent.


    Furthermore, the story of her little brother skipping the tests to join the academy was also well known to all the students and a lot of rumors circted about him.


    However, as the tests for the elemental sses were only paper tests and individual talent testing, the members of the Magus sses didn¡¯t know each other like the Warrior sses members, so no one noticed that Yale was the lucky kid until the teacher said his full name.


    Fortunately for Yale, at that moment only the teacher, Aizu and Yale himself were awake to hear it.


    Of course, Aizu and the others noticed Yale since the first moment as he was the only guy in the whole ss, he would catch the attention of the girls only by that.


    However, no one in the ss linked him to that famous story; there were too many unknown students to them who also passed the test for the elemental lessons, the chances of coincidentally meeting Yale when only was one guy in the ss were extremely low.


    At that moment, Yale was thinking about what to do since the teacher revealed his identity.


    Yale managed to wash away the influence of his unorthodox joining by battling in the Warrior sses, but that wouldn¡¯t work in the Magus ones.


    If he also wanted to wash away his reputation in the Magus sses, Yale thought that he would need to do more than showing that illusions couldn¡¯t affect him.


    Initially, Yale wanted to be low-key as he knew that he entered the academy in an unorthodox way and that wasn¡¯t good in his ssmates¡¯ point of view, but all his intents were frustrated by some reason.


    First, in the sparrings, the system notification made him took them more seriously than he nned, the temptation for more Innate Talents was something he couldn¡¯t resist.


    In the battle with George, his blood boiled as he found a worthy rival to fight.


    In the archery sses, he went all out as he was still excited about his previous battle and ended showing his talent andpeting with Zack.


    Finally, in the Light Elemental ss, he did nothing but his Passive Skill which was impressive enough to catch the attention.


    Yale already decided to stop trying to be low-key, he already showed that much, so he can as well show more.


    Aizu initially thought that Yale was like her and hated his n due to how he introduced himself, but after that, she learned that he was Ange¡¯s little brother, the lucky kid who entered the academy relying on connections and not on his talent.


    Aizu despised people who relied on the n status to advance in their life because doing that was the same as epting to obey the n in exchange.


    She hated her n and being controlled by them; Aizu would rather die than ept a favor from her n that made her owe them anything.


    The reason was that Aizu¡¯s n engaged her to marry out since she was three years old.


    At that time, her mother just disappeared, and then the n sold her as a future wife to a fat lewd old man who had more than a hundred wives. Furthermore, he also had the worst reputation of the whole city, and the rumors said that he kidnapped a lot of women who didn¡¯t belong to any n nor had any background.


    Thus, she hated her n more than anything else and only wanted to break rtions with them as her fate in the n would be worse than death.


    The only reason she didn¡¯t do it yet was herck of external background if she dared to leave the n without anyone supporting her, the n would act against her even if only was to gift her to that old man.


    One of her motives for joining the academy and disying her talent was to obtain some background that could shelter her.


    Deciding the marriages of the younger generation was something ordinary in all the ns, as long as one remained belonging to the n, one couldn¡¯t refuse anything the n decided about their life. Most of the younger generation within the ns serve only as chess pieces for the schemes of the older generation.


    The lewd old man offered a lot of resources to Aizu¡¯s n in exchange for a young girl to marry him, and as Aizu had just lost her mother and her father loved wealth more than his own kids, he decided to sell his daughter to the old man.


    Fortunately, there were somews in the city, and it was forbidden to marry without reaching the proper age; that rule was created by the Nacesai Academy to avoid the destruction of young talents due to the greediness of the elders in the ns.


    If anyone disobeyed the rule, the Nacesai Academy would hunt them down, and with the power of Sainac, no one wanted to offend him by not waiting a few years.


    In fact, The Roanmad n had the tradition to n the marriages of their younger generation when they turn fifteen and then marry at sixteen, which was the minimum age that the Nacesai Academy allowed.


    Ange was already at that age, but due to her status the Roanmad n didn¡¯t dare to even suggest it for fear of offending Ange and the academy, and after Swordmad left the n dared even less than before.


    Aizu admired Ange because of that reason; she wanted to be famous enough like Ange did and then her n wouldn¡¯t dare to force her to avoid offending the academy. However, even though Aizu was talented, her talent wasn¡¯t as shocking as Ange¡¯s.


    Thus, Aizu didn¡¯t know what to think about Yale, who initially seemed to be the type of person she hated the most based on the rumors.


    However, after all, he was her idol¡¯s little brother; and after meeting him in person, the feeling Yale emitted wasn¡¯t the one that she expected.


    She saw Yale¡¯s expression when the teacher told the name of his n; any other student could have interpreted that face as anger because he wanted to hide his identity as the lucky kid of the rumors.


    However, Aizu didn¡¯t think about that when she saw Yale¡¯s face, because that face was the same she put against the mirror every time she remembers her n, that was a face that expressed no desire to be rted to the n one was born into.


    Aizu felt that the rumors about Yale didn¡¯t fit the reality and had the intuition that the true story of Yale wasn¡¯t as simple as everyone thought after hearing the rumors.


    Only the fact that Yale was immune to the illusion spell cast by the teacher was enough to show that he wasn¡¯t a normal lucky kid who could only rely on his n. If Yale showed his illusion immunity in the academy¡¯s entry test, even if Yale did poorly in all the other areas, he would still enter the academy.


    Aizu was starting to be more curious about Yale, the more she thought, the more mysterious Yale became.


    The most recent rumors said that the lucky kid was ignorant and didn¡¯t know his limits and joined all the sses; Aizu didn¡¯t know if that was true, but as she had also entered all the elemental lessons; thus she would confirm it herself.


    Furthermore, Aizu decided to pay close attention to Yale to try to unveil the mystery that in her eyes surrounded Yale.


    While Aizu was thinking about the truth about Yale, Yale was thinking about the best way to show his talents without being excessive, as he proved to be unable to be low-key.


    Thus, he wanted to try showing off while controlling himself to seem talented but not too monstrous.


    The teacher instead wasn¡¯t thinking anything profound as she was only relieved that Yale was Ange¡¯s little brother.


    She heard about the incident in the Roanmad n a few years ago and knew how Ange¡¯s little brother avoided falling into a powerful illusion and managed to save Ange¡¯s life. In exchange, Yale almost lost his life.


    Compared to the teacher¡¯s previous casual illusion spell, the spell cast in the Roanmad n was a huge one, and that kind of illusion required a lot of preparation or an extremely powerful expert.


    Thus, there was nothing strange in Yale being immune to her spell, and it wasn¡¯t shameful to her either.


    Before any of them started to talk again, the other eight students in the ss began to show signs of awakening.


    The three of them had their reasons to didn¡¯t say anything about what happened to the rest of the students, so the ss continued when the eight other members of ss became fully awakened from the illusion.


    The only difference was that Aizu was paying more attention than before to Yale.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Fire ident</h4>


    When the lesson finished, all the girls congratted Aizu for her illusion spell.


    After that, new students started to arrive to attend the next lecture, none of the students who participated in the Light Elemental ss left.


    The next scheduled lesson was the Fire Elemental ss, and that was one of the most popr ones as the fire element spells were powerful, useful and very cool.


    Of course, that ss had a lot of guys, so the genders became more bnced than before. All the ns weren¡¯t like the Roanmad n who only wanted their male descendants to be warriors.


    All the people who attended the previous ss were still seated in the first line while the neers had to sit behind them.


    That was one of the benefits of attending consecutive lectures, the ssroom was big, and in the popr lessons, the ones at the rear had difficulty to hear and see wellpared to those on the first line who had higher chances to gain understanding by observing the teacher¡¯s demonstrations.


    Yale¡¯s talent in the fire element wasn¡¯t as high as the talent he had in the light element, but his fire element was still a high-grade affinity, so he also benefited a lot from the lecture.


    He wanted to obtain enlightenment and manage to increase his Elemental Affinity like he did when he got the Time Elemental Affinity, but even if fire was one of themon elements, it was still challenging to gain enlightenment and even more so to increase it to a perfect grade affinity.


    There was no way of obtaining it in a short time, and that wasn¡¯t the kind of thing one can directly look for, being enlightened also implied a lot of luck.


    As more students were attending the lesson, the time to show skills also increasedpared to thest ss, twenty students asked to exin their spells to got the evaluation from the teacher.


    As those spells were dangerous ones, they directed the spells to the teacher in order to avoid idents happening to the other students.


    The first one to show was a girl who attended the previous ss, and she had a pretty good result, the fireball she generated was small but stable and obtained praise from the teacher.


    Among the others, only two of them managed to do it better than the first girl, the others weren¡¯t able to stabilize their mes, and some of them almost caused an ident by losing their control over the fire, fortunately, their me strength was low so dissipated before turning a problem.


    The twenty students finished, and as there was still some time until the end of the ss, the teacher wanted to continue teaching about the fire spells.


    However, at that moment Aizu stood up and also asked to show a spell.


    No one expected that she would ask to show a spell at that moment, it wasn¡¯t normal to wait until everyone finished to ask for it, but there wasn¡¯t any rule against it.


    The students who attended the previous ss were surprised that she managed to learn two spells, as usually a 1-star erudite had enough focusing on one, that showed that Aizu had outstanding talents.


    The truth was that Aizu had two Perfect grade Elemental Affinities and a Perfect grade Magic Talent, and in their whole promotion, she was considered one of the more talented students.


    Of course, those two elements were light and fire; Aizu had trained both of them, but she had better sess with the light element and thought only to show that one.


    Even if her talents weren¡¯t as shocking as Ange¡¯s ones, she still was still regarded as someone with potential by the academy, so as long as she practices diligently, fulfilling her objective obtaining protection from the academy was possible. After all, a talent from someone was still only a talent, unless one had a heaven¡¯s defying talent that should be nurtured no matter what, one needed to turn that talent into real abilities to be treated seriously.


    However, her results in the previous lesson weren¡¯t perfect due to Yale¡¯s existence, even if that was unavoidable, and there was no problem with her spell.


    So when she verified that no one had used a me spell better than the one she trained; she also decided to show her own fire spell.


    Yale was also in the surprised group, but he knew a Combined Skill which was even harder to learn than two spells so even if he was surprised he wasn¡¯t as shocked as the others.


    Yale had the luck to obtain his current power due to a lot of factors, and if Yale could have good fortune, others also could have it. And Yale also knew that there were other highly talented members of his generation like George and Zack, Aizu showing that she managed to learn two spells only turned her in the third member of the list on Yale¡¯s mind.


    Aizu walked until she stood in front of the teacher and Yale focused on her for the first time, as before he had his head full of other things and her illusion spell which couldn¡¯t affect him wasn¡¯t enough to take her talent seriously. However, as she showed the second spell when she was still in the 1-star, Yale decided to pay more attention to her as he already considered her as another highly talented student.


    When Yale carefully observed her, he had to recognize that Aizu was an adorable girl, although he hadn¡¯t any real experience judging a girl¡¯s appearance, only the knowledge of her sister pointing out girls while teasing him in the past.


    Based on what he learned from Ange, Aizu could be considered a very cute girl. However, he could also feel something good about her, but he wasn¡¯t able to identify what immediately.


    As Aizu started to chant her spell and a little stable fireball began to appear, Yale finally recognized what the thing that called his attention was.


    That was Aizu¡¯s hairstyle; her hairstyle was almost the same as his sister¡¯s.


    Then, Yale thought about how Aizu¡¯s voice and tone sounded when she pronounced Ange¡¯s name; there was admiration in her voice.


    Yale knew how famous his sister was, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that some girls in his ss were fans of her, he would be more surprised if there were someone who didn¡¯t know her.


    Yale had also read in books that some girls liked to imitate the hairstyles of the people they admired, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Aizu had that hairstyle for that or if it was only a coincidence.


    Aside from Yale, the other students were bing more shocked than before as Aizu¡¯s fireball was already the biggest of all the fireballs disyed by the students, and it was still growing without bing unstable, that showed that Aizu¡¯s limit had yet to be reached.


    Bing famous in the academy was an essential point to Aizu, so when she saw the look on her ssmates¡¯ faces, she became delighted.


    Even the teacher was nodding to her with an approving face, so her mood became even better and started to grow overconfident, sometimes too much praise wasn¡¯t the best for a ten years old kid.


    After seeing that even the teacher was pleased with her show, she looked at Yale, also expecting to see a shocked expression on his face.


    However, even if Yale was looking at her; he wasn¡¯t showing any expression as he only seemed to be lost in thought.


    Then, Aizu¡¯s mood worsened as she thought that her spell wasn¡¯t impressive enough and continued to increase the fireball, she already surpassed her previous biggest size while she was training it, she was being too impulsive and exceeding her own limits due to her overconfidence.


    Of course, Yale at that moment wasparing Aizu to her sister, even if it was only in hairstyle and Yale also had thought that she had a cute appearance and after seeing her talent he added her into his list of talented ssmates.


    If Aizu knew that Yale was lost in thought because of those reasons, she would be delighted to bepared to her idol and being recognized as a talent by Yale who she considered to have mysterious talents.


    Of course, she would also be pleased with the part about her appearance, a young girl like her liked to be praised.


    However, Aizu didn¡¯t know that and wanted to show her talent to Yale, and that only lead to exceeding herself and courting disaster.


    Yale suddenly changed his expression as a system alert appeared in his head.


    ¡°System has detected an uncontrolled spell near the user, please activate defensive measures.¡±


    The only one who was casting a spell was Aizu, although the spell didn¡¯t seem without control, if the system said that it was uncontrolled, then Yale believed it.


    ¡°You are losing the control of the spell, don¡¯t get distracted! Stop its growth and dissipate the spell!¡±


    Yale shouted without thinking about anything else; the fireball was already too big if she ultimately lost the control of it, an ident would happen without any doubt. The best oue would be that she dissipated the spell before anything else happened.


    After hearing Yale, the teacher focused her attention on the fire spell and then saw that Aizu was really starting to lose the control of it.


    Furthermore, with her experience, she knew that the size was too big to let an ordinary1-star erudite retake the control of it.


    However, the teacher didn¡¯t try to stop Aizu¡¯s spell as she went to cast a defensive spell to protect the rest of the ss.


    That was her primary duty, as a teacher she couldn¡¯t let the other students get harmed due to an error from a single student and stopping Aizu didn¡¯t guarantee that anyone else wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    As for Aizu who had lost the control of her spell, if the teacher could also help her then very well if not then that was Aizu¡¯s own fault, and Aizu wouldn¡¯t be able to me anyone if she got harmed since that was her own mistake.


    Aizu also noted that she was losing the control of the spell, but she wasn¡¯t able to regain it at most stopping its growth, but the spell was already too big.


    At that distance, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape to the teacher¡¯s shield or evade the uncontrolled fireball even if she could move.


    Aizu was unable to move as she received a bacsh for losing the control of the spell, it didn¡¯t matter that she stopped the growth of the spell, the fact that it was already without control wouldn¡¯t change.


    Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know any protective magic that could be used to protect herself; she did only learn the illusion spell and that fireball of which she lost the control.


    After shouting, Yale didn¡¯t wait until the teacher quickly cast a shield, he went towards Aizu and used all his Origin Points to create a five-timesrger than usual Frost w.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Modified Frost w</h4>


    Yale used the Frost w in a liquid state rather than in the usual solid state; thus the Frost w resembled the water spell Water Hand. Anyone would think about that spell instead of thinking about the possibility of Yale using an extremely difficult to learn Combined Skill.


    That was one of the methods Yale thought to show his talents without seeming like a monster and was also more useful for defending against the uncontrolled fire.


    The true Water Hand wasn¡¯t a battle spell as its primary use was to cover the hands with water to touch very hot materials, but using it as a defense for a fire spell was also usual as it would reduce the damage dealt by the mes.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s Frost w even in water state that resembled Water Hand was much more powerful, and even if they seemed simr, they were iparable.


    Furthermore, Yale used all his five origin points to use it five times simultaneously, he never tried before, but he followed his intuition, and the result was that big Frost w.


    If it were in the solid-state Frost w, using five at the same time wouldn¡¯t have worked, but as the five Frost ws were all in a liquid state, the five of them fused together.


    Yale had used Absolute Protection a week ago so he can¡¯t use it again, but even if he were able to use it, he wouldn¡¯t.


    It wasn¡¯t because Absolute Protection was too shocking and everyone would see him as a monster after he disyed it; Yale would disregard the consequences if he didn¡¯t have any other means, even if Yale didn¡¯t want to reveal his abilities he had his bottom line.


    After all, he knew very well the pain of being burnt alive and didn¡¯t want Aizu nor anyone else who he wasn¡¯t on bad terms with to suffer it if he could avoid it.


    If Absolute Protection was the best choice to save Aizu and he was able to use it, he would have used Absolute Protection without a second thought.


    However, Aizu was the one who created the me, and she was too near to it. The Absolute Protection would also catch the fire spell, and when the time restored, they would still face the attack. Unless an expert were to save them in those five seconds, they would end up the same.


    In that situation, to use Absolute Protection correctly Yale could have tried to calcte the exact distance to Aizu being in the range while the uncontrolled spell being outside it, but he wouldn¡¯t have the time even if he could.


    In this situation, the huge liquid Frost w was more useful as it could be used as an improvised shield by modifying its form.


    Yale was in the first row of seats, so he quickly reached Aizu and directed the five times enhanced Frost w to the wild spell, blocking it.


    However, the power of the fire was too strong, even if Yale¡¯s improvised shield managed to counter a significant part of the power, in the end, the remains of the fire burnt his hand when the liquid Frost w copsed.


    If Yale had used that Frost w to defend himself while moving, he would have been unscathed even if the fire was without control, and that was the correct use of that kind of technique in a battle.


    Facing such an unbridled attack without moving wasn¡¯t the wisest solution, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it because Aizu was behind him and as she received a bacsh for losing the control over the spell, she was unable to move.


    The remains of the fire weren¡¯t that strong but to Aizu, the wounds generated by that mes would have remained for some time before disappearing and could even have left scars on her.


    On the other hand, to Yale, those wounds would disappear very quickly without a single scar. Moreover, he had Pain Tolerance, so he didn¡¯t feel too much pain by only some burns on his hand.


    The whole ss observed how Yale went to save Aizu and they initially thought he was ying the hero and would end in a sorry state.


    However, after blocking the attack, Yale only had some burns on his hand; that oue shocked all his ssmates, even the teacher was astounded by Yale¡¯s performance.


    The most shocked was Aizu, who was still behind him suffering the pain from the bacsh inside her body, she never expected that after she had such a fail, Yale would be the one who saved her.


    Aizu wanted to shock Yale, but it the end Aizu was the one shocked by Yale¡¯s performance saving her.


    Furthermore, she saw Yale casting a spell for the first time, and she had to admit that his ability was top notch.


    Aizu also saw how Yale managed to create such a great spell in almost no time and blocked an uncontrolled fire which could have left Aizu wounded for a month, with only slight burns on his hand.


    Aizu never did anything for him and yet he still saved her, that made Aizu feel awkward.


    Furthermore, after Yale saved her, Aizu confirmed that her thoughts were right, after this moment there was no way anyone would think that Yale was a lucky kid without ability who had joined the academy only because Ange was his big sister, Yale proved that he had real talent.


    Aizu was sure the rumors were lies and that Yale should have entered the academy by having something special about him like Ange. But for some reason, he tried to cover it up by saying that he joined the academy only relying on connections.


    Aizu¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t entirely wrong as Yale really had talents that could let him automatically enter the academy, only by being able to use a time skill like Absolute Protection the academy would havee to recruit him as they did with his sister.


    Moreover, Yale also had Time Elemental Affinity even if it was Lowest grade that was already a lot and could also quickly move the academy.


    However, the academy didn¡¯t know about those things, the real reasons for joining were saving her sister years ago and thus making the academy feel indebted to him, so really he entered because of Ange, but it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t have any talent as the rumors said.


    All the ssmates started to admire Yale, not only by his skills and quick reaction, but Yale also showed an excellent personality by helping Aizu when he didn¡¯t need to.


    Yale knew that in the end, he showed off again, but since he already decided that he would do it instead of being low-key. Yale didn¡¯t feel sorry about it; he thought that his decision to disregard the low-key matter was the right decision.


    At that moment the system reacted.


    ¡°The user sessfully created a new skill purely based on Origin Qi derived from a Combined Skill, the new Origin Skill [Water Battle Armor] added to the Skill Menu.¡±


    Yale was more shocked by the system message than hispanions shocked by his act of saving Aizu.


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that his improvisation derived in creating a new skill and less one that didn¡¯t belong to any categories he could recognize, he even didn¡¯t know why a shield had named like that.


    Before Yale had time to go to the Skill Menu, new notifications appeared sessively.


    ¡°The user managed to create an Origin Skill, secret system achievementpleted. The user will obtain the following rewards.¡±


    ¡°The user obtained [Water Elemental Affinity: Perfect Grade]¡±


    ¡°The user obtained the Passive Skill [Underwater Breathing]¡±


    ¡°The user obtained the Magic Skill [Water Ball]¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Frost w] to Level 3.¡±


    ¡°Frost Wolf Legacy¡¯s sealed Combined Skill [Ice Spear] unlocked.¡±


    ¡°The user¡¯s power increased and restored; Origin Points increased to 10/10.¡±


    ¡°Origin points reached the limit for Origin Level 1. The user needs to reach Origin Level 2 to obtain more Origin Points.¡±


    ¡°Alternative way to reach Origin Level 2 unlocked: Execute theplete form of an Origin Skill and trigger the world¡¯s resonance.¡±


    That was even more shocking to Yale, that was too much information to be quickly processed while standing in the front of the ss, so although it was important to check it, Yale decided to go back to his seat first and then analyze all with a calm mind.


    However, Yale first offered his help to Aizu; he didn¡¯t want to leave a girl like Aizu on the floor incapable of moving herself, Yale already saved her, so he decided to help her a little more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you to go back to the seat.¡±


    After Yale stated his intentions and without waiting for a reply from Aizu who had difficulties to talk in her current situation, he picked her up in his arms and carried her until the nearest seat, the girl who was seating there stood up quickly and went to the chair that initially belonged to Aizu.


    Aizu¡¯s face waspletely red, but Yale attributed it to the bacsh, and he wasn¡¯t conscious of how embarrassing the scene of him carrying Aizu like a Princess to her seat would be.


    Yale thought it was the most optimal way to carry her as with his strength there was no effort at all for him, he didn¡¯t have any evil intention and only wanted to help her.


    When Yale let Aizu on the chair, he noticed that the seat beside Aizu¡¯s new chair was empty and Yale¡¯s original position was upied.


    Yale didn¡¯t care about that so he merely seated in the vacant seat and as he was also concerned by Aizu¡¯s bacsh, sitting beside her wasn¡¯t bad.


    When the girls saw that Yale seated beside Aizu without thinking after carrying her in his arms, they already started to specte in their minds, and when they left the lesson, the rumors about them would begin to spread.


    The teacher also saw the whole scene, and even if she wasn¡¯t an expert on the water element, she could see that the technique Yale used was extraordinary.


    She also inquired about Yale¡¯s name, and he replied the same words he said to the teacher of the previous ss.


    Fortunately, even though that teacher also recognized Yale when he told his name, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to say his surname when he clearly avoided to say it.


    However, some of the students also knew that the lucky kid was called Yale, although they weren¡¯t sure if he was the same Yale as in the rumors.


    ¡°Could it be that he is the useless lucky kid?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is the lucky kid, but it is obvious that he isn¡¯t useless. I¡¯m also considered good at water spells butpared to him I am nothing.¡±


    Those kinds of words started to spread through the ss, Yale¡¯s actions were imprinted deep in all of them, and none of them would be able to forget Yale in a short time.


    Unknowingly to him, Yale washed away any useless reputation he could have in the Magus ss by merely following his instinct to save others.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Origin Skill</h4>


    The lesson resumed, and Yale chose to ignore the teacher¡¯s words and instead asked the system, as Yale¡¯s schedule was too tight and he didn¡¯t want to wait until the end of the sses to question the system.


    Yale really wanted to know why the system suddenly told him about a new method for making a breakthrough in the Origin Path and also why if he already created the technique those conditions weren¡¯t fulfilled, and the world¡¯s resonance didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°The easiest condition to breakthrough and reach the Origin Level 2 is master both a Magic Skill and a Battle Skill. The same effect could happen by mastering a Combined Skill. Creating an Original Skill is more difficult, and without lucky encounters, anyone at Origin Level 1 has no chances to seed. The system only informed the user about thest method when the user became able to do it.¡±


    The system told the truth; Yale created the Origin Skill by fluke when he modified the Frost w, and Yale didn¡¯t know how he managed to do it either, that was a sudden inspiration. If Yale tried to create such a skill consciously, he would fail without any doubt.


    ¡°To trigger world¡¯s resonance, the user needs to execute a skill that had never appeared before in the world. Furthermore, the skill should beplete and not like the iplete form the user used before. Even if the user sessfully created the technique, the Origin Qi in user¡¯s body wascking to use the newly created Origin Skill in its most powerful form.¡±


    Yale used all his Origin Points, and that wasn¡¯t enough to execute the real might of his own Origin Skill; thus perform the Origin Skill required using more than five Origin Points.


    Then, Yale went to the Skill Menu to check the Water Battle Armor description and cost.


    ¡°Water Battle Armor Level 1: Uses water to create a malleable armor that can freely switch between liquid and solid state, it can take any possible form, including the shape of weapons. Water Element. Only usable by Origin Path practitioners. It requires 10 Origin Points. As a skill created by the user, this Origin Skill is mastered. The level improvement of this skill will rely on the user¡¯s insights.¡±


    The limit at the 1-star mortal or Origin Level 1 was only ten Origin points, so to execute this skill required the Origin Qi in the body to be at the peak before using it to make a breakthrough.


    Yale understood that when he created the improvised shield, it was limited by hisck of Origin Qi, but the outline of the new skill was sessfully created.


    Yale already had the ten required points, so he only needed to execute it once, and he would be a 2-star mortal.


    Yale was delighted with that as he was always worried about the three-month limit to reach the 2-star, but the problem disappeared with the appearance of the Origin Skill. Yale could already make a breakthrough when he wanted.


    As for being too quick in making the breakthrough, he didn¡¯t mind as he could exin that he almost mastered Water Hand due to a sudden inspiration in the previous incident. Having sudden insights in front of danger wasn¡¯t something unheard, and that would fit Yale¡¯s performance in the ident.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t dare to make a breakthrough in the midst of a lesson and decided to advance to the 2-star stage in the training time he hadter with his master.


    Thus, even if Yale weirdly advance to the 2-star provoking the world¡¯s resonance, as long as he was with Swordmad nothing wrong would happen to him.


    After looking at the Water Battle Armor description, Yale went to verify his other new Skills.


    ¡°Underwater Breathing: Allows the user to breathe under the water.¡±


    ¡°Water Ball Level 1: Generates a ball of water. Water Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    ¡°Ice Spear Level 1: Create an ice spear that can be used to fight melee or to throw as a projectile. Water Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 20.¡±


    Those skills seemed unattractive whenpared with the Water Battle Armor.


    Underwater Breathing could be useful if someday Yale needs to stay underwater for a long time, but he didn¡¯t know when he would face such a situation.


    Water Ball was a water element basic spell, the best point of such Magic Skill was its low cost and the fact that he could quickly create water to drink, it was a somewhat useful skill for survival.


    Ice Spear didn¡¯t seem too useful to Yale as he didn¡¯t specialize in spears, but for only one Origin Point a disposable weapon wasn¡¯t that bad.


    After Yale finished checking the system, the lesson also ended, and the teacher and some students left while new students arrived to attend the next ss.


    That moment also marked the beginning of a new wave of rumors about Yale, but at that time those rumors were good to him as they would rewrite any previous rumors about him.


    Aizu also restored herself a bit and then spoke to Yale with a shy voice.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me before.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. There is no way I wouldn¡¯t help you if I can. If you still feeling bad because of the bacsh at the end of the day, I can ask my sister to heal you.¡±


    ¡°No... no need, it would be too embarrassing meeting her for that reason...¡±


    Aizu¡¯s face became red after her first sentence, so Yale thought that she was still feeling bad.


    Furthermore, Yale also suspected that Aizu was a fan of his sister. He thought to let them met would be good for Aizu¡¯s mood as she should be quite depressed after her failure in front of the whole ss.


    After all, it was thanks to Aizu losing the control of her spell that Yale managed to create an Origin Skill, so Yale felt grateful towards her.


    ¡°Moreover, aren¡¯t you the one who needs some healing? Even if the burns weren¡¯t serious, you were still burnt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m already alright.¡±


    Yale then showed his hand to Aizu, and that hand was already fully restored.


    Aizu couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as there was no way such wounds would heal naturally in such a short time, the only exnation she found was that someone used healing magic on Yale¡¯s hands.


    However, Aizu remained at Yale¡¯s side all the time after the ident, and she was sure that no one healed Yale; the only option was that Yale used healing magic on himself.


    ¡°Can you use healing magic?¡±


    Aizu thought about who was Yale¡¯s sister, and the fact that Yale could also use healing magic became less weird.


    Yale couldn¡¯t use healing magic; he could only heal himself with his Passive Skill, but that wasn¡¯t very different from using healing magic to oneself from an outsider¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°I¡¯m only able to regenerate myself; I¡¯m not able to heal you, sorry. However, I was telling the truth I can help you to meet my sister, and she would heal you.¡±


    Yale thought that Aizu was asking him to heal her. Yale still had a long way before he would be able to understand other people well, he had a lonely life and too little contact with other kids of his age.


    Aizu was astounded as she didn¡¯t know if Yale was kidding her or he was really good natured and only wanted to help her.


    Even if Aizu thought that Yale was talented she never expected that he could heal her, the basic spells for healing were the ones focused on treating oneself, and those spells should be the limit for the 1-star stage.


    The fact that Yale was saying that he could only heal himself already showed a lot of talent, Aizu was going to reply to him when someone interrupted them.


    ¡°Yale my friend, you are also attending the Wind Element ss. Come, let¡¯s sit together. You girl can you change your seat with me I want to speak to my friend for a while.¡±


    Yale had a strange face when he heard Zack¡¯s voice, he knew that Zack would attend at least one magic lesson, but Yale didn¡¯t expect that Zack would be so annoying just after entering to the ss.


    ¡°Sorry, Zack. She was injured in thest lesson, and I¡¯m concerned about her, we can talkter.¡±


    Aizu¡¯s face became even redder when Yale said these words.


    Yale was really concerned about Aizu, but he said those words to avoid Zack distracting him the whole lecture because Zack turned into a chatterbox when he didn¡¯t have a bow in his hand.


    Zack looked at Aizu and then at Yale and a smile appeared on his face as if he had understood something.


    ¡°How rude of me. Don¡¯t worry, spent all the time you need with her; we can talkter.¡±


    Zack originally wanted to ask the girl on the other side if the first refused, but after seeing Yale with Aizu and misunderstanding the situation, he chose to go alone to the end of the ssroom.


    However, when he passed by Yale¡¯s side, Zack whispered to him while giving Yale a thumbs up.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand why Zack wished him good luck, but as Zack was always speaking Yale didn¡¯t overthink it.


    Zack was a little precocious for his age and understood rtions between both genders better than the majority of the boys his age.


    Zack thought that there was some story between Yale and Aizu and he didn¡¯t want to disturb his friend from wooing a girl.


    Zack could be a chatterbox, but he wasn¡¯t a busybody when ites to his friend¡¯s rtionships.


    ¡°Who was he?¡±


    Aizu had difficulties in processing Zack¡¯s quick speech without even knowing him and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°His name is Zack; I met him in the archery sses. He is really talented in archery.¡±


    ¡°So are you also attending archery lessons?¡±


    ¡°The truth is that I¡¯m attending all the lessons, including archery.¡±


    Just as the rumors said, Yale was attending all the sses, but Aizu understood that if Zack had talent in archery and treated Yale as a friend after having met only once, there was no way Yale was terrible at archery.


    The Wind Elemental ss was only slightly less popr than the fire one.


    However, the wind element was themon element in which Yale had less affinity, only mid-low, so his affinity was below average.


    Usually, with how many better talents Yale had he wouldn¡¯t even bother to study the wind element, but he was very ambitious when ites to learning and training.


    The lecture benefited Yale understanding about the wind, but he hadn¡¯t obtained any enlightenment or insight about wind spells.


    A lot of students showed their wind spells, but surprisingly to Yale, the best spell was cast by Zack and the difference between him and the second best one was huge.


    The lesson finished without any problems, and the students started to prepare for the next lecture, the Water Element ss.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Academy Bets</h4>


    Zack was in the group who left the ssroom, as he departed Zack only waved his hand to Yale and gave him another thumbs up before departing.


    To Zack practicing the Magus Path was just a method to improve his archery, so he merely joined the Wind Element ss in which he had a Perfect Grade Affinity.


    After Yale observed all the three lessons he attended until that moment, he could rank his ssmates based on how proficient they were using their spells.


    The best ones were those who Yale suspected to have a Perfect Grade Elemental Affinity and thus the only ones he viewed as people at his own level.


    Until that moment in the Magus sses, only Aizu and Zack were in that category.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t discard the possibility of someone being low-key, that possibility was something that always should be taken into ount.


    As for someone with a Perfect Grade Elemental Affinity, but who didn¡¯t reach the level demonstrated by Zack and Aizu, Yale didn¡¯t care for because those people weren¡¯t training hard enough.


    Without training hard, even those with lower talents would surpass them, and the power difference between them and the hard-worker group would only grow bigger.


    Both parts talent and hard work were essential to reach the required level to have Yale taking them as equals. Yale could even treat someone without talent but with a very hard-working personality as an equal, but Yale would never recognize those who only rely on talent and disregard the effort.


    Yale¡¯s talent and hard-work were higher than any other student he had seen, he had three Elemental Affinities at the Perfect Grade and was crazy at training.


    Yale had shown his skills in the water element previously, and he knew that he would need to expose some more talent in the Water Elemental ss or it would be weird.


    Evidently, Yale wouldn¡¯t use his Origin Skill and then breakthrough while showing his prowess.


    Yale had nned to use the modified Frost w with more Origin Qi than before, but without using all the ten Origin Points. Even if the technique approximated to the Origin Skill, it wouldn¡¯t reach the threshold of being fully executed.


    The Water Elemental ss started, and to Yale, it was effortless to understand.


    That was because when he created the outline of the Origin Skill, his understanding of the water element deepened a lot.


    After a bit of lecture about the water element, the students started to disy their spells.


    Yale waited until all the other students had shown their spells to ask to expose his own.


    The reason was that Yale knew that if he were to be the first, his performance would eclipse all the students who would show their spells after him.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale was arrogant, but he was almost at the 2-star, and the only reason he didn¡¯t breakthrough yet was that he didn¡¯t want to do it in front of everyone.


    Yale exhibited his modified Frost w making it take a lot of different forms including offensive and defensive ones. Showing the versatile of the spell which everyone mistook with an improved version of Water Hand, provoked even the teacher expression to change.


    Yale¡¯s exhibition shocked the whole ss, even if some of them already had high expectations for his performance based on the recent rumors or because they had seen him in the Fire ss.


    The teacher was delighted with Yale¡¯s performance, having such an outstanding student was a blessing for any teacher.


    After seeing Yale¡¯s spell, the most knowledgeable ones detected that he shouldn¡¯t be very far from reaching the 2-star.


    As that was the first day of sses for the neers, it had also started with the traditional bet about talents. It was very simple, the other students and the teachers would bet who will be the first among the neers into making a breakthrough.


    The teachers and the students spread the word about those who showed their talents and then it became public information to the rest of the academy.


    Yale¡¯s performance made him one of the favorites to be the first in both paths, Warrior and Magus.


    In the Warrior category, the bets were put almost only on Yale, George, and Zack; there were also two girls who were among the favorites.


    The lessons for the Magus were still unfinished, but Yale and Zack were already at the top of the bets. Aizu was also very high due to her illusion spell, but her failure in the Fire Elemental ss affected her and then she came after Yale and Zack in the stakes.


    It could be said that Yale¡¯s eyesight was quite good as the people he considered as his equals were really the ones who were in the same position as him in the bets.


    However, Yale reached that position in the Magus bets only by his act of saving Aizu in the Fire ss; the fact that he had immunity to illusions remained secret.


    After Yale showed his skills in the Water ss, he became the favorite to be the first to reach the 2-star, surpassing Zack.


    Once the Water Elemental ss ended, it followed with the Earth Elemental ss.


    Yale had only an average talent in the earth and didn¡¯t know any spell of that element, so he nned to do the same as in the Wind ss, only listening to the teacher¡¯s lecture and observing his ssmates casting spells.


    However, someone unexpected appeared while the students were showing their spells, it was George.


    Yale never expected that George would also be dual practicing; moreover, George performance left the whole ss unable to utter a word.


    When George had to cast his spell, he first wielded a sword and then channeled the spell into the sword, then the sword increased in size until it was a greatsword.


    Earth spells had a lot of reinforcement techniques to enhance items endurance, but George spell wasn¡¯t that simple, because he also used Inner Qi in the spell.


    Unexpectedly even for Yale, George learned a Combined Skill, even if that skill was still imperfect as the greatsword crumbled after three seconds and returned to be a normal sword.


    Initially, George didn¡¯t want to show that Combined Skill as it was still imperfect, but after he heard about Yale¡¯s performance in the previous sses George decided to go all out.


    George performance was enough to let him tie with Yale in the favorite position in the bets. That was George¡¯s intention as he didn¡¯t want to fall behind Yale in any aspect because George considered Yale his rival.


    George didn¡¯t speak with Yale at any moment; they only gazed at each other after George finished to execute his Combined Skill.


    When the lesson finished, George quietly left the ss like almost all the other students, that exchange of gazes he had with Yale was enough to say all he wanted to say.


    The next ss was the Thunder Elemental ss, and that element wasn¡¯t popr due to its difficulty.


    However, that was the first element in which Yale obtained an Elemental Affinity and also the element of the first spell he learned.


    As the Thunder element was the most practiced by Yale before, the lecture gave him few insights and then Yale thought about George¡¯s Combined Skill from earlier.


    Initially, Yale had also decided to show Spark even if that spell wasn¡¯t as impressive as the modified Frost w he used before.


    However, after Yale saw George¡¯s Combined Skill and heard the teacher¡¯s lecture, Yale had a new idea.


    Yale wanted to fuse Spark with his sword and try to execute the Tri-sparkling Sword before he learned it from the system¡¯s sub-quest reward.


    Yale also felt that George was his rival, and since George could develop a Combined Skill by himself, Yale wanted to do the same.


    Fortunately, Yale had the custom of carrying his sword with him since he went into the Beast Trial, that was very usual among those who loved to train with the sword.


    When Yale took his sword out before casting his spell, the few students who remained in the ss were shocked. The ones who saw George earlier had a premonition about what Yale was about to do.


    As Yale didn¡¯t have to fuse Inner Qi and Magic, the process to learn a Combined Skill was a lot easier for him; he was able to integrate the Spark spell into his sword without difficulty, the hard part to him would be executing a Battle Skill in that state.


    Yale started to use Tri-sword while the sparks were still in the sword, but he failed before finish the second strike.


    However, Yale¡¯s Combined Skill was more mature than George¡¯s one, even if the main reason was the Origin Qi which made it easier for Yale.


    Even if Yale failed in the end, that was already enough shocking because George only managed to infuse the spell in his sword and then dissipated after three seconds.


    Instead, Yale managed even to execute a strike from a Battle Skill while the sword was infused with the spell. Even if Yale couldn¡¯tplete all the blows from the skill, only one hit was enough to show that his mastery of the Combined Skill was superior to George¡¯s.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Healing ss</h4>


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Combined Skill [Sparkling Sword]¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Battle Skill [Tri-sword] to Level 4.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Spark] to Level 4.¡±


    Yale failed to emte the Combined Skill [Tri-sparkling sword], but his merge of Spark with the sword was aplete one.


    ¡°Sparkling Sword Level 1: Infuse sparks of lightning into a sword. Thunder Element. Battle Skills can¡¯t be used at same time. Consumes 1 Origin Point for every 10 seconds. Mastery at level 20.¡±


    Yale let out a sigh inwardly after seeing the skill¡¯s description, the power of a sword infused with the Spark spell will increasepared to a regr sword. But the fact of being unable to use it with Battle Skills and the high cost depressed him a bit.


    However, he upgraded two levels Tri-sword and Spark due to the failed attempt, with only one more level each one Yale would be able to learn the true Tri-sparkling sword.


    Yale returned to his chair under the shocked gaze of the whole ss. He hadn¡¯t changed his expression since he stood up until he returned to his seat, all his emotions were only on the inside.


    Since he awakened the Last Wish System, he became used to that to avoid seeming a weird kid who changes his facial expression without reason.


    That made Yale surpass George in the bets and became the favorite for being the first to make a breakthrough.


    The Thunder Elemental ss did end with Yale¡¯s shocking disy, and only five students including Yale remained in the ss. He yet again was the only guy.


    The reason for that was the next ss, the Healing ss and it wasn¡¯t some lesson someone without any talent would dare to go.


    The teacher for that lecture was an old woman who gave a warm feeling when looking at her.


    The old teacher asked the name of her five students. The Healing ss was very different from the others, the rtionship between teacher and students were stronger than in the other lessons.


    The teachers usually only ask about students name when they did something worthy of praise or something wrong.


    However, anyone who had the intention to learn about healing magic was someone who was worthy of remembering and nurture. Even if it was only for the goodwill of trying to learn how to cure, healing magic wasplicated, and so was inck of healers.


    All the five students already attended other sses, so there weren¡¯t any new faces.


    Besides Yale and Aizu who attended all the lessons, two were girls participated in the Light and Fire Elemental sses, while the other one only went to the Water Elemental ss.


    The Healing ss also had a different format than the other sses; there was no time to show any spells.


    The teacher herself was who made the demonstrations using harmless injured beasts.


    Even Ange had only managed to unconsciously heal an injured beast one time due to the enlightenment she had the first time she came into contact with the healing magic. However, without the effects of the enlightenment, even she was unable to heal others at the 1-star.


    Thus, there was no way that any student could show any spell in this lesson.


    Although the teacher had heard about how Yale healed himself after being brunt, she wouldn¡¯t let him get harmed again only to verify it.


    Furthermore, as Yale was Ange¡¯s little brother, it wasn¡¯t strange if he was able to do so.


    The teacher knew that Ange cared a lot about her little brother, as long as Yale had some talent Ange could have taught him some self-healing spell in advance.


    In her lecture, the teacher exined a lot about the different types of healing; there were three main types: light healing, water healing, and natural healing.


    The first two used different element spells with healing properties to restore the body of the target.


    The third one could be considered pure healing and was the fastest of them all.


    Although, it had a huge weakness; it can only elerate the normal restoring of a body.


    Even if it could speed the recovery a lot and then became extremely useful in battle, it was also the type which could have left more sequ to the target.


    For example, if someone lost a limb and the healer used light healing magic, it could still be restored. But with natural healing magic, it will only close the wound, leaving the other types of healing magic unable to regrowth it.


    Then it was important to know when was a more fitting type of spell to use.


    In a battle in case of only normal wounds, the best was using natural healing as it would be the fastest and even if it left scars in the body that wasn¡¯t a problem to live well.


    But, if someone lost a limb or an organ unless the situation was too chaotic to spend time with light or water healing the natural healing must be avoided.


    A healer would also need to think about the future of the patient and not only in the current situation.


    The first half of the ss was all about the definition of the types of healing, their effects, and morals of a healer, all theoretical.


    In the second half, the teacher started to show her healing magic to the students using it on the injured beasts.


    The five students stood up and went closer to her to carefully observe all the changes while the healing magic took effect on the beasts.


    Yale observed the three main types of healing, and his own perception about the healing spells increased a lot.


    However, there was a doubt in his mind that only grew bigger as the lesson continued.


    What kind of healing was his Auto-regeneration?


    Even if it was a Passive Skill, Yale thought that it was still a healing spell, and after hearing the lesson, Yale had no more doubts about it.


    However, the Passive Skill didn¡¯t fit well in any of the main categories.


    When Yale restored with Auto-regeneration, there was no visible element on him. So themon thought would be it was natural healing spell, but Yale was sure that Auto-regeneration wasn¡¯t one of the natural healing spells.


    The wounds he suffered in the battle against the Fire-wood Tiger were far too severe to heal entirely by natural means. So if Auto-regeneration were that kind of healing type, Yale would have a lot of scars after that battle, but his skin was perfect.


    Yale started to remember the time when he awakened from his slumber and discovered that new skill and how it had helped him a lot after that, Auto-regeneration was one of his most useful skills.


    As Yale became lost in his thoughts, the teacher realized that Yale wasn¡¯t paying attention to the ss.


    She had expected a lot from Yale as he was Ange¡¯s little brother, then she was disappointed to see him distracted in the midst of the ss.


    Yale didn¡¯t know what the teacher was thinking about him as his mind didn¡¯t stop analyzing Auto-regeneration, but he was unable to discover more about it.


    ¡°Why I am unable to recognize how it works? I can understand being unable to recognize how Absolute Protection works as it uses the Time Law. But how is that I¡¯m not even able to understand what type of healing is my own Passive Skill?¡±


    Yale shouted that sentence in his mind and started to feel that he had not enough talent to heal spells.


    However, just at that moment, he felt like if a bolt of lightning struck him.


    The truth appeared in his mind, he had the answer in front of him the entire time, in another skill he learned the same day as Auto-regeneration and in which he obtained a bit of enlightenment before.


    All his wounds restore themselves until it was as if they never happened but it was impossible to see any elemental effect, the answer was simple.


    Time.


    Auto-regeneration was a time-based healing skill.


    Yale could heal himself perfectly because Auto-regeneration restores his body to his peak erasing anything harmful from him.


    There were still things Yale still didn¡¯t understand because Auto-regeneration wasn¡¯t as simple as reverting the time of the wounds but understanding its rtion to the time was already a significant step.


    However, he obtained Auto-regeneration as the effect of absorbing too many healing magic, Yale didn¡¯t know how it ended as a time-based healing skill.


    Yale could only think of one reason for that. The system had altered it to work based on time rather than onmon elements or pure natural healing.


    However, Yale was wrong. The type of healing he received the most while he was unconscious was time-based healing magic.


    That was Ange¡¯s most powerful healing magic, and its rtion to the time element was only known by Sainac and the top healers of the academy and was considered top-secret.


    Even though Ange still had difficulties in casting that type of healing spell, she spared no effort in healing Yale, and thus her magic was the one who influenced Auto-regeneration the most.


    As Yale was in his enlightenment, the teacher was ring at him with displeasure, and even Yale¡¯s ssmates were thinking to tell him something to take him back to reality.


    However, before anyone could interact with Yale, ripples of energy emanated from his body, hitting the teacher, the already healed beasts, and all the students.


    Four students sensed nothing special about the ripples, but Aizu and the teacher¡¯s faces changed.


    Aizu was just beside Yale, and the effect of the ripples that affected her was also the strongest.


    She could felt that all the remains of her previous bacsh had disappeared entirely from her body, even sequ that shouldst for some time were utterly erased in an instant.


    The teacher didn¡¯t have any injury, but she was very sensitive to any healing magic, and when she sensed those ripples she knew that they were an unconscious form of healing magic.


    Furthermore, those ripples resembled the ones Ange emanated in her enlightenment years before.


    At that moment she understood that Yale wasn¡¯t distracted, he obtained enlightenment like his sister years ago. Even if it wasn¡¯t at first sight of a healing spell like Ange, Yale still obtained enlightenment about healing while he was at the 1-star.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Time Healing</h4>


    The teacher looked at Aizu and saw that her internal wounds were entirely healed.


    As an expert healer, she had noticed those wounds at first sight and was waiting until the end of the ss to offer her magic to heal Aizu.


    The teacher was a very gentle woman and didn¡¯t want to see her students injured if she could treat them.


    Because Aizu¡¯s injuries would take some time to heal, she couldn¡¯t interrupt the ss to treat them.


    However, Yale¡¯s enlightenment ripples healed those wounds in an instant.


    Although it was only an effect of the enlightenment, it was enough to confirm that even if Yale had less talent than Ange regarding healing magic, he still had the potential to use Time Healing like his sister.


    The teacher was looking at Yale with sparkling eyes as she had discovered a hidden gem.


    She was also one of the best healers in the academy and knew about the nature of Ange¡¯s healing.


    In fact, she was also the one who cast the healing spell that provoked Ange¡¯s enlightenment.


    The only reason for an expert like her to be teaching Yale¡¯s group was that Yale was Ange¡¯s little brother and Ange had asked her to take good care of him.


    Ange and the old woman had a very close rtionship, simr to the one Yale had with Swordmad.


    Furthermore, as Yale had saved Ange in the past, the old woman also felt goodwill towards him.


    Because of that, she didn¡¯t say anything to him when she thought he got distracted, even if she was unhappy about it.


    When the ripples ended, Yale¡¯s enlightenment also finished.


    Then the system reacted.


    ¡°The user obtained enlightenment about healing using the power of time. The enlightenment had the following effects on the user.¡±


    ¡°Healing Elemental Affinity: Low grade upgraded to Healing Elemental Affinity: High grade.¡±


    ¡°Time Elemental Affinity: Lowest grade upgraded to Time Elemental Affinity: Mid grade.¡±


    ¡°The user¡¯sprehension generated a new Magic Skill [Time Healing].¡±


    Yale obtained those due to his own enlightenment, the system only reported his gains and had otherwise nothing to do with it.


    Yale was too shocked when he heard the system¡¯s report; the increases in his talents were enormous.


    Especially taking into ount that those talents were already precious even without upgrading.


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to hide his astonishment.


    The teacher looked at Yale¡¯s face when he recovered his senses and saw his expression of shock.


    However, at Yale¡¯s age, being astonished after having such enlightenment about healing magic wasn¡¯t something to be surprised.


    If Yale didn¡¯t have any reaction even after being enlightened, the teacher would have suspected that there was something weird about him.


    Before doing anything else, Yale went to the Skill Menu to quickly check the new Magic Skill heprehended by his enlightenment.


    He knew what kind of Magic Skill was as he justprehended it, but it was still difficult to believe.


    ¡°Time Healing Level 1: Uses the power of time to heal any injuries on the target as long as remained alive. Time/Healing element. Consumes 20 Origin Points for every second. Mastery at level 100.¡±


    The spell¡¯s description was exactly as he had thought it would be.


    Before looking at the system, Yale already knew that it wasn¡¯t something he could use even if heprehended it. But at least he wanted to see how many Origin Points would require to use it.


    For using the skill for only one second, the skill required the double of Yale¡¯s current Origin Points.


    Furthermore, with only one second he wouldn¡¯t be able to heal anything serious at all. To be able to use that skill to treat someone, Yale would need to be strong enough to use it for a few seconds at least.


    Fortunately, Yale Healing Elemental Affinity increased, and thus the consumption wasn¡¯t even higher.


    In such a difficult skill the Innate Talent became extremely important, Ange was able to use Time Healing at a cost much lower than Yale¡¯s.


    When Yale was about to close the Skill Menu, he saw something strange in Absolute Protection¡¯s description.


    ¡°Absolute Protection: Creates a field up to 10 meters thatst for 10 seconds, can be stopped before the time ends. Nothing can interfere with the inside of the field until it disappeared. This Legacy Skill can only be used once in a week; it didn¡¯t use the user¡¯s energy.¡±


    Yale read the description a few times until he had been sure that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, the effects of Absolute Protection really changed.


    The area had be variable, and the maximum size increased, the same did happen to its duration.


    Those improvements were already a great deal to Yale, but the important part was that the restriction of use had lowered from once per month to once per week.


    As the teacher saw that the astonished expression of Yale became a smiling one, she spoke to him.


    ¡°I never expected that even if your talent is still inferior to your sister, you would be able to use the same skill as her.¡±


    That piece of information surprised everyone, but the most stunned was Yale.


    That implied that Ange could use Time Healing and then probably also had some talent regarding the time element.


    Then, Yale understood from where his Auto-regeneration time power hade.


    Yale was sure that if Ange really could use Time Healing, then she would have used it until she exhausted herself to ensure Yale¡¯s recovery.


    However, that opened a new mystery to Yale.


    If one of them had obtained talent or enlightenment about the time element, then it could be some good luck.


    However, if both siblings acquired it and then had the same enlightenment about the same skill rted to time, there was something weird.


    Because there weren¡¯t such coincidences in the world.


    That would mostly imply that they inherited something rted to Time Healing from their bloodline.


    Some bloodlines concealedtent talents that could be Innate Talents or skills after obtaining enlightenment, and all talented members of that bloodline would get the same enlightenment.


    Those type of bloodlines were able to form incrediblyrge and influential ns.


    The Roanmad n didn¡¯t have such a bloodline; if the n had such talent regarding healing, there was no way the only ones with that ability were Yale and Ange.


    That left only one possible option, Yale¡¯s mother.


    Yale knew absolutely nothing about her, and even Ange didn¡¯t know much as she was still very little when their mother passed away.


    Yale was almost sure that his mother¡¯s bloodline was the reason for the enlightenment regarding Time Healing.


    Even if Yale didn¡¯t have Auto-regeneration nor Elemental Affinity in the time element, as long as he remained in contact with healing skills the enlightenment would still have urred.


    However, if Yale¡¯s mother had such talents in Time Healing and thus a powerful bloodline, there was no way she could die by giving birth.


    Yale never doubted the reasons for his mother¡¯s death, but at that moment the truth didn¡¯t seem as simple as before.


    There was something off that didn¡¯t fit with the facts. But Yale was unable to discover more.


    ¡°Yale, I know that you didn¡¯t test your Innate Talents and I don¡¯t n to force you to do it.¡±


    While Yale was pondering, the teacher spoke to him again.


    ¡°However, you have some talent to healing, and your enlightenment had the same effect as Ange¡¯s. I want to know how is your Healing Elemental Affinity.¡±


    The old teacher stopped for a moment before continue.


    ¡°I have a method to test only your Healing Elemental Affinity; you shouldn¡¯t doubt my words. If I could test any Innate Talent by myself, the academy wouldn¡¯t recruit students only four times in the year.¡±


    She stopped again looking at Yale¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°If you agree I can test it right now, but if you don¡¯t want then don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only curious about it.¡±


    Yale thought about the teacher¡¯s offer for a while.


    He didn¡¯t want to expose his talents, but if it was only his healing talent. Yale thought that was okay as it was already high grade and he didn¡¯t hope to increase it again.


    Furthermore, by showing a Healing Elemental Affinity which was at the high grade would please his sister.


    Finally, Yale agreed, and then the teacher held his hand and chanted some spell, which no one managed to understand, but it seemed veryplicated.


    After a while, the teacher stopped, and a broad smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°High grade! You Healing Elemental Affinity is at the high grade!¡±


    The teacher was unable to hide her joy.


    Healing talents at the high grade weren¡¯t as rare as the perfect ones, but it was still almost eighty years since someone with such talent appeared in Nacesai City.


    Furthermore, although she couldn¡¯t test it, she understood that Yale would probably have some affinity with the time element as he was able to obtain enlightenment about Time Healing.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t any talent regarding time, only by being able to use Time Healing during his enlightenment was enough to turn Yale¡¯s standing into something extraordinary.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t say anything about that in public, that information would be top-secret in the academy. The other students will know only about his healing talent.


    Initially, the old woman only cared about Yale because of Ange.


    However, after she learned about his talent and his capability to train Time Healing, Yale¡¯s standing in the teacher¡¯s mind reached the position of the second most precious student, that position was only after Ange, who was first.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Last Magus sses</h4>


    When Aizu heard about Yale¡¯s Healing Elemental Affinity, she didn¡¯t know how she should feel.


    Yale had saved her before and even healed all her injuries, but at the same time, Yale stole all the limelight in the healing ss.


    Aizu had a Mid-high Healing Elemental Affinity, so she should have been the best student in the ss if Yale hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Even if virtually someone with that talent appeared in the city every ten years. Her affinity was still rare, and that was one of her trump cards to be famous in the academy.


    However, Aizu knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything about the actual situation.


    Hence, after thinking for a while, she made a decision.


    To stop trying topare herself with Yale in regards to talent.


    After all, her objective was to avoid the forced marriage by bing famous in the academy and then gain the academy¡¯s protection.


    Even if Yale were shocking and could eclipse her regarding the talent in healing, that didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t a good talent.


    If Aizupared herself to any other student in her generation, she was outstanding.


    She was feeling bad only because she wasparing with Yale.


    To get the academy¡¯s protection, it didn¡¯t matter Yale¡¯s talent; if she showed her abilities, the academy would still back up her.


    Furthermore, even if she met Yale that day for the first time, she felt incredibly close to him and was thinking about asking Yale to practice magic with her.


    It was good to have a talentedpanion when training magic and Aizu thought that she was the only one who could be a good partner for Yale as she considered herself the most talented after him.


    As for George and Zack, she neglected them as they only attended one magic ss.


    Maybe they could help Yale more in their respective element, but in overall magic practice, Aizu was really the one who was at the highest level after Yale.


    To Aizu, it was impossible to avoid thinking that they were very close after Yale carried her like a princess when she was injured.


    It was subconscious, but after that moment, she didn¡¯t leave Yale¡¯s side even when they went to observe the teacher¡¯s healing magic.


    Aizu also had a lonely life surrounded by those had who condemned her to marry the lewd old man.


    Yale was the first person who showed gentleness towards her and that was something that she wouldn¡¯t forget.


    ***


    The time for the ss ended after the teacher revealed Yale¡¯s affinity towards healing spells.


    ¡°I heard that you are living in your sister¡¯s house, I will go to visit both of you one of these days.¡±


    The teacher said that to Yale with a gentle expression on her face.


    ¡°Thank you very much. However, I attend all the Warrior and Magus sses. Furthermore, after thest ss, I also have one more hour of training with my master. So, I don¡¯t know if the teacher can visit our house in those hours.¡±


    Swordmad¡¯s particr ss finishes at midnight, and then Yale will have eight hours until the sses started again, but those hours weren¡¯t normal hours to visit someone¡¯s house.


    Ange didn¡¯t attend any Warrior sses, so she had the morning free.


    On the other hand, Yale was the student with more sses in the whole academy because he even had to attend the private lessons with Swordmad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I can go early in the morning.¡±


    She smiled again before leaving the ss.


    The old woman had already heard about Yale¡¯s schedule and had taken it into ount.


    The other three girls in the ss also left, but no one else came to the ssroom.


    The only two students in the next ss, the Poison Elemental ss, were Yale and Aizu.


    Furthermore, the next teacher was alsote, so both of them were left alone in the ssroom.


    They stood in silence until Aizu finally asked Yale.


    ¡°So, you have a master. Is he a teacher of the academy?¡±


    She was surprised when Yale mentioned particr lessons with his master, that wasn¡¯t something usual.


    However, some teachers sometimes took a liking to a student and then that student became a personal disciple of the teacher.


    ¡°I have a master, but he isn¡¯t a teacher here. He came to the academy with me, and stays here as a guest of the chairman.¡±


    Swordmad¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t something that Yale would try to hide; he felt prideful to have him as master and would never deny their rtionship.


    ¡°A guest of the chairman?¡±


    Aizu looked confused; the chairman was one of the most powerful entities in the whole city, someone who was his guest couldn¡¯t be normal.


    ¡°Yes, my master and the chairman are old friends. As I had an incident with the n when I was leaving it to attend the academy my master needed to help me and in the end, he also ended leaving the n toe with me.¡±


    Aizu was astonished by Yale¡¯s words, a master who could be the chairman¡¯s old friend and could confront a n for the sake of his disciple. Aizu also wanted to have such a master, but her luck wasn¡¯t as good as Yale¡¯s.


    While the poison ss teacher was still missing, Yale and Aizu spoke a lot about their lives and found that both had situations pretty simr, even though Aizu¡¯s one was worse due tocking any support.


    Yale felt that Aizu¡¯s n were despicable for wanting to force her into marriage with the city¡¯s most famous lewd old man, even Yale had heard about his infamies.


    Aizu also confirmed that Yale not only didn¡¯t rely on his n, he already broke connections with them and the chain effect even provoked the decline of the n. Aizu really admired that and wanted to achieve the same one day.


    Aizu also used that time to ask Yale to practice magic together in the morning, before Yale¡¯s warrior sses.


    As she had also heard about his tight schedule when Yale was speaking with the healing ss teacher, she chose to go training with him early at morning.


    Yale epted without doubting even for a second.


    Aizu was the only one who also attended all the Magus sses, and her talent was outstanding.


    Then, she was a good magic practicepanion for Yale.


    The Magus sses had no time to practice, only time for showing skills, so practice should be done in free hours.


    Yale could practice the Battle Skills in the Warrior sses with George and Zack, but he didn¡¯t have someone to practice spells with him.


    Yale could always ask his sister, but she didn¡¯t train all the elements and Yale also didn¡¯t want to disturb her training.


    Furthermore, having a training partner with a simr level as his own was the best option to let both parties improve fast.


    Aizu became very happy at Yale¡¯s answer, but then the happy mood did fade away as the teacher arrived.


    It was a gloomy middle-aged man, with ck hair and a serious face, he was just the opposite to the warm-looking old woman from the healing ss.


    ¡°Two students, not bad. I was expecting zero.¡±


    The teacher spoke in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Learning Poison Magic could end your own lives. You aren¡¯t ready for study it. Take those books and memorize them, don¡¯t disturb me until you remember every single detail of every single page.¡±


    The gloomy man generated two piles of books a threw them to Yale and Aizu. He had some type of spatial item, but it was hidden in his loose clothes.


    Both of them didn¡¯t dare to speak as the teacher seated and started to read a thick book.


    That kind of ss could have been boring for almost everyone, but Yale was a bookworm, so he liked a lot having an hour for reading new books.


    Furthermore, with the system¡¯s database, remembering every detail would be easy for him. However, even Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to read all the books in a single ss.


    Aizu also didn¡¯t have any problems regarding reading books, as she also used to be a loner she spent a lot of time reading even if she didn¡¯t reach Yale¡¯s extremes.


    The ss ended as silently as started; the teacher didn¡¯t even bother to retrieve the books. Yale and Aizu were responsible for taking care of them until the next ss.


    Thest ss was the Darkness Elemental ss, that time four guys and one girl came to attend it.


    The teacher also had a gloomy face, but he was an old man his voice was grave in contrast with the monotone voice of the previous teacher.


    That ss helped Yale to understand better how his Stealth Passive Skill worked as it¡¯s effect fitted with the darkness element.


    However, he didn¡¯t obtain any enlightenment about it, obtaining enlightenment wasn¡¯t that easy after all.


    Yale and Aizu were the only ones who didn¡¯t show any spells in that ss.


    Out of the other five students, the girl was the one with the best abilities in the darkness element, but the four guys weren¡¯t far from her.


    However, their exhibitions of spells didn¡¯t amaze Yale nor Aizu.


    Because they could be sure that those five didn¡¯t have more than a mid-low grade talent in darkness.


    Furthermore, those five didn¡¯t attend any other ss; the darkness element was most likely their only affinity.


    That ss also ended and the first day of lessons finished to everyone except Yale who still had his particr lesson with Swordmad.


    Yale said goodbye to Aizu, and they agreed to meet at six o¡¯clock to train magic.


    Aizu didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to Yale, but she didn¡¯t have any valid reason to apany him, so she could only leave.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Water Battle Armor</h4>


    Yale rushed towards his sister¡¯s house, where he would train with Swordmad.


    Since Yale saw the speed increasing agility spell Zack used in the Wind Elemental ss, Yale had put it on his to-do list to learn one spell of that kind.


    Yale hated losing his time when moving from one lesson to another, so he liked the Magus sses Style of all the lessons being in the same ssroom.


    The spell used by Zack didn¡¯t truly improve the agility of the body like Yale¡¯s Bloodline Force but instead used wind to increase the speed.


    In a battle, increasing the agility of the body was better than only increasing the speed with the support of an element.


    However, Bloodline Force left Yale¡¯s body too exhausted after using it so he couldn¡¯t use it to move around all day.


    Furthermore, Bloodline Force was one of Yale¡¯s trump cards, and he didn¡¯t want to use it in public unless it was necessary.


    A speed increasing spell was the best solution for merely going from one ce to another as long as the cost of the skill wasn¡¯t too high.


    Yale was relying only on his body¡¯s power to rush towards the training grounds situated outside his sister¡¯s house.


    The training grounds belonged to the house and thus belonged to Ange.


    Private training grounds were an excellent ce to practice, Yale and Aizu were also nning to train there the next day.


    Yale was trying to go as fast as possible, but he was slowed down by the books he was carrying.


    These were the books he obtained from the poison ss teacher and Yale didn¡¯t dare to leave them in the ssroom.


    While running, Yale had the time to recall his first day attending the sses in the academy.


    Yale had met a lot of ssmates, but to him, only three of them had enough talent to be treated seriously.


    Of course, the three were George, Zack, and Aizu.


    Yale was delighted to have some people topare his abilities with because he had feared that the system had made him unsurpassable by his peers.


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen, and Yale found three peopleparable to him in his own promotion.


    If Yale didn¡¯t work hard any of the three would be able to surpass him in no time. That kind of pressure was the best to avoid cking off and train even harder.


    As they motivated Yale, Yale¡¯s disy of prowess also motivated them.


    Yale arrived directly to the house¡¯s training grounds where Swordmad was already waiting for him. He was alreadyte, so he didn¡¯t go to visit Ange and Wyba inside the house.


    ¡°You arete, and why so many books?¡±


    Swordmad understood that with Yale¡¯s schedule it was difficult to be punctual, but he didn¡¯t understand why would he have to run around with those books which had slowed him even more.


    ¡°Sorry master. Those books are from the Poison ss; I didn¡¯t dare leave them in the ssroom.¡±


    Swordmad thought about speaking with the poison teacher, he didn¡¯t mind about the academy¡¯s teaching methods, but he didn¡¯t like that his training time with Yale was affected because of that.


    ¡°Give them to me.¡±


    Swordmad waved his hand, and all the books disappeared into Swordmad¡¯s space artifact.


    That was the first time Yale saw Swordmad use a space artifact, but Yale knew that there was no way his master didn¡¯t have one.


    ¡°Well, we can start now. Draw your sword.¡±


    Yale hesitated for a moment, before speaking again.


    ¡°Can I ask something before that?¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t expect his student to want to dy the lesson even more, but he also knew Yale¡¯s personality, if he wanted to ask something it should be important.


    ¡°Ask something? Alright.¡±


    Yale took some air before telling all to his master.


    ¡°I¡¯m already able to make a breakthrough to the 2-star mortal realm. Furthermore, I know that there would be something abnormal in my breakthrough and it would catch too much attention.¡±


    Swordmad expression fluctuated slightly but returned to normal before Yale noticed.


    ¡°Are you ready for the breakthrough? In only a week? As expected from my disciple. However, the whole academy is already talking about you. I doubt that even a breakthrough would shock them too much.¡±


    ¡°The fact is that I managed to create a skill that never appeared in the world before. I created it by chance in the ss, but I couldn¡¯t execute it fully at that moment due to ack of energy. However, if I use it now, it would beplete and then I would breakthrough to the 2-star mortal realm.¡±


    Even without the system, Yale knew that no one created such a skill before.


    When someone devised an outline of a skill never seen before in the world, the creator would know it subconsciously; Yale wasn¡¯t an exception.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the truth, then don¡¯t worry and breakthrough right now. This ce is one of the most secure in the whole academy.¡±


    Seeing that Yale still hesitating, Swordmad continued.


    ¡°Your sister is too famous, so some people tried to infiltrate in her house in the past. Sainac feared that someone would try to attack her, so he personally created a defensive spell. Only those who your sister gave permission will be able to enter the house terrains. Of course, someone as strong as me would be able to enter forcefully, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Yale rxed as Swordmad said that, what Swordmad told him had sense.


    Then, Yale concentrated and started to circte all his Origin Qi to form the Water Battle Armor.


    The water started to appear from his hand, but instead of taking any defined shape like before, it began to cover Yale¡¯s body.


    In a few seconds, Yale¡¯s body was entirely covered by water.


    The water still without any defined form. However, an outline of an ice armor was starting to appear in Yale¡¯s body.


    The ice covered the vital parts while water covered the others to ensure flexibility.


    That form could be considered as the Water Battle Armor¡¯s standard form.


    Of course, Yale could change it to any other shape as that was one of the good points of that skill.


    Finally, an ice sword surrounded by water appeared in Yale¡¯s hand.


    Yale could use the water surrounding him to freely attack even if he didn¡¯t form an ice weapon, but Yale felt morefortable with a sword.


    Swordmad was hiding his surprise while seeing Yale¡¯s Origin Skill, that versatility was something bizarre in a single skill.


    Furthermore, Swordmad supposed it should be a Combined Skill as it wasn¡¯t a Battle Skill nor Magic Skill.


    Even Swordmad didn¡¯t know about the Origin Path or Origin Skills.


    When the skill was disyed, a multicolored light appeared in the skies covering a hundred meter range.


    That was the world¡¯s reaction when someone executed a skill that never appeared in the world before.


    Yale¡¯s advantage when creating such skills was his Origin Qi.


    Any skill that can only be used with Origin Qi would probably never appeared in the world before. That was because the number of people who practiced the Origin Path in the whole story was meagerpared to other Paths.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any students near Ange¡¯s house as it waste at night, so there wasn¡¯t any outsider was in the range of the world¡¯s reaction.


    However, Ange was inside the house with Wyba in her arms and saw the changes in the sky through the window in her bedroom.


    She had the intuition that those strange lights were rted to her little brother and then rushed towards the training grounds. Usually, Ange¡¯s intuition was very sharp.


    At that time in the training grounds, Swordmad shouted.


    ¡°Attack me with all your power! Let¡¯s see how strong is this skill of yours!¡±


    He wanted to test the level Yale¡¯s skill reached.


    No matter how strong Yale¡¯s Skill was, harming someone at Swordmad¡¯s level was impossible, so Yale attacked him with all his strength.


    While Yale was attacking Swordmad, Ange arrived at the training grounds. She was astounded about Yale¡¯s power as she knew that he only turned ten a week before.


    Yale used the skill to its fullest and didn¡¯t only rely on sword attacks even if he was wielding the ice sword.


    Yale¡¯s battle prowess increased by a significant margin, but against Swordmad the oue was the same.


    As Yale was bing more used to the Water Battle Armor, he sensed that his body was almost at the point of making a breakthrough.


    Water Battle Armor didn¡¯t have a time limit, but it will fade when Yale became exhausted.


    The battle style could influence its duration a lot; it was better than skills which consume fixed Origin Points by second.


    Yale managed to battle Swordmad for a whole ten minutes before the skill began to fade.


    Of course, Swordmad was only receiving Yale¡¯s attacks and didn¡¯t try to interrupt him.


    If Yale were attacked while using the skill, the duration would diminish a lot.


    When Yale sensed that the armor was starting to fade, he decided to use all the remaining power in thest attack.


    Yale and Swordmad had some distance between them as Yale had relied a lot upon using whip-like water to disturb him before attacking with the ice sword.


    However, in thest attack, Yale stabbed the ice sword towards his master from long range, creating a torrent of water which went towards Swordmad.


    That was an attack with all the remaining power of the Battle Water Armor it couldn¡¯tpare to the previous ones.


    When Swordmad was about to receive the torrent of water, Yale made all the water turn in ice changing the whole nature of the attack.


    The attack turned into a dense rain of sharp ice shards.


    That managed to surprise Swordmad, who didn¡¯t expect that Yale had such a good control towards the water element.


    Changing the nature of an attack in thest moment could surprise an opponent, and even stronger opponents could be defeated if they were careless.


    However, the difference between Yale and his master was too big, even if Swordmad was surprised, he blocked the attack effortlessly.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Yale¡¯s Breakthrough</h4>


    Yale¡¯s Water Battle Armor fadedpletely, and the lights in the sky also disappeared.


    At that moment, the energy in Yale¡¯s body finally made a breakthrough reaching the 2-star mortal realm before the end of his first day as a student in the Nacesai Academy.


    As Yale made the breakthrough, the system¡¯s notifications appeared.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 2 by creating an Origin Skill and triggering the world¡¯s reaction.¡±


    ¡°The limits on stats and Origin Points increased to 20.¡±


    ¡°Origin Points increased and restored.¡±


    ¡°Frost Wolf Bloodline activated reinforcing the user¡¯s body, stats increased.¡±


    ¡°The umted understanding about elements reinforced the user¡¯s mind, stats increased.¡±


    ¡°The userpleted a hidden requirement by creating an Origin Skill. The user acquired the Boost Skill [Emergency Recovery] as a reward.¡±


    ¡°Requirements to reach Origin Level 3: Increase the stats and the Origin Points to the limit before reaching the age of ten and a half.¡±


    Yale was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect the stats increase nor the new Boost Skill, he went to the Stats Menu to check his stats before doing anything else.


    ¡°Name: Yale Roanmad | Age: 10 | Origin Level:2 |Origin Points: 11/11¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 11 | Strength: 14 | Agility: 14 | Intelligence: 15 | Wisdom: 15 | Dexterity: 11¡±


    Yale looked with shock at his own stats; he didn¡¯t expect that the Frost Wolf Bloodline would benefit him that much after he made a breakthrough to the 2-star mortal realm.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t take into an ount that the Frost Wolf¡¯s Bloodline was still of a higher level than him and when he obtained it, Yale was almost at the limit of his stats, so he didn¡¯t absorb all the power within the bloodline.


    Then, it was normal that its effects were still notable to Yale after increasing his limits. Sadly, the effects of the bloodline regarding vitality weren¡¯t high.


    The enlightenment and the understanding of the elements could also improve the stats, but that was something that affected anyone when obtains enlightenment or improves the understanding of elements to a certain point.


    However, Yale awakened the system with the Intelligence and Wisdom Points at the max, so when afterward he had enlightenment or obtained more understanding about an element, he couldn¡¯t increase any stat.


    Those increase effects umted and appeared when Yale expanded his limits after the breakthrough, giving him a huge boost.


    Yale had trained in a lot of elements and also gained some understanding about the time element. Furthermore, he obtained aplete beast bloodline that could temper his body.


    Then, Yale had a more significant increase in stats than usual kids when he breakthrough to the 2-star mortal real.


    Even if those increases belonged to Yale since before advancing and were only unable to affect him due to the realm restrictions, Yale still felt that he was cheating.


    However, as he had another time limit to reach the 3-star mortal real, any help was wee.


    If Yale hadn¡¯t had such good luck and only reached the Origin Level 2 when his time was almost exhausted, Yale would just have a little more than three more months to enter the Origin Level 3, that seemed tooplicated.


    Increasing the stats was easier after starting practicing as the Origin Qi could nurture his body and mind, Yale didn¡¯t need to rely on the mortal training like before.


    However, Yale had the premonition that the time limits would still exist after he advanced again, the Origin Path had harsh requirements after all.


    Then the quicker he advanced, the better, Yale feared that if he were slow in the first stages, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue progressing at some point.


    That would be a real cmity for Yale as he couldn¡¯t train any other path after starting practicing the Origin Path.


    Afterward, Yale went to the Skill Menu to take a look at his new Boost Skill, that skill was a great surprise as Yale didn¡¯t expect to fulfill another hidden requirement by creating an Origin Skill.


    ¡°Emergency Recovery: Restores all the Origin Points instantly, but the user would be unable to create any Origin Qi in his body for the same number of hours as Origin Points restored.¡±


    That skill was one that shouldn¡¯t be lightly used as it would have severe consequences after using it.


    Yale could use it to restore all his power immediately but would enter in a weakened state incapable of fighting afterward due to ack of Origin Qi.


    However, in a life and death situation when he already was depleted of Origin Qi, he could save his life using Emergency Recovery even if he only used it to flee.


    Yale¡¯s overall strength had increased a lot thanks to his breakthrough.


    However, as he was still in the midst of his lesson with Swordmad, Yale didn¡¯t have time to enjoy it.


    ¡°Congrattions for bing a 2-star mortal. Now we can do our one-hour training with the sword.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t count testing the skill from before as part of the lesson, Swordmad wanted one hour of sword training with Yale, and he would have one hour of sword training with Yale.


    Yale already expected that, so drew his sword and started his regr training with Swordmad.


    Ten minutester, Yale started using his Sparkling Sword, that was a good time to get some pointers from his master.


    ¡°Oh, a Combined Skill using sparks in the sword, not bad.¡±


    Then, Swordmad smiled.


    ¡°However, that skill is still too immature.¡±


    At that moment lightning appeared in Swordmad¡¯s sword, and Yale couldn¡¯t hide the shock from his face.


    He wasn¡¯t shaken because Swordmad¡¯s skill was incredibly more powerful than his own skill, that was obvious.


    It was because Swordmad using a Combined Skill indicated that he was a dual practitioner and not only someone who followed the Warrior Path as everyone thought.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s how a sword fused with lightning should look. That was the first Sword Combined Skill that I mastered; you made me remember old times.¡±


    Swordmadughed and dissipated the skill; he didn¡¯t want to use it against Yale only show it to him.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Sparkling Sword] to Level 2.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Spark] to Level 5.¡±


    Swordmad¡¯s disy deepened Yale¡¯s understanding of the skill provoking a breakthrough in his thunder-rted skills. As he had a Perfect Grade in that element improving his understanding was easier than other elements with lower affinity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look that shocked. My main path is the Warrior Path, but I also have some past with the Magus Path, even if my level in it couldn¡¯tpare to the one I have in Warrior¡¯s Path, it isn¡¯t that far from it.¡±


    Swordmadughed again with a nostalgic expression on his face.


    Dual Practitioners were rare, but at the same time, those who have be dual practitioner sessfully were able to be real experts, even if their paths weren¡¯t bnced.


    That¡¯s why anyone who managed to reach Rank 1 in both paths was able to open a limitless future, and some geniuses like George dual practiced only for that reason.


    Even if someone had the intention to focus on only one path afterward, open the possibility also to train the other path was too tentative.


    Because the dual practitioners could use Combined Skills, and a lot of Warrior liked that even if they didn¡¯t want cast ordinary spells.


    Swordmad also belonged to that category, he didn¡¯t like to cast spells, but the Combined Skill tempted him when he was young and ended up bing a dual practitioner for the sake of the Combined Skills.


    However, there were only a few geniuses who managed to that, trying to dual practice could let the practitioner without reaching the Rank 1 in any path, that would be trashing themselves.


    Because of that reason, few people dared to seriously dual practice even if it had several advantages. At most, most people would only do like archers and train the other path until the 9-star mortal realm after bing sixteen.


    Yale had stopped his Sparkling Sword after Swordmad showed his own version.


    As the skill already level up and Spark also reached the fifth level, Yale decided to save Origin Points to use Tri-sword a few times, also hoping to upgrade it to the fifth level.


    Swordmad was pleased to see that Yale didn¡¯t neglect training a Sword Battle Skill aside from Magic and Combined ones.


    Yale felt that he understood more the Battle Skill as long as he continued to attack Swordmad, having a powerful master helped a lot toprehend difficult skills.


    Yale was exhausted, but when he used hisst Origin Point, the system finally reacted.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Battle Skill [Tri-sword] to Level 5.¡±


    ¡°User obtained the Combined Skill [Tri-sparkling Sword] as a sub-quest reward.¡±


    Yale as always went to check the new skill in the Skill Menu.


    ¡°Tri-sparkling Sword: Three consecutive strikes with a lightning infused sword. It requires 3 Origin Points. Mastery at level 20. Using this Combined Skill could also increase the level of [Spark] and [Tri-sword]¡±


    The cost was a bit higher than the sum of t both skills cost, but using it could increase proficiency in the three skills, so the cost wasn¡¯t bad.


    Finally, Yale went to the Quest Menu as he had a new sub-quest.


    ¡°Master three different skills. Reward: Intelligence and Wisdom increase.¡±


    That sub-quest was simple to exin but hard toplete quickly.


    Yale already mastered one skill, so he only needed two more, but even Spark and Tri-sword were only at halfway to master.


    However, even if it was hard, it was only matter of time, and the even if the stats increase rewards quantity wasn¡¯t detailed, any increase was significant to Yale.


    Swordmad¡¯s lesson finished without any more surprises.


    ¡°Good, your swordy has improved a lot, seems that you have been training hard.¡±


    After praising his disciple, he left without saying any more.


    Then, Yale went to meet his sister and Wyba. He noticed them before, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop attacking to greet them as Swordmad was very strict in the lessons and hated that anything interrupts him.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Mysterious Expert</h4>


    Yale spent some time with Wyba and Ange before starting his night practice.


    Wyba missed him a lot and didn¡¯t want to separate from him once they reunited. If Ange didn¡¯t hug her tight Wyba would have rushed towards Yale the moment she saw him.


    Ange also had a lot of things to speak with Yale, especially after she received a visit from her master, Yale¡¯s healing ss teacher.


    Thus, she knew about Yale¡¯s enlightenment about Time Healing.


    Ange never told anything about Time Healing to Yale, as that secret could have more dangers than benefits.


    However, after she discovered that Yale could also practice it, she wanted to exin her own experiences to Yale as that would be a lot of help to him.


    Yale managed to get new insights thanks to his sister¡¯s experiences, he still never used the spell consciously, but thanks to Ange when he used it for the first time it would be easier than with only his own enlightenment.


    After that, Ange teased him because of the rumors about how Yale saved Aizu in the Fire Elemental ss.


    Yale couldn¡¯t do anything when his sister started to talk about that topic because he needed to tell her that Aizu woulde the next morning to train with him and Ange would need to give her permission or Aizu wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.


    When he told her, Ange¡¯s teasing increased. She was delighted that his little brother managed to get one girl toe to the house after only one day.


    Ange feared that with Yale¡¯sck of experience in social rtionships he would be unable to get a girl and then he would be single for the whole life like his master.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know about Swordmad¡¯s past nor his tragic love, no one in the younger generation knew about those things.


    In the end, Yale escaped saying that he needed to train and then went to his room and started his night practice.


    Both of them didn¡¯t know where Swordmad went after the lesson.


    The answer was to Sainac¡¯s office, which was situated at the highest tower of the academy¡¯s central building.


    When the lesson finished, Swordmad had received a telepathy message from Sainac telling him to go immediately to his office.


    Sainac couldn¡¯t give orders to Swordmad, but Swordmad sensed the urgency in the message. If Sainac was contacting him that way, there should be an important reason.


    When Swordmad arrived at Sainac¡¯s office, he saw that there was someone else in the room.


    It had the shape of a person, but it was covered in a ck cloak making impossible recognize its gender.


    Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t a real person and not even a clone, that was only an incantation will, which had taken the shape of the one who cast it.


    However, the pressure it emanated was enough to scare Swordmad; even that will alone would be able to kill him even if he joined hands with Sainac.


    Fortunately, that person didn¡¯te to murder them.


    Swordmad was sure of that because that wasn¡¯t his first time meeting with the ck cloaked expert¡¯s will.


    ¡°I pay my respects to senior; it¡¯s my pleasure meet your excellence again.¡±


    Swordmad being that respectful to someone would have shocked anyone who had met him before.


    The mysterious expert nodded and replied with a distorted voice which wasn¡¯t its real voice.


    ¡°It had been more than ten years; it seems that you didn¡¯t break the promise you made me at that time.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Swordmad was really scared when he met the mysterious expert the first time; such a powerful expert didn¡¯t exist in Nacesai City nor in the surrounding cities.


    It was the most powerful expert that Swordmad had met in his life, and that was only an incantation, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine the true power of its main body.


    That time, the mysterious expert had said to him that he visited only four people in its previous visit to the Roanmad n, being Swordmad one of them.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t know who were the other three nor what did happen when the mysterious expert visited them, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Swordmad only knew that he had made a promise to that expert, although at that time he didn¡¯t think that the situation the expert said would really happen and he would need to fulfill the promise.


    However, it happened.


    The exact situation depicted by the mysterious expert happened to Swordmad some years ago.


    Swordmad had promised to ept a disciple who would have some unusual circumstances around him.


    The mysterious expert said that his future disciple would be a kid used to be a bookworm who never trained. However, he would suddenly be crazy at training and would ask Swordmad to be his master even if he never wielded a sword before.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t believe that such kid could appear, but he promised to take him as disciple if someone like that appears.


    The kid who fulfilled all the conditions was Yale.


    At the start, Sowrdmad became shocked when he heard that a kid who was almost as the mysterious expert depicted appeared in the n.


    However, as Yale didn¡¯t go to ask Swordmad to be his master and instead went to practice archery, Swordmad thought it was only a strange coincidence.


    He only thought that until Yale appeared in front of him asking to be Swordmad¡¯s apprentice.


    All the questions Swordmad asked Yale were only a cover, he would ept him disregarding what Yale answered.


    Of course, even if he epted him as disciple due to the promise to the mysterious expert, Swordmad developed affection to his disciple afterward. Yale was the type of kid that was suited to be Swordmad¡¯s disciple.


    Swordmad couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that the mysterious expert has an exceptional power of foresight. Yale wasn¡¯t even born at that time, and the expert already knew how he would be as if he could see the future.


    Swordmad believed that the mysterious expert had an understanding of the Time Law and had should have seen something about Yale that made him went to visit Swordmad.


    When Swordmad sensed time ripples about Yale, he was only surprised at first.


    However, on their way to the academy, Swordmad reminded the powerful expert and couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that there should be some rtion.


    Ange also had some connection to time due to Time Healing, so there should be a reason for both siblings having such strange rtion to the time element.


    Finally, in his first day in the academy, Yale also showed talent in Time Healing, and then the mysterious expert appeared again, that couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    Sainac also knew the mysterious expert from before, that expert was the one who told him about Ange¡¯s talents even before the Roanmad n could test them.


    Sainac was the one who personally tested Ange¡¯s talents, and very few people know them in totality.


    ¡°You both should understand why I appeared today. I haven¡¯t any ill will towards you, the academy or the city.¡±


    After a brief stop, the expert continued.


    ¡°However, if one of them dies or suffer an irreparable loss, I will personally exterminate the whole city and anyone who had any rtion to it. I needn¡¯t say anything about to who I mean, right?¡±


    Sainac and Swordmad nodded, they were able to understand without difficulties the mysterious expert¡¯s intentions.


    Furthermore, that expert¡¯s will had enough strength to eradicate the city even if the whole city tried to resist.


    ¡°Then, I should leave. Remember, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    After saying that, the expert disappeared from Sainac¡¯s office.


    Swordmad and Sainac were relieved after the expert left the room, they felt too much pressure from him.


    Both of them didn¡¯t know that the other had met the expert before, but after that night they didn¡¯t have any doubt about it.


    Then, they looked at each other and then started to exchange information about what they knew from that expert based on their previous interactions and deductions.


    The peak of the tower where Sainac¡¯s office was located was considered a restricted area for almost anyone.


    However, at that moment the mysterious expert was seated above the tower looking towards the house where Yale and Ange were.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t interact directly, that would only harm you at this moment.¡±


    After stopping for a moment and even if no one was hearing him, the expert continued.


    ¡°Yale Roanmad, the day you understand the mystery of your past life should be the day we meet again.¡±


    Yale would be shocked if he heard the mysterious expert because he never told anything about his past life to anyone.


    ¡°No matter in what life, you are still careless as always. The world¡¯s reaction for creating an ordinary skill and an Origin Skill have slight differences. You are lucky that I can suppress it or you would have be the target of really fearsome people.¡±


    That mysterious expert knew about the Origin Path and even helped Yale to hide it from the external world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die before you are qualified to meet with me; I still need to repay you for what I did in the past.¡±


    After taking ast look towards Yale, the mysterious expert vanished.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Spell Training</h4>


    Yale stopped his practice when the time for training with Aizu arrived; he didn¡¯t need his sister to tell him to stop practicing like before.


    As Yale affinity to the time element increased, his own sense of time also improved.


    When Yale arrived at the training ground he found was Aizu was already there with Ange. Yale was punctual, but Aizu came ahead of time, and Ange didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so she went to receive her personally.


    Aizu was shocked when her idol appeared to receive her.


    Aizu was extremely nervous when she saw Ange appearing to receive her; she couldn¡¯t even speak well in front of Ange.


    Ange found that very cute of Aizu. After all, Ange knew that Aizu was her fan because Yale had told her thest night.


    Yale also spoke about Aizu¡¯s problem with the forced marriage, so Ange couldn¡¯t avoid feeling sympathy towards her.


    ¡°Sis you should have told me that Aizu already arrived.¡±


    Yale feels bad for not being able to receive Aizu personally.


    ¡°Knowing how crazy you are at training, I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you only because a girl came to see you.¡±


    Ange was only teasing Yale, she knew how dense was her little brother and picked up that Aizu had some interest in him, so she wanted to help them a bit by forcing Yale to spoke some good words.


    ¡°Even if I like training you should have told me when she arrived, I was the one who invited her toe after all.¡±


    Yale was who proposed to use the house¡¯s training grounds, making his guest wait was something that he disliked.


    Ange sighed, she gave Yale an excellent opportunity to say some cool words, but he only said what he thought.


    Aizu already had some understanding of Yale¡¯s personality, and she expected that kind of answer. Furthermore, she was the one who came ahead of time, so she wouldn¡¯t me Yale for making her wait.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop chitchat and start with the practice; we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    Yale went directly to the main point.


    ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯te to speak either.¡±


    Seeing how the two kids were more fond of training than romantic affairs, Ange gave up and seated near the training grounds to see their practice.


    ¡°You can start with that fireball spell from yesterday; you had already a good control in it, you were only careless. With a bit more of practice, you should master it.¡±


    ¡°You let me be the first? You also have that incredible water spell that should be almost mastered.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I just advanced to the 2-star mortal real yesterday at night,pletely mastering a spell is more important to you right now.¡±


    Aizu stared at Yale with disbelief and then looked to Ange who merely nodded.


    Aizu knew that Yale was near to advance, but not that near as to breakthrough just after they separated.


    ¡°Alright, I will be the first to cast a spell.¡±


    Aizu started to create a fireball slowly but with stability.


    The size of the fireball was even bigger than when she lost the control previously. Yale understood that he wasn¡¯t the only one who neglected sleep to practice.


    ¡°What do you think about my new fireball? I improved quite a bit since yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You are really a genius in the fire element; you should also advance very quickly.¡±


    Indeed, Aizu almost advanced, but she was two months older than Yale and had more time to practice her spells.


    Yale was the youngest of their generation; all the others had more time than him to practice before entering the academy.


    However, being able to master that spell with only two or three months was still awesome.


    ¡°Do you know some fire spell to be able topare? Or some simr spell?¡±


    That was the usual practice, both parties cast simr spells andpare them while sharing insights. Aizu casting first meant that Yale was the one who should use a simr spell to hers, instead of his best spell.


    ¡°I never trained any fire spell, but your spell resembles a bit to my water ball. However, I haven¡¯t trained it much, so it can¡¯tpare it with your spell.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you help me mastering the spell if you didn¡¯t know anything about fire spells nor have anything else topare it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy, you just need to throw fireballs to me, I would only defend. Real practice is better than only casting a spell.¡±


    That was Yale¡¯s intention whenes to practice to someone, onlypare spells and give opinions wasn¡¯t very useful, that could only work well if both parties train simr spells and then could share insights.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡±


    Aizu feared that Yale would get hurt by the fireballs, even if she knew that Yale could heal himself, that wasn¡¯t a reason to hurt him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have the confidence in my abilities.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t me me if you get burn.¡±


    Aizu threw the first fireball to Yale who avoided it without any difficulty.


    ¡°That ball of fire was powerful but too slow; there aren¡¯t any opponent who would wait until the attack reached him. You should instead make some small fireballs and shoot them all, that would make it more difficult to avoid.¡±


    Aizu had a lot of talent regarding fire, but she never had a real battle before, so shecked a good battle sense.


    Spells weren¡¯t created to show, they should be useful.


    That was what Aizu¡¯s spellcked, it was only a spell for showing, without a real use in battle.


    Yale thought that if Aizu managed to solve that problem, she would be able to advance to the 2-star mortal real without difficulties.


    Aizu didn¡¯t expect that Yale would be able to analyze her spell fault and create a solution at first sight.


    Yale was used to battle with Swordmad and gained a lot of experience in the Beast Trial; he was able to devise how to use the skills in a real battle better than other kids.


    Aizu started to create the fireball again, the quantity of fire was the same, but it was divided into a lot of smaller fireballs.


    Aizu seemed to have difficulties splitting them, but she managed to do it with effort.


    When the fireballs shot towards Yale, he tried merely to dodge, but that time there were too many.


    Even if the power were reduced, some would be unavoidable even with Yale¡¯s agility.


    At that moment Yale used the Frost w in both hands, they were in liquid form.


    Yale used both Frost ws to block the unavoidable fireballs while dodging.


    When all the fireballs extinguished, Yale waspletely unharmed.


    Aizu looked with admiration at Yale.


    There were two main reasons for that, the first was that Yale¡¯s advice was extremely useful, the usefulness of the spell increased a lot, and she even felt that her mastery also raised a lot.


    The second reason was that even under that kind of attack, Yale managed to avoid injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, continue until you exhaust your energy or advance to the 2-star.¡±


    Aizu was shocked to hear that, if she did as Yale had said, Yale wouldn¡¯t have a lot of time left to him to practice.


    However, that was Yale¡¯s intention.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to use his spells on Aizu as she didn¡¯t have his regenerative abilities nor his battle sense.


    Yale could obtain good experience just by receiving the attacks, but Yale thought that saying that to Aizu would hurt her pride.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I like hard-working people and if we are both at the same level, it would be easier to practice afterward.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t like to lie, so he merely said another truth, he really liked hard-working people and practicing with someone at the same level was better than with a lower level one.


    However, his words made Aizu¡¯s face to turn red and even left Ange speechless.


    Ange knew that her little brother didn¡¯t have any second meaning to his words and that what he said was true. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he would tell that in such good timing.


    Aizu also understood that Yale was only saying facts, but she couldn¡¯t avoid blushing after hearing his words.


    The spell training continued, Aizu was almost exhausted, but Yale was bing more and more capable of evading her attacks.


    Yale had never sparred with someone who specialized in long-range spells, and even if some beasts had simr skills, it wasn¡¯t the same.


    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t used to his sudden increase of strength after advancing to the 2-star mortal realm and getting the boost in his stats.


    That sparring was enough to help Yale to be more used to his own power.


    Yale wasn¡¯t the only one who benefitted from that training, Aizu managed to breakthrough before bing exhausted.


    She was the second one in their promotion to be a 2-star mortal erudite.


    ¡°Congrattions Aizu.¡±


    Yale congratted Aizu for her breakthrough, that was custom when someone saw a breakthrough.


    ¡°Thank you, Yale. If it weren¡¯t for this style of training, I doubt I had been able to advance that fast.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t talented nor hard-worker no matter the method you couldn¡¯t advance that quickly.¡±


    Aizu blushed again because of Yale¡¯s praise.


    Ange saw it and started to think that even if Yale was still dense as a rock, he had some type of innate talent to get girls unconsciously.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Ange¡¯s n</h4>


    Yale and Aizu still had some time until Yale had to go to the Fist Battle ss.


    However, they stopped the sparring type training and instead choose topare spells normally.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind to continue, but Aizu felt that she should repay Yale¡¯s kindness, so she wanted to help Yale to learn her fireball spell.


    Yale couldn¡¯t say that he wasn¡¯t interested in that spell, so he ended epting Aizu¡¯s offer.


    Yale had never learned a Magic Skill by himself; he always had the assistance of the system. The Time Healing was learned due to enlightenment, so it didn¡¯t count.


    However, he managed to learn a Combined Skill by himself and even created his own Origin Skill.


    Those things were far more difficult than merely learning a spell.


    Furthermore, the essence of the spell resembled Water Ball, so Yale didn¡¯t have many difficulties to understand.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Magic Skill [Fire Ball]¡±


    Yale only needed to try three times before being able to use the new spell.


    ¡°Fire Ball Level 1: Generates a ball of fire. Fire Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    The description was almost the same as the Water Ball, only that the element was fire.


    Aizu wasn¡¯t surprised that Yale managed to use it at only his third try, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if he had done it on the first try.


    After learning Fire Ball, Yale realized that its use was almost identical to Water Ball, the only difference was the element.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Water Ball] to Level 2.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Fire Ball] to Level 2.¡±


    That realization increased the level of both skills. Yale was even thinking of a way to use them at the same time, but he still hadn¡¯t realized how to do it.


    After that, Yale also wanted to teach Aizu his own Water Ball spell.


    With Yale¡¯s explication about the simrities of both skills, Aizu also managed to learn Water Ball at the third try.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for my Fist Battle ss; I need to go, or I will bete. Tomorrow at the same hour?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already thatte?¡±


    Aizu seemed disappointed; she benefitted a lot from training with Yale, she would continue for more time if she could.


    ¡°Do you really need to attend all the Warrior sses? Isn¡¯t enough with only attending one to dual practicing? Those sses were quite boring...¡±


    ¡°Are you also attending a Warrior ss?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that Aizu also attended a Warrior ss, but apparently she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Yes, I joined the Sword Battle ss. However, I¡¯m at most average in the ss...¡±


    Aizu was too prideful, being at most average in the ss was a disgrace to her.


    She had tried different weapons beforeing to the academy, but in the others, she was even worse. Thus, she chose the sword.


    Dual practicing also enticed Aizu, but after the previous day of sses, she had lost confidence in being able to train the Warrior Path even if it was only as a secondary path to her.


    Yale face changed when he heard that Aizu practiced with the sword, even if she was only average.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed by that! I¡¯m skilled in the sword, but without my master, I doubt that I was able to reach my level. Your only problem is that youck someone to teach you!¡±


    Yale said those words from the bottom of his heart; even his Innate Talent was obtained because Swordmad epted to be his master.


    Furthermore, Yale didn¡¯t have good talents in the rod and the spear, but he quickly reached the top of the ss.


    Talent makes everything easier, but it wasn¡¯t the most crucial factor. Hard-work was the most critical factor, and of course, having someone who taught you and someone who could practice with you was also important.


    ¡°And from where would I get a teacher? No one would bother to teach mediocre talents; the awesome teachers only want awesome students.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true. I never wielded a sword before my master epted me, I was even known as a bookworm.¡±


    ¡°You are too lucky! I don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡±


    Yale saw that Aizu felt grieved and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that.


    ¡°Then I will be your master and teach you everything about the sword. I don¡¯t care about your talent; I just want to teach you because it¡¯s you.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to see Aizu being that negative, so he spoke without thinking two times. Given his actual level, teaching someone like Aizu wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Furthermore, Aizu was much like how Yale would have been if he hadn¡¯t take Swordmad as master, so he felt empathy towards her.


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, Aizu¡¯s face waspletely red, and Ange was utterly shocked.


    ¡°Then... I ept the offer... master.¡±


    Yale was shocked as he heard Aizu¡¯s shy voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that, call me Yale as usual.¡±


    Even Yale felt awkward with a cute girl like Aizu calling him master, and he also didn¡¯t think that he was qualified to be called master even if he would teach her.


    ¡°Alright, Yale.¡±


    Yale sighed in relief as Aizu said his name as always.


    ¡°The main problem is when practice, I don¡¯t have a lot of time, and I don¡¯t want to reduce our spell training.¡±


    At that moment Ange appeared.


    After she saw how Yale spoke to Aizu before, she decided to help them a bit more.


    ¡°Why not after your practice with Swordmad, you will be already on the training grounds so you won¡¯t bete like today.¡±


    ¡°Today I wasn¡¯tte! You two were here too early!¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have any problem to teach her at that time right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, no problem at all.¡±


    Seeing the conversation between the siblings Aizu needed to say something.


    ¡°Wait, that was after midnight right? Going to a boy¡¯s house thatte wouldn¡¯t be bad?¡±


    Before Yale could say anything, Ange replied her. That was all part of Ange¡¯s n.


    ¡°Technically this is my house, and Yale is only borrowing a room, so you couldn¡¯t say that you are going to a boy¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be bad if she needs to go back to her room after the training? It would be toote, even if the academy has security...¡±


    That time the concerned was Yale, the academy had security, but the students should be in their rooms at night.


    If something happened because they were walking around at night, the academy wouldn¡¯t hold responsibility unless it happened to someone with an important status.


    Ange was happy that Yale unconsciously helped her n.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, it would be better if I lend a room to Aizu. After all, I have too many spare rooms.¡±


    That was the most critical part of Ange¡¯s n; she wanted Yale and Aizu living in the same house to let them be even closer.


    ¡°Wait, that...¡±


    Aizu tried to reply to Ange, but she didn¡¯t let her do it.


    ¡°Furthermore, I heard that Aizu had good talent in healing if she lives here I could teach her a bit.


    After Aizu heard what Ange said, she didn¡¯t know what to say in reply.


    She didn¡¯t want to live in the same house with a guy, but Ange¡¯s offer was too tempting.


    That time Ange turned towards Aizu.


    ¡°Furthermore, you will have the benefit to hug our younger sister if you live with us. Come Wyba; you don¡¯t need to continue hiding.¡±


    Wyba quickly ran towards Yale¡¯s arms after Ange said that she needn¡¯t hide anymore.


    Yale and Ange were trying to conceal her existence from other students.


    However, since Ange was nning that Aizu stayed with them, there was no meaning in hiding Wyba from her.


    ¡°Is your younger sister?¡±


    Aizu didn¡¯t know if Ange was teasing her or telling the truth, because Wyba was obviously a wolf.


    ¡°I adopted her as my little sister beforeing to the academy, I owe a lot to her mother, and Wyba wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive alone.¡±


    Yale exined without doubting for even a second, he knew that the situation was strange, but to him, Wyba was his younger sister.


    After hearing Yale and seeing his serious face, Aizu understood that they were telling the truth.


    Then, Aizu looked at Wyba, she was really very cute, and Aizu wanted to hug her.


    ¡°Can I really hug her if I live here?¡±


    Aizu couldn¡¯t resist the enticement of hugging a cute wolf cub like Wyba.


    Furthermore, she would be able to learn healing magic from Ange and swordsmanship with Yale.


    Even if she was reluctant to live with a guy, the offers were too good, and Yale didn¡¯t seem to be against it either, so she ended epting shyly.


    ¡°Then, I would notify the academy, and they would hand over your things to here. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Come here, try to hug Wyba; I¡¯m sure that she would like you.¡±


    ¡°Right, Aizu is a good girl, you don¡¯t need to fear her.¡±


    Yale, who was holding Wyba in his arms at that moment, was worried because Wyba was even more unsocial than him when ites to unknown people.


    However, after Wyba heard Yale, she rxed and let Aizu hug her.


    Yale knew that Wyba liked to be hugged, but he had little time to spend with her, so he thought that was good to have more people who could apany and hug her. After all, Wyba was still too little.


    ¡°So soft! Nice to meet you Wyba, I¡¯m Aizu.¡±


    Aizu forgot caring about living with a guy or not after starting to hug Wyba; cute beings were lethal to a little girl like Aizu.


    Ange smiled and thought.


    ¡°n seeded.¡±

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Combined Skill Battle</h4>


    Yale bid farewell to Ange and Aizu as he started running towards the Fist Battle ss.


    In the end, he lost a lot of time speaking with Aizu and Ange.


    Fortunately, Yale¡¯s speed increased after reaching the 2-star mortal realm, so he managed to arrive on time.


    In that lesson, he had to do the sparring against George. No one else in the ss dared to battle against them, so they could only spar together.


    That was also something that both liked, as it was better to battle against someone with simr powers.


    However, after the first sh of punches, George was at a clear disadvantage.


    ¡°You! You already advanced!¡±


    The whole ss heard George shocked shout, all of their ssmates looked with astonished faces at Yale.


    ¡°I was only lucky to master a Combined Skill yesterday at night.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to say that he created a never seen before skill even if he didn¡¯t say that was an Origin Skill, mastering that fast a Combined Skill was already difficult to believe for most students.


    ¡°So you were trying the same as me, as I expected from my rival. Do you dare to battle with me using just fist rted Combined Skills?¡±


    George wanted to fill the disparity of strength with his Combined Skill in which he had a lot of confidence, even if he stillcked a step to master it.


    ¡°Alright, I also wanted to try the might of your Combined Skills.¡±


    The only Combined Skill that Yale could use with that rules was Frost w, but to battle without weapons was already enough.


    Yale could also use the Water Battle Armor as long as he didn¡¯t use it to create any weapon, but that skill consumed too much Origin Qi and wasn¡¯t optimal for long battles.


    George¡¯s punches increased in size as a thickyer of earth covered them.


    Yale thought that the Combined Skill George¡¯s was using in his fists was probably the same as he used in the sword the previous day.


    Yale developed his own Sparkling Sword inspiring in that skill. After seeing how George used it, he obtained new insight into it.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Sparkling Sword] to Level 3.¡±


    However, Yale didn¡¯t want to use Sparkling Sword in his fists even if it could work.


    Using sparks against earth wasn¡¯t a wise decision, so Yale instead decided to use his initial idea and created a Frost w in a solid state.


    Both fists covered by their respective Combined Spells shed, but that time both were almost at the same level of power.


    George had his Combined Skill almost mastered while Yale had it only at level three.


    That difference in skill mastery made up for their difference in physical strength.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Frost w] to Level 4.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Frost w] to Level 5.¡±


    While sparring, Yale¡¯s Frost w leveled up two times, that kind of battle was excellent to increase its proficiency.


    Sadly, the ss ended with both tied; both were unable to beat the other.


    In the Rod Battle ss, both continued battling together.


    However, Frost w wasn¡¯t a suitable type of spell tobine with weapons.


    On the other hand, George Combined Skill could also affect the rod; it was an excellent Combined Skill focused on physical battle.


    Yale didn¡¯t have any rod-like Combined Skill, so he decided to use the Ice Spear Combined Skill modifying its form to seem like a rod instead of a spear.


    Furthermore, he used it to cover the training rod instead to form a new one.


    Using the Ice Spear that way gave the rod more resistance than creating it only with ice.


    Both rod abilities were also at the same level, which benefitted both of them a lot.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Ice Spear] to Level 2.¡±


    ¡°Rod Innate Talent: Lowest grade upgraded to Rod Innate Talent: Low grade.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Ice Spear] to Level 3.¡±


    ¡°The user¡¯s power increased and restored; Origin Points increased to 12/12.¡±


    Those four notifications appeared while Yale was battling with George, the constant use of skills in battle made him improve a lot.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t the only one who benefited from their battle.


    George managed to master his Combined Skill while battling, making a breakthrough to the 2-star in front of everyone.


    Everyone congratted George for his breakthrough.


    Furthermore, as he mastered a Combined Skill, he advanced in both paths simultaneously.


    Initially, George shouldn¡¯t have mastered the Combined Skill at that speed, but less than two hours of battle with Yale were more effective than two weeks of training alone. Yale¡¯s speed was also a lot higher when battling with George than being alone.


    As long as they continue battling together, both would be able to improve at a higher speed than if they trained alone.


    Fortunately for Yale, George hadn¡¯t fused with any beast bloodline, so he didn¡¯t have a huge increase in power just after advancing.


    Although George restored all his stamina after the breakthrough, Yale restored it with Auto-regeneration, so he didn¡¯t fall into a disadvantage.


    Furthermore, when Yale increased his Origin Points, they also restored to the max, that was something that didn¡¯t happen with Inner Qi or Magic Power.


    Thus, Yale managed to continue battling in equal conditions to George after George advanced.


    The whole ss had already erased from their minds any thought they could have of surpassing those two monsters. Yale and George were in another league and putting them together only made them even stronger.


    The Rod Battle ss ended, but they battled using the same style in the Spear Battle ss, only that they were fighting with spears instead of rods.


    That time, both Combined Skill they used in the Rod Battle ss were alsopatible with the Spear Battle ss, so they continued with the same Combined Skills.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Combined Skill [Ice Spear] to Level 4.¡±


    ¡°Spear Innate Talent: Lowest grade upgraded to Spear Innate Talent: Low grade.¡±


    That time Yale only had two notifications while fighting, but before going to the lessons he only had Ice Spear at level one, leveling it to four in two hours was very good.


    Furthermore, in that lesson, both of them stopped using skills twenty minutes before the end of the ss.


    That was because they wanted to store their energies for the Sword Battle ss which was the specialty of both of them.


    The fame of both in the academy skyrocketed after they battled for three continuous lessons using Combined Skills.


    Combined Skills were hard to learn and even harder to master, but those two had battled with them for hours and were obviously very skilled in them.


    Furthermore, both of them already advanced to the 2-star mortal realm by mastering a Combined Skill, that alone was enough to obtain the respect of their ssmates.


    In fact, even other students managed to get new insights only by seeing their battle.


    Teachers didn¡¯t teach anything to the beginner sses for Warriors; they were only there to control the students and report talents to the academy.


    They would only teach them seriously when they reached the intermediate sses, in other words, the 4-star mortal realm.


    Something simr happened to the Magus lessons, but those teachers at least teach the theory even if they didn¡¯t teach any spell in the ss.


    Due to that, the students need to rely on themselves to improve. Having such powerful ssmates could depress some of them, but the opportunity of seeing that kind of battles was a benefit for all of them.


    Thus, George and Yale had be admiration icons for all the boys in the Warrior sses they already attended.


    Finally, the Sword Battle ss started.


    George turned his sword into a big greatsword like he did the previous day in the Earth Elemental ss, but as he already mastered the skill, the greatsword wouldn¡¯t disappear in seconds.


    Yale suspected that was the same as his Sparkling Sword, the real use of that Combined Skill was to use it with the sword.


    Using a Combined Skill with other targets than their original one would diminish the power.


    However, sometimes it could also make it easier to control the skill due to theck of power.


    On the other hand, Yale didn¡¯t use any Combined Skill to transform his sword.


    He wanted to use the pressure from the battle to increase his Sword Mastery, being at a disadvantage without losing was the quickest way to improve.


    George¡¯s power increased a lot, thanks to the size of his sword. However, he lost agility in exchange; that greatsword had the same problem as Aizu¡¯s previous Fire Ball.


    Yale¡¯s sword wouldn¡¯t be able to resist a direct sh even with Yale¡¯s increased strength, but Yale needn¡¯t sh directly with him.


    Yale used a different style, quickly hitting while avoiding George¡¯s sword.


    That kind of style required a lot of ability, but that was just what Yale wanted to improve.


    Yale was at a disadvantage in almost the whole ss, but even if he was retreating all the lesson, George wasn¡¯t able to hit him.


    However, even if Yale¡¯s strikes were weak, they managed to hit George.


    Yale seemed at a disadvantage from the outside, but the whole battle he was the only one who managed to hit the opponent even if the damage was low and George wasn¡¯t injured.


    That battle style was one Yale devised after helping Aizu to modify her Fire Ball spell and proved to be effective against an opponent whocked speed.


    When the ss had less than ten minutes to end, Yale¡¯s efforts were rewarded.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery] to Apprentice Level 10.¡±

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Origin Skill VS Combined Skill</h4>


    Yale smiled after finally upgraded his Passive Skill.


    ¡°George, the time is about to end, and this is ourst battle today. How about going all out, I know you are waiting to make a greatst attack.¡±


    George also smiled before replying.


    ¡°So you discovered it. You were only avoiding until now, so you should also have something reserved to thest hit.¡±


    George was indeed waiting until the end to unleash his full power and Yale hadn¡¯t used any Origin Qi since thest ss, so he was fully recovered and he need almost all his Origin Points to the skill he wanted to use.


    Yale started to activate his Water Battle Armor, but only the part that was in the solid state.


    Yale only wanted to use his swordsmanship against George, relying upon the long-range attacks from the liquid state armor would leave him with a bad taste.


    George was shocked as he saw Yale¡¯s Origin Skill, he didn¡¯t have any doubt that Yale was showing the Combined Skill he mastered to advance to the 2-star mortal realm.


    All the other students stopped their battles to stare at Yale, the Water Battle Armor was too shocking, and that was with Yale concealing its true power ofbining both states.


    Even the teacher was staring at Yale with shock, that kind of skill surpassed Yale¡¯s level, but he obviously mastered it.


    George also used his full power on the greatsword making it double its size, at that point it was even difficult to wield, but one strike of it was enough to end a battle due to its heaviness.


    All the ss was expecting thest sh between the two most talented and powerful students from the Warrior sses, as for their own battles they didn¡¯t care, they had more chances of improving by looking that sh of powers.


    Yale wielded his now covered by ice sword and went towards George¡¯s sword, that time he wanted to confront him directly, even though that might seem stupid due to the vast difference in the size of the swords.


    George also moved the enormous greatsword with all his strength directing it towards Yale.


    Both elemental swords shed.


    The logic dictated that Yale should have stepped back due to confront such a big weapon.


    However, when the weapons shed Yale didn¡¯t move, he managed to block the enormous greatsword with his ice sword.


    The spectators didn¡¯t expect that the little ice sword Yale wielded carried the same power as George¡¯s weapon.


    The whole ss was speechless by the sh, the real strength of both surpassed the power an ordinary 2-star mortal should have.


    Georgerge sword was shocking by itself, but Yale ice sword wielded the same power even if it seemed weaker than the other, one couldn¡¯t judge it only by the appearances.


    What no one noticed was that Yale was using the Water Battle Armor to remain in his position. He made spikes of ice appear under his shoes, fixing him to the ground.


    That strategy was one Yale read in the books while he was in the n¡¯s library.


    However, its main problem is that having shoes with spikes would diminish the speed, but Yale solved it with his Water Battle Armor, he could create the spikes when he needed them and discard them when they weren¡¯t useful.


    A cracking sound appeared a bit after both swords shed.


    Then, Cracks started to appear in George¡¯s greatsword near the point where it shed with Yale¡¯s ice sword.


    If George¡¯s greatsword was powerful because it was heavy, then Yale¡¯s ice sword was powerful because of its sharpness. Yale¡¯s sword cut part of George¡¯s greatsword causing that cracks appeared around that area.


    Furthermore, as George¡¯s greatsword was too big, the real sword covered only a tiny bit of it and its endurance was way lower than Yale¡¯s sword which just covered the real sword with ice.


    However, even if the greatsword was cracking, the pressure on Yale persisted.


    Their struggle persisted until the greatsword finally broke apart and Yale needed to go two steps backward, even with the spikes of his shoes he couldn¡¯t resist thest strength George used before the greatsword was destroyed.


    On the other hand, when the greatsword was destroyed, George lost his weapon and fell to the floor powerless, he didn¡¯t have more Inner Qi, and even his physical body reached the limit.


    Even if he had a great ability using his Combined Skill, his physical strength was still lower than Yale¡¯s as George had just advanced and didn¡¯t have any special boost due to bloodline.


    Everyone remained in silence.


    Yale¡¯s Water Battle Armor was starting to dissipate, but he still had time for onest attack. Furthermore, his energy wasn¡¯t wholly exhausted, he couldn¡¯t use Water Battle Armor again, but he could use Tri-sword without problems.


    However, he didn¡¯t attack George as he preferred that the match was a tie.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about the result of the battle as he managed to improve a lot thanks to his continuous fighting with George.


    Furthermore, he knew that if they battled in different terrain, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop George¡¯s enormous greatsword. For example, if he used it from a higher point in the ground.


    ¡°How have you resisted myst attack?¡±


    George spoke those words panting on the ground; he didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up.


    In reply, Yale showed the ice spikes in his shoes, which were also starting to fade.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, don¡¯t tell me that you could grow those spikes as you wishes?¡±


    ¡°As long as the skill remained with enough energy.¡±


    ¡°Then, I lost. You could have used one of those spiked to hit me while blocking my sword; you restrained yourself in the end...¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t restraining myself; we wereparing our ability with the sword, use a spike to win against you would have been foul y.¡±


    ¡°In a real battle that wouldn¡¯t matter, I was careless. If you were an enemy, you could have killed me easily. Furthermore, your skill is still active; you still have enough time to give me thest hit.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies there¡¯s no need to do thest hit. I don¡¯t mind about the result, our battles let us improve, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°If you say that, I only feel more like the loser. Don¡¯t mind, one day I will win against you.¡±


    ¡°You said the same yesterday, keep trying.¡±


    Yale himself didn¡¯t consider that the battle was his win, but George said that Yale won, so he didn¡¯t n to argue more for that.


    No one interrupted their conversation, but everyone heard it.


    Then, the teacher went towards them.


    ¡°You two really surpassed my expectations, would you want to have some extra sses with me?¡±


    A teacher offering himself to do particr lessons was a strange sight in the beginner sses and showed that the ones who received the offer had excellent prospects.


    However, Yale¡¯s answer shocked everyone.


    ¡°Thank you, but I refuse. I already have a master teaching me the art of the sword; I don¡¯t need another one.¡±


    There were very few people who dared to reject an invitation for extra private sses with a teacher from the academy.


    That wasn¡¯t only losing an opportunity it would also offend the teacher.


    Yale knew it, but he still rejected the offer.


    He could have private lessons of any other thing, but regarding the sword, he wouldn¡¯t ept.


    Yale¡¯s reply angered the teacher.


    ¡°Who is your master? Do you think that he could be better than me, a teacher from the Nacesai Academy?¡±


    Yale was still rxed, he didn¡¯t mind about the teacher¡¯s words.


    ¡°My master is called Swordmad.¡±


    The teacher was ready to rebuke Yale, but hearing the name of Swordmad left him petrified.


    As an expert with the sword, how could he didn¡¯t know Swordmad¡¯s name?


    The teacher¡¯s voice trembled as he replied.


    ¡°Is he really your master? The same Swordmad that is now a guest in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yale only replied with one word, but that was enough to make the teacher start to sweat.


    Because with his previous words he had been unrespectful to Yale¡¯s master who was Swordmad himself.


    Swordmad was iparable to himself, the teacher felt like a clown after saying that he was better because he was a Nacesai Academy¡¯s teacher.


    Usually, the kids had masters in their own ns, and some of them thought too highly of them even if the academy had students better than them.


    A good example was Nosehawk, in the Roanmad n he was the archery instructor, but Yale and Zack were already better than those n masters.


    The teacher never thought that Yale would be Swordmad¡¯s disciple, that information wasn¡¯t secret, but the teacher never believed that a disciple of such figure would attend his ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to be disrespectful with the honorable Swordmad. Please don¡¯t tell him what I said; I didn¡¯t know that he was your master.¡±


    The teacher waspletely scared, Swordmad had a reputation for extermining those who offend him.


    Even if he was a teacher in the Nacesai Academy since Swordmad and Sainac were old friends, it was easy to know who would Sainac discard first if needed to choose.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. Don¡¯t worry teacher.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to make the thing hard to the teacher. After all, initially the teacher wanted to help him.


    ¡°I ept the private lessons. I¡¯m honored that the teacher wanted to teach me in person.¡±


    George usually didn¡¯t say words like those even if someone offered to teach him, but after hearing the recent conversation, he feared that the teacher would change his opinion.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have such a powerful master like Swordmad; the lessons would be useful to him.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: New Spells</h4>


    The teacher¡¯s mood improved a little after hearing George¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. The ss has already ended, you wille with me to continue the training.¡±


    After saying those words, the teacher modestly bowed to Yale, Yale¡¯s status as Swordmad¡¯s disciple made him someone worthy of the teacher¡¯s respect.


    Then, the teacher left the training grounds with George following him in silence, even if George was exhausted, he didn¡¯t dare toin.


    Yale¡¯s ssmates saw and heard the whole scene and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    They had never imagined that behind Yale would be such a fearsome figure capable of made trembling a teacher from the Nacesai Academy.


    The teachers in the Academy were respected by everyone even if not all of them were powerful.


    The minimum requirements to apply for bing a teacher in the beginner sses was reach the Rank 1. The payment was also excellent, so there were always some students who applied after advancing.


    After that moment, they would also be representing the Nacesai Academy, obtaining a great background.


    Of course, the academy would choose only the best among those who applied, but powerful teachers usually didn¡¯t fancy the neers.


    The only exception was the healing, poison and darkness lessons.


    The academy was more restrictive towards those three for different reasons.


    Healing was a very valued element, and thus the very few students who wanted to learn it should have a good teacher. Yale¡¯s promotion was extra lucky because they had Ange¡¯s master who wasn¡¯t only a good healer she was one of the best healers in the whole city.


    Poison and Darkness were dangerous elements, making mistakes when learning them could lead to death, so the Academy only let experienced teachers impart those.


    The sword ss teacher wasn¡¯t one of the weakest teachers, but he also wasn¡¯t a highly experienced one.


    Given Yale¡¯s prowess, for him having a master stronger than the sword ss teacher wasn¡¯t impossible in the eyes of his ssmates, even if they were shocked by the exaggerated reaction of their teacher.


    After the teacher and George departed, Yale also left the ss and went to the Archery Battle ss.


    Zack was already with the bow in his hand expectant to start the lesson, so he wasn¡¯t in his chatterbox mode.


    The lesson was almost the same as the previous day and finished without any surprise, Yale and Zack managed to get perfect punctuation again, and they were unable to break their tie.


    However, Yale¡¯s stats had increased since the previous Archery lesson; even if his dexterity hadn¡¯t raised a lot, he should have surpassed Zack if both were at the same level of ability.


    The fact that they were still tied showed that Zack¡¯s pure archery ability surpassed Yale, but Yale used his increased stats to remain at the same overall level.


    That wasn¡¯t strange as Yale didn¡¯t focus too much on his archerypared to the sword or the spells.


    However, Zack lived for archery, the main reason he was slower to making a breakthrough than Yale and George was that he focused more on pure archery than practicing skills.


    After the lesson, Yale didn¡¯t go back to Ange¡¯s house to train a bit before the start of the Magus sses.


    Instead, he asked Zack to teach him the wind spell to increase his speed.


    In exchange, Yale also wanted to teach him a spell, but Zack said that he only wanted to speak about archery with Yale until the Magus sses started.


    To Zack being able to talk to someone nonstop about archery for almost an hour was far more valuable than learning a new skill.


    Zack taught Yale how to use the spell, and just after that, he started to talk about archery while Yale was still trying to use it.


    Yale needed to try it fifteen times before being able to use it correctly and trigger the system notification, his talent in the wind element was the worst of all the elemental affinities he had.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Magic Skill [Quick Wind]¡±


    ¡°Quick Wind Level 1: Create a magical wind that enhances the user¡¯s speed. Wind Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    When the hour for the Magus sses¡¯ start neared, Yale ran towards the Light Elemental ss saying to Zack that he didn¡¯t want to bete.


    The truth was that Yale was regretting promising that much speaking time to Zack, if Zack wanted to speak non-stop for one hour, Yale thought that at least he should have asked for a Combined Skill.


    Even if Zack never showed a Combined Skill in public, Yale was sure that given his talent he should have learned at least one.


    When Yale entered in the ss, he found that Aizu was reserving a seat to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this; we can be all in the first row as we¡¯re only ten students in the first ss.¡±


    ¡°You will teach me about swordsmanship. Reserving the best seat for you is the least I can do.¡±


    Indeed that was the seat at just the center of the row and the nearest to the teacher.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that; I¡¯m not asking you anything in exchange for the lessons.¡±


    After Yale said those, he still seated in his reserved seat, that was a good seat, and he didn¡¯t have any problem with sitting there either.


    Aizu was really grateful to Yale, so she wanted to help him in some way. However, in the ss, she couldn¡¯t do anything more than securing the best seat to him.


    The Magus Lessons were simr to the previous day; there weren¡¯t any surprises besides Yale¡¯s and Aizu¡¯s breakthrough.


    Aizu managed to wash away the shame from the previous day with a perfect execution of a lot of little fireballs, their size wasn¡¯t big, but there was a considerable quantity of them.


    Yale didn¡¯t cast his Fire Ball as he considered it was too weakpared to Aizu¡¯s. As for the wind ss, as he had just learned the spell and had even less mastery than in the Fire Ball spell, so he didn¡¯t want to make aughingstock of himself.


    In fact, no one would haveughed at him as he already learned a lot of different skills, Yale was too strict with himself.


    Zack appeared in the Wind Elemental ss and showed that his mastery increased a lot in the Quick Wind spell. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t disturb Yale, because Zack was happy as he had talked a lot with him before.


    In the Water Elemental ss, Yale executed his Water Battle Armor, but he did it in the same way as in the Sword Battle ss, the liquid state was something Yale didn¡¯t dare to show, the skill was already too shocking with only the solid part.


    George didn¡¯t appear in the Earth Elemental ss; Yale thought that the teacher of the Sword Battle ss should be teaching him at that moment and thus he hadn¡¯t time toe to the lesson.


    In the Thunder Elemental ss, Yale decided to show his Tri-sparkling Sword.


    Even if that skill was still at level one, a Combined Skill with three hits was more extravagant than a Combined Skill which only infused an element to a weapon.


    The second day didn¡¯t give Yale the advantages the first day gave; Yale was even a little bored as he felt the teachers¡¯ exnation were a bit repetitive.


    Fortunately, the Healing ss was different.


    The old woman was the only teacher who had the intention to teach spells to her students in the beginner sses.


    Of course, to those in the 1-star, it was impossible to learn what she wanted to teach, it required more Intelligence and Wisdom than a 1-star mortal could have.


    Her teaching was mostly directed at Yale and Aizu who were at the 2-star and at the same time had the two highest talents in the ss regarding healing.


    Of course, the other three students could remember what she exined and then using it to practice the spell afterward, even if the efficiency wasn¡¯t the same.


    If the spell were a self-healing one, all of them would be able to learn it, but the teacher always focused on teaching healing magic to heal others as that was the primary task of healers.


    The old woman wasn¡¯t as strong as Sainac or Swordmad but was definitely top-ss regarding healing magic.


    Hearing her exnations, Yale only needed five minutes to learn the spell sessfully.


    Yale had an incredible talent and very high stats, but to learn it that quickly had also a lot to do with the one who taught it. After all, the old woman was on a different levelpared to any other teachers the beginner sses had.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Magic Skill [Basic Healing]¡±


    ¡°Basic Healing Level 1: Basic natural healing to the target. Healing Element. It requires 7 Origin Points. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    Yale looked at the cost; it was much lower than Time Healing as he would be able to heal some injuries with only seven Origin Points.


    However, it was still very highpared to other skills.


    Aizu also managed to learn the spell although she needed twenty minutes. However, she barely had enough magic to cast it; she needed to train a bit more her magic before being able to use it without ending drainedpletely.


    The old woman seemed satisfied with Yale¡¯s performance, even if he was slower than Ange to learn Basic Healing, his speed was still extraordinary.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: Sword¡¯s Expert Stage Clue</h4>


    Yale was also very happy to have learned a healing spell that he could use.


    Since Wyba¡¯s mother died, he regretted hadn¡¯t been able to use a healing spell.


    Furthermore, he had nned to ask his sister to help him improve the spell; Yale wanted to master Basic Healing as soon as possible.


    Even if Yale didn¡¯t intend to be a healer, he considered that being able to heal was very important as it wasn¡¯t possible to have always a healer in the proximities.


    Yale didn¡¯t fear his own injuries as he had Auto-regeneration, but he didn¡¯t want to feel impotent again in front of a simr scene like the one in the Beast Trial.


    The next ss was the Poison ss, Aizu had her books, but Yale was worried because Swordmad was still in possession of his own books.


    Swordmad left too quickly the previous night after the lesson and didn¡¯t have time even to return the books to Yale.


    The poison teacher didn¡¯t seem to be the type of teacher who would give Yale another set of books.


    Yale didn¡¯t worry that the teacher got angry with him, if a teacher dared injured Yale, Swordmad wouldn¡¯t be lenient with that teacher.


    Yale concerned more about wasting the hour without doing anything; he already felt that he wasted to much time in other magus sses.


    Mastering only one spell was the requirement to advance to the 2-star mortal realm, and Yale knew that it wasn¡¯t necessary to master any other spell before reaching Rank 1 in the standard paths.


    Yale knew that the reason for the teachers avoiding teach more spells to the beginner ss was that the neers would focus on practicing and increasing their realm instead of only learning a lot of spells. However, Yale still felt that if every day would be the same, he would just lose his time.


    As Yale was pondering about the magus sses, the door opened.


    However, who appeared wasn¡¯t the middle-aged teacher.


    The one who entered the ss was Swordmad, who hade to return Yale¡¯s books.


    Swordmad had been discussing about the Mysterious Expert with Sainac since thest night and lost track of time.


    When they finished, Swordmad realized that he didn¡¯t give back Yale¡¯s books.


    Yale sighed in relief and thanked Swordmad.


    Then, Swordmad left the room, and Yale started to read the books even if the teacher hadn¡¯te.


    Aizu imitated him; she had been nning to share her books with Yale, they have too many books to read, there wasn¡¯t any problem in lending one she wasn¡¯t reading.


    However, Yale never thought of that option even if that would have been an excellent solution to the problem.


    The teacher only came when the ss already exhausted more than half of its time.


    However, no one spoke until the ss ended and the teacher left as silently as he arrived.


    The Darkness Elemental ss was also a boring one; Yale didn¡¯t manage to get any new insight nor learn anything new.


    After thest lesson ended, Yale left the ss with all the books of the poison ss again.


    In the Poison ss, the teacher didn¡¯t say a word, but he learned much more by reading those books than in the other lessons excluding the Healing ss.


    Even if Yale and Aizu went to the same destination, he needed to reach the training grounds soon, so he used Quick Wind on himself and ran at top speed alone.


    Swordmad praised him for his speed and didn¡¯t bother about the books as he already knew the reason. However, he didn¡¯t take them into his space artifact like the previous day; he only told Yale to put the books where they didn¡¯t disturb the training.


    Their training season was the same as always, but Swordmad detected something in Yale¡¯s swordy.


    ¡°Yale, I detected that your swordy improved again.¡±


    ¡°I had few insights this morning that let me improve a bit.¡±


    ¡°Very good. However, your improvement this time wasn¡¯t like the others, you reached an important threshold.¡±


    ¡°An important threshold?¡±


    Yale knew that his Sword mastery was at the Apprentice level ten, but he didn¡¯t realize that there was an important threshold in that level.


    ¡°Yes, a critical threshold and one that had stopped a lot of people. Once you have advanced past this threshold, you will be considered an expert in the sword.¡±


    Yale at that moment understood that the Apprentice level eleven probably didn¡¯t exist and the system would change the Apprentice part after he reached the next level.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be an expert in the sword while staying in the mortal realm; training alone wouldn¡¯t suffice.¡±


    ¡°Then, what can I do?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to stop improving his swordsmanship until reaching Rank 1 just because of that.


    ¡°If you want to be able to reach that stage while you stay in the mortal realm I have a method. I was able to be an expert in the sword while staying in the mortal realm, the method I will tell you is the one I used.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that Swordmad managed to do it in the past; if Yale could reach the threshold while in the 2-star there was no doubt that Swordmad in his young days wasn¡¯t worse than him.


    ¡°What you need now is a change of perspective. Until now your swordsmanship had been focused on the techniques that suited you the most. However, that wasn¡¯t enough to be an expert.¡±


    Yale heard Swordmad with all his attention, what Swordmad was saying was true, Yale¡¯s swordsmanship based on a style suitable to him.


    ¡°Devising techniques that don¡¯t suit oneself is a difficult thing, but there is one shortcut that could help you. The method is teaching others about the use of the sword. When you teach someone else, you need to focus in a style that suits the other and not yourself, that would expand your own view about the sword and pave your way to be an expert.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect such a method. Furthermore, he was already nning to do that as he would be teaching Aizu after the lesson with Swordmad.


    Unconsciously Yale was about to do the same Swordmad did in the past to reach the expert stage.


    ¡°Of course, that isn¡¯t the only possible way, but is the only one I rmend to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master. It is just a coincidence, but after our lesson, I will teach about the sword to my ssmate Aizu. She is the girl to started to live in my sister¡¯s house today.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t expect Yale¡¯s words, even without his advice Yale was already nning to teach someone else.


    ¡°Excellent! Without knowing it, you chose the same road as me in the past. Of all the students I had in my life, you are the first to do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overpraise me, master. I wasn¡¯t thinking anything about reaching the expert stage by teaching her; I didn¡¯t even know about the existence of an expert stage before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just why I said that you are the same as me in the past. I also didn¡¯t know anything and only wanted to help a friend to improve in his swordsmanship.¡±


    Yale had difficulties to believe that himself was that simr to the past Swordmad, but that was something that made him happy.


    ¡°I leave now, good luck in your first lesson as a teacher.¡±


    Swordmad left, and a few minutester Aizu arrived.


    She knew that Yale was training with his master before their lesson, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb them by going too early to the training grounds.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to lose time, so he went straight to the point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the training, first I want to see your ability, show me your moves.¡±


    Aizu started to execute moves with her wooden sword and left Yale speechless.


    Aizu had said that she was average in her ss, which made Yale think that such sword ss had a serious problem if Aizu wasn¡¯t lying.


    Aizu¡¯s ability with the sword seemed inexistent from Yale¡¯s point of view, and he didn¡¯t dare to imagine how she was with other weapons given that she had said that was even worse.


    ¡°It seems that teaching her would be a challenge, but I gave my word to her. I will teach her and then I¡¯m sure I will reach the expert stage in Sword Mastery.¡±


    After Yale thought those words, he told Aizu to stop.


    That kind of swordsmanship was hurting Yale¡¯s eyes, that demonstration was enough to let Yale know Aizu¡¯s level.


    The truth was that Aizu was really average, but Yale¡¯s level was too high so an average ability for a ten years girl seemed like an inexistent ability in his eyes.


    Yale was used to fighting with George who was extraordinarily talented in the sword or practiced with Swordmad who was a true master of the sword.


    He didn¡¯t even look at his own ssmates¡¯ abilities.


    If he observed them, Yale would have seen almost the same scene as Aizu¡¯s show of ability.


    That was the same reason as he felt the magus sses boring, his insight was superior to almost all the students, and their demonstrations couldn¡¯t help Yale, the first day he improved a lot due to hisck of basic knowledge regarding the elements.


    However, remembering and understanding all in the first try wasn¡¯t usual, to the other students, those repetitive lessons were necessary to learn the basics of the elements.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start to forget anything you learned about the sword until now. Your foundation is wrong, no matter your talent, if you had such wed foundation improving will be difficult.¡±


    In Yale¡¯s eyes, Aizu had acking of a good foundation, and that made difficult to improve more. Thus, Yale nned to start again from the basics.


    ¡°I tried to learn how to use the sword by myself; it is my foundation too wrong?¡±


    ¡°Completely wrong. It is difficult to have a good foundation without anyone teaching you, so don¡¯t feel depressed. Starting again with the basics would let you improve faster afterward.¡±

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Mysterious Expert Appears Again</h4>


    A whole month had passed.


    At that time, Ange finally advanced to the Rank 1 bing a Novice Magus!


    That was a joyous day for the Nacesai Academy; even the lessons stopped to do a celebration party.


    Ange¡¯s talent in healing was very important to the academy; her breakthrough was something that the higher-ups were waiting for.


    Ange had less than a year until turning sixteen; some people were starting to worry that she would fail and her talent would be wasted.


    Fortunately, Ange had a good sense of her own level; she said that she would advance in a month, and she advanced to the Rank 1 in a month.


    In that month Yale followed the same routine every day, and slowly improved his stats and Origin Points.


    ¡°Name: Yale Roanmad | Age: 10 | Origin Level:2 |Origin Points: 14/14¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 13 | Strength: 15 | Agility: 15 | Intelligence: 16 | Wisdom: 16 | Dexterity: 13¡±


    However, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with his speed; he wanted to improve faster.


    Looking at the improvement of his stats, Yale felt that reaching the 3-star mortal realm wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but at that rate, he wasn¡¯t confident in advancing to the Rank 1 before sixteen.


    Yale had stopped focusing on training his skills and concentrated on his stats and Origin points, to reach Rank 1 that was what really matters.


    In that month Yale had only upgraded Basic Healing and Quick Wind to the fourth level.


    Quick Wind only leveled up because Yale used it when moving around the academy and Basic Healing was the only spell he trained consciously because of the importance he attributed to it.


    Yale¡¯s sub-quest still required mastering two more skills, so Yale thought that those two were good as it was a matter of time mastering them.


    Mastering and learning some skills was a good thing, but if he failed to reach the Rank 1 due to over-focusing on them, he would regret it his whole life. Thus, he decided to reduce his skill training to the minimum.


    In that month, Yale also managed to rebuild Aizu¡¯s sword foundation to the point he was satisfied, but that wasn¡¯t enough to let him reach the expert stage.


    Even if that were a happy day for the whole academy, Swordmad and Sainac had serious expressions on their faces.


    They were at Sainac¡¯s office and in front of them was another person, the Mysterious Expert.


    They never expected that the Mysterious Expert would appear again after hade merely a month before.


    ¡°Why those faces? You don¡¯t seem happy to see me again.¡±


    Sainac trembled after hearing the Mysterious Expert distorted voice.


    ¡°We are delighted to see senior again. We were only shocked because we didn¡¯t expect to have the pleasure to meet again with your excellence so soon.¡±


    ¡°Then, nevermind. Ie today because I want you to do something.¡±


    ¡°Please ask, senior. I will use all my power to aplish it.¡±


    Sainac didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Mysterious Expert, and its requests had never been harmful to him nor to the academy, so he didn¡¯t doubt before epting even if he still didn¡¯t know what the Mysterious Expert wanted.


    ¡°I know you like to organize different types of tournaments among the students. I want you to organize one in two weeks only with those in the beginner sses; all the participants should be 3-star mortals or less. I have a special reward for the first eight.¡±


    Tournaments were a tradition in the Nacesai Academy, but they happened when Sainac decided, and the rules and restrictions were also different every time.


    Sainac didn¡¯t have any problem in making a tournament; he was nning to do one the next month, and he still hadn¡¯t decided the rules he would use. Thus, creating apetition like the one Mysterious Expert was asking for wasn¡¯t a problem to him.


    Furthermore, the Mysterious Expert was offering rewards for the first eight ces. Usually, the academy only rewarded the winner or at most also the finalist.


    ¡°Can I ask senior what kind of reward it would be?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you, but it must remain secret until the end of the tournament, understood?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell anything.¡±


    After Sainac replied, the Mysterious Expert looked at Swordmad.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything either.¡±


    ¡°The reward would be a spot in a special realm that have been opened by the Imperial City, those who surpassed the 3-star mortal realm can¡¯t enter. It is difficult to obtain spots to enter, but as you didn¡¯tin to my requests before and I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯m offering eight spots to your students.¡±


    Swordmad and Sainac were shocked, things rted to the Imperial City were something that a backwater city like Nacesai City would never be aware of.


    Even Sainac only had some knowledge about the Imperial City due to his long life, but he never went personally.


    Swordmad had gone there once in the past while he was young and roamed the world, but he didn¡¯t stay for too long there.


    Given their levels, they could live in the Imperial City if they wished, but even if they couldn¡¯t be considered weak in the Imperial City, they also couldn¡¯t be the strongest like in Nacesai City.


    As for the reason of the Mysterious Expert¡¯s good mood, they would be fools if they didn¡¯t deduce it.


    The Mysterious Expert was the one who told about Ange¡¯s talent to the academy, and she had just advanced to the Rank 1; both of them were sure that the reason for the Mysterious Expert¡¯s mood was Ange¡¯s breakthrough.


    ¡°Thank you very much, senior.¡±


    Swordmad and Sainac thanked the Mysterious Expert while bowing; the reward was excellent.


    To Sainac that was a chance to give some of the academy students an opportunity to obtain a good fortune in the special realm.


    However, to Swordmad the reason was that he knew that Yale was in the range for entering the special realm and knowing how the Mysterious Expert cared about him before, Swordmad was sure that one of those spots would end belonging to Yale.


    Swordmad knew that Yale was only at the 2-star mortal realm, and in the other four sses of beginners there were students at the 3-star mortal realm because they trained for more time than Yale¡¯s ss.


    Furthermore, even if Yale was at the top of his own promotion, all groups had their own incredibly talented students, and they also trained for more time, winning thepetition wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    However, Swordmad knew that Yale¡¯s prowess was far above his realm, reaching the best eight should be possible for him, and Swordmad believed that the reason for being eight spots and no less was that the Mysterious expert thought in the same way.


    ¡°I will create teleportation portal that could take all of them to the Imperial City. When the eight spots had been decided, they only need to enter the portal, and they will reach the city.¡±


    The Imperial City was too far from the Nacesai City.


    If the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t create a teleportation portal, the students who were only in the mortal realm would need years to reach it by walking.


    Even with the best carriages the academy had, they would still need some months. That was still too long for kids who were rushing against the time to reach Rank 1.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want my existence to be revealed to anyone else. Thus, you will go with the students to the Imperial City and guide them there; I know you went to the Imperial City when you were young.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert was referring to Swordmad, who had gone there before.


    His talent at that time provoked some powers who took an interest in him, and he became quite famous


    If it weren¡¯t because he didn¡¯t like being restrained, a lot of organizations would have battled to recruit him.


    Even if Swordmad didn¡¯t have any responsibility in the academy, that was a request from the Mysterious Expert.


    Furthermore, after hearing that he would be the one apanying the students, Swordmad was even more sure that the Mysterious Expert intended to give one of the spots to Yale.


    Thus, Swordmad epted without doubting for even a second.


    ¡°I will set up the portal in the area surrounding the tournament arena; it will be concealed until the end of the tournament.¡±


    As the academy used to hold tournaments, they have their own area with an arena for the matches.


    Saying that the portal would be near the tournament area was the same as saying that the students should depart right after the tournament. However, neither Sainac nor Swordmad had any problem with that.


    The Mysterious Expert had vanished after saying those final words and reappeared in the tournament arena where he casually waved its hand, and a huge teleportation portal appeared beside the field before turning invisible a secondter.


    Even if it was only a disposable portal that would serve only to go once to the Imperial City and return, creating it so quickly was a rare sight even in the Imperial City.


    Furthermore, a portal like that was difficult to hide as it emanated powerful ripples, but the casual cast concealing spell was powerful enough that only those at the level of Swordmad or Sainac would be able to tell that there was a portal.


    At that time, the Mysterious Expert Spoke again with a voice that no one would hear.


    ¡°He is training the Origin Path. If he always stays in this ce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Rank 1. The special realm aperture is a good chance to improve, but I don¡¯t know if the current Yale will survive to it.¡±


    The Mysterious expert sighed.


    ¡°That realm is also a great opportunity to the kids in this academy, but at the same time is an enormous death trap to them. I wonder how many of them would be able to return to this academy alive.¡±


    Then, the Mysterious Expert suddenly smiled.


    ¡°However, those who return would have a great future ahead of them.¡±

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: The Tournament Begins</h4>


    After the Mysterious Expert left his office, Sainac went to Ange¡¯s celebration party and announced the news about the tournament; it was a good ce as there were a lot of students in the same area.


    ¡°In two weeks there will be a new tournament!¡±


    His voice could be heard in the whole academy, being present in some ce where a lot of people could see him was only his custom.


    All the students present in the celebration party apuded Sainac.


    ¡°This time the tournament will be for those students who are at the 3-star mortal real or less.¡±


    Those who were still in the peak of the 3-star mortal realm became very happy and those who had just advanced depressed.


    Because those at the peak of the limit realm were always those with higher possibilities to win.


    ¡°The battles will be one versus one, without time limit. If a student is knocked out or fell from the stage will lose.¡±


    Those were the standard rules; Sainac liked to add few changes like the best of three matches or the best performance in five minutes.


    However, as the Mysterious Expert asked for that tournament, Sainac chose the most straightforward and most ssical rules.


    ¡°The reward this time will be for the best eight! And the prize will be announced once the tournament ended!¡±


    That shocked everyone, usually the rewards were particr lessons or some items, that was the first time in the story that the prize was a mystery until the end of the tournament and also the first time that the best eight would obtain it.


    Yale was also present in the celebration party apanying his sister.


    She helped him a lot before and aftering to the academy, so even if he were in a rush to train he wouldn¡¯t neglect such an important asion to her.


    When Yale heard Sainac¡¯s announcement, he became happier than anyone else.


    That was an opportunity to battle against the members of other groups of their same level, all of them had trained more time than Yale¡¯s ss, so he hoped to find good opponents, being always battling with the same people wasn¡¯t optimal to improve.


    Furthermore, Yale could use Bloodline Force to double his Strength and Agility; then those stats would be the same than a peak 3-star mortal realm Strenght and Agility.


    Thus, Yale really felt that he have chances to enter the top eight.


    Of course, Yale would try to win, but as he didn¡¯t know who would be his opponents he didn¡¯t want to be overconfident.


    Especially those who were still at the 3-star mortal realm after more than one year in the academy.


    They were looked down by their own promotions butpared to Yale¡¯s group, who had only entered the academy the previous month, they had a lot of experience.


    Even if that group also had a lot of students who had lost hope in reaching Rank 1, those who were there due to being overfocused in other areas instead of increasing their realm were still there and were fearsome against rivals of the same level.


    As Yale¡¯s blood was burning with the desire of battling, the same could be said to the other outstanding kids who met the requirements to participate in the newly announced tournament.


    Usually, the academy didn¡¯t let the five groups of beginner sses interact to avoid the older ones bullying the neers.


    Thus, they couldn¡¯t battle among themselves unless a tournament like that was announced.


    That rule was made to protect the average students, but to outstanding neers that was only a limitation in finding good opponents.


    When the celebration party ended, Yale went directly to train.


    In the next two weeks, he skipped all the lessons except the sword ones with Swordmad and Aizu.


    Yale knew that George would join such a tournament and probably Zack would also join, so Yale wanted to distance a bit from them to prepare himself.


    Aizu probably would also join, but given that Yale was Aizu¡¯s master in the sword, that his Water Battle Armor is the perfect counter to her Fire Ball and Yale also had Illusion Immunity, Aizu had no chances of winning against him.


    In those two weeks before the tournament, Yale managed to increase one more point his Vitality and Dexterity which were still his lowest stats.


    Even with all the five groups participating there were still only twenty-nine participants, most of the students didn¡¯t dare to join if they didn¡¯t feel confident in reaching the top eight.


    After all, not everyone was a battle-loving who wanted to fight strong opponents.


    Twenty-five of the participants were in the 3-star mortal realm, the only four who were still in the 2-star mortal realm were the ones in Yale¡¯s ss.


    Those four were still the only ones who reached the 2-star mortal realm after a month and a half; they were Yale, Aizu, George, and Zack.


    Zack had managed to make a breakthrough in both paths two weeks after Yale.


    Even Aizu managed to also reach the 2-star in the Warrior Path a week before the start of the tournament; her swordsmanship was still weakpared to Yale and George, but she was already outstanding in her ss.


    Furthermore, Yale started to have a feeling that he would reach the Sword Mastery expert stage soon, his vision about the sword expanded a lot since he began to train Aizu.


    Even if the four of them were rivals in the tournament, as they were on the weaker sidepared to the other groups they were all seated together, and they were hoping to don¡¯t need to battle among themselves in the first rounds, even if that way winning would be easier.


    Ange was also near them, as the other three were all friends of Yale if they got injured after losing a battle she would heal them. As for Yale himself, Ange knew that he could recover himself perfectly, so she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Being healed between battles was forbidden unless the participant was able to recover himself without any external help.


    That rule gave a significant advantage to Yale and Aizu because was made to favor those who trained healing magic.


    As the number of participants didn¡¯t reach thirty-two, there would be three lucky ones who skipped the first round and thus would only need one win to reach the top eight.


    In the Nacesai Academy tournaments, those will be from the weakest group, in other words of Yale¡¯s group of four only one of them wouldn¡¯t get a free pass to the next round.


    ¡°My dear students, today I have the honor to initiate a new tournament amongst our youngest students.¡±


    Sainac started with his speech at the top of the arena; there was a lot of spectators, as the tournaments were always a great event in the academy.


    Sainac spoke for a whole thirty minutes without stop about the past tournaments and the story of the academy.


    When he finished everyone apuded, but not because he gave a good speech, it was because he finished speaking.


    However, due to that apuses that he always heard after he finished the speeches, Sainac felt that everyone liked them and thus repeated a simr one each time he held a tournament.


    After that speech, the teachers behind Sainac announced the matches.


    The only one who wouldn¡¯t get a free pass turned to be Yale, but he was lucky that he wouldn¡¯t meet with his ssmates before the semifinals, so it was possible that all of them obtained the reward.


    Aizu, George, and Zack would only need one win to enter the top eight. However all their opponents would be a stage higher than them, so it was still a challenging task.


    The teachers separated them in purpose, making them battling with older students to avoid letting them pass too easy to the top eight by fighting among themselves.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel bad to be the one who would battle the most as he liked fighting to strong opponents.


    Furthermore, Yale was in the first match, so his battle would also be the aperture of the tournament.


    Yale went into the arena and looked upon his opponent who was a slim boy with a rod in his hands.


    Yale had yet to battle against a talented rod user, so he was excited.


    Yale thought about battling rod against rod as that would help him improve his own prowess with the rod, but he discarded the idea when he heard the notification in his mind.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest Win the tournament. Reward For each round the user win there would be an increase in stats or Origin Points.¡±


    Yale was excited, after a long time a new Dynamic Quest appeared.


    Yale discarded all thoughts about using the battles to test his skills and decided to be serious about winning.


    Losing an opportunity to increase his stats an Origin Points would be the same as putting more obstacles in his already difficult path.


    Yale wielded his sword and faced his opponent who did the same with his rod.


    Then, the teacher who was acting as the referee shouted.


    ¡°The match starts!¡±

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: Tournament Battles</h4>


    Yale¡¯s sword shed with his opponent¡¯s rod, but Yale¡¯s strength was on the weaker side since he still didn¡¯t use Bloodline Force.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t nning a sh of strength.


    Using a rod required both hands while using a sword like the one Yale wielded only needed one.


    Yale had nned to win the battle with his spare hand and not by wielding another weapon but by using a spell.


    The spell Yale chose was Spark. That spell wasn¡¯t very powerful but could stop his opponent for a few seconds.


    Just after their weapons hit each other, Yale used his Spark spell on his opponent.


    Yale¡¯s opponent let off his rod just after being hit by the spell, Yale¡¯s n was sessful.


    Then, Yale used that instant to send his opponent outside the stage winning the first round.


    When one had a weaker strength than the opponent, using a strategy was better than foolishly battling straightforward.


    After all, the matches weren¡¯t only for warriors, so using spells was something normal, and Yale wouldn¡¯t be med for it.


    That was his opponent¡¯s fault for didn¡¯t notice Yale¡¯s spare hand and also neglected the possibility of Yale casting a spell.


    ¡°The winner is Yale, congrattions!¡±


    After the referee announced the results, the system reacted.


    ¡°Dynamic Quest¡¯s reward for winning the first battle: Intelligence increased to 17 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest¡¯s reward for winning the first battle: Wisdom increased to 17 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest¡¯s reward for winning the first battle: Dexterity increased to 15 points.¡±


    Yale was happier for the system rewards than for winning the battle itself.


    The spectators apuded Yale, and then he went out of the stage.


    Yale was quite famous so he didn¡¯t show anything that his opponent couldn¡¯t investigate before.


    On the other hand, most of the opponents weren¡¯t famous due to the most famous ones in their promotions being already in the 4-star mortal realm and thus unable to participate in the tournament.


    The exceptions were the ones who entered three months before Yale and those some of the ones who remained in the beginner grade after more than a year.


    Yale observed all the other students who battled in the first round; there were few who he recognized as they had quite a fame in the academy.


    However, Yale felt that he could win all of them only based on the strength they had shown.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t believe that was the full strength for any of them. Unless they had no other way, no one would want to show all their prowess in the first round.


    The one who caught the most attention of Yale was a tall boy who won thest match of the first round because of the opponent forfeited before the battle started.


    He was also quite famous; Yale even knew his name, Heruk.


    Heruk was the oldest student who participated in the tournament and the oldest one at the peak of the 3-star mortal realm.


    However, that was because he overfocused on learning too many Battle Skills and Spells, not because hecked talent.


    Heruk was famous for being narcissistic always telling that his way of training was the best way and all the other students were foolspared with himself. He said that even if all the students in the intermediate gradeughed him.


    Heruk also had the fame of being a womanizer even if he was only twelve years old. However, he was good looking and had an important standing in his n.


    Being a wealthy young master with good looks, getting girls wasn¡¯t difficult to him even if some of them were older than him.


    That made his fame already quite bad, but that wasn¡¯t all.


    He was also known for being ruthless with his opponents and had almost killed some of them.


    Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t because any grudges, only because he disliked their face or their way to train.


    Killing a fellow student was a taboo in the academy, and no one would go as far as nearly killing anyone as the academy would still punish them.


    However, Herek¡¯s n was the most powerful n in Nacesai City, even if they were weaker than the Nacesai Academy, the academy didn¡¯t want problems with them as they also had a figure at the level of Sainac and Swordmad.


    Furthermore, that powerful figure was Heruk¡¯s ancestor, and Heruk was his favorite descendant, so he spoiled him a lot.


    That made Herek rampant and daring, as long as he didn¡¯t kill someone inside the academy, the academy would also remain without punishing him.


    Unless the situation was critical, the academy didn¡¯t want to start a war even if they would win in the end.


    As thest battle of the first round ended without a fight, the second round started ahead of time.


    Yale was still the first one to battle in the new round.


    Yale¡¯s new opponent was a weaponless girl, Yale had heard a little about her before and knew that she was very talented at spells


    The reason she didn¡¯t reach the 4-star in more than a year was that she tried to dual cultivate which slowed her down as she had no talent to practice Battle Skills. The day of the tournament she remained at the 1-star mortal in the Warrior Path.


    The match started, and the girl cast a lot of small fireballs, that spell was quite simr to Aizu¡¯s.


    However, the opponent¡¯s fireballs were slower and more powerful, the bnce was different than in Aizu¡¯s spell.


    She had prepared the spell before the start of the match, that was something that those who focused on the Magus Path did a lot in the matches to avoid the opponent nearing themselves while casting.


    As long as the spell wasn¡¯t executed before the match started, it wasn¡¯t against the rules.


    Yale didn¡¯t cast the Water Battle Armor as it needed too many Origin Points, to deal with such spell he decided to rely on his liquid Frost w.


    Yale used all his agility to avoid the fireballs while hitting those he wasn¡¯t able to avoid with the Frost w.


    However, as the speed of those fireballs were slower than the speed at which Yale was ustomed, avoiding them was also easier.


    When the girl saw Yale nearing her avoiding and repelling her fireballs without effort decided to cast a new spell, that one was the Water Ball spell which she used simultaneously but with a different rhythm.


    The Water Balls were all small and very quick even if their power was also too low to harm an opponent, their true use was to distract the other party to let the fireballs hit.


    Yale got new insights into his own spells after seeing suchbination of skills; his rival was really talented in the Magus Path.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Battle Skill [Fire Ball] to Level 3.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Battle Skill [Water Ball] to Level 3.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t practice a lot those two skills after learning them; they mostly were upgraded due to the insights he got.


    Yale was happy about the increase, but he didn¡¯t let that distract him.


    Yale was rxed because the opponent¡¯s strategy was useless against him.


    Yale only avoided an blocked the fireballs and let all the water balls hit him; the damage was that low that Auto-regeneration restored him before a wound managed to appear in his body.


    Furthermore, the pain wasn¡¯t any problem due to Pain tolerance.


    Yale reached his opponent and pointed his sword towards her neck.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    The girl gave up the match when Yale reached her; she knew that Yale avoided hurting her.


    Even if she didn¡¯t lose only by having a sword pointing at her, she wasn¡¯t that shameless to attack someone who had showed goodwill towards her.


    Furthermore, as she was only at the 1-star mortal realm in the Warrior Path, at the moment Yale reached her, she had lost any hopes to win.


    The referee announced Yale¡¯s win, and he officially entered the top eight.


    As Swordmad had guessed before, reaching the top eight wasn¡¯t a difficult task for Yale.


    ¡°Dynamic Quest¡¯s reward for winning the second battle: Strength increased to 16 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest¡¯s reward for winning the second battle: Agility increased to 16 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest¡¯s reward for winning the second battle: Origin Points increased to 15/15 points and restored.¡±


    The next match was between two boys who wielded swords; Yale enjoyed the fight.


    Furthermore, he knew that the winner of that match would be his next opponent, which excited him.


    The next one to battle was Aizu; her opponent was also a girl who had focused on the Magus Path.


    That was a long-range battle as it was typical for a fight between Magus Path practitioners.


    However, what decided the battle wasn¡¯t any spell, it was Aizu¡¯s sword.


    She waited until the opponent was casting a spell to attack her with the sword, sending her outside the stage.


    That was a typical fault of a Magus Path practitioner when battling to another Magus Path practitioner; they tended to forget the possibility of a physical attack and concentrated only in casting their best spells quickly.


    Aizu used that w to win the battle.


    However, she had to admit that her own spells were still worse than her opponent¡¯s, but Aizu had more battle experience due to her continuous practices with Yale.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Heruk¡¯s Viciousness</h4>


    After Aizu¡¯s battle, there was a really quick match.


    The winner was a dual practitioner girl who was also quite famous as she was Heruk¡¯s main lover.


    She had managed to beat her opponent in seconds.


    Her name was Lor, and she had almost no talent on neither of the paths, she had barely managed to enter the academy.


    She was the second oldest in the tournament, being only younger than Heruk by a week.


    However, she was slow because her ownck of talent, Lor needed to rely mainly on the resources she got from Heruk to reach the 3-star mortal realm in both paths.


    Furthermore, she also liked to abuse Heruk¡¯s status and exploit others.


    She was a pretty girl, even if she was only twelve she appeared to be a bit older, and a lot of guys got seduced by her, the other girls disliked her due to that.


    Her personality matched well with Heruk, and they were the most disliked couple of the academy. Both also had other lovers and liked to cheat the opposite gender, they were known as the shameless duo.


    The next one to battle was George.


    His opponent was very skilled with the spear and was at the peak of the 3-star mortal realm, George needed to use his Combined Skill at the max power since the start of the battle to be able to win against him.


    Fortunately, the heavy weight of George¡¯s enormous greatsword managed to break the spear and sent the opponent outside the stage.


    However, he won merely because the opponent was overconfident and dared to block his attack head-on.


    The opponent went out of the stage due to the impact but he wasn¡¯t injured, he lost due to underestimating George¡¯s attack.


    After seeing that battle, Yale felt that George would lose his next battle unless he had another trump card.


    Yale knew that George had already shown his best skill to win the match, his opponent was very strong.


    In fact, Aizu also showed all her power in the previous battle, being at a disadvantage of one stage they needed to go all out to win the matches.


    Yale had more luck with his opponents than them, even if he had battled two times.


    The first opponent was careless, while the second was the type of opponent Yale countered the best.


    Thus, even if Yale had battled two times, he still didn¡¯t need to use all the skills he had publicly shown before.


    The next battle was a long one but was finally won by a girl who used abination of rod and spells, her opponent¡¯s power was simr to her own and was a difficult fight.


    It was followed by another rather long fight that was won by a spear user focused on speed. His opponent was a muscr boy who had very good defensive skills, but in the end, he was tossed out the stage even if he wasn¡¯t injured.


    Being only at defense in a battle like that wasn¡¯t a good solution, but without enough speed, he couldn¡¯t counterattack the spear user.


    Finally, thest battle of the round was Zack versus Heruk.


    Yale expected to see a good battle, but that didn¡¯t happen.


    The reason was that when the match just started Heruk had already caught Zack by his neck. He had used some type of skill to increase his speed until Zack wasn¡¯t even able to see him before getting caught.


    However, Heruk didn¡¯t toss Zack outside the stage after catching Zack as it should happen in a typical match.


    Furthermore, Zack couldn¡¯t speak due to being gripped by his neck. Thus, he couldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°A loser archer, that path doesn¡¯t have any future, how do you dare to battle with the exalted me with such weapon like a bow? I should kill for your insolence, but that would be too troublesome to dealter, so I will merely let you suffer a destiny worse than death. I¡¯m magnanimous right?¡±


    Heruk disliked archers, and anyone who used a bow was trash in his eyes, and he liked to destroy the trash that appears in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t know Zack before, but Heruk, as he was relying on his background, didn¡¯t fear any consequences as long as he didn¡¯t kill Zack.


    Heruk didn¡¯t like that restriction, in his n, he killed anyone who he didn¡¯t like even if they were stronger than him, someone else will kill them for him, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his ancestor by killing someone openly in the academy.


    However, Heruk had devised other means to enjoy the suffering of his targets, he tortured them and left them in a state that after the battle would suffer more than being dead.


    Heruk smiled as he slowly ripped off Zack¡¯s limbs and dispersed all the Inner Qi and Magic inside Zack¡¯s body.


    He crippled himpletely and left him half-dead before tossing him out of the stage.


    While he was doing that, he wore a broad smile on his face, like a kid enjoying his new toy.


    What Heruk did wasn¡¯t against the rules of the tournament, but if anyone dared to do that would be despised by anyone and the teachers would be angry.


    However, the students feared his background and the teachers didn¡¯t want to start a war for protecting a kid unrted to them.


    Thus, no one acted against him.


    ¡°I order some healer to use natural healing on him; he shouldn¡¯t die.¡±


    Those words could be interpreted as that even Heruk didn¡¯t dare to kill inside the academy.


    However, anyone who had studied a bit about the nature of healing magic from the library books would know that asking to use just natural healing was even more vicious.


    Because natural healing wouldn¡¯t regrow his limbs and would cut any possibility of using any other healing magic to heal them.


    Even the archery teacher who had some liking to Zack didn¡¯t dare to do anything as Heruk¡¯s n could turn his life into a hell.


    Heruk intention was to cripple Zack forever; he did the same a lot of times before, so the opponents who know it avoided battling with him.


    However, as no one dare to spread the news for fear of bing his target, the neers and those who never met him before didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    Fortunately for Zack, Ange was the quickest on arriving at his crippled body and then she used all her power to cast enough Time Healing to restore Zack¡¯s body to his previous state. The Time Healing even restored Zack¡¯s dispersed Inner Qi and Magic.


    She had been paying attention since Heruk said his arrogant words, she never heard of Heruk as Ange didn¡¯t go to see any tournament before, but as a healer, she could only dislike people who enjoyed harming others.


    On the other hand, Yale looked calm and inexpressive, but he was utterly enraged inside. Even if sometimes Yale felt that Zack was a bit annoying when he entered his chatterbox mode, Zack was still his friend and couldn¡¯t forgive what Heruk did.


    George and Aizu couldn¡¯t hide their emotions like Yale, and they were about to jump to attack Heruk. Even if they weren¡¯t that close to Zack, Heruk¡¯s acts against him were enough to enrage them.


    ¡°Cool yourselves, attacking him right now would only give him a reason to hurt you in self-defense, even if you ended worse than Zack the academy would do nothing.¡±


    Fortunately for them, Yale stopped their reckless actions. If they dared to sneak attack Heruk, they would be giving him an excellent excuse to identally killing them in self-defense.


    Heruk looked at Ange with hate as shepletely healed Zack.


    He wanted to leave Zack crippled for his whole life, so he was displeased with anyone who disturbed his ns.


    ¡°Why did youpletely heal him? Didn¡¯t I tell that he should be healed with natural healing? The sequels of the battle would remind him who is superior. If you erase all of them what meaning it has?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any authority to order me how I should heal.¡±


    Ange was unusually angry, as a healer she couldn¡¯t tolerate Heruk¡¯s actions and words.


    ¡°Of course I have. Do you know who my ancestor is? Even the chairman didn¡¯t dare to offend him. Even if you are stronger than me, you can¡¯t be so disrespectful to the esteemed myself.¡±


    Heruk was confident that his ancestor power would scare anyone no matter who was.


    ¡°As an apology to me, you are my little ve starting now; I will teach you that there are people who you should never offend.¡±


    Heruk didn¡¯t fear Ange as he didn¡¯t know anything about her, he was a narcissistic boy who only cared about himself.


    If Heruk wanted a healer ve, he was sure that his ancestor would ensure he had the one he liked the most.


    After seeing Ange¡¯s healing skills, Heruk decided that he should be the only one who to benefit from them.


    However, Ange wasn¡¯t a random girl in the academy, Heruk¡¯s words managed to trigger Sainac¡¯s anger.


    ¡°If you dare to touch a single hair of her. Or if you dare to say any more sphemy against her, I will stop worrying about who your ancestor is. I will kill you.¡±

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: Yale¡¯s Mental State</h4>


    Sainac overlooked a lot of things Heruk did in the past, but that wasn¡¯t because he had feared his ancestor, he merely wanted to avoid internal strife inside the city that outsiders could use to attack.


    However, Sainac was asked by the Mysterious Expert to take care of Ange, if she were turned into a ve of that arrogant kid, Sainac didn¡¯t doubt about the future of the whole city. Heruk was courting death with his words.


    Heruk was shocked when he heard the chairman himself defending Ange and threatening him; he wasn¡¯t used to hearing that type of words.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anymore because Sainac could kill him before his ancestor managed to notice something was wrong.


    Even if he liked to abuse the ones who were weaker than him, Heruk was a coward when the opponent was someone that didn¡¯t care about his ancestor; he feared death.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t react at Heruk¡¯s words, he was like Yale and was only angered inside.


    Swordmad thought of killing that brat due to his threats to Yale¡¯s sister.


    However, when he saw Yale¡¯s expression, Swordmad understood that Yale wanted to be the one dealing with Heruk.


    Both master and disciple had a tacit understanding that didn¡¯t need any words; both knew well the other¡¯s personality.


    Furthermore, killing Heruk in the academy would be a problem with his n, but if he died after going to the imperial city the things would be different, and Swordmad knew it.


    Swordmad would let Yale deal with Heruk, but Swordmad swore that Heruk wouldn¡¯te back alive to the academy.


    If Yale weren¡¯t able to kill him in the special realm, Swordmad would ensure that some ident happened to Heruk.


    Yale didn¡¯t know anything about what would happen after the tournament, but at least he wanted to beat Heruk in the tournament¡¯s match.


    Even if Yale desired to kill him, he didn¡¯t n to break the academy¡¯s rules.


    Yale¡¯s desire wasn¡¯t anything strange, Heruk hadn¡¯t only crippled Zack; he also wanted to enve Ange after she had healed Zack.


    Yale hadn¡¯t been that angered in his whole life; he didn¡¯t care about the tournament or the Dynamic Quest, he wanted to reach the final to beat Heruk, anything else didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Yale¡¯s personality had a huge change after his anger reached the peak.


    Instead of losing control as should had been normal is most kids, his personality turned into a cold one.


    Yale had very little influence from his past life memory fragments, but they still influenced him when his anger was high enough to make him lose his senses.


    That cold personality when he was enraged was a trait inherited from his past life.


    That was the second time Yale entered in that state; the first one was when he was dealing with Wyba¡¯s father.


    However, at that time his anger was lower than the anger triggered by Heruk¡¯s acts.


    Yale would only go back to his usual personality when he had been able to vent the anger inside him.


    The next round started, and Yale went to the stage again.


    His rival was the sword user who Yale wanted to battle before when seeing his battle in the previous round.


    However, at that moment Yale only wanted to finish the battle quickly without wasting energy, he wanted to be in his best state to beat Heruk.


    In the eyes of the spectators and his opponent, Yale seemed devoid of intention to battle.


    Everyone thought that he was too shocked by what had happened to his ssmate and lost the will to fight.


    However, Swordmad smiled as he understood very well Yale¡¯s state of mind.


    That wasn¡¯t because Yale¡¯s personality turned cold after got angered, but because of how was facing the battle.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to battle just give up the match, I don¡¯t enjoy beating weaklings.¡±


    Yale¡¯s opponent seemed concerned about Yale¡¯s state; he didn¡¯t want to battle against an opponent who lost the will to fight because he wasn¡¯t a bully, he only liked battle against strong opponents.


    As Yale had battled very well before, the sword user had high expectations of him, but after seeing Yale¡¯s current state, he thought that he overestimated him.


    Yale didn¡¯t give up and also didn¡¯t reply his opponent.


    He merely stood in the stage with a sword in his hand, but without any battle stance.


    Even the referee didn¡¯t know if he should start the battle after seeing Yale, but as Yale himself didn¡¯t give up, the fight should start.


    ¡°The match starts!¡±


    Yale stood in the same position while his opponent charged towards him.


    Yale observed his opponent¡¯s movements and saw all his ws, Yale felt as if the time slowed down, but that was only his perception.


    That was a mental state every person who reached the expert stage in the sword was able to enter and to enter that state one time was the final key to advance into the expert stage.


    Entering that state was extremely difficult, but as long as one¡¯s sword techniques became better, the possibilities of entering in the special mind state would grow.


    That was the main reason Swordmad told Yale that he should teach about the sword and expand his vision.


    Yale was already feeling that his swordsmanship was near entering the expert stage, but wascking something.


    However, the rage he felt and the effects of the cold personality caused a change in Yale¡¯s mindset when he was going to fight.


    That change of mindset made him enter into that particr mental state.


    When the opponent was almost hitting him, Yale did a single sh with his sword, that was a simple attack, without any Origin Qi on it.


    That attack hit in the weak point of the opponent¡¯s stance and sent him out of the stage.


    Everyone was left speechless by the oue of the battle.


    Yale who seemed without any intention to battle ended his opponent with only one hit and a simple one without anything special into it.


    Swordmad had a broad smile on his face, that strike might seem simple to others, but to him, it was the proof of Yale stepping in the expert stage.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t say to Yale anything about thest requirement to enter the expert stage, because entering that mental state for the first time was like the enlightenment it couldn¡¯t be sought.


    Knowing it beforehand would make it more difficult to enter in that mind state.


    After one reached the expert stage, one¡¯s sword would be infused with Sword Aura, that was only detectable by others who were at least at the expert stage.


    Any normal hit with Sword Aura was far more powerful than any Battle Skill Yale had used before.


    Furthermore, while using Battle and Combined Skills with the sword, the Sword Aura would also appear, so Yale¡¯s battle prowess obtained a high boost.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery] to Expert Level 1.¡±


    Even without the system¡¯s notification, Yale had sensed that he entered the expert stage in swordsmanship.


    Yale didn¡¯t move after sending his opponent out of the stage.


    ¡°Sword Mastery: Expert Level 1. While wielding a sword, all stats increase by 1% ignoring all the restrictions. All sword attacks will be infused with Sword Aura. This Passive Skill can be leveled up practicing Swordsmanship.¡±


    The Passive Skill was almost the same as before, only that the Sword Aura effect had been added.


    ¡°The userpleted a hidden requirement by reaching the expert stage with a weapon. All the user¡¯s stats had been boosted.¡±


    ¡°Reward: Vitality points increased from 14 to 17.¡±


    ¡°Reward: Strength points increased from 16 to 19.¡±


    ¡°Reward: Agility points increased from 16 to 19.¡±


    ¡°Reward: Intelligence points increased from 17 to 20.¡±


    ¡°Reward: Wisdom points increased from 17 to 20.¡±


    ¡°Reward: Dexterity points increased from 15 to 18.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about his huge increase of stats nor how they had neared him to the 3-star mortal realm; his mind was still focusing only on beating Heruk.


    Yale¡¯s opponent stood up outside the arena and looked at Yale with a shocked expression as he felt that he didn¡¯t have any injury, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t doubt about how profound Yale¡¯s attack was.


    He concluded that Yale avoided harming him on purpose, merely sending him out the tform to win the battle.


    After realizing that, he bowed to Yale and went to the spectator zone. Yale was younger than himself but earned his respect as someone who had surpassed him on pure swordsmanship.


    After how Heruk had won before, Yale¡¯s method to win had obtained the favor of the spectators.


    They preferred someone like Yale who showed his prowess without harming his opponent than a bully who was happy as he ripped off the opponent¡¯s limbs.


    As the spectators started to apud Yale, the referee finally recovered from his shock and announced the result.


    ¡°The winner is Yale, congrattions!¡±


    As the referee announced the result, more notifications appeared in Yale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the third win: Strength increased to 20 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the third win: Agility increased to 20 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the third win: Origin Points increased to 16/16 points and restored.¡±


    However, Yale didn¡¯t react to those either; he merely went back to where Zack was lying unconscious.


    Ange was also seated exhausted near Zack after healing him; she had needed to use all her magic to recover such severe injuries.


    George and Aizu had also moved to stay beside them, even if they were still rivals in the tournament, they felt more like a team after Heruk had beaten Zack.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: Lor</h4>


    As Yale left the stage, the referee announced the next match.


    It was between Aizu and Lor.


    Lor had already stepped on the stage, but Yale stopped Aizu from doing the same.


    ¡°Give up the battle.¡±


    Yale said it with a cold voice, very different from his usual self. Aizu noticed it, but she thought that Yale was underestimating her.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m worse than her?¡±


    Yale¡¯s expression was the same as he replied.


    ¡°Indeed, you have no chances to win. Your talent is higher than hers, but Lor¡¯s resources and training time surpass yours. Given her personality, you won¡¯t end better than Zack if you chose to battle.¡±


    Aizu was shocked at Yale¡¯s words, even if he was strict when training with the sword, he never was that cold speaking to her.


    She understood that Yale was talking seriously, but she didn¡¯t want to give up without trying to battle first.


    Seeing that Aizu didn¡¯t enter the stage, Lor lost her patience.


    ¡°Are you scared of me? Of course, you are scared. You are only a future toy for Heruk¡¯s uncle, how could someone who can¡¯t even be considered human dare to fight with me? If you battle with me I will do a service to you; I will turn you so ugly that the uncle might even get ashamed to have you as a toy.¡±


    Lor¡¯s taunting was effective, Aizu¡¯s anger clouded her mind and was about to jump into the stage.


    However, Yale held her by her shoulder stopping her moves.


    ¡°I am not telling you to give up as your friend. I am ordering you to give up as your master in swordsmanship.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words froze Aizu; he always avoided be treated as a master since he started teaching Aizu, the fact that he suddenly used that identity was enough to make Aizue back to her senses.


    Once Aizu calmed a bit, she understood that Yale had helped her a lot since they met for the first time, if he had reached the point to ordering her, using his status as her master, there should be a good reason.


    ¡°I give up the match.¡±


    Yale nodded as Aizu finally gave up the battle, Ange was still tired after healing Zack, if Aizu was also crippled she wouldn¡¯t have enough strength to heal her before someone used natural healing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will deal with her in the next round.¡±


    Yale¡¯s voice was still cold, but Aizu felt that Yale¡¯s cold personality was even more reliable than his usual self.


    As Aizu gave up, the referee announced Lor¡¯s win.


    However, Lor wasn¡¯t happy to win without battling, even if she wasn¡¯t as daring as Heruk and didn¡¯t want to cripple her, she wanted to humiliate Aizu publicly and ruin her face.


    The fact Aizu had given up the match had ruined all her ns. As Aizu was engaged with the lewd old man, Lor considered her the lowest lifeform in the world, the best type to bully as she couldn¡¯t rely on anyone.


    Lor didn¡¯t know anything about Aizu¡¯s life inside the academy nor had intended to investigate it.


    ¡°You are a coward! Your only destiny is to be a toy! You can still y the role of a human while you are still here, but once you leave the academy you have no future! I will ensure to go to see you when Heruk¡¯s uncle had broken you! I willugh at you forever!¡±


    Aizu was about to get angry again and attack Lor, but after looking at Yale¡¯s cold face, she decided to ignore Lor¡¯s words.


    Lor didn¡¯t lie when she said that the lewd old man was Heruk¡¯s uncle, being from such powerful n was one of the main reasons that man could do such evil things.


    As Lor considered herself Heruk¡¯s future wife, she would be in a better position than a simple toy like Aizu.


    Even if she was enraged by being ignored by someone who was less than a ve in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t do anything in front of so many people.


    However, she was a scheming woman and was already thinking how to harm her without being discovered.


    The next was George¡¯s battle; his opponent was the girl who won the previous round using a rod and spells.


    Yale didn¡¯t tell anything to George, as his opponent wasn¡¯t someone wicked and he also knew that George wouldn¡¯t give up even if he told him to do it.


    George¡¯s opponent had already seen his battle style in the previous battle and thus relied on quick hits to beat him.


    George was unable to even connect one hit to her; the speed was the biggest fault of his skill. If the opponent didn¡¯t know, then it was alright, but if the opponent knew about it, Geroge wouldn¡¯t be able to hit even a single time.


    As for using normal swordsmanship instead of his Combined Skill, George discarded that idea at the first moment, he was still far from the expert stage, without his Combined Skill he couldn¡¯t beat a 3-star mortal.


    The sword teacher had told him a bit about the expert stage, the teacher himself only reached it few days before the start of the tournament and was thanks to taking George as his disciple.


    However, George¡¯s vision of the sword was still too limited; there was no way he could enter the expert stage.


    George lost the battle and couldn¡¯t do anything to his opponent; it was a total defeat.


    George was depressed after losing because he wanted to battle with Heruk in the next round, even if George himself wasn¡¯t a saint and didn¡¯t mind if his opponents got injured or not after fighting with them, he wouldn¡¯t attack an already defeated opponent nor torture them. Thus, he despised Heruk¡¯s methods.


    Yale expected George¡¯s lose and thought that losing that battle was also a good thing for him as he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid Heruk if he used the same speed as he used when battled with Zack.


    What Yale didn¡¯t know was that George had never nned to win against Heruk, he knew that he would lose that battle, but as his physical body was better than Zack¡¯s he hoped to tire Heruk a bit before the final to increase Yale¡¯s possibilities.


    After meeting Yale, George wasn¡¯t an arrogant guy, even if he showed arrogance on the outside. George knew when he couldn¡¯t beat an opponent, and after seeing Heruk¡¯s moves, he knew that winning was impossible to him.


    However, he had confidence in resisting for a while relying on defense and thus avoid being trashed in a second like Zack.


    After George had seen Yale¡¯s swordsmanship, he understood that was very simr to his master¡¯s swordsmanship and guessed that Yale had also entered in the expert stage, even if he didn¡¯t know when he advanced to that stage.


    Furthermore, even if Yale had spoken to Aizu in a low voice, George was near enough to hear them. He didn¡¯t imagine that Yale had already taken a disciple, and even if she was weaker than him, George had to admit that her sword attack in her previous battle was good.


    George had to admit that he wouldn¡¯t be able to teach someone that different from himself, he started to understand why his master made an effort on teaching him even if their styles werepletely different.


    There wasn¡¯t a final battle in the round as Heruk¡¯s opponent gave up before appearing in the stage, Heruk¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t want to end like Zack.


    Thus, the semifinals started.


    Yale¡¯s opponent was Lor; she was also in Yale¡¯s list of persons to beat due to what she said to Aizu before.


    ¡°You are the kid who was beside that toy before right? Forget her; she belongs to someone you never would be able to offend. She is worthy of nothing. What do you think abouting with me to have some fun, I¡¯m better than a toy like her.¡±


    As Yale went to the stage, Lor started to seduce him; she thought that seducing Yale would hurt Aizu¡¯s pride and she also felt that she could make a good profit from him as he was someone capable of reaching the semifinals while being only at the 2-star mortal realm.


    ¡°You also thought the same way as Heruk?¡±


    Yale answered with a question, without epting or declining Lor¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Of course, Heruk is always in the right, everything he says is correct. Were you also enlightened after hearing him? I only thought about you turning into a normal lover, but if you also think like Heruk, then you could be my second boyfriend after him. What do you think? You could also get benefits from his n; he treats hisckeys well.¡±


    She never thought that someone would speak bad about Heruk in public, so she interpreted Yale¡¯s words as if he also thought in the same way as them.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Yale only gave a vague response before the referee spoke.


    ¡°The match starts!¡±


    Lor was thinking that Yale was considering her words and smiled smugly.


    However, at the next instant, her face changed as a rain of sword attacks hit her.


    The attacks were rather weak, giving her only light injuries each time, but in seconds her whole body was full of wounds, even her face was full of cuts.


    ¡°Oh right, the sequels should remain to show who is superior. You also think that way right?¡±


    Then, Yale used his other hand to cast Basic Healing towards Lor, all her wounds were healed instantly, but almost all of them were turned into scars that would remain forever in her body.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: Yale VS Heruk</h4>


    ¡°The user upgraded the Battle Skill [Basic Healing] to Level 5.¡±


    After healing Lor, Yale gave her another sh that sent her outside the stage heavily injured, but without any risk for her life.


    The audience was shocked again, Lor was shameless, and a lot of people hoped that she got beaten by someone, but Yale¡¯s ruthlessness impressed them.


    Yale who had avoided injuring his opponent before had left permanent scars on Lor¡¯s body and heavily hurt her while tossing her out.


    To a girl like her who liked to seduce and cheat boys, that was the worst punishment possible.


    ¡°The winner is Yale, congrattions!¡±


    The referee announced Yale¡¯s win triggering more rewards from the Dynamic Quest.


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fourth win: Vitality increased to 19 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fourth win: Dexterity increased to 20 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fourth win: Origin Points increased to 18/18 points and restored.¡±


    The rewards were better than the previous ones, instead of only giving one point increase, it gave two.


    Yale was nearing to the 3-star mortal realm at top speed, but his mind was still focused in the final battle.


    ¡°You dared to injure my girlfriend! You will suffer a destiny worse than death!¡±


    Heruk jumped into the stage to attack Yale, but the referee stopped him.


    ¡°You have first another battle; now it isn¡¯t the time to battle with him.¡±


    ¡°My rival in the other battle just give up, right?¡±


    Heruk said it with a loud voice.


    ¡°I give up.¡±


    The girl who had beat George before, gave up the match fearing that Heruk would get angry with her.


    ¡°Now there shouldn¡¯t be any problem right?¡±


    The referee disliked the way Heruk acted, but as a referee he was impartial.


    ¡°The final battle starts!¡±


    Heruk used the same strategy as in the battle against Zack, he ran at top speed until Yale and caught him by his neck.


    Yale stood still without doing anything, and everyone thought he was finished.


    ¡°In the end, you are only another weakling! Did you want to revenge your friend? You will suffer the same destiny!¡±


    Heruk ripped off Yale¡¯s right arm; he did it in the most painful way.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 5.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 6.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 7.¡±


    Then Heruk did the same with the left arm.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 8.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 9.¡±


    Yale was suffering more pain than one could imagine, his Pain Tolerance leveled up without stop.


    However, when Heruk wasughing and about to starting ripping Yale¡¯s right leg, Yale disappeared.


    The audience was shocked when they saw Yale reappear in his original position without a single scratch.


    Yale hadn¡¯t felt confident about avoiding Heruk¡¯s first attack, so Yale used Absolute Protection just around his body at the same moment the referee spoke.


    He suffered the pain of having his limbs ripped out, but in the end, all the damage disappeared from the flow of time, even if the levels of Yale¡¯s Pain Tolerance remained because he had felt the pain even if there was no injury.


    Yale didn¡¯t lose his time and executed his Water Battle Armor in full strength at the same time he activated Bloodline Force.


    With Bloodline Force, Yale¡¯s Strength and Agility points were the same as a peak 4-star mortal, a full realm ahead of Heruk.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t end with that; he also merged his Spark spell into the Origin Skill electrifying all the water.


    Finally, he executed Tri-sparkling Sword towards Heruk.


    Heruk was still shocked at Yale¡¯s disappearance when the Combined Skill reached him.


    That was the main reason Yale supported the pain and waited all the ten seconds, the more Heruk immersed into his enjoyment of torturing Yale, the more shock he will have when Yale disappeared.


    He barely managed to block it with his body before the second strike arrived.


    Heruk was the type of practitioner who only relied on his body and didn¡¯t like to use any weapons.


    Heruk focused on spells and Combined Skills to improve his body; his real strength surpassed the peak of the 3-star mortal realm.


    As Heruk was preparing himself to block the third strike another strike came from the other direction.


    Yale had created an ice sword in his left hand and also executed Tri-sparkling Sword; he was using the same Combined Skill two times simultaneously.


    Heruk was unable to defend, and even his reinforced body suffered some wounds.


    However, the spells and Combined Skills he used to reinforce his physical body made him avoid receiving significant damage.


    Yale wanted to cripple him, but that wasn¡¯t easy, and he had already used almost all his Origin Points.


    Even if Heruk wasn¡¯t injured physically, his pride was deeply hurt, and his hate towards Yale be enormous, he swore that he would manage to kill Yale no matter what.


    Heruk needed to step backward due to Yale¡¯s attacks, and Yale didn¡¯t waste that chance.


    He turned the ice sword in his left hand into a bow and used the sword in his right hand as an arrow to shoot to Heruk¡¯s body.


    Even if Yale was using it as an arrow, as it was still a sword, the Sword Mastery bonus and Sword Aura applied to the attack.


    The arrow-like sword stabbed into Heruk¡¯s body sending him to the limit of the stage.


    Electrified water covered that sword, so Heruk¡¯s body turned numb after it got stabbed into him. Even if his external body was enormously reinforced, his inner body wasn¡¯t.


    However, Yale attacked again after shooting his sword.


    He used the Water Battle Armor to form a lot of thin swords; it would be better call them rapiers.


    Yale used them as arrows to shoot towards Heruk, the effects were a bit lower as only magic formed those swords and they didn¡¯t have a solid base, but the quantity made up for the quality.


    The swords stabbed into Heruk¡¯s body, but they didn¡¯t hit randomly, Yale shot towards essential checkpoints when circting Inner Qi and magic, even if that wouldn¡¯t be enough to cripple him, the contrast of ice and electrified water would disturb his body enough to make his path harder to walk in the future.


    Furthermore, that kind of injury was difficult to heal because it was difficult to detectpletely. Unless someone used Time Healing that could treat any wounds without knowing what¡¯s injured, Heruk would have a rough time in the future.


    Of course, Ange and Yale were the only two in the academy who could use Time Healing, and neither of them had ns to help Heruk.


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to entirely cripple him like he wanted to do, but at least managed to put more obstacles in Heruk¡¯s future.


    As Heruk was already a bitte in advancing his realm, that difference Yale created could make the difference and cut his path towards Rank 1.


    At that moment, Yale didn¡¯t know anything about what would happen after the tournament. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care about Heruk¡¯s future as Swordmad had already decided that Heruk wouldn¡¯t return alive to the academy.


    After getting stabbed by that many swords, Heruk fell from the stage losing the battle.


    Furthermore, Heruk was unconscious as he wasn¡¯t used to pain and the pain he felt was even more significant than the one he inflicted on Yale before.


    The inner body was always a weak spot in the mortal rank, no matter how strong the outside body was, the inner part of the body couldn¡¯t be strengthened.


    Yale wanted to let Heruk suffer as much pain as possible as revenge to Zack and also because he had to endure a lot of pain while using Absolute Protection due to Heruk¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Furthermore, the main reason he chose a bow as hisst weapon was also a tribute to Zack who loved archery.


    Heruk had despised archery before, so Yale felt that the best way to humiliate him and at the same time honor his friend was winning with archery.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t use normal arrows, but there wasn¡¯t written in any book that arrows were the only projectile that could be used in archery.


    ¡°The winner of the tournament is Yale!¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Vitality increased to 20 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Origin Points increased to 20/20 points and restored.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward couldn¡¯t be awardedpletely due to realm restriction. When the user advances his realm, the remain rewards would be awarded.¡±


    Yale reached the peak of the 2-star realm and he could already breakthrough whenever he wanted, he only needed to practice the Origin Path Training Method once.


    After the referee announced the result of the battle, everyone apuded Yale, his disy of power really shocked all the audience.


    Especially how he seemed to had lost just at the start to reappear after seconds without any wounds, almost all of them thought that Yale had used an incredible illusion spell.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: Leaving the Nacesai Academy</h4>


    Even if the audience believed that Yale used an illusion spell, the higher-ups were strong enough to deduce the truth.


    There was no way a small spell cast by a kid could affect them.


    Those people were also the ones who knew about Time Healing; they didn¡¯t need to think too much before reaching a conclusion.


    Yale had used a time element spell and one that was different from Time Healing. That was something that shocked all of them.


    Then, Sainac looked at Swordmad, but instead of a shocked expression, he wore a satisfied expression on his face. Sainac understood that Swordmad already knew about that time spell.


    Until that moment Swordmad was the only one who had seen Yale use Absolute Protection.


    However, Swordmad thought that Yale used it unconsciously before and that he managed to control it consciously before the tournament.


    Yale had shown all his power in the battle against Heruk.


    He had no other way to win against him, even if Heruk was a despicable guy, his battle prowess was undeniable.


    Fortunately, Herukcked a strong will as he always had afortable life and never needed to worry about his life or his future. He had always been extremely confident in himself and considered himself the most powerful guy of his generation.


    Furthermore, Heruk was unable to tolerate the pain as he wasn¡¯t used to it, that was the main reason he focused on reinforcing his body, his fear of pain.


    Another thing that made Heruk lose was his love for torturing his opponents.


    If he had tossed Yale off the stage after catching him, Yale would have been forced to cancel Absolute Protection to avoid losing the match, and then Heruk wouldn¡¯t be distracted by Yale¡¯s sudden disappearance, and thus Yale¡¯s attack would have been less effective.


    Even if Yale shocked all the audience, three people were the most shocked of all.


    Those three were Aizu, George, and Ange who had the closest rtionship with Yale without counting Swordmad and the unconscious Zack.


    Of the three, Aizu was the one who trained the most with Yale, but even if she thought that Yale was amazing before, she never imagined that his real prowess was at such high level.


    George had already felt that Yale had surpassed him when he guessed that Yale had entered in the expert stage in Yale¡¯s third battle, but he thought that their difference wasn¡¯t that big and that he would be able to catch up soon.


    However, after seeing how Yale battled against Heruk, George couldn¡¯t avoid feeling depressed, Yale was already on a monster levelparable to Heruk¡¯s who no one dared to offend.


    Ange was the happiest of them, seeing how powerful her little brother became a relieve to her who was always concerned about Yale¡¯s future since Yale was born and their father ignored him.


    While everyone was shocked by Yale, Yale himself wasn¡¯t happy about his victory as he hadn¡¯t been able to really cripple Heruk.


    Knowing Heruk¡¯s personality, he would start to look at how to harm him and his close ones after he awoke.


    If Yale were far more powerful than Heruk, then he wouldn¡¯t mind too much, but he won relying on strategy, in a straightforward battle Yale didn¡¯t feel confident in his possibilities.


    Having Swordmad as his master, Yale didn¡¯t fear Heruk¡¯s background. However, to deal with Heruk, he didn¡¯t want to rely on external help.


    ¡°Congrattions Yale, that was an exciting battle.¡±


    Sainac went to the stage to congratte Yale; that was also one of his customs in the academy tournaments.


    Of course, it was only exciting on the level of watching a kid¡¯s battle in the eyes of someone of his realm, but Yale¡¯s Absolute Protection really caught him off guard.


    Being able to shock someone at such high level was a tremendous honor for someone at the mortal rank.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to announce the tournament prize!¡±


    As Sainac spoke those words, everyone stopped talking and paid attention to him, the mystery about the tournament¡¯s prize was the hottest topic on the academy.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time our academy managed to get the honor to be invited to the opening of a special realm in the Imperial City! The top eight contestants of the tournament will be able to enter!¡±


    The audience barely knew anything about Imperial City, but anything rted to that ce was awesome in their eyes.


    Those who weren¡¯t able to participate due to being in a too high realm or who had lost regretted losing such a good chance.


    ¡°Why limit it to the 3-star mortal realm?¡±


    The one who asked that was the most powerful student from the promotion who entered the academy before of Yale¡¯s, he had advanced to the 4-star mortal realm two days before the announcement of the tournament.


    Given his prowess, at the 3-star mortal real he would have been reached the top eight without a doubt.


    ¡°That is because that realm only let people who are at 3-star mortal rank or lower to enter. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    After hearing Sainac¡¯s words, no one else dared toin.


    ¡°We will depart to the Imperial City right now, my old friend Swordmad will be in charge of guiding all of you.¡±


    Sainac¡¯s words were even more unexpected. Usually, there would be some time before departing.


    At that moment the concealing spell disappeared as if it was waiting for Sainac¡¯s words and the teleportation portal became visible to everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s a teleportation portal. I want the eight qualified students to be in front of it in five minutes, or they will lose the opportunity.¡±


    The top eight students in the tournament didn¡¯t lose time and went towards the teleportation portal.


    Yale was still on the stage as he heard the shocking news.


    Hearing that they would go to the Imperial City using a teleportation portal and that Swordmad would be the guide was the best thing he could hear at that moment.


    He had managed to vent some of his anger before, but not all of them. His personality at that moment was halfway between his normal one and his angered one.


    In the situation described by Sainac, Heruk would lose his n¡¯s support and the academy rules, while Yale would have Swordmad near him, the chances of killing or crippling Heruk had increased a lot with that conditions.


    Yale went to bid farewell to his sister and Zack who was still unconscious, even if he was healed on the outside, the mental injuries remained.


    ¡°Sis, I will take Wyba with me, I don¡¯t know when I would return, and she would cry if I am not near her for more than a day.¡±


    Wyba was hidden inside a pic basket that Ange had with her; she did the same every time the house was without anyone, they wouldn¡¯t dare to left the little Wyba alone.


    No one dared to question why Ange was always carrying a pic basket. If someone with her status wanted to do an unusual thing like that, no one wouldin.


    ¡°I hoped to say something to Zack before departing, but I doubt he will wake up anytime soon. If I didn¡¯t return when he awakens, please tell him about my battle with Heruk and how I beat him with archery. That should help his mental state.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you need to be careful in the Imperial City.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sis, I am tough.¡±


    Ange hugged Yale for a while before he picked Wyba in his arms and left towards the teleportation portal.


    Swordmad and the other seven qualified students were already there.


    Heruk was still unconscious, but Lor was carrying him, she wanted revenge against Yale and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it alone.


    Everyone looked with strange faces at Yale who was carrying a cute little wolf in his arms, but as he had shown how powerful he was in the tournament none of them dared to mock about it.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t say anything to Yale; he feared that Lor and Heruk would refuse to go to the Imperial City if they knew about their rtionship.


    Of course, their rtion wasn¡¯t a secret, but based on how both had acted before, they didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Listen to me! I will guide you, but nothing more. Imperial City is full of people that you can¡¯t offend even in your dreams. If someone seeks death then will die, I won¡¯t do anything to protect you. All of you need to behave well; Imperial City isn¡¯t like Nacesai City.


    Except for Yale, all the other kids started trembling at Swordmad¡¯s words, all of them were at least a bit arrogant due to being geniuses in Nacesai City, but based on Swordmad¡¯s words that would be useless in Imperial City.


    Yale was still a bit cold-minded, so he didn¡¯t react against Swordmad¡¯s words.


    Furthermore, Yale got into any problem then Swordmad would help him, Swordmad¡¯s words were directed to the other students.


    Yale didn¡¯t n to seek death nor to offend anyone, but if someone in the Imperial City had a personality like Heruk and dared to try harming him without reason, Yale would defend himself even if he offended the other party in the process.


    Swordmad gave them two pieces of a strange material that resembled wood but emanated some peculiar energy.


    ¡°Put your Inner Qi or Magic inside those tokens and give them back to me. One of them would remain in the academy while I will have the other. If for some reasons any of you die, I will know it immediately and if I can I will retrieve your corpse. The academy will also report it to your families as soon as possible.¡±


    That was a standard procedure every time there was some activity outside the academy.


    After all of the students put energy on the tokens and gave them back, all of them entered the teleportation portal.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Imperial City</h4>


    Everyone left the teleportation portal.


    Beside Swordmad, Yale, and Heruk, all the others vomited, the sensation of trespassing a teleportation portal wasn¡¯t something easy to support.


    To Swordmad that was nothing, and as Heruk was still unconscious, he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel well, but his Pain Tolerance also affected that kind of feeling, so he wasn¡¯t in such sorry state as the others.


    Wyba was also in a sorry state but Yale used Basic Healing into her, and she restored, Basic Healing could also be used to treat those symptoms.


    They had appeared outside the Imperial City after leaving the portal, but they weren¡¯t too far from the entrance, in an hour they should be able to reach the city gates and enter the biggest and most important city of the empire.


    People in Nacesai City didn¡¯t know much about the empire; even Yale had only managed to read the empire¡¯s name in one of the uncountable books he had read.


    In normal circumstances, the people of such countryside city like Nacesai City would never have anything to do with the empire affairs.


    The empire was called Revgen Empire, but Yale didn¡¯t know how many years passed since its creation, very few people knew about that.


    Swordmad exined a bit about the Imperial City and the empire to the kids, at least Swordmad wanted that they have somemon knowledge about the Imperial City and the empire, it was shameful that most the kids didn¡¯t even know the empire¡¯s name if they were going to the Imperial City.


    ¡°In the Imperial City, only those from noble ns or the imperial family can use surnames; ordinary people aren¡¯t allowed to have one. If you dare to use a surname inside the Imperial City, the offense would be paid with your life, so be careful when introducing yourselves.¡±


    Swordmad was exining necessary things that the kids didn¡¯t know when walking towards the city¡¯s gate, mostly things that could end with their lives if they were careless.


    ¡°When meeting anyone with a surname you should bow, that¡¯s a custom and breaking it would also be paid with your life. That applies to the whole empire, but you won¡¯t meet such people in a countryside city like ours.¡±


    In the Imperial City, the family status was extremely important, no matter your talent, without a backing from a noble family you couldn¡¯t speak in equal terms with someone of a noble family.


    Of course, the ns recruited geniuses from outside the noble ns and let them use the n¡¯s surname.


    In the past, Swordmad had that chance, but that was something against his personality.


    Because joining the n also implied marrying someone in that n, even if the marriage was only a formality, Swordmad was loyal to his past love even if she was already dead.


    Furthermore, even if joining a noble n had a lot of benefits, it also gave restrictions to the one who entered, and Swrodmad also disliked that.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t exin to the kids that there was a possibility to enter a noble n because they had no hope at all.


    The only ones who had some chances were Heruk and Yale, the first was dead meat in Swordmad¡¯s eyes, and Yale had a simr personality to Swordmad and disliked being restricted in exchange of status.


    ¡°You also should remember that here you aren¡¯t geniuses, virtually every kid from the noble ns had better talent than you. You would barely meet the requirements to join an academy in the Imperial City if you have luck, but there¡¯s no way you could pay the inscription fees they required, the Nacesai Academy would need to use half of his fortune to pay for the inscription fee of one student.¡±


    The Nacesai Academy was the wealthiest in Nacesai City; each n didn¡¯t even have the half of that wealth, the quantity required to try to join an academy from the Imperial City was truly astronomical.


    The Nacesai Academy also had fees for testing the candidates to enter the academy, but the price was variable. The strongest ns had to pay more than normal ns, and themoners without any background could try it for free.


    That was because those without background and with a weaker background had more chances of being loyal to the academy after bing strong.


    However, in the Imperial City that didn¡¯t matter, teaching to the noble ns¡¯ kids or the imperial family descendant was an honor to the academies while the ordinary students without background were rather useless to them.


    Thus, they only epted to test those who can pay the fee, to the noble ns and the imperial family that was still cheap.


    All the students were in silence after hearing Swordmad¡¯s words; they imagined the Imperial City to be different from the Nacesai City, but not that different.


    The noble ns and the imperial family had be objects of fear to all of them.


    Of course, Heruk didn¡¯t know anything about that, and if Lor forgot to exin anything, then Heruk might offend some noble n. Even Heruk¡¯s ancestor wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything as he also couldn¡¯t offend a noble n.


    After all, any noble n had enough strength to tten the whole Nacesai City, no n of such countryside city was worthy of anything in the eyes of the noble ns.


    While walking they could see the Imperial City, it had tall buildings and was very different from their own city, it deserved to be the Revgen Empire¡¯s capital.


    When the group reached the gate, Swordmad took out an identification token the Mysterious Expert had given to him a few days ago, with that token he could enter into the city with eight kids.


    ¡°What about that beast?¡±


    The guard asked while pointing at Wyba who was in Yale¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Is a contracted beast. Furthermore, is a beast with a life-bound contract, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    The guards had difficulties to believe Swordmad, but as they saw how powerful Swordmad was and the fact he had an official token, they let Wyba enter the city. Contracted beasts could enter the Imperial City with their masters, but the master would take any responsibility for the damages caused by the beast.


    After the group entered the city, the kids were about to exim in surprised as the Imperial City was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Stop staring at the city and follow me in silence.¡±


    All the students who were about to express their opinions about the Imperial City shut their mouths and followed Swordmad in silence.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t like kids; he only liked his disciples, any other kids were annoying to him, so he chose to shut their mouths.


    They went to an inn; it was one of the lowest quality inns in the Imperial City but was still better than the most luxurious inn in Nacesai City.


    The Mysterious expert had reserved nine rooms for them, so everyone had his own room, the Nacesai Academy wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay that as the prices were extremely high.


    ¡°The special realm will be opened in a week; I forbid you to go outside the inn without my permission.¡±


    With those words, Swordmad went towards his room, and everyone did the same. No one dared to disobey Swordmad.


    After that, Swordmad went to Yale¡¯s room, and they discussed their n to end Heruk.


    Yale and Swordmad didn¡¯t n to do anything to him until he entered the special realm.


    If he died inside, then there¡¯s no mean to know the reason of his death unless other participants say it.


    However, few people would dare to offend Swordmad for the sake of someone dead.


    If Yale wasn¡¯t able to finish him inside or Heruk didn¡¯t die due to other factors, Swordmad would kill him once Heruk left the special realm, and the reason will be a poison that infected him in the special realm.


    That was their n, but Swordmad also told Yale that his priority should be obtaining good fortune inside the special realm.


    After Swordmad left, Yale prepared for making his breakthrough; the special realm would have dangers, there was no way Yale would believe that it was a marvelous ce that could benefit them without any risk.


    Thus, the stronger he became, the better.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 3 fulfilling all the conditions.¡±


    ¡°The limits on stats and Origin Points increased to 30.¡±


    ¡°Origin Points increased and restored.¡±


    ¡°Requirements to reach Origin Level 4: Increase the stats and the Origin Points to the limit before reaching the age of eleven.¡±


    ¡°The user increased the realm; the Dynamic Quest rewards would continue.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Vitality increased to 22 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Strength increased to 23 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Agility increased to 23 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Intelligence increased to 23 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Wisdom increased to 23 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Dexterity increased to 23 points.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for the fifth win: Origin Points increased to 22/22 points and restored.¡±


    ¡°Dynamic Questpleted.¡±


    After his breakthrough, Yale¡¯s survival possibilities in the special realm increased a lot.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: Entering the Special Realm</h4>


    After advancing, Yale started to switch between training his Origin Qi and practicing Basic Healing.


    Increasing the Origin Qi was equivalent to increasing the Origin Points, that would let him use more skills in battle, and that was important in front of a dangerous situation, and he was sure that the special realm would have a lot of dangerous situations.


    As for training Basic Healing, Yale wanted to be able to heal his friends, even if they had scars afterward, as long as they avoided dying from loss of blood it was alright.


    Furthermore, Basic Healing could also heal with altered states like when he healed Wyba after leaving the portal.


    After all, Yale could only use Time Healing for one second before exhausting almost all his Origin Points; it could heal a big injury a bit, but not fully treat someone.


    Yale practiced in his room, with Wyba as his onlypany for the whole week.


    He had managed to increase Basic Healing to level six, which also lowered the cost of the spell.


    Most skills increased the cost as the skill leveled up or at most remained equal, however, it was just the opposite in the healing magic.


    The power of healing was always the same, but when the skill leveled up its cost was reduced. However, the reduction was also rted to the affinity.


    At the level five, Basic Healing required seven Origin Points, while at level six it only required six Origin Points.


    Yale also managed to increase his Origin points to twenty-four it wasn¡¯t a huge increase but was very good for only one week of training.


    In fact, the formations in the Imperial City made easier to practice any Path inside it; even mastering spells were easier than in other ces.


    Yale wasn¡¯t the only one who trained a lot that week; all the other students of the Nacesai Academy managed to improve more in one week than in one month.


    They even started to dream about how wonderful it would be living in the Imperial City.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know the reasons for it, the fact was that their training speed improved since they reached the Imperial City.


    The only one who improved almost nothing inparison was Heruk.


    He only awoke on the third day. Even if a teacher had healed him after the battle with Yale, he didn¡¯t treat all the internal injuries Yale provoked, so his practice speed decreased.


    However, the Imperial City increasepensated it, so Heruk didn¡¯t feel anything strange in his body and felt that his training was going as usual.


    Yale¡¯s n was a sessful one, and thanks to the Imperial City, Heruk didn¡¯t even notice the state of his body.


    After the week had passed, Swordmad took all the kids towards a big za where the space-time tunnel towards the special realm would appear.


    The noble ns and the imperial family used a lot of resources to find that special realm and open the passage, it was simr to a teleportation portal, but the destiny was a ce that wasn¡¯t in the same dimension they were.


    As for what was inside, no one knew.


    They opened quite a few simr realms in the past, and the result differed each time.


    Experts of the past created those special realms, and usually, they had left legacies to the younger generation of the future.


    However, some of the creators had wicked personalities and a lot of times the majority of the kids who entered such realms didn¡¯te back.


    Thus, the noble ns and the imperial family also gave spots to academies and kids from other cities, they were cannon-fodder.


    Increasing the total numbers would diminish the chances of death in their side.


    However, even if those kids knew the reason because they were able to enter the special realm they were still willing to enter.


    In the past, some of the so-called cannon-fodder had managed to obtain strokes of good luck inside and that changed their whole lives.


    Others were noticed by the kids of the noble families and managed to join their ns, also changing their lives.


    Thus, even if the chances of death were high for them, the possibilities for their future were enticing enough to risk.


    Of the Nacesai Academy group, only Yale knew about their real use in the special realm because Swordmad had told him.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t mind about that.


    The fact Swordmad told to him that even the nobles families felt that the special realms were dangerous and then selected cannon-fodder to reduce the deaths in their side, only confirmed to Yale that it was possible to obtain great rewards inside.


    Usually, danger and opportunity were rted, the more risk, the more chances of obtaining good fortune.


    The ones who were nearest the gate where the members of the noble ns and the imperial family, they had merely sent five people each one, a total of thirty kids.


    There were only five noble ns, but all of them had experts more powerful than Swordmad or Sainac.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t strange found some people at Swordmad¡¯s level in any of those ns. Even if there weren¡¯t a lot of them, they weren¡¯t as rare as in Nacesai City.


    As for the imperial family, their head was the empire founder emperor himself, who was acknowledged as the most powerful expert from the empire even if he didn¡¯t appear in public in more than thousand years.


    However, even if that wasmon knowledge in the Imperial City, no one knew what would happen if the five noble ns joined hands to attack the imperial family.


    Fortunately, the five noble ns and the imperial family always had quite a good rtionship, and there were a lot of marriages between them, so such conflict never happened.


    The space-time passage opened, and the kids started to enter.


    Swordmad bid farewell to Yale and the others and stood at the side seeing how they entered the special realm.


    ¡°Good luck Yale, I hope you can return alive.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t say those words, he only spoke them in his mind.


    ***


    After Yale stepped into the space-time passage, he felt a sensation even worse than the one he felt at the teleportation portal; he managed avoided vomiting due to his Pain Tolerance Passive Skill and his own will force.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that all the kids were on the floor vomiting and in a sorry state.


    Furthermore, of all the Nacesai Academy¡¯s group he only saw Heruk, the others had disappeared.


    Yale looked carefully at the others; there weren¡¯t even the ten percent of the people who entered the special realm.


    There was no way that so many people just disappeared; they should have reached a different ce in the special realm.


    Heruk was also vomiting, he didn¡¯t even felt the teleportation gate before, so for him that experience was terrible. Furthermore, as someone who wasn¡¯t used to any type of suffering, that experience was especially bad for him.


    Yale wanted to kill him, but he feared that killing someone just after enter the special realm would enrage the others, his priority was obtaining a good fortune in the realm.


    As for killing Heruk, he needed to do it stealthily or left it for after leaving the realm.


    There were only one group of kids who weren¡¯t vomiting.


    Yale remembered them as they were all in the group of kids who belonged to the noble ns, there was even one of them who belonged to the imperial family.


    However, there were only four of them; they were also dispersed although they didn¡¯t seem confused as if that was a normal thing.


    It was evident that their knowledge about special realms was far higher than the rest.


    That group of four wasposed of two guys and two girls.


    They were looking to Yale; it was strange that someone who didn¡¯t belong to the noble ns or the imperial family managed to support the space-time passage without vomiting.


    They had a specialized training before to be used to that kind of passages, but that was something that only their background could provide.


    As Yale saw that the group of four looked at him, he bowed towards them.


    Yale remembered Swordmad¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke them.


    Even if their ns couldn¡¯te to the special realm, once they went out Yale would only await death if such ns wished to kill him because he offended some of their members.


    Furthermore, as they seemed more knowledgeable about special realms it was better to be on good terms with them, bowing a bit to them wasn¡¯t a problem to Yale, he wasn¡¯t an arrogant kid after all.


    The four seemed very satisfied after seeing that Yale didn¡¯t forget to bow even if they weren¡¯t in the Imperial City.


    After that, one of the guys spoke to Yale.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Yale was unperturbed by the question, and he merely replied respectfully.


    ¡°My name is Yale; it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Yale was respectful to them not only because of their powerful ns but also because they were able to resist the space-time tunnel, which showed that they weren¡¯t ordinary.


    Even if one trained, it was still difficult to get used to the space-time passage while being in such low realm, only true geniuses with both power and will force were able to do it.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53: Joining the Group</h4>


    ¡°You are better than those trashes who vomit due to a few space-time fluctuations, what a shame. My name is Kermu Kurk from the Kurk n. As you seem a bit decent, do you want toe with us? It would be a waste to use you as cannon-fodder like those trash from there.¡±


    Kermu was arrogant and despised themoners, a typical way of thought for those in the noble ns.


    However, he also liked themoners with talent; he didn¡¯t treat all of them in the same way.


    Kermu¡¯s appearance was somewhat average, he was a bit taller than Yale and had some muscles, but he wasn¡¯t bulky.


    ¡°I also think that he shoulde with us. After all, we are only four here; he should be capable since he can resist the space-time passage, we should ensure the security of our group.¡±


    The girl who spoke was pretty, and as Yale looked upon her he noticed that she was holding Kermu¡¯s arm, Yale guessed that those two should have some particr rtion.


    That girl emanated a warm feeling, which contrasted with the other girl in the group.


    She was very beautiful and seemed like a doll, but her face showed a cold expression. Furthermore, she was the only one in the group who was shorter than Yale; even the other girl had the same height as him.


    The doll-like girl replied with an emotionless voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After she said that, the warm girl spoke again.


    ¡°Yale, don¡¯t mind about her words, she acts this way with everyone, it isn¡¯t anything personal with you. I¡¯m Serka Zhan from the Zhan n, and she is Nurvey Revgen from the imperial family.¡±


    They two also seemed to agree to Yale¡¯s incorporation, even if it was because theycked people and Yale was the best option avable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. That kid is a meremoner, how could hepare with us nobles? Even if we were to die it is better than mix with that kind of people.¡±


    The one who spoke those words was thest guy, he was the tallest in the group and had a muscr build, but he still had a kid¡¯s face which generated a weird contrast.


    He was an elitist who merely seen everyone without noble blood as trash, no matter the talent themoners had.


    The other three could only smile wryly at his words, that guy was a blockhead to those things, his personality was theplete opposite to Serka who didn¡¯t mind mixing withmoners.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that; he is onlying with us to improve the security of our group. Furthermore, don¡¯t say that it is better to die than being helped by amoner, that pride won¡¯t serve to anything once you died. Don¡¯t y with our lives for your stupid ego.¡±


    Serka was the one who replied to the muscr guy; she didn¡¯t like that kind of discrimination.


    ¡°Since you are a healer, I will hear your words. But if we get hurt, you should heal us and not him, even if he were dying and we only had light wounds.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised that the warm-looking girl was a healer, a lot of healers had that warm aura around them.


    Yale also noticed the dislike the muscr guy had tomoners, but he didn¡¯t want any problems with anyone of them, so he decided to speak again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡¯ need any type of healing; please focus on the others if there is a need to heal someone.¡±


    Yale said that because with his Auto-recovery, someone using magic to heal him was a waste of magic. Discussing about if he would or wouldn¡¯t be treated were a meaningless discussion as he wouldn¡¯t need any heal.


    However, to the others that were a show of respect to the noble ns and the imperial family and thus they good impression about Yale improved.


    ¡°You know your position, very well, you cane with us. But are you also nning to bring that thing in your arms with us? It seems dead.¡±


    The big guy was speaking of Wyba who was still unconscious due to the space-time passage shock.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t dead, only unconscious. She is very small, that experience was too much to her.¡±


    As Yale said that words, he used Basic Healing again into Wyba, and Yale felt that she was recovered; thus she would awake soon.


    ¡°Are you also a healer? You don¡¯t look like one, but that was Basic Healing, right?¡±


    Serka as a healer was very sensitive towards healing magic and noticed what Yale did to Wyba.


    ¡°I know a bit of healing magic, but this isn¡¯t my specialty. I¡¯m specialized in the sword.¡±


    In fact, Yale¡¯s healing magic was very good for his age, but as he was used to seeing Ange¡¯s healing magic, he always felt that his healing magic was weak.


    ¡°Oh, your healing magic isn¡¯t bad I thought you were also focused on being a healer. However, since you could heal others you can also heal yourself, I don¡¯t need to worry that you will easily die even if I focus on healing the others.¡±


    Serka was worried that Yale would die because he refused to receive any healing, but healing oneself was always easier than treating others so she believed that Yale should have the capacity to remain alive without relying on her healing magic.


    ¡°Since you are able to use healing magic, you are qualified to hear my name. I¡¯m Hyrk Hyeran.¡±


    Hyrk had suffered a great injury when was a little kid due to his carelessness, and an unknown healer saved his life, that was something that he would never forget.


    Thus, his personality softened to anyone who was able to heal.


    Even if he despised anymoner, to him, healers were in a different category and couldn¡¯t be consideredmoners even if they weren¡¯t nobles either.


    ¡°Since everyone has agreed, wee to our group. Tell us about you while your pet awakens.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want Wyba to be called pet, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with them for that reason. Furthermore, Kermu didn¡¯t have any evil intention when he called Wyba a pet.


    After all, the usual way of thought was that Wyba was his pet even if he considered her his little sister.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t much to say; I¡¯m ten years old, I have advanced recently to the 3-star mortal realm. My mother is dead since I was born and my father always ignored me. I left my family with my master after turning ten. Afterward, I lived for some time with my sister in our city¡¯s academy. Some weeks ago, the academy announced a tournament and the best eight won the privilege toe here.¡±


    Yale directly spoke all without stopping, those things weren¡¯t secret, and he hadn¡¯t any problem in telling them.


    Yale also felt that was normal that the other four wanted to know more about their newpanion.


    ¡°How many months passed since your birthday?¡±


    ¡°Just two months.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you are the youngest of us, aren¡¯t you happy Nurvey?¡±


    Nurvey Ignored Kermu¡¯s words; she had a bit ofplex about being the youngest in the group, she was only one month older than Yale. However, her stature was what bothered her the most, and she was still the shortest.


    The other three were already eleven years old, and they were restraining their advance from months ago to be able to go to the special realm.


    The noble ns and the imperial family knew about that special realm aperture before anyone else, and thus, some kids decided to slow down their progress to be able to go.


    They had used that time to perfect their skills, so even if their realm didn¡¯t change their battle prowess soared.


    At that moment Wyba opened her eyes and looked to the surroundings, she was a bit scared after seeing that many people who she didn¡¯t know.


    Nurvey was staring at Wyba as she awakened.


    ¡°Cute. Hug.¡±


    ¡°Eh did you say something, Nurvey?¡±


    Serka was Nurvey¡¯ friend since they were little kids and she was who understood her personality the most; she liked to tease her a bit when Nurvey had difficulties to express herself.


    ¡°I want to hug the cute little wolf.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you also want to hug her.¡±


    After hearing Nurvey and Serka, Yale could only smile, he didn¡¯t understand why the girls who met Wyba always wanted to hug her that badly, even those proud, noble girls were the same.


    Yale liked Wyba because she was his little sister and as she loved being hugged a lot, Yale hugged her whenever he could. However, he wasn¡¯t able to understand why girls who didn¡¯t know Wyba, also wanted to hug her.


    ¡°You can hug her if you want, she likes a lot being hugged.¡±


    After Yale said that, Nurvey caught Wyba and hugged her. She caught her at such high speed that even Yale had difficulties to see her movements.


    ¡°Alright, you can hug her first, but you should let me hug herter.¡±


    While the girls started to discuss about the turns to hug Wyba, the guys were staring the scene with strange faces.


    ¡°We are in a dangerous ce, right? Why does it feel like those girls are at a pic?¡±


    Hyrk was shocked at the scene; he was unable toprehend those two girls.


    ¡°They are always the same when they see some cute things. There is nothing we can do.¡±


    Kermu sighed, he was also a childhood friend of the two girls.


    Furthermore, he was Serka¡¯s fianc¨¦, so he also understood her personality very well.


    When Serka and Nurvey started to speak about cute things, they didn¡¯t know when to stop.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Unexpected Traps</h4>


    The boys watched the girls hugging Wyba until they noticed that some of the other kids were starting to recuperate from the space-time tunnel effects.


    ¡°Serka, Nurvey, we should go now, the others would be recovered soon.¡±


    They didn¡¯t want to be along with the cannon-fodder.


    That was because they considered the cannon-fodder as ignorant kids who would activate traps around the realm while walking like fools; their elite group had a better way of moving and only use the others to decrease the chances of meeting traps in the long term.


    Going with them was useless and would only increase the danger.


    Of course, that strategy of letting themoners walking around the realm always ended with some of them obtaining benefits due to being lucky, but most of them just die due to the traps.


    After hearing, Kermu¡¯s voice, the two girls stopped fooling around.


    Then, the five of them left the area. However, Nurvey refused to let go of Wyba.


    ¡°Safe.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand what Nurvey wanted to mean until Serka tranted to him.


    ¡°She means that Wyba is safer with her. Don¡¯t be fooled by Nurvey¡¯s appearance; she had the best surviving skills of the group. Wyba will be safer if she stays in her arms.¡±


    As Wyba seemed happy to be hugged by Nurvey, Yale didn¡¯t mind about that.


    If Wyba was safer by being with Nurvey, Yale didn¡¯t mind let Wyba with her until they exit the realm.


    Nurvey was after all from the imperial family; there was no way they sent her to such dangerous ce if she didn¡¯t have excellent survival skills.


    As they started to walk, they told Yale about the use of the cannon-fodder.


    Yale became more rxed after hearing that the so-called cannon-fodder would be merely walking around. If they were forced to act as meat shields their chances of survival would be even less.


    Yale was worried about George and Aizu, both of them were strong in the Nacesai Academy, but in the Imperial City, their prowess was average at most. Yale had thought of helping them, but he never expected that they would be separated after entering in the special realm.


    Yale could do nothing to help them, so he decided to avoid thinking about that and merely wished good luck for them.


    The special realm seemed a coge of different areas joined without care; it lookedpletely unnatural. Yale though that the creator of the special realm didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the realm¡¯s appearance.


    The area where their group was seemed to be formed by human-made corridors.


    There were a few traps in those ways, but the nobles came prepared with trap detecting artifacts that allowed them to walk safely.


    The corridor was thin, so they needed to walk in line, even if the path were enough to fit three of them, they would be without space to move in case of danger.


    Nurvey was walking at the front of the group.


    Nurvey¡¯s trap detecting artifact was the best of all the artifacts the group had.


    Furthermore, as she was the one with best measures in front of danger, her being at the front was the best decision.


    Yale was in the second position just behind Nurvey, in the middle was Serka who as the healer had the most secure location and behind her was Kermu.


    Hyrk was at the rear; the traps could be triggered from any direction, so the front and back were the most dangerous positions, and Hyrk¡¯s defense was outstanding even if it was still behind Nurvey¡¯s.


    As they were walking Yale saw a huge pit in front of them with the passage turning left just before it.


    That pit seemed an easy trap to discover which only those too careless would fall because it could be seen since far away.


    However, to Yale¡¯s surprise, Nurvey advanced toward if like if the path continued ahead.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Yale shouted as he grabbed her by the shoulder just before she stepped into the pit.


    She stared at Yale displeased.


    ¡°Why were you about jumping into that pit in front of you? Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Yale was paying attention to Nurvey as she was carrying Wyba, even if the others said that she was reliable, he was still cautious.


    The other group members looked to Yale with strange expressions as they heard his words.


    ¡°Yale, there aren¡¯t any pit there, in front of us there is the passage like before.¡±


    Yale was shocked by Serka¡¯s words; he could see clearly the pit in front of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this.¡±


    Kermu said it while extracting one stone from a spatial artifact and tossing it to the front.


    When the stone reached the floor, it continued to fall disappearing from everyone¡¯s eyesight.


    After seeing the stone disappearing behind the floor, the nobles confirmed that Yale was telling the truth, there wasn¡¯t any path in front of them, only a deadly trap.


    They also didn¡¯t hear the sound of the stone reaching the floor so they could guess that falling was equal to death.


    Nurvey would be dead if Yale weren¡¯t in the group or if he didn¡¯t react quickly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After seeing that Yale had only grabbed her to save her life, Nurvey used all her strength to thank him, that was something very unusual in her.


    ¡°How did you see that trap? Our artifacts didn¡¯t detect anything.¡±


    ¡°Trap? It could be considered a trap, but it was without any covering, you told me that your artifact served to detect hidden traps, but there¡¯s nothing hidden to detect. What I don¡¯t understand is why you didn¡¯t see it before.¡±


    ¡°Yale, we still didn¡¯t see that pit you are talking about even if we confirmed that is there.¡±


    ¡°Could it be an illusion?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    Serka didn¡¯t understand why Yale thought that an illusion was the reason of all.


    ¡°I have immunity to any type of illusions, if there is an illusion covering the pit, it can¡¯t have any effect on me, while it can affect you. Thus, I thought that it could be the reason.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Do you really have immunity to illusions.¡±


    Serka had difficulty to believe that Yale had such immunity, which was far too strange.


    ¡°Of course I have it, I know it could be difficult to believe, but I am telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Yale¡¯s words have a point; our artifacts can¡¯t detect illusions. Using permanent illusions is a strange skill even for experts, only those who were extremely skilled in them would be able to cast an illusion that remains for years. Our ns didn¡¯t give us any item to detect illusions, so I think that all the other realms opened the past didn¡¯t have any illusion like this one or no one survived to tell about it.¡±


    Kermu analyzed the situation coolly, he was the smartest of the group and didn¡¯t let his prejudices block his way of thought.


    ¡°Then, what could we do, we will be dead if we get cheated by more illusions.¡±


    Hyrk who hadn¡¯t spoken until that moment was starting to get nervous, he had a very strong body, but if he fell in such deep pit, he would be dead before he noticed it.


    ¡°Calm yourself, in a normal situation that could be a deadly obstacle to us. However, letting Yale join us was our greatest luck, finding someone able to ignore illusions is extremely difficult.¡±


    Then, Hyrk remembered that Yale had detected the pit and also had just told them about his immunity, he wasn¡¯t used to relying on others skills, so he was only thinking about his own capacities.


    Hyrk was also thankful that in the end, he epted Yale joining the group. If he had refused, Nurvey would be dead due to his arrogance.


    Even if had said that it was better to die than mix withmoners, that was only his arrogance because he didn¡¯t think that with their preparations they could die in the special realm, he underestimated it too much.


    ¡°Yale, since you can see through the illusions, there¡¯s some way to advance or this is a dead way?¡±


    Serka was happy to have helped Yale before, in the end, letting him join was a wise decision.


    ¡°The way continues turning left.¡±


    ¡°I can only see the wall there.¡±


    Kermuughed as he said that.


    Yale showed the way, and all of them continued their journey.


    To the other four, walking across a wall was a weird experience even if that was only an illusion.


    The group slowed down and told Yale to notify any strange thing he noticed, even before turning left or right, they asked him if there was really a path there.


    ¡°If the other groups notice the illusions will they exit the realm out of fear?¡±


    As they were walking, Yale asked it because he was conscious that to the other groups those illusions would be cmities and he had friends among those other groups.


    ¡°Impossible, in at least a month there is no way to go out. That was a measure to avoid the cannon-fodder running away in fear, in exchange it is also impossible for the nobles to exit before a month has passed. If they were fearful of the illusions, at most they could try to remain without moving for one month, but that is also dangerous. If they can¡¯t obtain anything from the realm, robbing others wasn¡¯t a strange thing. That is one of the things I despise the most about themoners.¡±


    Hyrk was the one who replied Yale and his words were true. A lot ofmoners relied on robbing after seeing that they couldn¡¯t obtain anything in the realm. The nobles usually refused to do such low things, they still had their pride.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: Special Realm¡¯s First Legacy</h4>


    A whole hour had passed since they discovered the existence of the illusion traps, they found two more traps of that type before they reached an enormous hall, which had a lot of small rooms inside.


    Thatrge hall was like the corridors and was human-made, the group had decided to look for some legacy inside that part of the realm.


    The number of legacies in the realms was variable, and there was no way of determining the real amount, but usually the realms with different areas had at least one legacy in each one, so remaining within the same zone increased the probabilities of finding one.


    That hall where they arrived with that many small rooms seemed amonce for finding some legacy.


    ¡°We should look carefully, there is a high chance of a legacy being within the small rooms, but you should be careful, there could be traps inside. We will follow the basic rules. If the legacy is something material, the one who found it can choose first; if there¡¯s more than one item we will split among all of us the others after the founder had chosen. If the legacy is some skill or spell, we will gather together to study it.¡±


    Those were basic rules the nobles created for that kind of asions.


    Whening to special realms, they need some rules to avoid internal strife and robbery among their members.


    Breaking those rules would tarnish their reputation, and that wasn¡¯t something the prideful nobles wanted to happen.


    Things like reputation and honor mattered a lot to them, that was the reason they were displeased themoners chose robbery at the first chance.


    As the group was about to separate to search legacies Yale spoke.


    ¡°If I were you I wouldn¡¯t move from here.¡±


    They were startled at Yale¡¯s words, but since he was the only one capable of seeing through the illusions they stopped.


    ¡°Probably they are hidden by illusions, so you can¡¯t see them, but this area is full of deadly things.¡±


    The four kids¡¯ faces turned pale; they only saw amon hall with some rooms.


    ¡°Is there any safe way to explore the hall?¡±


    Kermu knew that even if the elder who had created the realm wanted to make difficult obtaining the legacies, there should be a path.


    ¡°There is a way, but you should follow my steps. Even if this hall seemed big, the path without danger is narrow and isn¡¯t in straight line.¡±


    There were some pits without end, some pools of poison, and a lot of sharp poison spikes in the floor. Any of that things could end with their lives.


    Yale was unable to determine the type of poison, but he was sure that the substance was poisonous, he studied a lot of books about poison in the Poison ss and was capable of identifying the elements in the pools and the spikes as toxic at first sight.


    Even without knowing the type of poison, there was no way a poison found in such dangerous ce wasn¡¯t lethal to them.


    The hall which at first sight seemed the most secure ce they had been, was instead the most dangerous ce.


    ¡°I have an idea, use this in your shoes, your steps will get imprinted into the floor, and we will step only in the marked ces.¡±


    Kermu said that while extracting some tints from his spatial artifact.


    ¡°Really, a spatial artifact is too useful...¡±


    Yale sighed, there was no way to obtain a spatial artifact in Nacesai City, even Swordmad only have his own spatial artifact.


    Yale had problems when carrying things due tocking one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have one?¡±


    Kermu seemed surprised that Yale didn¡¯t have a spatial artifact.


    ¡°Kermu, you forget that he is amoner, and even other noble ns didn¡¯t have as many spatial artifacts as your n.¡±


    Serka knew very well her fianc¨¦¡¯s n. The Kurk n¡¯s bloodline had an incredible affinity to the space element and was the number one n in manufacturing spatial artifacts in the whole empire.


    Thus, to Kermu spatial artifacts were an ordinary thing.


    ¡°You are right, I forgot about that. Yale, if you want a spatial artifact, I could gift you one after we exit the special realm. I can¡¯t get you a top-grade one, and even if I could, someone would try to rob you. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. However, obtaining a low-rank artifact as a present for a friend is something I can do.¡±


    Kermu was talking earnestly, low-grade spatial artifacts were precious tomoners, and even noble ns didn¡¯t gift them without reason, but to the Kurk n, some low-rank spatial artifacts were something that they could gift as a proof of friendship.


    When Kermu and Serka were engaged, the Kermu n gifted a top-grade spatial artifact to Serka¡¯s mother.


    Their ns ordered the engagement, but both were engaged them because they were very close since they were little and they didn¡¯t oppose it when the elders asked them.


    There were forced marriages in the noble ns, but they always tried that both parties were willing to marry, they had a lot of members so usually it wasn¡¯t difficult to found a couple that would be happy to be engaged together.


    As no one lost anything with the engagement, the Kurk n didn¡¯t need to send any gift, but they still did it to improve their rtionships with the Zhan n, among the five ns those two were the closest.


    ¡°You consider me a friend?¡±


    Yale was startled, he never thought that one of the members of his group would qualify him as a friend, given their status as nobles Yale considered that at most he was a usefulpanion to them.


    ¡°Of course that I consider you a friend, you helped us a lot since we entered the realm and you have a good temperament even if you are amoner. You are something worthy to be my friend.¡±


    Yale had indeed helped them a lot due to his illusion immunity, but he didn¡¯t do it to obtain anything in exchange, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who would sit as others die when a simple word of him could have avoided it.


    Furthermore, being in a group was also beneficial to yale, so it was normal that he helped them.


    Moreover, as he traveled with them, he noticed that the nobles¡¯ personalities weren¡¯t that bad as most people thought, they were prideful, but their acts went ording to that pride.


    In fact, Yale liked more how the nobles acted than how Heruk acted, the pride of the nobles would restrain themselves from doing such wicked acts as torture an opponent.


    If they had a grudge because someone offended them, they would kill the opponent openly, but they wouldn¡¯t rely upon torture nor use underhanded methods.


    The only exception was when a criminal had information that should be obtained no matter what for the sake of the empire, even the imperial family would use any method to get that information.


    The nobles also disliked breaking the rules, that was seen as a barbaric behavior, and the ns would punish any member that was found out breaking any rule orw.


    Of course, even in the noble ns were shameless people who liked to abuse others, but they need to act stealthy and at least couldn¡¯t openly harm others like Heruk did in Nacesai City.


    When a noble wanted to abuse their power and status, they need to do it carefully using thews which enforced a special status to them as their advantage, forcing the other party to offend them.


    Usually, as long as themoners didn¡¯t offend them, the noble ns were too prideful to act against them without a valid reason. Thus, even if the people feared the noble ns, as long and they respected them everything was fine.


    ¡°Then, thank you very much.¡±


    Yale epted the offer even if he would obtain a storage space when he finished the first Main Chain Quest.


    A spatial artifact was still very useful to him as he didn¡¯t know when would get that reward and the need to carry more objects without limiting his mobility was something relevant to him.


    After that, Yale did as Kermu suggested and advanced with his shoes tinted, marking the way for the others.


    If anyone were to see them, there was no doubt that person would think that they were fools walking in a strange pattern even if there wasn¡¯t any apparent danger.


    However, even Yale who can see the path needed to be careful while walking as the road was really a difficult one, he thought that it would be impossible to obtain anything from the hall without illusion immunity or heaven-defying luck.


    After two hours they finally reached one of the small rooms.


    Even if it was the first room, there was already a legacy inside. The path was an extremely difficult one, but it wasn¡¯t without reward.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lighted up as they looked upon the legacy they had found.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56: Illusion Spell Legacy</h4>


    In the room¡¯s wall, there were instructions to cast a spell.


    That was a strange kind of Illusion Spell as its use wasn¡¯t to make the opponent fell into an illusion but to put an illusion around the user¡¯s body.


    That way, the outsiders wouldn¡¯t see the real appearance of the one who cast the illusion spell, only the appearance created by the illusion.


    That kind of spell was simr to the ones cast in the traps, so people like Yale who were immune to illusions wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Of course, if the other party had too much difference in the realm with the caster, they would be able to ignore the illusion effects and would also see the real body.


    The illusion could also mask the realm of the caster, which was very good to make the opponent underestimate the caster¡¯s real power.


    Of course, it was only possible to mask as a lower realm.


    That was a useful skill for those who were too famous and wanted to be low-key while traveling or to those who needed to infiltrate into an enemy¡¯s territory.


    The spell was a really good one, but it wasn¡¯t too useful to any member of the group.


    However, it was still a powerful spell left to them by an elder, so they will learn it even if they didn¡¯t have an instant use for it.


    All the groups sat in front of the wall and started to practice the spell.


    The first one to learn it was Yale, due to his perfect affinity at the light element and his illusion immunity, learning illusion spells was easy for him even if never tried before.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Magic Skill [Body Illusion]¡±


    ¡°Body Illusion Level 1: Generates an illusion around the body. Light Element. It requires 1 Origin Point for every hour. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    Yale was happy seeing the consumption rate, as long as he didn¡¯t engage in battle, maintaining such spell permanently was possible.


    Yale didn¡¯t have any need to use such spell, but having it activated permanently was free as he would recover the first point in ten minutes. As long as he had it activated the spell, it would level up. Mastering Body illusion was only a matter of time.


    Yale looked at his teammates, and they were still immersed in their meditation trying to learn the Magic Skill.


    Then Yale looked again at the wall, and he noticed something strange.


    Some pictures that seemed only for decorations started to seem mysterious to Yale; those pictures wasn¡¯t a simple as they appeared.


    Yale only realized about it after learning the spell.


    Yale¡¯s eyes lighted, he guesses that those strange pictures were another legacy and that the prerequisite was obtaining some mastery in Body Illusion.


    Yale decided to focus on practicing the spell until the others finished learning it, being in the front of the wall was the best spot to meditate about the spell and improve it.


    That was better than only improve it by practicing it.


    Yale¡¯s speed of increasing his proficiency of Body Illusion could only be exined as monstrous, the more he focused and meditated about the wall the more quickly he improved, he was even starting to be able to understand the mysterious pictures.


    In a mere hour, Yale improved the spell until level six, the help of the wall was something even better than the formations in the Imperial City.


    Of course, those formations serve to improve all types of practice while the wall only enhanced the speed of Body Illusion.


    At that time Serka finally managed to use the spell.


    Being able to learn such difficult spell in one hour was remarkable, Yale¡¯s talent to learn illusion skills was merely abnormal.


    Casting an illusion spell into the caster¡¯s body was dangerous as the caster had chances to be affected negatively; thus it couldn¡¯t be learned or mastered too quickly. However, those dangers didn¡¯t exist for Yale; he could practice it without any worries.


    When Serka looked at Yale, she saw how his appearance was changing without stop; she would be a fool if she didn¡¯t guess that Yale had already learned the spell long ago and had started improving his mastery in it.


    Serka decided to do the same as she still needed to wait for the others.


    Half an hourter Nurvey also finished learning the spell, and she also chose to continue training, as it was a great chance to improve the mastery of the spell.


    Kermu was the next one; he needed four whole hours to learn it as his light element affinity was only average.


    At that time Serka and Nurvey had already improved a lot, while Yale already had the spell at level eight.


    After Kermu saw that Hyrk was still trying to cast the spell properly, he also decided to practice, he didn¡¯t hope to improve too much, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    Hyrk¡¯s affinity to the light element was only at the low grade; he was having a lot of difficulties to learn such an advanced spell.


    A half day had passed since they reached the wall and Yale finally mastered Body Illusion.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Body Illusion] to Level 10.¡±


    ¡°The user mastered Magic Skill [Body Illusion].¡±


    That was the first skill Yale mastered, as the Origin Skill was mastered since he created it.


    A mastered skill was already in the perfect form its creator devised, to improve it one should derivate into another spell or use it as a base to create a new one.


    With his current level in Body Illusion, even those at the Rank 1 would be unable to see through his illusion. Higher realms would be able to detect him, but that was due to Yale¡¯s low realm, not the spell¡¯s fault, as he advanced his realm, the spell would be more powerful.


    Then, Yale looked again at the mysterious pictures, and he understood them as if they were letters.


    ¡°Only those who are able to read this words are worthy of learning the true legacy I left in this area.¡±


    After reading those words, information started to appear in Yale¡¯s mind, and he began to meditate automatically.


    Yale had obtained enlightenment due to the sudden increase in knowledge.


    ¡°Enlightenment increased the Intelligence points to 27.¡±


    ¡°Enlightenment increased the Wisdom points to 27.¡±


    That was a considerable increase, but Yale didn¡¯t notice it as he was immersed in understanding the new skill.


    After a more than a day trying to do it, Hyrk finally managed to learn the spell, but Yale was still immersed in his enlightenment.


    The others had noticed Yale¡¯s enlightenment long ago and didn¡¯t disturb him, that was his good fortune, and he couldn¡¯t share it with others.


    They only continued training to try also to obtain some enlightenment, but that wasn¡¯t a thing that can be sought.


    Yale awakened three days after the group had reached the wall and started to learn Illusion Body.


    ¡°The user learned a derived skill from [Illusion Body], the Combined Skill [Shape Shift] added into the Skill Menu.¡±


    ¡°Shape Shift Level 1: Alters the body merging illusions with reality, the degree of the real changes would rely upon the mastery level. Light/Darkness Element. The Origin Points cost would differ for every change. The changes would remain until the user cancels them. Mastery at level 100.¡±


    When Yale saw the skill¡¯s description, he was without words, that Combined Skill was a heaven-defying, worthy of being a legacy skill from the special realm.


    If onepared Body Illusion with Shape Shift, the difference was obvious; one was an illusion spell, while the other can really change the shape even if it still had a lot of illusion parts at the first levels.


    The best was that the effects would only disappear when Yale decided, and there was no cost for the time it was activated, so even if he started a battle with the skill active, he wouldn¡¯t have any handicap.


    ¡°You finally awakened, how did you manage to have such good luck to find enlightenment while learning a legacy, I really envy you.¡±


    Kermu was the one who spoke, as he didn¡¯t put too much effort in increasing the legacy spell level he was the first one to notice that Yale had awakened from his enlightenment.


    ¡°I was only lucky when obtaining the second legacy.¡±


    ¡°What? Where is the second legacy.¡±


    ¡°In those strange pictures.¡±


    Yale pointed at the pictures; he didn¡¯t want to hide the second legacy¡¯s existence from the others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Kermu sighed.


    ¡°It seems that to learn it you need to master the previous legacy.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t right, I also mastered it, and I can¡¯t see any strange picture. I can only see the first legacy and nothing else in the wall.¡±


    Yale was shocked as he heard Serka¡¯s words. Even if Yale didn¡¯t understand the pictures at the start, he was able to see them.


    ¡°It should be covered by an illusion.¡±


    Kermu was again the one who analyzed the situation.


    ¡°We should be used that a lot of things here are hidden under such illusions, having a secret legacy hidden behind an illusion isn¡¯t that strange.¡±


    Everyone agreed with Kermu; his words had sense.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57: Forest Zone</h4>


    Yale remembered the words he read from the mysterious pictures, and then he understood their real meaning.


    ¡°I had thought that the second legacy is to those who had mastered the first one, but that isn¡¯t true. The second legacy is only to those who can see through the illusions and have mastered the first spell in the wall.¡±


    After reaching that conclusion, Yale doubted that anyone else would be able to obtain Shape Shift legacy, Illusion immunity wasn¡¯t an ordinary skill after all.


    Beside Serka, Nurvey had also mastered the spell while Yale was in his enlightenment, the other two wasn¡¯t very well suited to that spell, so they gave up in mastering it.


    The group followed Yale to the other small houses, but there wasn¡¯t any other skill left as a legacy, only random stuff that was somewhat valuable but could move the wealthy nobles.


    They distributed it equally even if Yale wanted to keep only a sword and a bow he found of his liking.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale didn¡¯t want more things, but he couldn¡¯t carry a lot of stuff without his mobility was affected.


    ¡°If you are only worried by that, I can help you to carry the items and give them back to you when we left the realm, what do you think?¡±


    Kermu was only carrying one spatial artifact but was a top-grade one with a lot of space for storage; he had more than enough to safeguard Yale¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°Then, I will trouble you.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t worried that Kermu wanted to keep the items to himself, to a noble, those items weren¡¯t that valuable. As initially, Yale wanted to give up the items, Kermu could have picked them if he wanted, without needing to offer himself to help Yale.


    The group finally left the hall, and they returned back to their previous formation to walk across the corridors.


    They chose to change the area as there were more possibilities of finding another legacy in a different area.


    They needed some hours before reaching the forest area, the change of regions was abrupt and unnatural. First, all was human-made, and in the next step, it was a dense forest.


    The artifacts of the noble stopped detecting traps as they had entered the forest, Yale also didn¡¯t notice any illusion.


    However, they heard a loud roar from deep in the forest.


    The main danger of the forest zone was that was infested with monsters, and the one who roared seemed especially powerful.


    In fact, monsters were more dangerous than traps as traps couldn¡¯t move from their original position, but monsters can move freely.


    However, mostmoners would feel more secure in the forest zone than in the human-made area.


    The reason was that themonerscked trap detecting artifacts and thus the monsters were easier to avoid than the fixed traps.


    The group didn¡¯t find anyone else in the human-made zone, but the main reason was that it was extremely difficult to reach the hall without someone capable of see through illusions.


    They advanced without too much difficulty as the monsters they found were rather young and thus weak.


    They even served as lunch to Yale and the others; they had only eaten fasting pills since they entered the special realm.


    However, they didn¡¯t find any legacy nor any other people in the four whole days they had roamed the forest.


    ¡°I think that we should take more risks if we want to obtain something, we are ying too safe.¡±


    Yale had turned more close with his teammates in the time they roamed the forest; he was able to express his opinion without worries.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    Kermu had a leader-like personality and thought very high from Yale due to all that had happened since they entered the special realm. He was always interested in Yale¡¯s thoughts and opinions.


    ¡°The previous legacy was only possible to obtain by seeing through illusions which were the main danger of the area. If the elder who created this realm followed the same pattern, to obtain the legacy here, we need to face the real danger of the forest instead of avoiding it. We need to beat the strongest monster in the area.¡±


    They had avoided powerful monsters because the realm restriction didn¡¯t apply to the monsters that had been born in the forest area.


    The original monsters left by the elder were dead long ago, but their descendants still controlled the forest zone.


    Those monsters still have a restriction; they could reach the 6-star mortal realm. However, to five kids at the 3-star mortal realm, battling such an opponent would be very dangerous.


    ¡°That can be true. We don¡¯t know what the elder has left in the area, but to obtain it there should be some rtion with those beasts. Going to defeat the strong ones might be difficult, but that will also increase our chances of obtaining some rewards. What do you think? I don¡¯t care about the danger, but we will be risking our lives. If someone doesn¡¯t feel confident, we can continue with our current method or go to another area.¡±


    In the end, no one feared danger; they hade to the special realm knowing very well that it was dangerous.


    Furthermore, none of them were weak, a 6-star monster was a difficult opponent but not an undefeatable one if they use all their power. As members of the noble ns, they had methods to beat stronger opponents than them, and Yale didn¡¯t have any problem in did it either.


    As they started to near the nest of powerful monsters they also began to see other people.


    However, they were all dead, and the state of their bodies was enough to know that their death wasn¡¯t a peaceful one.


    Fortunately, none of the corpses were from people they knew, so they weren¡¯t that affected even if they didn¡¯t like seeing it.


    They had all a strong will and managed to remain concentrated in such situation; most kids would have started vomiting at the scene. Being distracted in such dangerous ce would only mean death.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know, a lot of the corpses had died due to being distracted looking at the scene.


    Some 4-star monsters had met their ends in the hands of Yale and the nobles, to their group a 4-star monster didn¡¯t pose any danger even if it was a realm above them.


    Wyba didn¡¯t battle as she was too weak, but she had eaten a lot of those monsters, she liked the flesh of powerful beasts.


    Wyba managed to advance to the 2-star mortal realm thanks to that, eating other beasts was something beneficial to Wyba, and powerful ones had a better effect.


    That was somethingmon in most beasts, but usually, a little wolf like Wyba wouldn¡¯t have a chance to eat that many 4-star monsters.


    The first somewhat rough battle the group had was when they found a 5-star monster.


    Furthermore, that monster and Wyba¡¯s father were from the same species, even if the wolf of the special realm was way more powerful.


    As the opponent was a wolf, Yale could understand it, but the monster was insane.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill... ¡±


    Yale only heard the same word without stopping, all the monsters in the forest zone were extremely aggressive, but Yale didn¡¯t think that they were that crazy as to only think in killing others.


    Wyba feared the big ck wolf; she didn¡¯t dare to look at it and hid into Nurvey¡¯s arms.


    Fortunately, Nurvey defensive spells were really powerful, and Wyba had nothing to worry.


    Nurvey focused en long-range battle, support spells, and defensive spells, she also knew how to use a spear, but she didn¡¯t like to battle at short range.


    As for the bow, she said that before using a bow she would cast the magic directly to the opponent.


    Serka was a skillful rod user, but she evaded taking any risks in the battle as she was the group¡¯s healer and thus she should be ready to heal others when they need it.


    The opponent wasn¡¯t like the ones they had beaten before, and she didn¡¯t want to be careless.


    Hyrk was the type who loved battle without weapons, only relying on his body, his body enhancing techniques were way better than those which Heruk had used before in the tournament.


    Kermu was like Yale and also specialized in the swordbining it with spells.


    The ck wolf was mighty, but after less than half hour he was finished.


    Kermu and Yale¡¯s Combined Skills with the sword were extremely powerful with the boost they obtained from Nurvey.


    And Hyrk¡¯s defense was able to withstand the most quantity of hits of all of them, that was usually his role in a battle, that was the main reason he was worried about the healing priority as he had the most chances of being injured.


    Wyba left Nurvey¡¯s arms after the ck wolf was killed and went to eat some of its flesh, that was a sumptuous meal for her.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58: Battling a 6-star Monster</h4>


    While Yale observed how Wyba happily ate the ck wolf¡¯s flesh, Kermu started to talk with him.


    ¡°I suspected it when you were battling those weak monsters, but you really reached the expert stage, right?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised that Kermu had noticed it because he also detected Kermu¡¯s level.


    ¡°Indeed, I reached it just beforeing here. I can sense that you also reached it.¡±


    Kermu was indeed worthy of being a genius from a noble n, reaching the expert stage at such young age wasn¡¯tmon.


    ¡°We should have some sparring aftering out of the special realm, finding someone of my generation who also reached the expert stage is far too difficult.¡±


    ¡°I will be d to have some sparring with you.¡±


    As both of them liked topare their respective sword techniques with others at their same level, sparring was a must.


    However, the special realm wasn¡¯t a good ce for sparring.


    As in the previous battle, all the guys had received some injuries, Serka started to heal them.


    As Yale was also a healer, she left him to the end.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to find Yale fully recovered without a single scratch.


    ¡°Your ability to healing yourself is far higher than the one you used before on Wyba. You really didn¡¯t need any healing.¡±


    The injuries from the battle weren¡¯t serious, so the Auto-recovery skill healed them very quickly.


    Sadly, even if they had killed a 5-star monster, there was no reward for them.


    The group could only continue to search for more powerful beasts.


    The next powerful monster they found was still sleeping when they saw it.


    Usually, that would be an excellent target for a sneak attack.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to attack, because it was a 6-star monster.


    Battling such a mighty monster needed careful preparation, they couldn¡¯t do it like in the battle with the previous ck wolf.


    They had put their hopes in that monster; if they didn¡¯t gain anything after the battle, they would leave the zone and went to try to get the good fortune in another area.


    The 6-star mortal real was the limit for the beasts, and anyone at that realm could be considered an overlord in the forest zone.


    If even by beating such overlord they didn¡¯t obtain anything, the chances of obtaining anything from others were to low for the risk.


    That 6-star monster was an enormous eagle.


    If that kind of monster relied on flying, the group would have no chance to win as eagles were too fast in the air.


    Thus, Yale and Kermu would go all out to harm the eagle¡¯s wings.


    Serka would focus on healing only serious injuries, and Hyrk would be the one catching the eagle¡¯s attention after it wakes up.


    Nurvey would remain in the back casting support spells; Yale had already tasted their efficiency, and they made a difference in battle.


    The first attack was the most important of all, injuring the eagle¡¯s wings could change the flow of battlepletely. Thus, Yale and Kermu went all out in their attacks.


    Kermu was using some kind of Combined Skill which Yale didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t doubt about its power.


    Yale directly used Water Battle Armorbined with Spark like in his battle with Heruk.


    However, as Yale had two real swords, both ice swords had the same power, one of them wasn¡¯t pure magic like before.


    Yale hit the eagle¡¯s left wing at the same time Kermu hit the one in the right side.


    The impact awakened the eagle, but even if the wing were somewhat hurt, the damage wasn¡¯t enough to avoid that the eagle from starting to fly.


    At least, the eagle¡¯s mobility in the air had diminished due to the injuries, but the situation was still dangerous as the eagle wasn¡¯t enough injured.


    Yale changed to his bow reinforcing it with the Water Battle Armor and started to shot ice rapiers to the eagle. He didn¡¯t want to shot with real swords as he may need to use themter.


    Hyrk started to attract the eagle¡¯s attention by hitting its head with a big jump he managed to do thanks to Nurvey¡¯s spell boost.


    Kermu also didn¡¯t waste time and shed his sword generating a mighty wind de that hit the eagle.


    The eagle made a shriek as it received all the attacks, Hyrk¡¯s one was the most direct of all, but the one who inflicted most damage was Kermu¡¯s attack.


    That wind de wasn¡¯t made only from wind; it also merged the space element on it.


    However, even Kermu didn¡¯t seem to have full control of that spell as he looked exhausted after the attack, he lost the capacity of moving for some seconds after using that skill.


    The eagle was enraged and attacked with all its strength hitting the three guys, the one who got the worst part was Hyrk as was too near to the eagle.


    Kermu also was injured, but he could still battle to the eagle after the immobility from the previous skill faded.


    Yale avoided damage thanks to the Water Battle Armor, but it dispersed in exchange, and his newly acquired bow also broke in pieces.


    Serka started to heal Hyrk while Yale had to battle alone with the eagle.


    Battling wasn¡¯t a good definition to it, as Yale was only avoiding the eagle¡¯s attacks thanks to the agility enhancement spell he received from Nurvey. There was no way he could beat the eagle alone; he needed to win time until the other two were recovered.


    Winning time wasn¡¯t a bad strategy, but the eagle had better battle sense than they had imagined, it chose to attack Serka who was healing Hyrk instead of continuing pursuing Yale.


    The attack was blocked by a shield spell cast by Nurvey, but the eagle as if didn¡¯t care about it, charged towards Nurvey at full power.


    Nurvey had just used a powerful spell and was in her weakest state; she wasn¡¯t able to create another shield before getting hit.


    The hit hurt Nurvey, but even if she tried to defend Wyba, the little wolf was also heavily injured, her defenses were too weakpared to the others, Nurvey¡¯s injuries wasn¡¯t deep.


    ¡°The user¡¯s beast has been deathly injured; it would die in a few minutes without proper treatment.¡±


    Yale face changed as he heard the system¡¯s notification.


    ¡°Database Search, methods of healing Wyba¡¯s injuries without needing any special medicines.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to remain calm after Wyba received such injuries, so he decided to rely on the Database Search to find the best solution.


    ¡°There are only two methods in the database to heal the beast without relying on special medicines. The first one is to use Time Healing for five seconds. The other one was to feed the beast with blood from a monster far more powerful than it while using Time Healing for one second.¡±


    Those were the only two methods avable with the information contained in the Database Search and the first one was impossible to aplish for Yale.


    Yale had only one option, kill the eagle and use its blood to feed Wyba while healing her.


    Before anyone could say anything to Yale, they saw that his expression changed, at that moment, he was even more inexpressive than Nurvey.


    At that moment, Yale only wanted to save Wyba no matter the price; thus he decided to make a big bet.


    The eagle sensed Yale¡¯s cold killing intent and charged towards him, but Yale didn¡¯t try to avoid the iing attack.


    Instead, he jumped towards the descending eagle with his swords in both hands covered by sparks of lightning.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Battle Skill [Sparkling sword] to Level 4.¡±


    Yale¡¯s use of the thunder element had improved a lot since he saw Swordmad¡¯s thunder sword for the first time.


    He had trained it for some time in the Swordmad, and after being in a difficult situation, the skill finally leveled up once more.


    However, even with that upgrade, the skill wasn¡¯t enough to save him from the iing attack.


    Yale stabbed both swords in the eagle¡¯s body with all his strength, but a secondter his teammates saw how he was turned into meat paste by the eagle¡¯s attack.


    At first, they thought that Yale wanted to exchange his life with the eagle¡¯s life to revenge Wyba, but what they saw a momentter let them stunned.


    Yale had reappeared in his previous mid-air positionpletely unharmed.


    At that moment, Yale was in a higher position than the eagle, and he used the gravity force to throw a big Ice Spear towards the eagle¡¯s back.


    The eagle was still a bit numb due to the electricity in the swords Yale had stabbed into it before.


    The Ice Spear was unexpected to it, and with its reactions slowed by the numbness, the eagle couldn¡¯t avoid being thrown to the ground, where Kermu used his most potent skill again to attack at its neck to finish it.


    Kermu¡¯s attack had broken the eagle¡¯s neck and ended its life.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59: Serka¡¯s Interrogatory</h4>


    The battle wasn¡¯t like they had predicted, but Yale¡¯s performance at the end of the fight gave Kermu the opportunity to finish the eagle.


    Before anyone could say anything about the battle¡¯s result, Yale rushed towards Wyba and carried her to the eagle¡¯s corpse. Then, he soaked her in the eagle¡¯s blood and forced her to drink it before casting Time Healing.


    The eagle¡¯s blood started to fuse with Wyba as Yale used Emergency Recovery to recover his Origin Points to be able to use Time Healing, the Origin Points he had at that moment weren¡¯t enough to cast Time Healing after the battle.


    After casting the spell, the system sent another notification.


    ¡°The user¡¯s beast is recovered and entered in a slumber.¡±


    As Yale heard the system¡¯s notification, he smiled. Wyba being safe was something more important to him than obtaining any reward after killing the eagle.


    Yale had surpassed his limits in that battle. He overused Bloodline Force and his Origin Points; he even needed to use Emergency Recovery in the end, so he was feeling extremely weak.


    Once Yale finished healing Wyba, and the notification had appeared in his mind, Yale fell unconscious.


    The group looked at Yale with strange expressions; they had seen how Yale managed to use a peculiar methodbined with his own healing to save Wyba.


    Only Serka was able to understand Yale¡¯s method, and that was the reason why she was the most shocked of all.


    Yale slept for a whole day.


    In that day, Nurvey had set some spell formations in the eagle¡¯s previous nest, and they used it to rest.


    Even if Yale and Wyba were the only ones unconscious, all of them were tired from the battle; they didn¡¯t even try to found out any reward after the fight ended.


    After awakening, Yale looked at Wyba who remained unconscious, the method to heal her was an extreme one, but it managed to turn misfortune to good fortune.


    Wyba¡¯s potential would grow a lot after she awakened from the slumber.


    Kermu had the intention to talk with Yale about the previous battle when he saw that he awakened, but Serka was quicker than him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The group was surprised to hear Serka¡¯s question, Yale had indeed used some weird skills in the battle, but that wasn¡¯t enough to doubt about his identity.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to react; he had indeed used skills that a normalmoner kid wouldn¡¯t be able to use.


    Yale feared that the Last Wish System or the fact he reincarnated would be discovered, so he tried to exin everything with calm avoiding the parts that implied reincarnation or some support from the system.


    ¡°I had already told you before; I am Yale. I am amoner from a backwater city. The skill I used in mid-air before, is something that I haven¡¯t learned properly. I am only able to use it sometimes.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t false, Yale could only use it once per week, and he didn¡¯t learn the skill as he didn¡¯t know how exactly worked.


    ¡°The method I used to heal Wyba was something I read in a book a long time ago,bined monster blood with a proper healing spell is an effective method to reverse a deathly situation to a young beast.¡±


    That was also true, Yale had read it time ago, and it was recorded into the system¡¯s database, even if Yale had forgotten about that method, he indeed learned about it by reading the first time.


    The original method only told about using the most powerful healing spell possible, so the system turned it to be Time Healing as it was Yale¡¯s most powerful healing spell.


    ¡°What about your healing spell?¡±


    Serka still had a strange face as Yale exined the previous points, the other members thought that Yale¡¯s exnation made sense, but Serka continued asking.


    ¡°That spell is something that I could only use for a second, my talent and realm isn¡¯t enough to use it properly right now. I learned it through enlightenment while observing healing magic.¡±


    ¡°You knew anyone else who could use it?¡±


    Serka seemed to be interrogating Yale, that was something strange as usually she was warm and didn¡¯t put pressure on others.


    ¡°My sister had the same enlightenment, but she had the enlightenment at first sight of some healing magic while I needed almost an hour. She is way better than me in healing magic, she is a real healer and can use that spell properly.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to reveal the existence of Time Healing, but as the other party asked about the healing spell he just exined the truth, omitting the spell¡¯s name and its element.


    However, even that answer didn¡¯t make Serka¡¯s face return to normal.


    ¡°Tell me your n¡¯s name, don¡¯t worry about it, we wouldn¡¯t me you for saying it.¡±


    Saying the name of the n was the same as telling a surname, but as a noble was the one specifically asking for it, it was also the noble¡¯s duty to say that there wouldn¡¯t be any repercussions.


    ¡°That n is named Roanmad, but I don¡¯t feel like I belong to it, I left nothing there. Furthermore, the n didn¡¯t have any rtion to my skills or my sister¡¯s.¡±


    The other three didn¡¯t know what was going out with Serka¡¯s interrogatory, but as Yale simply replied all without seeming in a bad mood due to it, they didn¡¯t stop her from asking.


    ¡°The isn¡¯t any way such puny n has any rtion with such skills. But that is only by your father¡¯s part right, what do you know about your mother¡¯s family?¡±


    That time Yale¡¯s expressions changed a bit before replying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, she died after I was born and my father never told me about her, I didn¡¯t even know her name, how would I know about her family...¡±


    Yale wanted to know more about her mother, but he was unable to find anything.


    That time no one doubted about Yale¡¯s answer, the grieve in his voice was real.


    ¡°I see, can you tell me about the name of that backwater city and your academy.¡±


    Serka seemed to have been softened a bit after Yale¡¯s previous answer.


    ¡°Nacesai City and Nacesai Academy, both have the same name.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that your mother died after your birth?¡±


    Serka changed the topic again, after asking for the city and the academy returned to Yale¡¯s mother.


    The others felt that asking that was ack of tact as the topic was something that affected Yale.


    ¡°I always thought that. However,tely I have doubts about it, there is something off.¡±


    That time Yale didn¡¯t think before answer, as that was something he pondered a lot he replied automatically.


    ¡°I understand, now it makes sense.¡±


    Serka returned to her usual expression while saying those words.


    ¡°Wait Serka! Even if you understand, we didn¡¯t know why you asked that many questions to Yale. What conclusion you reached?¡±


    Kermu was the one who asked, but Nurvey and Hyrk were also curious.


    ¡°I discovered Yale¡¯s identity as well as his mother¡¯s identity.¡±


    Serka¡¯s answer was unexpected; the others didn¡¯t understand how she managed to deduce anything like that with those questions.


    The one who understood it less was Yale.


    Even Yale didn¡¯t know anything about his mother; he didn¡¯t know how could some words of him reveal her identity.


    Yale obviated the part about his own identity; his mother¡¯s identity part was that shocking that he forgot about the other part of the sentence.


    As Yale was still speechless, Kermu was the one who spoke to Serka.


    ¡°I know you, and you aren¡¯t the kind of person that would lie about such serious topics. Why are you sure you discovered their identities?¡±


    At that time, Serka smiled.


    ¡°Because the healing spell he used, that spell is something Yale inherited from his mother bloodline.¡±


    Until that point, even Yale had already guessed it as only he and Ange were able to use it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about healing, so it isn¡¯t surprising you didn¡¯t notice it. The spell Yale used is Time Healing, I can¡¯t confuse it from another spell.¡±


    The nobles¡¯ faces changed after hearing Serka¡¯s words.


    ¡°Furthermore, the spell or skill he used in mid-air emanated time ripples, it was of the time element without a doubt. Furthermore, that skill¡¯s level was extremely high, even being able to use it sometimes without understanding it is something that a normal kid can¡¯t do.¡±


    At that moment the only one who didn¡¯t understand the situation was Yale.


    ¡°Yale, I doubt you know it, but the time element is our Zhan n¡¯s bloodline affinity and Time Healing a legacy spell is hidden within the bloodline. It isn¡¯t possible to learn aplicated spell like Time Healing in the mortal rank without the n¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    Yale was shocked; he indeed didn¡¯t know anything about the noble n¡¯s specialties.


    ¡°In thest twenty years, only one woman from the Zhan n decided to leave the n to marry some unknown man from a backwater city. That is your mother; it can¡¯t be anyone else. The city and n she went when leaving the n are the same as you had just speak of.¡±


    Yale was still processing the information when Serka¡¯s next words shocked him even more.


    ¡°Some n members were displeased with your mother, as she was a rarely seen genius even in the Zhan n. However, you can be assured that I belong to the other faction and I don¡¯t have any bad intentions towards you. After all, your mother is my mother¡¯s little sister, my aunt.¡±


    That revtion shocked even the other nobles. If Yale¡¯s mother was Serka¡¯s aunt, wouldn¡¯t that mean that both were cousins?


    They had difficulties to believe such a coincidence.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60: Kermu¡¯s Guess</h4>


    Yale had difficulties to believe Serka¡¯s words.


    The academy obtained for the first time a chance to go to a special realm, and Yale met the qualifications to go.


    Then after entering the realm, Yale joined a group of nobles in which one of the members was his cousin who discovered his mother identity.


    That didn¡¯t feel natural; Yale couldn¡¯t believe that he managed to discover that so casually or that he managed to met his cousin that easily.


    However, there was undeniable that he and Ange were able to use Time Healing and that meant that they have the Zhan n bloodline.


    Yale had seen how the other nobles reacted when Serka said that he used TIme Healing, the part of Time Healing being a spell from the Zhan n. Thus, Yale believed that at least that part was true.


    As for really being Serka¡¯s cousin, at the moment Yale only have her words, so he wasn¡¯t sure, but he wouldn¡¯t say it in a loud voice.


    After all, he didn¡¯t want to have a bad rtionship with anyone in the group, so even if he couldn¡¯t confirm it, Yale would act as if he believed it.


    ¡°Yale, I understood that what I said may be difficult to believe. If you don¡¯t believe me, it doesn¡¯t matter, but you need to hear at least one thing.¡±


    Serka turned serious again; she wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let anyone else see your Time Healing, nor reveal your identity as a member of the Zhan n until I tell you. Otherwise, you may die.¡±


    Kermu and Nurvey who were close to Serka had already deduced why she said that because they knew certain things about the Zhan n¡¯s internal affairs.


    ¡°As I said, some part of the n were displeased with your mother¡¯s actions years ago. If they discover your identity, they might try to punish you instead of her. That is something that the n won¡¯t approve, but if some elders killed you, the others wouldn¡¯t start a conflict due to a corpse. At most the killers would need to offer apologies.¡±


    Yale was starting to feel that his blood rtion with the Zhan n was beginning to be a pain.


    ¡°After leaving the realm I will talk with my mother, your identity should be revealed first for the ones who supported your mother, that way it would be difficult for the others to touch you.¡±


    Serka knew how delicate was Yale¡¯s position in the n given who his mother was.


    Yale was still very weak; if his identity were revealed to other factions in the n it would be troublesome, that was one of the main reasons she had told Yale the truth about his identity directly after discovering it. It would be difficult to say to him why he should be careful without exining anything.


    Furthermore, she wanted her friends in the group to know it, Yale was her cousin, so she didn¡¯t want her friends to treat him like a meremoner, even if their group didn¡¯t discriminate powerfulmoners and all had already an excellent impression of Yale, to her that was a matter of her cousin¡¯s honor.


    Their group wasn¡¯t randomly formed, three of them were friends since many years ago, and Hyrk was recruited by Kermu as even if he was an elitist his moral character was quite good, he disliked abusing of his status even if he despisedmoners.


    The noble ns were able to ensure that few members of the younger generation were teleported together to the same ce in the special realm even if they couldn¡¯t specify where.


    Kermu¡¯s group was the tiniest of all, with only four members, Kermu was very picky with his teammates.


    He preferred to look for a talentedmoner or a random noble without group than joining hands with some nobles that he disliked.


    At most, if he didn¡¯t find anyone of his liking, they would go with only four members even if that was dangerous.


    Thus, Serka was sure that no one in the group would make the things difficult to Yale even if his identity were revealed to them.


    ¡°Then, I will be careful, thank you for the advice.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know very much about the noble ns, but he would be more careful after Serka¡¯s advice.


    Even if the other members of the group had difficulties to believe such a coincidence, they knew Serka¡¯s personality, and she wasn¡¯t a liar, in the whole group she was thest person they would expect to lie, so they believed her.


    Kermu supported his fiancee¡¯s words on the outside, but inside he was pondering how could be such coincidence.


    ¡°Could it be that Yale was fated to meet with the Zhan n or he had some incredible luck to join his cousin¡¯s group casually?¡±


    Kermu was unable to stop thinking about that, he was smart but also very curious.


    He remembered that Yale had said that eight members of his academy entered the special realm and that Yale¡¯s city was very far, it wasn¡¯t among the cities that would usually get spots to introduce a special realm due to the distance.


    ¡°By the way Yale, how did youe to the Imperial City? I don¡¯t know where that Nacesai City of yours is, but it isn¡¯t near the Imperial City.¡±


    Serka also seemed interested in learning about it, because Yale¡¯s sister was still in the backwater city and she was also her cousin.


    ¡°We used a teleportation portal in the academy.¡±


    Yale¡¯s reply was logical, but it was strange to such unknown city to have a teleportation portal to the Imperial City.


    ¡°Your academy had used it before?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know why Kermu also started to ask questions, but those things weren¡¯t rted to him, so he didn¡¯t worry too much.


    ¡°As far as I know no. Even the chairman had nevere to the Imperial City, my master who is the chairman¡¯s friend was the one who guided us as he hade here when he was young, but at that time the academy didn¡¯t even exist.¡±


    Kermu was surprised that Yale¡¯s luck was that good, even his master was the one in duty to guide his group instead of someone from his academy.


    Furthermore, the teleportation portal clearly didn¡¯t exist before because someone would have used it, and there was no way the noble ns hadn¡¯t noticed that city¡¯s existence until that moment.


    Kermu had a high status in the Kurk n due to the space element skill he had used before.


    That skill wasn¡¯t something he could control or use freely as it surpassed his level, but using it sometimes was enough to turn him into a very valued member of the n, he even had ess to some privileged information.


    However, he never heard about the Nacesai Academy, that city didn¡¯t have any rtion with the Imperial City in the past based on his n¡¯s information.


    At that moment he remembered a strange thing his grandfather mentioned about the gathering to discuss about the special realm.


    Two elders from each noble n gathered together to decide the spots for the special realm, that was a custom, and only regr elders went to it, the true powerhouses from the ns didn¡¯t bother with such things.


    Even if those were ordinary elders in the nobles ns, no one of them was weaker than Swordmad.


    However, someone else appeared when the elders were discussing about the spots to themoners.


    That person was only an incantation, but the power it showed was enough to intimidate all the elders or at least that was what his grandfather had said to him.


    The incantation asked for eight free spots to give to somemoners, the request was a weird one, but given the incantation¡¯s power and that they didn¡¯t mind about those eight spots they epted.


    All the ns and even the imperial family had guessed that the incantation¡¯s identity was a powerhouse from one of the ns or the imperial family, but no one managed to recognize it. Even if the incantation hadn¡¯t a noble status, by its strength, it had qualifications to ask for some spots.


    Eight was the same number of spots Yale had said his academy got.


    Kermu¡¯s eyes lightened as he saw the rtion and started to guess the reason for that coincidence which wasn¡¯t a real coincidence.


    The powerhouse behind that incantation should have been the one to give the spots to Yale¡¯s academy and created the teleportation portal.


    Furthermore, for someone with such power, ensuring that Yale ended in the same ce as Serka wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    If that person also knew the personality of their group and Yale¡¯s abilities, it wasn¡¯t difficult to predict that Yale would join them and in some moment his identity would be revealed when Yale used some time-rted ability.


    The difficult to believe situation turned out to be very easy to exin with that incantation¡¯s request of the eight spots.


    However, as that guess was based on confidential information, Kermu didn¡¯t say anything to the others.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61: Eagle¡¯s Blood</h4>


    Even if Kermu didn¡¯t say anything to the others, he continued thinking about the topic.


    He discovered that there were many reasons someone would want to help Yale by approaching him to Serka and thus to the Zhan n¡¯s faction who supported his mother.


    The time-based skill Yale had used before wasn¡¯t worse than his own space-based technique, any ancestor from the Zhan n would be interested in him.


    Other ns would also want to help him even if it was only to do a favor to the Zhan n. As the Zhan n had the best healers of the empire, doing favors to them was always good, and the other ns wouldn¡¯t let such opportunity pass if they were the first ones in discovering that Yale belonged to the Zhan n.


    After all, Time Healing could save anyone¡¯s life as long as that person wasn¡¯t dead, and the Zhan n had a monopoly of Time Healing.


    Any Zhan n¡¯s descendant who managed to use Time Healing would belong only to the Zhan n, no matter where that person other parent belonged to.


    That was also simr to the other n¡¯s bloodline skills, no one of them wanted their own secret skills to be spread.


    Thus, all of them agreed to hand over the kids who awakened other n¡¯s skill to the n that skill belonged. There were a lot of marriages between the ns, so that wasn¡¯t strange and happened a lot.


    However, a kid who inherited two skills from different bloodlines never appeared in the empire or at least no one knew anything about such lucky person.


    The secrecy about the bloodline skills was one of the reasons some members of the Zhan n were enraged with Yale¡¯s mother, as she was a genius, her descendants would have a lot of possibilities of awakening Time Healing.


    Fortunately for Yale, there were only a few people in the n who knew where Yale¡¯s mother went and those were all people who supported her, so they had no chance to act against her and her descendants.


    The chances of the incantation being from one of the ns were big, and that would be logical, but he didn¡¯t want to discard the possibility that the incantation was from someone who owed a favor to Yale¡¯s mother or an expert that had taken a liking to Yale without having any rtion to him.


    That incantation could also be a random powerhouse that wanted to build a good rtionship with the noble ns.


    Kermu could think about a lot of possibilities, and he had no way to know what was the correct one, but he had already discarded any thoughts of a coincidence or a fated meeting, that meeting between cousins was obviously nned by someone else.


    While Kermu was thinking about that, Yale went to Wyba¡¯s side and seated.


    He wanted to check the system as he noticed that there were some notifications while he was unconscious.


    ¡°The user is surrounded by blood from a beast; the system forced user¡¯s body to absorb it to improve the [5-star Frost Wolf Bloodline: Complete] to [6-star Frost Winged Wolf Bloodline: Complete].¡±


    ¡°Due to the blood¡¯s absorption, the user¡¯s [Wind Elemental Affinity: Mid-low grade] upgraded to [Wind Elemental Affinity: High grade].¡±


    ¡°Blood absorption increase the Vitality to 26.¡±


    ¡°Blood absorption increase the Strength to 28.¡±


    ¡°Blood absorption increases the Agility to 30.¡±


    ¡°Blood absorption increases the Dexterity to 27.¡±


    ¡°A Legacy had been found hidden within the bloodline. The user learned the Magic Skill [Wind Wings].¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that the blood of the big eagle would have such effects on him, increasing one star the bloodline quality was already a lot, but even the species had varied, he didn¡¯t know about any monster called Frost Winged Wolf, so it should be a rare one.


    His wind affinity also increased, that made sense as the eagle¡¯s main element was wind, but upgrading from mid-low grade to the high grade was too much increase.


    Furthermore, his stats increased a lot, his agility even directly maxed due to the blood effects.


    However, the most shocking was the legacy that was hidden inside the blood, the guess that the forest area legacy was inside the beast¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t wrong after all.


    ¡°Wind Wings Level 1: Creates magic wings that give the capacity to fly. Wind Element. It requires 5 Origin Points for every minute. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    The spell wasn¡¯t bad, with that consumption rate Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to fly a lot but to fly briefly in battle was enough.


    After checking the system, Yale went to talk with hispanions.


    ¡°We were right! The true legacies of this area are hidden within the bodies of the powerful monsters. Inside the eagle¡¯s blood, there is a legacy.¡±


    In fact, the bloodlines were the true legacy, even if the special realm restricted those monsters, their species were extremely powerful, finding any of those at such low rank in the outside world would be impossible.


    That was the reason Yale improved that much after fusing it with his own bloodline.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    After Kermu heard Yale¡¯s words, he extracted some bottles with the eagle¡¯s blood from his spatial artifact.


    When they saw how Yale used that blood to heal Wyba, they thought that conserving it would be useful in the future, so Kermu stored it in bottles inside his spatial artifact.


    ¡°Yes, this is the legacy spell.¡±


    As Yale said that sentence, he used the spell, and two translucent wings appeared in his back.


    He flew a bit before going back to the floor, he wasn¡¯t used to flying, so his moves were weird, but he was flying, and usually, that would be impossible in Yale¡¯s realm.


    As the others saw it, they started to use their energy on the blood to find and learn the legacy.


    They started to learn it as they did on the wall because they didn¡¯t absorb it and fused with their bodies they didn¡¯t obtain the legacy directly like Yale.


    Because Yale had used that blood too skillfully before, the nobles found normal that he picked some clues about the blood before anyone else.


    Kermu needed only two hours before grasping the spell, learning from blood was more difficult than learning from the wall, so his time was excellent. Kermu had a perfect affinity to wind, so the Wind Wings Magic Skill was a spell that suited him a lot.


    Nurvey and Serka needed a day to learn it.


    Hyrk was the slowest again; he needed two days to learn the spell. He was having bad luck as the two legacies they found weren¡¯t well suited to him.


    However, the group remained in the eagle¡¯s nest area for five more days practicing the Wind Wings until Wyba finally awakened.


    She still looked the same as before, but she had advanced to the 3-star mortal realm, and Yale guessed that her species should also have changed like his own bloodline.


    Wyba had reached the same rank as her mother while being only a cub; her future possibilities were far higher than should have been without leaving the Beast Trial with Yale.


    Wyba remained in Yale¡¯s arms even if Nurvey wanted to hug her. She understood that Wyba wanted to be with Yale after recovering from her injuries. Furthermore, she felt guilty for failing in protecting her before.


    ¡°Now that Wyba has awakened we should decide what to do now. The first option is to look for another 6-star monster to try to find hidden bloodline legacies. The other one is to leave the area and go to another zone. Personally, I vote for the second option, battling with a 6-star monster is too dangerous, we shouldn¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    Even if beating such opponent wasn¡¯t impossible, there were too many variables, the previous battle was a difficult one, and Kermu didn¡¯t feel confident in that everyone would survive to another fight of that type.


    ¡°I am with Kermu, better if we change the zone, battling 6-star monsters is too dangerous, and we don¡¯t know if all the 6-star monsters had legacies in their blood.¡±


    After Wyba almost died, Yale didn¡¯t want to take unnecessary risks, their group had a lot of chances of survival againstmon traps, and they could still find more legacies in the other areas.


    Nurvey didn¡¯t talk, but she nodded at Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°As a healer, I am also against continue battling in this area, I don¡¯t feel confident in being able to save everyone¡¯s lives, and we have already obtained one legacy here.¡±


    Hyrk was the only one who didn¡¯t know what to say because until that moment he didn¡¯t find any legacy that suited him. Probably some beast in the forest could have one, but he didn¡¯t want to put everyone in danger because of his greediness.


    ¡°I really want to find a suitable legacy for me, but I think we should leave the zone, being here won¡¯t ensure that I find it anyway.¡±


    Hyrk finally chose the group¡¯s security instead of his personal aspirations; he also understood that a 6-star monster wasn¡¯t a joke.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62: Wyba¡¯s Discovery</h4>


    Everyone had agreed to leave the forest zone, so they started to look for a path to reach another area.


    On their way, they tried to fly for short amounts of time to get more ustomed to flying with the Wind Wings spell. Wyba wasn¡¯t able to fly, so she remained at the top of Yale¡¯s head while they were flying, she seemed to enjoy it a lot.


    Before reaching the next zone, Yale had managed to increase Wind Wings to the second level.


    The group spent two days to reach the next area. However, that area was all submerged in water.


    The only way to advance was to swim or fly, but their Wind Wings wouldn¡¯t be able tost enough to cross the entire area.


    ¡°Do we keep going by swimming across, or do we go back and look for another way?¡±


    Kermu asked as he wasn¡¯t proficient at battling in water if some aquatic monster attacked them, they would face a difficult situation.


    ¡°I am able to battle inside the water, but I am the healer of the group. If I am the only one battling our chances would be slim.¡±


    Serka also had a perfect water affinity and obtained the same Passive Skill as Yale, receiving something from a perfect grade affinity was somewhat random, but in the water element, Underwater Breathing was the mostmon reward even if not everyone got it.


    ¡°I can also battle inside the water, but I am not used to it, so my prowess would be lower than usual.¡±


    Yale had never tried to battle inside the water, he never even tried to swim before. However, as he could breathe inside the water, even if he didn¡¯t float or swim he wouldn¡¯t die.


    Nurvey didn¡¯t say anything, but she shook her head, Yale guessed that she didn¡¯t want to advance swimming.


    ¡°I can¡¯t swim, and I doubt that I can even float, there is no way I can advance to next area by swimming. Kermu, didn¡¯t you have a boat or something like that in that top-grade spatial artifact?¡±


    Hyrk¡¯s main elements were Fire and Earth, the water and he didn¡¯t match well.


    ¡°I have some boats, but they aren¡¯t for long travel. Furthermore, if a monster appears, they would be broken in seconds, and we will be forced to battle in water.¡±


    Kermu as the one who formed the group was the most well prepared, but he didn¡¯t think that they would need to have a long journey by water.


    ¡°I have an idea. I am skilled in using ice so I can make an ice path. However, my energy won¡¯tst for too long. Wyba should be able to help me, but even with both of us creating the path it would be difficult. I don¡¯t know how much time it would be until we were able to cross the zone.¡±


    Casting Ice Spear to the water could form an improvised path that everyone could walk, but Yale could only throw twenty-two ice spears before getting exhausted.


    Even manipting them to have the form of a path and using the surrounding water to increase their area, the distance each one would cover would still be low.


    ¡°That would be a good solution, we don¡¯t know how many time we would waste trying to find another path, and there is the possibility it also leads to this zone. Advancing by an ice path is a good idea, and the consumption rate of your energy is easily solved. I have uncountable pills for restoring energy, they weren¡¯t the best for a battle as their effects aren¡¯t extremely fast, but they don¡¯t have any after effects. Thus you can eat them without worries.¡±


    Kermu¡¯s pills were used for training, with a stable rate of consumption. Medicines that could restore the energy at the rate it was used in battle without after effects were expensive even for Kermu.


    Yale was thankful to have such a wealthy teammate. Yale alone could have traversed the zone by water, but with Wyba he needed an alternative as she couldn¡¯t breathe under the water. Yale needed those medicinal pills to be able to leave the zone by walking on the ice path.


    In fact, the nobles also were unable to cross the zone without Yale¡¯s help, the difficulty of the special realm was far higher than their ns had suspected.


    ¡°With those medicinal pills it should be possible, but the consumption will be enormous, I don¡¯t know how big is this zone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you can have as many pills as you need. We all need to cross this zone, but you will be the one doing the work, I would be shameless if I am stingy with the pills.¡±


    As Kermu didn¡¯t mind about how many pills Yale needed there wasn¡¯t any other problem to make the ice path.


    The others in the group didn¡¯t have to do anything, so they didn¡¯tin about the n to advance.


    Yale started to use Ice Spear to create a stable path across the water; it was resistant enough to let everyone walk without danger.


    Even if Yale was the one doing almost all the work, Wyba helped sometimes.


    Yale was happy to do the work because his mastery of the Ice Spear was rising without stop, even his Origin Points were increasing due to use and recover them without stop.


    After one day of travel, the group reached a small ind where they stopped to rest.


    Walking for an entire day on an ice floor wasn¡¯t the best for their bodies, that ice floor was very different from walking on the normal ground.


    Yale was tired, but he was delighted about his progress, his Origin Points reached twenty-eight, and his Ice Spear went from the fourth level to the sixteenth in a mere day.


    The ind wasn¡¯t very big, and the trap detecting artifacts didn¡¯t react to anything, so they decided to explore it before continuing.


    Sadly, the group didn¡¯t find anything on the ind, but as they were about to leave the ind, Wyba refused to go.


    ¡°What happens Wyba?¡±


    Yale asked while patting Wyba¡¯s head.


    ¡°There...something...¡±


    That was the second time Wyba spoke, even if only Yale understood her words.


    Even if the words didn¡¯t say a lot, they gave Yale enough clues to know that there was something off in the ind.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t leave, Wyba noted something strange in the ind, probably we didn¡¯t detect it before.¡±


    ¡°Wyba usually is very obedient; she wouldn¡¯t refuse to leave the ind without reason. There should really be something on this ind. Maybe there is something that couldn¡¯t be detected using the eyes, but the nose.¡±


    Kermu got the point, Wyba didn¡¯t research the ind a lot, but she detected something, and wolves had a better smell sense than humans.


    ¡°Wyba, can you guide us?¡±


    As Yale asked it, Wyba nodded her little head and started running.


    Nurvey followed running behind her; she wasn¡¯t able to continue resisting Wyba¡¯s cuteness after seeing how she cutely nodded.


    The others followed behind them until they found Wyba being hugged by Nurvey in front of a big rock.


    ¡°Nurvey, if you hug Wyba like that, she can¡¯t show us the way.¡±


    Serka was the one who spoke to Nurvey.


    ¡°Wyba stopped here.¡±


    Yale, Hyrk, and Kermu started to search in the area after they heard Nurvey¡¯s words, but they hadn¡¯t found anything.


    ¡°The rock over there, maybe there is something under it?¡±


    That rock was just in front of where Wyba stopped, and it was quite big, so Yale guessed that it was possible for something being hidden under it.


    ¡°I will move the rock.¡±


    Hyrk was the one who offered to move the rock, his physical body was the strongest, and he also knew many skills to reinforce it more.


    Furthermore, he was feeling bad as he wasn¡¯t able to help the group. Yale and Kermu were the ones who made possible reach the ind, Serka was a healer who was always useful no matter where they were. And Nurvey¡¯s support spells and defensive formation were top-ss.


    Hyrk wasn¡¯t even able to tank well in the previous battle against the eagle, so he wanted to do something useful.


    As Hyrk moved the rock, a passageway hidden under it appeared.


    ¡°There was really something under it. This time we have to thank Wyba.¡±


    Kermu was happy after seeing the passage; maybe it led to a legacy or to another area, then they wouldn¡¯t need to continue walking on the ice path above the sea.


    Everyone entered the passage and advanced slowly until the path stopped going down.


    In front of them was a long cavern-like corridor. The group had reached an underwater cave.


    There was a lot of possibilities of a legacy being inside, so they were delighted about the discovery.


    After advancing a while, Yale heard augh which he immediately disliked; he knew who was the one behind thatugh.


    Murderous intent emanated from Yale as his expression turned cold again.


    The other also heard theugh and saw the change in Yale¡¯s expression; it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Yale and the one who wasughing were enemies.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63: Hateful Encounter</h4>


    Yale couldn¡¯t mistake thatugh, that was Heruk¡¯s voice.


    However, anotherugh sounded just after that, that meant that Heruk wasn¡¯t alone.


    After hearing thatugh, Kermu was who had a strange face because he knew to who belonged thatugh.


    The group advanced until they saw the other party, Heruk was in a group of eight, they had more people than Yale¡¯s group.


    Furthermore, there was another guy, but he was lying on the floor in a sorry state, Yale¡¯s group didn¡¯t know if he was alive or not. However, it was clear the identity of those who left him in such state.


    Fortunately, that guy wasn¡¯t one of Yale¡¯s friends or had some rtion to the other members of the group.


    However, even if he wasn¡¯t one of Yale¡¯s friends, Yale knew about him. He was the guy who Yale beat in the tournament with one hit when stepping in the expert stage.


    ¡°Hahaha, that is the second one, I only need to kill five more.¡±


    Hearing Heruk¡¯s words, Yale worried about his friends because his words implied that Heruk had killed someone else from the academy before.


    Furthermore, Heruk was also nning to kill Lor based on the numbers he said.


    At that moment someone in Heruk¡¯s group noticed Yale and the others.


    ¡°Oh, so we have some audience. How are you Kermu? I see that you still don¡¯t die with that puny team of yours, you even recruited some waste to increase your numbers.¡±


    The one who said that was also a member of the Kurk n and someone who hate Kermu due to his high position in the n.


    ¡°Kreg, so you are also alive and doing wicked things when no one sees you, you don¡¯t have any honor, you are a disgrace for the Kurk n.¡±


    Kermu also hated Kreg due to his underhanded acts; those were things a noble shouldn¡¯t do. However, Kermu never obtained enough evidence to make the n punish him.


    Heruk was the onlymoner in the opposite group; all the other seven members were from the noble ns or the imperial family.


    Including Kreg, there were three members of the Kurk n; they were the dominant faction in the group.


    Two of the others were from the Hyeran n, the same n as Hyrk.


    There was also one from the Zhan n and one from the imperial family.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any member of the other two ns; Yale had still never met anyone from those ns.


    Seeing his teammates faces, Yale had no doubts that they knew about that there were members of their ns in the other party and that they didn¡¯t have a good rtion with them.


    ¡°You have also recruited that guy; you can¡¯t say anything about us recruiting someone.¡±


    Hyrk was who spoke, he opposed to recruiting Yale at the start, but after all the things the group lived together, he also considered Yale as a friend.


    ¡°We indeed recruited him; he isn¡¯t bad. We already decided that our Hyeran n would recruit him, we even gifted your younger sister to him, and he epted very happily.¡±


    One of the members of the Hyeran n replied to Hyrk who was almost losing his control after hearing that they dared to gift his sister to amoner.


    Hyrk had a little sister, but her body had problems and the experts in the n sentenced that she wouldn¡¯t be able to practice in her whole life.


    Hyrk had trained hard to obtain enough status to protect his little sister from the n abuses, the Hyeran n was a body supremacist and valued strength above everything else, a little sick girl like Hyrk¡¯s sister would have a rough time without any protection.


    Heruk was the type of practitioner the Hyeran n liked, and as the other party hated Hyrk, so they decided to gift his sister to Heruk.


    ¡°Wait, that one within their group is Yale, someone from my academy. I need to kill him! You, hand over him to me! He should die a painful death!¡±


    At that time, who broke in anger was Serka.


    ¡°In your dreams, a meremoner like you can¡¯t touch him.¡±


    Serka didn¡¯t think her words well; she didn¡¯t notice what her words could mean to the others. However, as she didn¡¯t have any brothers or sister, Yale was the most direct family she had, besides her mother, so she was angered when a nobody ordered to hand him over to kill him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he anothermoner? Why do you protect him? You are engaged with that Kermu from the Kurk n, right? Are you cheating your future husband where he himself is present?¡±


    The one who spoke those words were the Zhan n¡¯s member, he noted somewhat strange in Serka¡¯s previous words and wanted to try to anger her a bit more to see if he could discover the reason.


    Seeing the situation, Kermu was about to told Serka that she should cool herself before continuing to speak, but he waste.


    ¡°Yale isn¡¯t amoner! He is my cousin!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know what to do, Serka had told him to hide his identity as a Zhan n member, but she was the one who said it to the other party in the end.


    ¡°Your cousin? You don¡¯t have any cousins. Your father hasn¡¯t brothers or sister, and your mother only had that traitor woman as her sister.¡±


    That guy stopped a moment before continue.


    ¡°I see, he should be the son of the traitor. How do you dare to call him noble, he is a bastard son at most. He will pay for his mother crimes with his life, hand him over or you would also be a traitor.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Unexpectedly Nurvey was the one who spoke, she usually didn¡¯t talk a lot, but she did it to defend Yale.


    Serka noticed that she made the situation even harder than before with her words, but she had lost the control of her mouth due to the anger.


    ¡°Oh, so even the little princess spoke for that bastard. I always felt that you are annoying with that personality of yours. But who would thought that you would even defend a traitor from a noble n, you are a shame for our imperial family.¡±


    The boy who spoke those words was also from the imperial family, but even if he was older than Nurvey, his status was far worse than the one she had.


    ¡°Why waste our time with words, we can kill them all, who cares about their identities. Here no one will know what happened.¡±


    As Heruk said those words, the others in his group smiled.


    ¡°I knew that you were suited to join our group, our thoughts are the same.¡±


    After Kreg spoke, everyone in their group prepared to battle, but they didn¡¯t move.


    Kreg was the one who formed that group and all were as shameless as himself, they wanted to use the special realm to enjoy evil acts without fear of punishment. Of course, killing those who they didn¡¯t like was also something they liked.


    Yale¡¯s group did the same, preparing themselves for fighting; they wouldn¡¯t wait to be executed without opposing resistance even if they were in the weakest side.


    Both parties remained in their positions without daring to make the first move.


    ¡°What happens, Hyrk? Are you afraid to battle with me? You never won against me before in the n; it is normal that you fear me. If you kill thosepanions of yours, I will forgive you and let you join our party. What do you think?¡±


    Hyrk lost his control when he heard those words; he would never betray his friends, he was an elitist and looked down upon themoners because they used to have that kind of behavior.


    His mind couldn¡¯t bear hearing a fellow n member tempting him to do the same, even if that member was in bad rtions with him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Yale and Kermu shouted at the same time; they had a bad premonition about what would happen once someone charged forward.


    However, Hyrk charged forward ignoring their shouts. After two steps the bad premonition became true, a trap was activated, and the ceiling started to fall, all the group was in the trap¡¯s area.


    The ceiling¡¯s fall crushed Yale and his group, which made a smile appear on the other party faces.


    ¡°Hahahaha, that hateful Yale is finally dead!¡±


    ¡°With Kermu dead my status in the n will finally soar!¡±


    ¡°That unsociable princess is finally dead! I had been waiting for this day for many years!¡±


    ¡°That fool, I was going to kill him either way, but he killed all his member due to his impulsiveness. His acts were too easy to predict.¡±


    ¡°That proud little girl is finally dead, and the traitor¡¯s son is also dead! My father would reward me when he discovers it! Heruk, you should take me to your city, I need to hunt that traitor and any other family he had.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know about his n, and he had a sister. The academy protected her, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem to your n.¡±


    ¡°If an academy tried to stop us, we simply will kill the whole academy for disrespect against the noble ns.¡±


    If he took his faction¡¯s elders to that backwater city, exterminating the whole city would be easy.


    After saying that, they left with theirughs resonating among the whole cave.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Pain of Death</h4>


    ¡°I know that I was the first in showing killing intent towards them, but you were too rash charging forward without previously checking if there were any traps.¡±


    Yale said it with cold voice seated beside a pile of rocks, Hyrk¡¯s impulsiveness had almost killed them all.


    Yale had difficulties to calcte the area of Absolute Protection to save all his teammates without affecting the trap.


    The pile of rocks had covered the passage between Heruk¡¯s area and the area which led to the ind.


    Thus, no one of Heruk¡¯s group had seen how all the members of Yale¡¯s group reappeared without a scratch after the trap effects ended nor Yale¡¯s group had heard the other group¡¯s words after the trap crushed them.


    Both ways werepletely separated after the trap activated, it should be more correct saying that is was impossible from the start to go from one part to the other.


    Heruk and the others didn¡¯t reach the cave from a passage in the water zone, they found it in the Forest Zone.


    The passage in Yale¡¯s area was a dead end; there was no way to reach anywhere, the whole passage could be considered a trap. However, with the group¡¯s usual checks, they would just turn back after detecting it.


    Heruk¡¯s group¡¯s methods were vicious; they knew that there was a trap between both groups and they wanted to use it to end all of Yale¡¯s group without needing to battle.


    Even if all of them were uninjured in the end, that showed the other party wicked personalities.


    Excluding Yale, all the others had pale faces.


    They never felt the shadow of death that near of themselves. They had struggled with other nobles of their generation and even killed some people who offended their ns, but they had never been in such deathly situation.


    Even if the ns tried to reinforce their mentalities by making them execute the offenders or by the strictpetition within the noble ns, they didn¡¯t put them in real mortal danger.


    When they battled the eagle or when Yale discovered the illusion trap, they were also in mortal danger, but they didn¡¯t feel the pain of death, so the situation was different.


    When the trap activated, they had died once, but Yale¡¯s skill had changed that fact, so they were still alive like if that trap never caught them, but they were able to recall the situation perfectly.


    The pain of having died crushed by the ceiling¡¯s fall was an immense trauma to them, but if that didn¡¯t break their minds, their resolution would grow stronger in the future.


    As Yale was already used to that kind of pain and he had Pain Tolerance, he was alright. However, the Pain Tolerance Passive Skill leveled up due to Yale being crushed by the rocks.


    Yale waited some hours until the others recovered the color of their faces.


    ¡°I am sorry, that was all my fault.¡±


    Hyrk kneeled before his teammates; he felt shame about his previous rash act that killed once all of them.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t all your fault, I spoke more than I should and worsened the situation...¡±


    Serka was crying feeling guilty about her acts, she had told Yale not to reveal his identity, but in the end, she exined it to the worst possible person in the whole special realm.


    After a while Kermu spoke, his mental resolution was the strongest.


    ¡°Stop being depressed; we can do nothing to change the past, it was enough that Yale had managed to avoid our deaths.¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t want to let the depression destroy the team, that would be the worst oue.


    Hyrk and Serka had acted wrong, but the best thing they could do is learn from it for not making the same mistake in the future.


    After that scene, Yale had decided to speak again.


    ¡°Nurvey, thank you for defending me before. Furthermore, my grudge against Heruk alsoplicated the situation.¡±


    Theirpanions angered Yale with their acts, but Nurvey had stepped to defend him before, if he could be angry with the others, he should also be thankful to her who spoke in his behalf even with her difficulties to express herself.


    Moreover, Yale¡¯s grudge against Heruk was the start of the whole problem even if he didn¡¯t speak in the conflict.


    ¡°If you die... Wyba dies... You must be alive.¡±


    Nurvey didn¡¯t speak clearly as she had difficulty to express herself, but Yale understood it quickly.


    If Yale died, Wyba would also die due to their contract, and that was something Nurvey didn¡¯t want to happen because she liked Wyba a lot.


    Of course, Nurvey also felt thankful to Yale and wanted him alive, but with her personality, that thing was difficult to admit.


    The group didn¡¯t talk more for another hour.


    At that moment Yale spoke again, they couldn¡¯t remain seated in the cave without doing anything.


    ¡°We should return to the ind an continue walking until leaving the area; there isn¡¯t any way to continue advancing for this passage.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t pursue them?¡±


    Hyrk wanted to beat the other group to vent his anger and restore his honor due to his past rash acts.


    ¡°Is impossible to pursue them due to the passage state. Furthermore, they know this area better than our group, we would end in another trap. Fortunately, they should think that we are dead, so we didn¡¯t need to worry that they would pursue us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    Kermu also wanted to kill Kreg and the other members of his n who helped him to do such shameless act. Of course, he also wanted revenge for the pain the group had suffered due to the shameless behavior of the other party.


    ¡°I want revenge, but not now. If my theory is correct, we will meet with themter. At that moment we will exterminate all of them without exceptions.¡±


    The coldness in Yale¡¯s voice made their minds more clear; rushing things was indeed bad, the best way was to wait until the next opportunity.


    ¡°What is that theory you are speaking of? You didn¡¯t mention anything about that before.¡±


    Kermu was curious after hearing Yale speaking about a theory that would make that they reunite with the other party in the future.


    ¡°Heruk had started at the same point as us, but the others hade from different areas, most of the ones we found in the forest were the same. I think that this special realm has a circr form and without matter where we started, we will reach the center. In each new area, we should encounter more people. Of course, only if they managed to reach those areas alive.¡±


    The others nodded as Yale¡¯s theory made sense even if they weren¡¯t sure that the theory was true.


    ¡°If we reach the center we should be able to reunite with their group if they also manage to reach it alive. Probably the best legacy would also be there.¡±


    The others seemed to have regained their vitality after hearing Yale¡¯s words, the objective of finding the best legacy and the chance to beat those bastards who cheated them were enough reasons for them.


    Yale had only thought about that theory casually, but he also felt that would be a good thing to let his teammates hear as they were still depressed.


    The group returned to the ind and continued advancing by the ice path Yale was creating as they walk.


    Yale learned to swim with Serka¡¯s help, and both explored the waters trying to find some legacy. Both of them were the only ones who could breathe under the water, so they needed to do it alone.


    Sadly, they left with their hands empty.


    The group spent a lot of time traveling above the water using Yale¡¯s ice path to advance.


    When they finally reached the next area a whole month had passed since they entered the special realm, at that moment those who wanted to leave could go back to their original positions to return to the Imperial City.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s group didn¡¯t n to abandon, they wanted revenge, and they knew that the others would also remain until the end.


    In that time of travel, Yale¡¯s Origin Points reached thirty, and he also mastered Ice Spear.


    Thirty Origin points were the max at the 3-star mortal realm. Until Yale advanced to the 4-star, he wouldn¡¯t be able to increase them more.


    However, Yale stillcked the stats requirement to advance, and the special realm was restricted to the 3-star mortal realm so he wouldn¡¯t dare to breakthrough even if he could.


    By mastering Ice Spear, Yale managed toplete his current sub-quest in the Main Chain Quest.


    ¡°Intelligence points increased to 30 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Wisdom points increased to 30 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    The rewards were good, but the new sub-quest was the one that called Yale¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Kill an evil human. Reward: Origin Points Recovery Speed increase.¡±


    Yale was delighted with such reward; he was always worried by his slow recovery speed which didn¡¯t improve since he started practicing.


    As for killing an evil human, Yale had already someone in mind; he wouldplete that sub-quest even if it weren¡¯t system¡¯s sub-quest and had a reward.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65: Volcanic Cave</h4>


    The next area was just the opposite to the previous one, it was a volcanic area, with rivers of magma flowing everywhere and scorching heat.


    ¡°In this ce, I will definitely find some legacy that suits me!¡±


    Hyrk was excited after seeing the new area, the possibilities of finding some legacy rted to fire or earth were exceptionally high due to the volcanic zone environment.


    Hyrk knew that he should get stronger or he wouldn¡¯t obtain his revenge and restore his honor.


    However, the only way to do it quick enough to surpass those shameless bastards was to find a legacy that suited him.


    ¡°Even if there isn¡¯t any problem walking in this area, this heat will exhaust us at a fast rate, Nurvey, do you have a spell that can protect us from the heat?¡±


    Nurvey didn¡¯t reply, but she cast a spell and immediately everyone felt more refreshed.


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that if Kermu had almost everything in his spatial artifact, Nurvey had a spell solution to practically all the situations.


    There wasn¡¯t any hidden trap in the volcanic zone; the natural environment was already dangerous enough.


    The group hadined before about the difficulty of walking in the ice, but walking in a volcanic terrain was even harder, at least the ice didn¡¯t have irregrities as it was created by Yale.


    Even with Nurvey¡¯s spell, the hot weather was starting to affect them; they didn¡¯t want to imagine how strong would be the heat without any protection.


    ¡°I can¡¯t advance more, the heat is too strong.¡±


    Serka was at her limit; she wasn¡¯t good resisting heat as the fire element was her weak point.


    ¡°The path ahead seems even more difficult; maybe we should give up and try to reach the next zone without exploring more this one.¡±


    Kermu was worried about Serka; he didn¡¯t feel well seeing her suffering by the heat, and he personally didn¡¯t like the volcanic zone too much.


    ¡°You can wait here if you want, but I will continue ahead. My current self is useless if I don¡¯t find anything that makes me stronger. I will try to find a legacy and return afterward. If I fail to return you can continue without me.¡±


    Hyrk was decided to obtain something from the volcanic zone at any cost.


    ¡°If you keep going I will go with you, I don¡¯t care about the heat or the environment. Furthermore, your chances of survival will increase if we go together.¡±


    Yale was the one who spoke those words.


    However, that time he didn¡¯t say it to help Hyrk, Yale himself wanted to go to even hotter ces.


    The reason was that he felt that the heat was full of the fire element and that his body was able to absorb it. If he went to an area with an even denser fire element, he had chances to upgrade his fire element affinity.


    Thus, he wanted to try his luck, even if the intense heat burned his body, Auto-regeneration would heal it and may even level up more.


    ¡°You two... I know you want to get stronger, but that¡¯s too dangerous, maybe we won¡¯t be able to meet again.¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t like the idea of splitting the group, but after seeing the serious faces of his teammates, in the end, he epted it.


    ¡°You can go, but you need to bind this tokens first, we will wait until you two returned, but if you die we can¡¯t be waiting forever.¡±


    Hyrk epted the token and bound it, if something happened to him, the others couldn¡¯t waste their time waiting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to bind it. Nurvey, can you be in charge of Wyba? She won¡¯t be able to resist the heat if shees with me.¡±


    If Yale died, Wyba would also die, as she was left behind there wasn¡¯t any reason to bind a token.


    After the problems that happened with the other nobles before, Yale didn¡¯t want to leave a proof of his life that could be used to discover him.


    If the Zhan n¡¯s faction who hated his mother obtained it, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to run even if he faked his death.


    With Absolute Protection that was easy to do, even the shameless nobles thought they were all dead, but if the other party had a bond token that showed his life state, the other party wouldn¡¯t be fooled.


    Kermu epted Yale¡¯s words, with Wyba with them there was enough proof of Yale¡¯s safety.


    Furthermore, few people would believe that Wyba had a life-bound contract with Yale, so the chances of her being kidnapped to track Yale¡¯s life were small.


    As for Nurvey, she was delighted to be in charge of Wyba.


    ¡°We will wait for you in the area that we rested in before, the heat is weaker than here and it would be easier for Nurvey to maintain the heat reduction spell. Good luck and don¡¯t die.¡±


    Yale and Hyrk were left alone, and the heat decreasing spell also disappeared.


    Hyrk was able to support the heat with his strong body and affinity, but Yale had a rougher time.


    However, that was just what he wanted; he could feel how his body was absorbing the fire element energy of the area.


    The heat somewhat burned his skin, but that degree of burns was something Auto-regeneration healed instantly, so Hyrk didn¡¯t notice Yale¡¯s real state.


    Both of them continued walking until a pool ofva cut their path.


    ¡°We should have chosen a wrong way; we can¡¯t advance more.¡±


    Hyrk was depressed after seeing how the path they followed ended in the magma pool.


    ¡°I think it is just the opposite, we are lucky. There is a cave on the other side of the pool.¡±


    Yale was carefully observing his surrounding, so he noticed the cave¡¯s existence quickly.


    ¡°Even if there is a cave there is no way we can reach it.¡±


    ¡°Hyrk, you need to be more open-minded. Do you remember the spell we learned in the forest zone?¡±


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words Hyrk¡¯s face changed, he had indeed forgotten it as he wasn¡¯t too skilled using wind spells.


    Both of them used the Wind Wings spell to cross the magma pool and enter the cave.


    The magma pool was a dead end to almost anyone, but that wasn¡¯t the only path to reach the cave so they couldn¡¯t discard the chance of other people being inside.


    However, Yale and Hyrk didn¡¯t know how to reach those other paths from their previous position, so their only possibility was to cross the magma pool. As it wasn¡¯t too big, even Hyrk who wasn¡¯t very proficient in using the Wind Wings managed to reach the other side without problems.


    Inside the cave, the heat was far stronger than in the outside.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Auto-regeneration] to Level 6.¡±


    The constant damage and healing had finally leveled up Auto-regeneration when both of them were descending by the cave.


    The cave ended with an enormous room flooded with magma, with only some small paths of ground to walk.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 11.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Auto-regeneration] to Level 7.¡±


    Even if Yale still didn¡¯t upgrade his elemental affinity, only by the increase in his passive skills the travel was worthy of the danger and pain.


    ¡°Yale, look there, there is a passage under the magma pool!¡±


    Hyrk was right, under the magma there was a passage, but that was inessible to them, they weren¡¯t even sure if it leads to an exit or was a dead end. They could be able to resist some in the magma, but they wouldn¡¯t be able tost for too long.


    ¡°That path leads to somewhere, the materials of it are different from the rest of the cave, it is clearly human-made. Going through theva is too risky, but there should be another method to reach the same destination.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to take the risk of submerging into the magma without a good reason.


    After observing a bit more Yale confirmed that his theory was right, there were some human-made stairs visible at some distance.


    Those stairs went up and then down, until reaching a small passage entrance that looked identical to the one under the magma, the chances of both being connected were high.


    There was a long way until the passage due to how irregr the path was, but they didn¡¯t need to rush.


    They had already decided to take the long way when a loud scream resounded from the passage¡¯s entrance.


    Hyrk was surprised because someone else was in the volcanic cave and reached the human-made passage before them.


    However, Yale¡¯s face changed as he recognized the voice to who belonged that scream.


    ¡°Sorry, Hyrk we will meet at the end of the passage.¡±


    After Yale said that he cast his Water Battle Armor and jumped into the magma pool charging towards the passage entrance that was there.


    After hearing that scream, he couldn¡¯t waste time; the scream was the type shouted after being heavily injured, without a proper treatment that kind of injury was a sure death.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66: Yale¡¯s First Kill</h4>


    Yale was hurrying until the end of the passage disregarding all the pain his body was feeling even with the Water Battle Armor¡¯s help.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 12.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Auto-regeneration] to Level 8.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 13.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Auto-regeneration] to Level 9.¡±


    ¡°Fire Elemental Affinity: High grade upgraded to Fire Elemental Affinity: Perfect grade.¡±


    Yale ignored those notifications; he only wanted to reach the end of the passage quickly.


    Yale saw that the passage went up and secondster he emerged from the magma pool in a sorry state with only some remains of the Water Battle Armor around him.


    If it weren¡¯t because the Water Battle Armor was an Origin Skill the skill would have dissipatedpletely long ago.


    In the room Yale appeared, there was a bulky guy with a spear in his hand and a girl unconscious in the floor bleeding from a wound in her chest.


    When Yale appeared the guy was shocked, he never expected that someone went out from the magma pool, but as he saw Yale¡¯s sorry state he didn¡¯t bother too much as he considered that Yale was half dead.


    Yale didn¡¯t know who was the spear guy, but he knew very well the injured girl, she was Aizu.


    Even if Yale seemed to be in a sorry state due to his looks, his mind waspletely clear as he had entered in his cold personality state after hearing Aizu¡¯s scream.


    Yale didn¡¯t waste time as he used all the remaining water to attack the guy¡¯s forehead, the water alone wasn¡¯t dangerous in such environment, but it turned into ice in thest second making a hole in the guy¡¯s head.


    It was difficult to convert water into ice with such heat, but a mere second was enough for Yale to kill the bulky guy with a sneak attack.


    That was the first time that Yale killed another human, but in his eyes, the bulky guy wasn¡¯t different from some kind of beast. Anyone who dared to touch his friends wasn¡¯t someone that would receive Yale¡¯spassion.


    Yale didn¡¯t even care about the methods; he only killed the opponent quickly because that was the best method to help Aizu.


    ¡°Sub-questpleted, Origin Point Recovery speed increase to 1 in 5 minutes.¡±


    Yalepleted the sub-quest before he had thought he would do it, but that wasn¡¯t something he cared at that moment even if his Origin Point Recovery Speed doubled as the reward.


    Aizu was still half-conscious when Yale appeared, but when she saw the scene, she thought that those were hallucinations from the pain and lost her consciousness a second after that.


    Yale rushed until Aizu¡¯s body and cast Time Healing into her wound.


    Aizu¡¯s wound couldn¡¯t be healed with Basic Healing as that kind of injury wouldn¡¯t heal naturally, so Yale could only use Time Healing.


    The injury was heavy, but the spear didn¡¯t hit her heart, so Yale managed to heal the worst part of the damage in his first Time Healing.


    Then, Yale ate some of the pills he received from Kermu while he was creating the ice path, that would speed up his recovery speed, and when he recovered enough, he would heal Aizu one more time.


    The first Time Healing healed her enough for being able to survive more time even if she wasn¡¯tpletely healed. Because Yale was limited in his healing speed due to the limitation of Origin Points, that extra time was crucial.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to use Emergency Recovery as he wasn¡¯t confident that only one more Time Healing would heal herpletely and he would be powerless afterward. If Aizu weren¡¯tpletely recovered after the Emergency recovery, she would die.


    Yale was surprised that Aizu seemed immune to the heat of the area. If she were affected, with Yale¡¯s healing prowess, there was no way Aizu would survive.


    Then, he looked well at her and discovered a bracelet with red and blue patterns that she didn¡¯t have before.


    Yale didn¡¯t know that Aizu had been extremely lucky after reaching the special realm; she had managed to obtain a bi-elemental treasure legacy that increased the power of water and fire spells and also increased the resistance to extreme temperatures.


    It was thanks to that treasure that she was able to reach the volcanic cave without being affected by the heat.


    In less than half hour Yale was able to heal her again, but as he had suspected that wasn¡¯t enough. Fortunately, her state was better than before; Yale was able to treat her quicker than the wound worsened.


    Without the rewards from the sub-quest or without Kermu¡¯s pills, Yale would have failed in his attempts to save Aizu.


    Yale healed her few more times before she waspletely healed.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Time Healing] to Level 2.¡±


    The experience of using Time Healing to heal such severe wound made that the skill leveled up, that was the first time Yale used it in such way.


    Yale¡¯s clothes were in tatters due to the magma pool, even if the Water Battle Armor protected him, the clothes were still badly damaged.


    Fortunately, he focused the defense on his little leather bag where he had the pills, or they would have disappeared.


    One of Yale¡¯s swords partially melted and turned useless even with the water protection, but the one he obtained in the special realm was able to remain in a good state.


    Yale was exhausted from the intense healing season, but he felt relieved because if he had been a bitte, Aizu would have died.


    Seeing how Hyrk still didn¡¯t reach the room after so much time passed, Yale was assured that his decision of jumping into the magma had been the only possibility to save Aizu¡¯s life.


    His Beast Intuition Passive Skill had triggered, and Yale had the intuition that the magma path was the best option, the passive skill hadn¡¯t had a lot of effects before, more than improving Yale¡¯s intuition a bit in front of danger.


    Yale¡¯s body had recovered long ago, that level of injuries was nothing to his Auto-recovery which had leveled up until the ninth level due to the magma pool.


    Yale rxed and started to look at the paintings on the walls; he had the intuition that there should be a legacy there.


    As his affinity had turned into a perfect grade affinity, he managed to found it in minutes and started to learn it.


    Yale was still learning the legacy when Hyrk finally arrived.


    ¡°I finally found you! That path was a pain; once I entered in the passage, it was even longer than it seemed before. Now, will you tell me why you jumped into the magma pool?¡±


    After those words, Hyrk saw Aizu unconscious and the other guy with a hole in his head.


    ¡°I see. You should know that girl who screamed before and then you killed the other. Is she your girlfriend or something like that?¡±


    As Hyrk was used to see Kermu caring about Serka, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Yale had a simr rtionship with a girl.


    ¡°She is my friend and my disciple; I taught swordsmanship to her. Furthermore, she is also a healer.¡±


    Yale knew that Hyrk despisedmoners, but had a weakness for healers. As Yale presented Aizu as his disciple and a healer he thought that Hyrk wouldn¡¯t discriminate her.


    ¡°You had disciples? And I thought that Kermu was the only one in our generation crazy enough to ept disciples with our current power.¡±


    Kermu had even more disciples than Yale, he had picked up some little kids from his n and taught swordsmanship to them, that was one of the factors that made possible for him to reach the expert stage.


    ¡°Stop the chitchat; your face changed a bit after looking to that corpse. Do you know his identity?¡±


    Yale went directly to the important point; he knew that was highly possible that the guy he killed was from a noble n.


    ¡°Indeed, I saw him before even if I don¡¯t know his name. He is a member of the Zhan n like you, but he was a bully who liked to molest the girls. Thus no one wanted to team with him and needed toe without any group to the special realm.¡±


    Yale was surprised, even if he was wicked, at least Heruk¡¯s group would have epted him.


    ¡°Even the group of before didn¡¯t want him?¡±


    ¡°In normal circumstances, he should have been with them. However, he dared to pester Kreg¡¯s little sister, and he got expelled from their group before theing to the special realm.¡±


    Yale felt relieved that the guy was alone. If he had friends in the area and they found out what happened the situation, they would try to revenge.


    ¡°Furthermore, I know that he was on terrible terms with Serka due to his personality, so he was probably also your enemy, killing him was a wise decision.¡±


    The nobles might be scared after feeling the death, but in killing, they had more experience than Yale.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67: Fire Shield</h4>


    Hyrk looked at the guy¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste the resources he has with him, let¡¯s loot the corpse.¡±


    To Hyrk that was normal, if the opponent is already dead, the killer should pick up his belongings. The nobles were used to do that after killing their opponents, even if they were mostly powerless people who had offended their ns.


    ¡°Yale, you are lucky today! This guy has a spatial artifact even if its quality is bad!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Hyrk threw a ring to Yale.


    Hyrk knew that Yale didn¡¯t have a spatial artifact and that he needed one.


    Furthermore, Yale was the one who risked his life to kill the guy, so the rewards also belonged to him, Hyrk wouldn¡¯t try to get a share without having participated in the killing.


    If Yale obtained something that Hyrk needed from the dead guy, Hyrk would ask to just make a transaction for another thing of the same value.


    That was also a rule the nobles had to avoid internal strife even if not all of them followed it.


    Yale liked that straightforward method as most people would try to use any excuse to share the loot even without having participated.


    Yale caught the ring and bound it with his Origin Qi, to bind items the type of energy didn¡¯t matter, so Yale never worried about using his Origin Qi.


    After binding it, sending his energy to the ring, he could see the items inside. The bulky guy wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the nobles in Yale¡¯s group, butpared to amoner he was still rich.


    However, the most valuable things were medicinal pills and some misceneous stuff that could be sold in the outside world or that Yale didn¡¯t know its use.


    There were also some weapons inside the ring, including some swords, bows, and arrows. Those were useful to Yale, but their quality was low; probably the guy had stolen them frommoners in the special realm.


    The only weapon with high quality the bulky guy had was the spear he had used to attack Aizu, but Yale wasn¡¯t too fond of spears, he had enough with his Ice Spears to throw to the enemies.


    However, Yale stored that spear in the spatial ring as it could be useful to change it for another thingter.


    Even disregarding the ring¡¯s contents, the ring itself was enough to make Yale happy as it was something he wanted to obtain.


    Yale decided that after going back with the others he would show all the items he didn¡¯t need to them, Yale thought that maybe he would be able to do some good trades.


    The only thing Yale took out from the ring was a new set of clothes; he couldn¡¯t move well with that beggar appearance.


    Hyrk and Yale remained there some time learning the legacy; they couldn¡¯t waste such opportunity to learn it.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Magic Skill [Fire Shield]¡±


    ¡°Fire Shield Level 1: Generates a spherical fire shield that covers the whole body. Fire Element. It requires 3 Origin Points. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    The spell they learned was a defensive one, but even if it were a shield if someone physically attacked it, the attacker would also get damaged by the fire.


    Aizu didn¡¯t wake up before Yale and Hyrk finished learning the spell. Yale didn¡¯t know if she had managed to learn the spell before getting attacked by the bulky guy or not, but they couldn¡¯t wait until she recovered her consciousness because the others were waiting for them.


    Before leaving, they threw the corpse into the magma pool, that way it would be impossible for others to find out what happened.


    Yale carried Aizu on his back and went out of the volcanic cave, with Yale strength carrying a little girl on his back was nothing, he only needed to be careful that she didn¡¯t fall or got injured.


    They used the long way, the same used by Hyrk as there was no reason to jump again into the magma. Furthermore, Yale didn¡¯t know if Aizu would be able to survive inside the magma as he had only survived due to Auto-recovery.


    That skill was the most valuable Yale had, even more than Absolute Protection as Auto-recovery didn¡¯t have any cooldown and could heal any wound, he could be more reckless in a battle due to it.


    The most challenging part of the journey was flying above the magma pool outside the volcanic cave while carrying with Aizu.


    Flying was still hard to Yale as he wasn¡¯t used to it, and he feared that he would lose a bit his control provoking that Aizu fell.


    Fortunately, he flew slowly and reached the other side without any problem.


    When they had returned with the others, ten whole days had passed since they separated.


    ¡°You two really returned alive.¡±


    Kermu was happy when he saw that both of them were alright, he was worried about them the whole time.


    ¡°Eh, Yale who are you carrying in your back?¡±


    Kermu was surprised that Yale had a girl on his back, and he was sure that the girl wasn¡¯t from any of the noble families.


    Yale and Hyrk exined all the story to the others including the murder of the bulky guy and the legacy they had obtained afterward.


    ¡°Yale, you were truly reckless jumping into the magma to save that girl even if she is your disciple. However, you did a good job finishing that bastard; the world is a better ce without him.¡±


    Serka didn¡¯t like that his little cousin risked his life for a meremoner girl, to her Yale¡¯s life was more valuable than the life of anymoner. However, as the guy who Yale killed was someone she hated she was also happy.


    ¡°Is she really only your disciple? Wyba seems to like her.¡±


    Yale was about to say that it was because they lived together, but he felt that Nurvey would get jealous that Aizu could hug Wyba at any moment living with her.


    ¡°Wyba was present when I was teaching her, so they are a bit familiar with each other.¡±


    Even if Nurvey expression didn¡¯t change, Yale felt that the answer improved her mood.


    ¡°Yale, in that spatial ring there is something like this?¡±


    Serka showed a strange badge to Yale, who quickly found another one in the spatial ring and showed it to her. Since she heard that Yale had looted the bulky guy, she wanted to ask that question.


    ¡°You should bind that badge right now! That is a proof of being part of the Zhan n, only those with our blood can bind it. Usually, an elder should bestow you with one, but even if you didn¡¯t obtain it legitimately, it is better than not having one. Without a badge as proof, others may try to kill you saying that they didn¡¯t believe only your words. If you have it with you, maybe it would be a deterrent tomoners or normal nobles if they wanted to attack you.¡±


    The shameless group wouldn¡¯t care about the badge as they didn¡¯t care about status when they intended to kill the other party, but against other people, the badge might be useful to Yale, even if he hoped to didn¡¯t need to use it.


    After that, Serka also revised Aizu¡¯s state and confirmed that she was well and should awake in a few days. Yale had checked it himself, but as a healer, he had less experience than Serka and thus wanted a second opinion.


    Yale showed all the things he obtained, and he didn¡¯t need to the others, but he only managed to trade the spear as it was the only thing that could move wealthy nobles like them.


    Nurvey was the one who wanted the spear as that was the only weapon she trained, in exchange, she didn¡¯t offer any item, she offered to teach Yale a boost-type skill.


    Yale agreed as those type of skills were rare and useful.


    Yale¡¯s talent to learn such skills wasn¡¯t too bad; he managed to execute it correctly after five hours, boost-type skills were hard to learn.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Boost Skill [Minor Boost]¡±


    ¡°Minor Boost Level 1: Improves all stats by 10%, the effectivity decreases when its used into a Rank 1 practitioner. It requires 4 Origin Points per minute. Mastery at level 10.¡±


    That skill was the type that could be used on oneself or be cast into others.


    Yale had used Bloodline Force a lot when battling, but that was so tiresome to his body and was forcing his limits using his blood. Furthermore, that skill only increased Strength and Agility.


    Minor Boost could increase all the stats using Origin Points, the effects weren¡¯t as powerful as Bloodline Force, but both could be utilized simultaneously, and Minor Boost didn¡¯t need to be used only while going all out.


    Nurvey seemed happy to see that Yale learned the skill in few hours, some people who weren¡¯t from the imperial family had needed days or weeks to learn Minor Boost which was only a basic boost-type skill.


    The main reason for Yale¡¯s speed was that he usually increased his stats with Bloodline Force and thus was more familiar with that type of skill than others.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68: Aizu Awakens</h4>


    The group started to walk again because they had the intention of leaving the volcanic zone as soon as possible.


    Yale was again carrying Aizu on his back because everyone had epted that she joined them as part of the group.


    The main reason was that Yale wasn¡¯t willing to leave her alone and the nobles didn¡¯t want to separate from Yale.


    That time the change of area wasn¡¯t as abrupt as before, from a volcano they reached a mountain range.


    There, the terrain was still tricky, but at least the heat issues disappeared, so all of them felt better than before.


    On the second day after starting walking, when the group had just reached the mountain range, Aizu finally awakened.


    ¡°Where I am?¡±


    Aizu asked that while being half sleep as she didn¡¯t recognize the surroundings and didn¡¯t remember what had happened to her.


    ¡°You finally woke up.¡±


    Yale looked at Aizu when he heard her voice. At that moment the group was resting, and Aizu wasn¡¯t on Yale¡¯s back.


    ¡°I was starting to think that you will remain sleeping until we left the realm.¡±


    Yale felt relieved as Aizu awakened, the special realm was dangerous and carrying an unconscious person the whole time wasn¡¯t a great idea.


    ¡°We are actually in a different zone from before; you were heavy injured when I found you in the volcanic area.¡±


    Yale knew that Aizu was still confused as she had just awakened, she should remember all after he mentioned it to her.


    Aizu reacted at Yale¡¯s voice even if she was still confused.


    Then, as Yale expected, she remembered what had happened before.


    Aizu also remembered that when she was about to lose her consciousness, she thought that she had a hallucination in which Yale saved her.


    However, after hearing Yale and noticing that he was really there with her, Aizu understood that it wasn¡¯t a hallucination, Yale had indeed saved her when she was almost dead.


    ¡°You saved me again, thank you.¡±


    Aizu said that with a shy voice, Yale was always helping her, but she felt that she wasn¡¯t able to help him enough in exchange.


    ¡°You are wee; you are my friend and my disciple. If someone dares to attack you, I will step on your behalf.¡±


    After Swordmad always protected Yale as his master, Yale felt that he should also protect his disciples.


    Even if Yale didn¡¯t want to be treated as a master by Aizu, he wouldn¡¯t let other harm her if he could avoid it.


    Furthermore, in front of the nobles, the master-disciple rtionship was the best way the others would ept her.


    Aizu blushed at Yale¡¯s words even if he only spoke of her as a disciple and a friend.


    Nurvey as staring at Aizu, but as Yale didn¡¯t say anything ambiguous and his words were something reasonable to say as a master, she stopped staring her after a while.


    After some silence, Aizu asked again.


    ¡°Is the guy who attacked me dead?¡±


    She remembered how the bulky guy attacked her when she was exhausted after learning the legacy and how Yale attacked him when had jumped out of the magma pool.


    ¡°I killed him, and his corpse disappeared in the magma. You don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±


    Yale said it with a calm voice; he wasn¡¯t affected by the fact he killed someone.


    That fact shocked Aizu as she ended in that state partially due tock of resolution to kill the opponent. Even if she was attacked by surprise and was exhausted, she had been still able to use her recently learned Fire Shield once.


    If she had used it, the battle would have been very different as the Fire Shield would have severely damaged the other party.


    However, she had hesitated a bit as that could kill the other guy, and in the end, she was the one who almost died there due to her hesitation.


    Aizu alsocked experience in real battles betting her life, what had turned into ack of resolution that had been mortal to her. She had only survived due to Yale¡¯s Time Healing and the precious bracelet she had found before in the special realm.


    ¡°I remember now! That guy was a noble! If someone of his n found about that you will be in a big trouble.¡±


    She shouted that after she remembered the guy¡¯s identity, she feared that saving her provoked that Yale had offended a noble n.


    ¡°That guy was from my n, and I am grateful that he is dead. He was the shame of the whole n; he is better dead than alive. Thus, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Serka felt a bit bad because Aizu had almost been killed by a fellow n member, even if that member was a scumbag worse than a beast in her eyes.


    Serka didn¡¯t want that Aizu thought that all the members of the Zhan n were like that guy.


    The noble ns despised themoners and felt superior to them, but they had their honor, they would never attackmoners as long as they didn¡¯t break the rules.


    The nobles felt shame when a member of their ns acted shamelessly and affected the n¡¯s reputation due to doing vile acts against themoners.


    If proof of that kind of acts were found by an elder of the n, the offender would face death for tarnishing the n¡¯s reputation. Furthermore, it would be a public execution.


    Thus, the shameless bastards in the noble ns only did it when the chances of being discovered where almost non-existent like in the special realm.


    Aizu didn¡¯t know that Yale also had noble blood and was also from the Zhan n.


    All the members of the group had decided that the matter about Yale being someone from the Zhan n would be a secret to Aizu.


    After all, she was an ordinary girl, knowing too much about the noble ns¡¯ affairs could be a problem for her in the future.


    Yale also felt that was better to avoid speaking of his mother¡¯s origins to anyone else, enough problems he already had with that shameless group knowing it.


    If for some reason Aizu were to reveal it to someone else, the dangers might increase even more, and besides Nurvey who almost didn¡¯t speak, the other girls Yale had met before liked talking too much.


    Aizu immediately bowed towards Serka after hearing that she was from a noble n.


    ¡°Sorry for being rude, it wasn¡¯t my intention to disrespect you. I didn¡¯t know that a member of a noble n was here.¡±


    Aizu was still scared of the nobles even if Serka told that she didn¡¯t need to worry. Aizu had started to feel fear toward the nobles in her days in the special realm as she had seen how some nobles acted to those who disrespected them.


    Fortunately, those nobles she had met weren¡¯t shameless bastards like the group Heruk joined or the guy who attacked her before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be surprised, nor you have to be so scared of us. Serka isn¡¯t the only member of the noble n here, all of us are members of a noble n or the imperial family.¡±


    Kermu said those words because having someone in the group who was always scared of the others wasn¡¯t a good thing for the group.


    Of course, with the ¡°all members¡± part, Aizu excluded Yale as she thought that the nobles had recruited him because he was awesome. That was indeed the original situation before Serka discovered his identity.


    Kermu also said his words in that way to avoid lying to Aizu nor reveal Yale¡¯s secret identity at the same time.


    After those words and seeing that Yale acted with the nobles in the same way he interacted with George, Zack and herself in the academy, Aizu managed to rx, but she could only admire Yale for his guts.


    If Aizu knew that Yale was also a noble, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue treating him like before due to the bias she had towards nobles, even if Aizu stopped acting nervous in front of the nobles, she still feared them. Thus, the decision of hiding Yale¡¯s secret identity from her was a wise one.


    The situation turned a bit tense after Aizu awakened, but Yale didn¡¯t dare to leave her alone after seeing how she was almost murdered and he couldn¡¯t apany her to the exit as he would lose his own opportunity in the special realm.


    If he lost that much time and separated from the group, his chances of obtaining anything more in the realm would be almost inexistent.


    The fact that the others had epted that she joined them was already enough for him.


    They continued with the journey and Aizu felt quickly that all the others¡¯ physical prowess were higher than hers, she even noticed that Yale was far stronger than he had been beforeing to the special realm.


    She felt that her luck in finding the bracelet and the Fire Shield spell was already very good, but she guessed that Yale had obtained even more benefits than her.


    In fact, as she was traveling alone, remaining alive and finding two legacies was already an exceptional performance for amoner in the special realm.


    However, without Yale¡¯s help, she would have died like other luckymoners did since the empire started to open special realms. It didn¡¯t matter how much luck one had inside the special realm, going out alive was the most important thing.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69: Strangeness in the Sub-quests</h4>


    After Aizu awakened and Serka confirmed that she was very well, Yale lost one of the two main worries he had after the volcanic cave incident.


    At that moment he could finally focus on his other worry, his new sub-quest.


    After finishing the previous one, a new one appeared as usual, but it waspletely different from the other sub-quests he had in the past.


    ¡°Sub-quest details not avable. Reward: Unknown.¡±


    With that kind of description, Yale didn¡¯t know what would he need to do toplete the sub-quest.


    Thest sub-quest was easy to understand and very easy to aplish in his current situation; the contrast with the one following it was too big.


    The sub-quests had been quite normal before entering into the special realm, but the two sub-quests which appeared inside were different than usual.


    After all, if Yale hadn¡¯t go to the special realm, there was no way he would kill someone, even if that person were evil. Thews of the Nacesai Academy would restrict him.


    Yale was starting to think that the sub-quests in the Main Chain Quest weren¡¯t fixed as he had considered initially, maybe those were like the Dynamic Quests and could adapt to Yale¡¯s situation.


    Yale didn¡¯t have proof of that, but at least the situation would seem less weird thinking that way.


    ¡°It seems that the only way to advance is climbing a mountain to reach the other side.¡±


    Kermu words stopped Yale¡¯s thoughts, as Kermu said it seemed that reaching another area without crossing the mountain range was difficult due to the shape of the zone.


    ¡°I am bad at climbing.¡±


    Serkained as her climbing skill were almost the worst of the group.


    The one who had the worst ability to climb was Aizu, after hearing that they would need to climb the mountain range she started sweating, but she didn¡¯t dare toin.


    Nurvey had enough boost spells to make climbing as easy as walking if she used all of them on herself and Hyrk had the best physical body and also knew few methods to reinforce it, for them climbing wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Yale and Kermu were the most versatile of the group and didn¡¯t have problems with climbing a mountain.


    However, Yale knew Aizu¡¯s physical prowess as he knew that she was the weakest of the group. On the other hand, Kermu was concerned by Serka, his fianc¨¦e because he also knew that she was terrible at such activities even if partially was because of her mental suggestion. However, he couldn¡¯t think of another method at the moment.


    ¡°How about starting to advance into a mountain and we try to find some tunnel? If we fail, then we will need to climb the mountain, but as this realm was something created by an elder the chances that a tunnel exists are high.¡±


    That was Yale idea and the girls who didn¡¯t want to climb had their eyes sparkling because if there were a tunnel, they wouldn¡¯t need to climb.


    Kermu also agreed to the idea, they would need to advance more into the mountain to climb after all, so Yale¡¯s idea was optimal and wouldn¡¯t waste time while made Aizu and Serka happy.


    Hyrk and Nurvey didn¡¯t mind about how they advance, climbing or finding a tunnel was the same for them.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Yale was sure about the tunnel existence because after hearing Kermu¡¯s words about climbing, the system had changed the sub-quest description.


    ¡°Find a tunnel that traverses the mountain range and exit by the other side. Reward: Vitality and Strength increase.¡±


    That update in the sub-quest description and reward was enough proof to Yale that the sub-quests had changed their functionality since he entered the special realm, the sub-quests were really working like the Dynamic Quests, and Yale had no idea about the reason.


    In only one hour the group really found a tunnel, Yale wasn¡¯t surprised by it, but the others couldn¡¯t believe their good luck.


    Especially, Serka and Aizu were extremely happy about finding a tunnel; they had avoided climbing the mountain.


    While the others were happy or surprised, Yale started to worry, since there was a reward for reaching the other side, it couldn¡¯t be a standard tunnel with no danger inside. Thus, he decided to say a reminder in case the others were overconfident.


    ¡°We still need to be careful; the tunnel may have dangers inside.¡±


    Everyone agreed, they didn¡¯t forget that they were in a special realm where everywhere was a potential grave to them.


    Indeed, traps were everywhere in the tunnel, without the nobles¡¯ trap detecting artifacts crossing the tunnel would only be possible with heaven-defying luck.


    Mostmoners would choose to climb the mountain instead of entering a tunnel which seemed more prone to have traps, but to the nobles, the traps weren¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°Wait, do we need to only look for the exit? Maybe there¡¯s some legacy here!¡±


    When they were walking in the tunnel, Hyrk had a sudden inspiration.


    ¡°You just noticed it? Of course, that could be a legacy here, but this is the only path without traps, it isn¡¯t like we didn¡¯t want to look for a legacy.¡±


    Kermu said it whileughing, Hyrk¡¯s track of thought was as slow as usual.


    Hyrk didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth again afraid of turning again into aughingstock, even if the only one whoughed was Kermu.


    They needed four hours before finding the stairs that went down on the side of the tunnel, and they were without any traps on them.


    The group descended slowly, they didn¡¯t dare to be careless, even if there weren¡¯t any traps, there could be other people, and they had tasted that other people could be scarier than traps, especially when those people use the traps against them.


    After reaching the end of the stairs they started to hear the sound of steps resonating in the area, there were other people there.


    The other party also noticed that someone else was nearby and after a few minutes both groups met.


    Five nobles formed the other party; they were the five members of the Larken n, the only n that refused to cooperate with the others in the special realm and formed a group with only their own members. That was mostly because their n ordered it.


    Fortunately, the Larken n members weren¡¯t a shameless group as the Larken n was the one who valued honor the most among the noble ns.


    There were stories of how they killed themselves due to tarnishing their own honor.


    The Larken n was a bit peculiar as they didn¡¯t like to associate with others too much, but at the same time, they were the n who epted the mostmoners among the noble ns.


    They were freaks of the sword, any n member should practice swordsmanship, and their standing in the n will rely only upon that.


    For example, someone like Yale or Kermu who reached the expert stage at such young age would have a better position than others with stronger realm but lower ability with the sword.


    In the past, the Larken n was the most interested in recruiting Swordmad; they loved sword geniuses more than their own bloodline.


    The other ns have their special abilities, but the Larken n was equal to them relying only on pure swordsmanship, the best swordsmen of the empire were mostly in the Larken n.


    ¡°Greetings Kermu, what a great coincidence. Are you also looking for a legacy in this area?¡±


    The guy who spoke was called Durgan, he was the other party¡¯s leader and also someone who had reached the expert stage in swordsmanship at a young age, his status in the Larken n was even better than the one Kermu had in the Kurk n.


    However, as Kermu was also a genius with the sword, Durgan always treated him as his equal and both had a very good rtion.


    In fact, if Kermu wasn¡¯t already engaged with Serka, Durgan was willing to let his younger sister marry him.


    Durgan would only allow his sister to marry someone extremely talented as thetent talent with the sword she had demonstrated was even higher than his own.


    That was even possible that she would manage to reach the expert stage before bing ten, as that wasn¡¯t practicing it was possible.


    However, her social capabilities were at Nurvey¡¯s level, but she was hot-blooded, so she always ended up fighting with everyone she had met due to being unable tomunicate appropriately with them.


    Kermu being smart and a genius with the sword was a good match to her in the Larken n¡¯s eyes, and Durgan would be happy to have him as his brother-inw.


    The Larken n wanted Kermu, but as Kermu was already engaged with Serka from the Zhan n, the matter was dropped.


    The polygamy wasn¡¯t forbidden, but there was no way Serka or Durgan¡¯s sister would ept that. Of course, due to Kermu¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t agree either.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70: Durgan¡¯s n</h4>


    ¡°Greetings Durgan, really what a coincidence. You are right; we are also looking for a legacy here.¡±


    Kermu was happy that the other party was Durgan¡¯s group. If it weren¡¯t for the Larken n¡¯s order that forced their five members to group together, Kermu would have invited some of them to his group.


    ¡°I see that you have two new members in your group, you should have recruited them among themoners, right? Are they good enough to move you?¡±


    Kermu couldn¡¯t tell Yale¡¯s true identity as a Zhan n¡¯s descendant, and he also didn¡¯t want to tell Yale¡¯s prowess with the sword; if they knew about it, even revealing his status as a member of the Zhan n wouldn¡¯t stop the Larken n¡¯s interest in him.


    ¡°The boy is called Yale, he appeared in the same ce as our group and wasn¡¯t affected by the space-time passage, he showed a good moral character, so we decided to recruit him.¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t dare to lie as the Larken n hate liars and they were good at detecting lies, but the reason they recruited Yale was indeed that so he didn¡¯t need to worry.


    ¡°Oh, not bad. And that girl?¡±


    Kermu thought a bit before replying.


    ¡°She is Yale¡¯s disciple, we found her by coincidence, and as Yale didn¡¯t want to let her alone in the special realm, we let her join the group.¡±


    Kermu tried to don¡¯t focus too much on the disciple part; after all the other party knew very well how helps to have a disciple when one wanted to advance to the expert stage.


    ¡°Is that Yale that valuable that you even let his disciple join the group?¡±


    Letting join an outstandingmoner was alright, but to also let join the group thatmoner¡¯s disciple wasn¡¯t that normal.


    Kermu was starting to have a headache because even if Yale was indeed impressive, they let Aizu join because they knew Yale¡¯s true identity and his skill that could manipte the time was extremely useful for saving lives.


    After all, Aizu was only a lucky girl in the special realm who had managed to obtain some legacies. She didn¡¯t show enough talent to catch the nobles attention even if she was above the averagemoners inside the realm.


    ¡°He saved our lives at the start; there were traps hidden by illusions that our artifacts couldn¡¯t detect. However, he used his immunity to illusions and managed to save our lives before we had a pathetic death due to the traps covered by illusions.¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t tell the reason of letting Aizu join, he only said something about Yale¡¯s usefulness to the group that was true. Furthermore, even if that kind of immunity would be precious to any n, to the Larken n as long as it wasn¡¯t about swordsmanship they wouldn¡¯t care enough to recruit him.


    ¡°No wonder you value him that much, that type of immunity is really strange.¡±


    The reason Kermu said to him was enough to let the disciple of themoner join the group. After all, in such dangerous environment being able to see through illusions was a great advantage.


    Even if the Larken n¡¯s group hadn¡¯t found any trap covered by illusions before, they believed that such trap could exist as Kermu didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    Lying to the Larken n was a grave offense, and even the other ns would avoid to do it.


    Durgan looked well at Yale and noticed that he had a sword at his waist.


    ¡°Kid, you are also a swordsman?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t reply immediately; he had noted that Kermu was acting strangely while speaking. Kermu was avoiding mentioning anything about his identity which was obvious as they need to hide it from the outsiders, but he was also trying to hide the fact that Yale was a swordsman.


    When Durgan had said, the word ¡°swordsman¡± Kermu¡¯s face had changed a bit which confirmed to Yale his guess.


    However, Kermu also didn¡¯t tell any lie when speaking, so Yale was thinking about how would be the best way to reply to Durgan when Aizu opened her mouth.


    ¡°Greetings exalted nobles, my master is a great swordsman, he even managed to teach me even with myck of talent.¡±


    Aizu said that while bowing, she thought that was an excellent opportunity for Yale as some nobles were showing interest in him. Of course, Aizu didn¡¯t know anything about the Larken n nor about Durgan¡¯s sister.


    Kermu¡¯s face was weird after Aizu spoke, he was just happy because Yale didn¡¯t reply immediately and was thinking his words when Aizu spoke and revealed it.


    ¡°Oh, so he is really a swordsman. Kermu how can you hide it from me? You should also know his level of swordsmanship, right?¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t know what to say. If he lied, then he would be in problems with the Larken n and would lose Durgan¡¯s friendship, Kermu had already offended him by rejecting to marry his little sister. However, as the reason was that he was already engaged, and Kermu was a loyal guy, Durgan had forgiven him.


    On the other hand, there wasn¡¯t any valid reason to offend him at that moment by lying. If the Larken n took an interest in Yale, even if it was somewhat troublesome to deal with it didn¡¯t have to be bad to Yale.


    If he obtained the Larken n support, the Zhan n faction that hated Yale¡¯s mother would have a more rough time to act against him.


    Kermu decided to tell the truth, at most after returning to the Imperial City and solving the problems about Yale¡¯s identity he would help him to deal with the Larken n if they pester him too much.


    ¡°Yale is also at the expert stage in swordsmanship.¡±


    After Kermu said those simple words, Durgan¡¯s face lightened. It was very strange for amoner to reach the expert stage at such young age.


    ¡°Your name was Yale, right? For reaching such level at such young age you should be talented, but you should also have a master, right? Can you tell me his or her name?¡±


    Yale saw how Durgan expression changed after knowing that he had reached the expert stage, he felt that Durgan could be troublesome to deal, but at the same time he didn¡¯t seem a bad guy, and Yale didn¡¯t want to lie about his master¡¯s identity.


    ¡°My master is called Swordmad.¡±


    Durgan¡¯s face was thoughtful after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Swordmad. Swordmad, where I heard that name before?¡±


    After a few seconds, he spoke again.


    ¡°I remember it now! The elders of the n mentioned that name a few times before! They tried to recruit him in the past, but he refused and left the Imperial City.¡±


    The others were surprised that Yale¡¯s master was someone who even the Larken n had the interest to recruit, but after thinking a bit, given Yale¡¯s prowess with the sword, the fact his master was also impressive wasn¡¯t that strange.


    ¡°After all it was good that he left, he managed to bring back a good disciple. Even if he is already old, it doesn¡¯t matter as the n never gave up on recruiting him; both of you could join the n together. To swordsmen like us being in a sword focused n is the best. You don¡¯t need to hesitate, as Kermu talked high of you I can even let you marry my little sister, her talent in the sword is the highest we have seen since our n was founded. Furthermore, even if I shouldn¡¯t tell it, she is very pretty.¡±


    Durgan seemed extremely confident in his sister¡¯s looks, but Yale didn¡¯t know what to reply to the unending words of Durgan, he couldn¡¯t believe that Durgan was already trying to marry him to his little sister after having just met.


    ¡°Moreover, the n elders said that my sister¡¯s current appearance is almost the same as my mother in her young days. You should know, that after she grew up, my mother was famous in the imperial city as the Sword Beauty, my father had enough luck to marry her. He is still boasting about it to his friends.¡±


    Durgan had an extreme good opinion about his family, and he was decided to find a talented guy to help her sister¡¯s temperament.


    As Kermu valued Yale high enough to try to hide his true talent from him, Durgan felt that he was even better than he had exined, even if Kermu didn¡¯t lie to him, he also didn¡¯t tell all about Yale.


    If Yale wasn¡¯t impressive enough, there was no chance that his little sister would ept him, in that case, he should only look for another girl for Yale, the Larken n was big after all.


    The difficult thing was finding someone who wanted to marry his sister, even if she was still too young, she only turned more aggressive as she grew up, the n feared that if they waited too much in engaging her, no one would ept her for fear of being beaten to death.

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71: Decorated Stone Room</h4>


    Aizu didn¡¯t know what to say as she didn¡¯t expect that oue. If she had known that Durgan would offer his sister to Yale, she wouldn¡¯t have opened her mouth.


    She immediately disliked Durgan, because she felt that he was selling her sister and made she remind how her own n sold her. However, she had to admit that being sold to a genius like Yale was better than being sold to a lewd old man, but she was still against the forced marriages.


    Seeing Aizu¡¯s strange face, Durgan added some more words.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s bloodline can¡¯t be cut off, her bloodline purity is something unheard in the n, she needs to have descendants, that¡¯s a benefit for all the n. She understands the reasons, and she had already epted them before we started to look for a suitable partner for her.¡±


    Durgan felt normal thatmoner girls feel bad after seeing him giving his sister to someone he had just met. Thus, he tried to exin better the situation, even if it was by misunderstanding he didn¡¯t want anyone to think that he was offering his sister without her consent.


    She had already said that would ept to see anyone his brother chose to her, but she could refuse all the candidates if she didn¡¯t like them. She wouldn¡¯t have a forced marriage, she could also look for someone herself, but no one felt that she would be able to do it with her personality.


    It wasn¡¯t strange being engaged before turning ten in the noble ns, Serka and Kermu were a good example, although that might shock somemoners because their cultures were different.


    Furthermore, those with better talents and bloodlines were the firsts in had an engagement to ensure that their bloodlines would be continued as soon as possible. The noble ns had proved that letting the kids be together since young was better than let them know after growing up.


    ¡°Oh, right. Yale, I forgot to tell you that my sister can refuse to marry you after you meet her, but don¡¯t worry in that case there a lot of pretty candidates for you. You should know that I don¡¯t give this chance to anyone, but as you are in the expert stage and Kermu is on good terms with you, I decided to give you a chance.¡±


    Durgan looked again at Aizu, but she had the same face as before, showing that he wasn¡¯t selling his sister and that she still had the right to choose in the end who would she marry didn¡¯t seem enough to her.


    Even if Aizu was only amoner, Durgan¡¯s honor didn¡¯t let him pass that misunderstanding. The Larken n was very strict with their image, being misunderstood by someone who can gift his sister was something that could end with Durgan¡¯s death.


    Durgan simply told the good part to Yale; he omitted that his sister had the right to refuse because he was trying to lure Yale into his n.


    However, he was really nning to give that chance to Yale, lying was forbidden in the Larken n, but omitting information for a benefit to the n wasn¡¯t prohibited, and Yale could join the n together with his master who was already someone the n wanted to recruit.


    As Yale was also with Kermu and seemed to be more outstanding than how Kermu described him, Durgan didn¡¯t have problems in giving him a chance.


    Durgan decided to try another method to change Aizu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Yale, I also forgot to tell you that if you join us, you could take that disciple of yours as you maidservant, even if she doesn¡¯t be an official member, a maidservant from a noble n had better status thanmoners. If someday she manages to impress the n I will help her to find some guy to marry and officially join the n. A great opportunity, right?¡±


    Durgan didn¡¯t mind about that condition; he thought that with that condition the girl would improve her previous impression of him and the n. Moreover, Yale¡¯s chances to join would also increase as there was a chance that he held back due to don¡¯t want to leave his disciple alone.


    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t lying to Aizu as if she managed to impress the n it was possible to find a guy to marry her and then she would really be a member of the n.


    Aizu was astonished by the offer, she didn¡¯t want that Yale married with Durgan¡¯s sister, but if she also joined the n even if she only joined as a maidservant, she would avoid the marriage with the lewd old man.


    That future wasn¡¯t the best she imagined, but it was better than the one her n nned to her.


    Aizu was confused, but at least she wasn¡¯t looking at Durgan like before, that made Durgan happy as he had solved the misunderstood about himself and his n.


    Yale was looking at the situation with a strange face; it seemed that Durgen didn¡¯t think about the possibility of he rejecting after all the things he promised.


    At that moment, Yale understood very well why his master had left the Imperial City; it seemedplicated to say no to those nobles who almost started to n a wedding after meeting him for a few minutes.


    Even if Durgan¡¯s sister refused, Durgan would let him marry another girl, but the fact that Durgan had decided that he would marry in his n didn¡¯t change.


    Yale would be able to dy Durgan showing the Zhan n badge he had obtained before, but that would be revealing the identity that he shouldn¡¯t reveal and wouldn¡¯t be a permanent solution given that his position in the Zhan n was extremely unstable.


    Yale even feared that showing his identity would only increase the interest of Durgan in him; then he would only worsen the situation.


    In the end, Yale chose to remain his mouth shut, as long as he didn¡¯t ept the offer, they couldn¡¯t me him if he ran or refused the marriage after exiting the special realm.


    ¡°Well, Durgan. We can continue talking about that once we exit the special realm, now we will join together to find the legacy of this area, or we will search for it independently?¡±


    Kermu wanted to dy the topic because if Durgan pressured Yale and he ended up epting, it would be a big problemter. Fortunately, Yale had chosen to not open his mouth.


    Kermu also saw that Nurvey was almost to say something, and it was better to avoid involucrate more parties in the trouble.


    Yale also liked the new topic of conversation, he didn¡¯t understand well those marriages in the ns, nor he thought about going out with girls. Even if that was normal for kids who were groomed in the noble ns, to him, that was all weird. Yale only wanted to focus on practicing, he didn¡¯t have time for the affairs of the noble ns nor to thought about girls.


    ¡°Oh right, I lost the focus. We can¡¯t join other groups, but we can coborate with others so we can search together, it would be more effective with more people.¡±


    Durgan didn¡¯t think much more into Yale as he didn¡¯t doubt that amoner would ept such offer. However, he forgot that Yale¡¯s master was just such type of person and he also didn¡¯t know that Yale¡¯s personality was just like his master¡¯s and he hated to be restricted.


    Exploring with five more people was easier than before, and Durgan¡¯s group had already explored a bit, so they had less area to cover.


    They managed to find a wall with a legacy in only half an hour.


    The wall was in a huge room that seemed special, like the other rooms with legacies. The room was decorated with a lot of stone statues and other stone ornaments; everyone could bet that the inheritance would be rted with the earth element.


    That excited Hyrk a lot as the earth element was also an element in which he excelled.


    Both groups entered the room and went towards the wall to start learning the legacy.


    However, at that moment, decoration statues began to move and charge towards them.


    Those were stone golems, and they were programmed to activate when someone tried to learn the legacy. Furthermore, the trap detecting artifacts didn¡¯t react, so it caught everyone by surprise.


    Yale sighed when he saw the golems attacking because since he got the sub-quest, he knew that the path couldn¡¯t be as easy as it was until that moment.


    Yale drew his sword and prepared to battle; all the other also make their preparations to fight the golems.


    However, seven of them battled with swords, Yale, Kermu and the five members or the Larken n, so there was an evidentck of long-range attackers as Hyrk also fought only in closebat.


    Serka focused mainly on healing as she had too many people to heal; however, she focused first on her group.


    Aizu used all her strength to cast abination of Water Ball and Fire Ball, that was far stronger than before thanks to her bracelet.


    Nurvey used support spells to protect the long-range group and to boost Yale, Kermu, and Hyrk, she did nothing to help the Larken n members as they tried to force Yale to marry into their n.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72: Stone Golems</h4>


    The golems were troublesome opponents as they didn¡¯t feel pain and could restore themselves automatically. Battling with them was even more exasperating than fighting with Yale as his regenerative speed was slower Than the golems¡¯, and his tolerance to pain couldn¡¯tpare with theirs either.


    Furthermore, their defenses were extremely strong, weak attacks had no effect on them.


    Battling with swords alone wasn¡¯t enough to destroy them, everyone needed to use their best Combined Skills, and even using them, it was still difficult to damage the golems.


    There were two ways to create a golem; one was with the caster supplying him with magic directly, the golem would be eternal as long as the magic provided by the caster didn¡¯t stop.


    The first type main weakness was that the caster didn¡¯t have an unlimited supply of magic and could get exhausted. Furthermore, if the caster died the golem would also disappear.


    The other type didn¡¯t require the caster¡¯s magic energy, that type of golems obtained their energy from a core which could absorb energy from the world. The rate of the absorption would be weaker in an environment with little earth, but inside a mountain, the chances of the core exhausting its power were zero.


    The second type would only stop once they core had been broken. If the core were just exhausted, at most the golem would stop its actions until absorbing a bit more energy.


    Yale and the others were battling was the core-powered type, they needed to destroy their cores to end them, but reach the cores wasn¡¯t an easy task as their external defense was extremely hard.


    The only ones who could damage them enough to reach the cores were Yale, Kermu, and Durgan because they were at the expert stage and their attacks with the swords were far stronger than the attacks of the others.


    However, even being at the expert stage, they only managed to reach the cores using their best skills, Yale was using the Water Battle Armor and Kermu his sword skill which used the space element.


    Durgan was using a rapid skill rted to the thunder element, but even being of the thunder element that skill was able to affect the stone golems.


    Durgan¡¯s shes were all quick and sharp, Yale wasn¡¯t able to determine the true nature of the skill as it was moreplicated than what appeared at first sight. Durgan was worth of the title of a sword genius in a sword-focused noble n.


    While they dealt with six golems each one, the others were trying to fight with the other golems, but even with the help of Aizu¡¯s magic as support, the battle was a hard one. Their only chance was winning enough time to let the three expert stage swordsmen finish their golems first ande to aid them.


    Hyrk alone was also fighting with six golems, but he was only defending, there were too many to win against them with his abilities, but he could endure a lot of time battling with them due to his high defenses.


    Yale wasn¡¯t restraining himself to hide his real power from the Larken n, the situation was dangerous enough that didn¡¯t let him hide anything, he was even using Bloodline Force to be able to battle at the same level as Durgan who didn¡¯t even have the boost that Nurvey cast into him.


    Without Nurvey¡¯s boost or without Bloodline Force, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to damage the golems.


    Durgan¡¯s battle prowess was the highest Yale had seen in someone at the 3-star mortal realm, Yale didn¡¯t know what kind of boost skills he had, but his physical strength and agility surpassed by far the limits of his realm.


    Durgen smiled after seeing Yale¡¯s prowess, he felt that his previous decision wasn¡¯t wrong as Yale was able to battle at the same level as him; Durgan didn¡¯t know about Nurvey¡¯s spell, so he overestimated Yale¡¯s power a bit.


    Yale didn¡¯t use the Minor Boost he learned before because the cost couldn¡¯tpensate for its effects as the level was still too low. If he had used it his prowess without Nurvey¡¯s boost would increase, but he wouldn¡¯tst for too long with that consumption rate, and he would still be weaker than with Nurvey¡¯s boost.


    Fortunately, Yale didn¡¯t need to use Time Healing or Absolute Protection, so no time ripples appeared that could give clues about his secret identity.


    The other four members of the Larken n suffered a lot of injuries before Yale, Kermu, and Durgan finished all the golems.


    Even if they were able to finish all of them, they didn¡¯t do it quickly, and the members of the Durgan n didn¡¯t have Hyrk¡¯s strong defense which was even boosted by Nurvey¡¯s spell.


    Serka had a rough time healing them all even if Aizu helped her with the wounds that could be treated with Basic Healing.


    Hyrk was injured, but as Serka focused on healing him in the battle his state was far better than the Larken n members. They had high offensive power, but their defenses had room to improve. In a situation that their offensive power became useless, their value in battle dropped a lot.


    Serka didn¡¯t dare to ask Yale for help as that would reveal his identity, and she also didn¡¯t want that the Larken n had more interest in him, she feared that his prowess in battle plus his healing powers would be too dazzling.


    Aizu didn¡¯t know about Yale¡¯s true identity, but she didn¡¯t want that Yale caught more attention from the Larken n, so she didn¡¯t ask him to help in the healing process.


    Furthermore, as Yale was one of three most valuable fighters in the battle, no one dared to disturb him when he started to learn the legacy skill with Durgan and Kermu. They had made the greatest contribution in the fight, so there was nothing wrong in them being the first in learning the legacy from the wall while the others were being treated.


    The three of them weren¡¯t too skilled in the earth element so even if they started to learn before the others, the first in finishing learning the spell was Hyrk, who was extremely happy as he liked that kind of spell.


    Yale needed half a day before he managed to use the spell for the first time.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Magic Skill [Stone Golem]¡±


    ¡°Stone Golem Level 1: Create a stone golem, the golem would be stronger at a higher level. It requires 5 Origin Points per minute, can be cast more than one time simultaneously. Mastery at level 100.¡±


    Spells for creating golems were challenging to learn and even difficult to obtain. Being able to learn a spell that let the user creating a golem even being in the mortal realm was something that could only be found in ces like the special realm.


    That kind of spell might seem something that the Larken n would dislike, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    They didn¡¯t want the golems to use them in battle, they wanted to use them as opponents for sparring as the golems were resistant enough and even if they break there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    Even if such spell wasn¡¯t focused on creating golems with cores, with enough mastery it would make it easier to learn afterward.


    Yale was interested in the golems with a core as he could use them to protect his sister who even being at higher realm than him had no battle prowess and as she disliked any type of fight she probably would remain without having any. A golem with a core and high defense would be an excellent guardian to her. Sadly, Yale had a long way ahead if he wanted to create something like that.


    Even if learning the spell was difficult, the wall also had an enhancing effect in the learning speed, so everyone disregarding the talent, managed to learn it in at most two days.


    ¡°We shall depart now. If we have enough luck, then we can meet again in this special realm. Yale, I will look for you after we exit the realm.¡±


    With those words Durgan bid farewell and left with his fellow n members, they could coborate with other groups to obtain a legacy, but they wouldn¡¯t join with other groups after that, even of their n wouldn¡¯t know if they did, their honor didn¡¯t let them disobey the n orders.


    ¡°I will flee when I get out, good luck looking for me.¡±


    Yale thought that after hearing Durgan¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t dislike having a spar with him given his ability with the sword, but Yale didn¡¯t have any intention to join the Larken n or marry anyone.


    ¡°We should also return to the tunnel. If Yale¡¯s theory is correct, we should meet again with them at the center of the realm.¡±


    When Kermu said those words everyone turned serious, they didn¡¯t mind about meeting the Larken n again, but that time would also be when they resolved their differences with the shameless group.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73: The White Room</h4>


    The group returned to the tunnel and continued walking for four days until reaching the exit.


    Thanks to their trap detecting artifacts, they didn¡¯t face any problem in those days. Furthermore, all of them used that time to train their Stone Golem spell, using it in such environment full of the earth element was easier after all.


    The day they left the tunnel Yale had managed to improve it until the third level. He didn¡¯t know what level Hyrk had reached, but his golem was the best with a lot of difference from the others. Hyrk finally was able to show off after all that happened in the special realm.


    The only legacy that suited him before was the Fire Shield, but due to Aizu¡¯s incident, he didn¡¯t get too much attention by his speed in learning it, and he couldn¡¯t use that kind of skill while walking with the others because he could harm hispanions.


    ¡°Vitality points increased to 30 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Strength points increased to 30 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    After leaving the tunnel, the sub-quest rewards activated and Yale approached more the peak of the 3-star mortal realm, he only needed to increase his Dexterity, and he would reach the true peak of the realm.


    When Yale went to the Quest Menu in order to see the next sub-quest, he found that it was still as weird as before, but the reward shocked him.


    ¡°Sub-quest¡¯s details not avable. Reward: Legacy Skill.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know what the sub-quest wanted him to do to obtain the reward, but the reward was enough to make Yale capable of anything the system asked him to do as long that didn¡¯t imply harming his family or friends.


    At that moment, his only Legacy Skill was Absolute Protection, and he owed his life to it. Thus, having the chance to obtain another Legacy Skill was something he couldn¡¯t let pass.


    That new sub-quest excited Yale; he couldn¡¯t wait to know its details and aplish them to obtain the reward, he felt that his battle prowess could only increase by a great amount after obtaining it.


    After leaving the tunnel, they only needed three days to reach the new zone. The main difficulty had been crossing the mountain range, once they did that the rest of the path was easy to travel.


    The new zone was the weirdest they had found; the terrain changed from one type to another every few meters it seemed an area made by fragments of other zones.


    There were parts with traps covered by illusions and others flooded with water, magma or poison.


    Fortunately, with Yale¡¯s Illusion Immunity and the Wind Wings spell they had obtained in the Forest Zone, they were able to pass that type of traps easily. The only one who couldn¡¯t fly was Aizu, but Yale was able to fly while carrying her, even if that act provoked Aizu¡¯s blush.


    They also found small parts of a forest with some beasts in it, but they were at most in the 4-star mortal realm and weren¡¯t enough to put the group in danger as they had dealt with a lot of those beasts before.


    The most challenging part was when three golems attacked them, but with Yale and Kermu boosted by Nurvey¡¯s spells the battle was quick as they were also more used to fight with golems than before.


    That mixed area wasn¡¯t as dangerous as the previous ones to a group like them, but for those who reached that far by luck, it was a deadly trap.


    That mixed area was rather short, and it seemed more like a passage between regions than a region itself.


    After the weird area, they reached a circr white room instead of another zone. There was nothing inside the white room, but the trap detecting artifacts reacted like mad before they entered into it.


    ¡°This is the only way, and the artifacts say that it¡¯s a trap, can it be that our path is a wrong one?¡±


    Kermu was shocked because since they left the mountain range the path hadn¡¯t had any bifurcation, there was no way to mistake the road in that mixed area.


    ¡°Maybe this room is the real end of the path and not a dead end with traps. It can have hidden mechanisms that will activate once inside, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the mechanisms should be traps aiming to our lives.¡±


    Yale thought more about his previous theory; it would be difficult that all the paths lead to the same final room. However, a ce with a mechanism to move or teleport them to the final destination would still activate the trap detecting artifacts.


    ¡°Even if that is true, do we really need to take the risk?¡±


    Kermu was unsure, as the group leader he didn¡¯t want to put everyone in danger by a mere guess, even if the chances of Yale being in the right were high.


    ¡°I can enter first, you know very well my survival capacities, even if that is a trap I won¡¯t die.¡±


    The others weren¡¯t able to refute Yale¡¯s words as they had seen before how he avoided death, and except Aizu, all the others had tested the skill¡¯s effect themselves.


    Yale entered the room slowly and ready to cast Absolute Protection in any moment, but nothing happened after he entered the room.


    Yale looked carefully at the whole room; there wasn¡¯t anything strange in the walls, only pure white.


    However, when he looked at the ceiling he discovered some words written there, those words weren¡¯t possible to see without entering the room.


    ¡°Wait here until the correct time.¡±


    Those words didn¡¯t say a lot, but at least they stated that something would happen when that unknown moment arrived.


    ¡°It seems that my theory was correct. Come to see the words on the ceiling.¡±


    As Yale managed to enter the room without problems and imed had discovered some words, all the others also entered the room and looked at the ceiling.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like a trap, although I can¡¯t discard itpletely. What do you think? Should we wait here until something happens or we should go back to look for another path?¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t mind risking his own life as he already believed that the room wasn¡¯t a trap, but he wouldn¡¯t force any of hispanions to think the same.


    ¡°We already reached this far, we should try until the end, at most we should remain near Yale, and we will be safe. That skill he has should be enough to ensure our security.¡±


    Hyrk wasn¡¯t the type of guy who chose to retreat in front of the danger; he liked to be straightforward. Furthermore, as Yale dared to risk entering the room, Hyrk thought that he should be capable of using the skill which saved all of them before.


    ¡°We should try it; the special realm is dangerous since the start, we shouldn¡¯t retreat because this can be a potential trap. Furthermore, even choosing another road can lead us to another room like this one, and in that case, we would have lost our time, maybe we even lose an opportunity due to beingte.¡±


    Serka had confidence in Yale and looking for another road didn¡¯t ensure anything either, so she preferred to take the risk.


    Nurvey didn¡¯t speak, but she seated beside Yale while hugging Wyba, her actions were implying that she would also wait.


    Aizu didn¡¯t say anything as she had decided to follow Yale. Furthermore, she alone wouldn¡¯t be able to go back, so she never thought about giving her opinion and justplied with the group¡¯s decision.


    As no one opposed to waiting in the white room, all of them sat inside waiting for the time that the words on the ceiling referred to.


    Yale used the time to practice Minor Boost, as he didn¡¯t need to move nor disturb the others to practice it; he had thought of practicing body shift, but he felt that changing his body non-stop would distract others.


    In two weeks, Yale managed to improve Minor Boost to the fifth level, and the consumption rate decreased to three Origin Points per minute, the Boost Skills worked simr to the healing spells and when leveling up the cost could decrease.


    After those two weeks, the room started to tremble; something had been activated.


    ¡°It seems that the time the words in the ceiling said has arrived, I will be ready to cast my spell if something goes wrong, everyone stays near me.¡±


    Yale said those words because he was the one who had the idea to wait, so even if everyone agreed he felt responsible for their security. Furthermore, having Absolute Protection protecting them wasn¡¯t difficult if they weren¡¯t far from him.


    As the room trembled, space-time fluctuations appeared, the mechanisms had activated a space-time passage. However, it was the type that forced those inside to reach other destination and not the kind one would enter willingly.


    In a few seconds, all of the group had disappeared from the white room after being teleported to another ce.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74: Special Realm¡¯s Final Area</h4>


    After being teleported, Aizu was the only one who vomited due to the space-time fluctuations. The fluctuations were even stronger than when they entered the special realm, but the nobles were still able to support it due to their training, and Yale¡¯s managed to resist it with his skills and mental strength.


    The room where they appeared was enormous and had a big statue of an old man behind an altar protected by a barrier spell; no one would doubt that it was the statue of the special realm¡¯s creator.


    When Yale¡¯s group appeared, they weren¡¯t the only ones being teleported; other three groups had also been teleported to the enormous room at the same time.


    One of those groups was Durgan¡¯s group with the other four members of the Larken n; it was expected that they managed to reach the end without too many difficulties.


    However, Yale¡¯s group attention focused on another group, Heruk¡¯s group. They had also reached the final area, but there was one more person in their group than before, George.


    No one would believe that he was part of the group, his body was full of wounds, and his right arm had been ripped off before being healed with natural healing, any healer who looked the healed injury would be able to know it.


    After seeing the state of that arm, Yale had no doubts that George had lost it forever.


    Yale¡¯s personality turned even colder than when he saw Zack being crippled. After all, Zack had the possibility of being healed, but George wouldn¡¯t be able to regrowth his arm due to the natural healing the others maliciously used on him.


    Yale wasn¡¯t the only one angry at the other group as everyone in his group wanted revenge against the other party, but the coldness Yale emanated shocked hispanions as they had never seen him in such state.


    ¡°That guy without arm and full of wounds is George, right?¡±


    Aizu was the first to speak, but her voice trembled while speaking as she was terrified after seeing Geroge¡¯s state.


    ¡°Is him.¡±


    Yale only used two words to reply her, at that moment his mind was thinking in ways to torture Heruk to revenge George and didn¡¯t feel like talking to others.


    Durgan¡¯s group noticed Yale¡¯s group quickly, but as they were quite far and had just teleported to an unknown area, they didn¡¯t dare to move.


    However, they could feel the hatred emanating from Yale¡¯s group, and after seeing how the other party had a tortured guy with them, and that all the members of the group seemed happy seeing him in such sorry state, Durgan could only despise them and was starting to feel angry.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know Heruk, he knew all the other nobles in the group, and Durgan¡¯s honor couldn¡¯t tolerate that fact they were enjoying torturing amoner.


    Thest group was also formed with nobles, but Yale had never met them before.


    That group had nine members, two from the Hyeran n, one from the Kurk n, one from the Zhan n and the five members of the Tofesh n.


    The Tofesh n was specialized in forging weapons more than in battling, to them the special realms were treasure troves with ancient weapons to be discovered.


    In the room, there were members of the noble ns and the imperial family missing; they could have decided to leave the special realm before reaching the end, or they could be dead like the guy who Yale killed.


    Heruk¡¯s group were looking with strange faces towards Yale¡¯s group; they had seen how the trap crushed them so they didn¡¯t understand how could they be alive.


    Everyone remained without moving for a while until a member of the Hyeran n belonging to the group Yale didn¡¯t meet before started running towards the altar.


    Even if there were a barrier protecting it, he believed that with his strength he would be able to break it.


    The reason he hurried was that at the top of the altar was a sword which seemed very valuable and there was only one so the first in getting it would be its owner.


    Even if that guy wasn¡¯t a swordsman, such valuable sword was still enticing to him, so he disregarded any possible danger and ran at top speed.


    The others were about to move after seeing that guy running, but they stopped after seeing him attack the barrier.


    The barrier was undamaged, but the guy was utterly destroyed, not even ash remained from him.


    Everyone was shocked by that oue, if the barrier just weren¡¯t affected, then they would try with more attacks, but the barrier eradicated the one who attacked, that was too scary.


    No one dared to have any intentions about the sword for the moment, they liked treasures and legacies, but they loved more their lives.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t get the sword, let¡¯s kill those trashes who should be dead!¡±


    Kreg was the one who said those words, if they let Yale¡¯s group return alive, they would be in problems.


    When Durgan saw that Kreg and his group were going to attack Yale¡¯s group, he decided to speak.


    ¡°Wait! Why are you attacking them?¡±


    Durgan felt the killing intent among both parties, he was against the internal fight among the noble ns, but if someone dared to tarnish the noble ns¡¯ honor, he would act. After seeing how they have a torturedmoner, Durgan didn¡¯t need to think too much to identify which was the problematic group.


    ¡°That guy from their group, the one with a sword beside Kermu. He is the son of a woman who betrayed the Zhan n, killing him and all the people who help him is the duty of the noble ns.¡±


    Kreg spoke it with confidence as if he were always in the right.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is; then I will go to help them as it is a matter of my n, did you mind?¡±


    The Zhan n member from the other group was convinced by those groups and decided to join in attacking Yale¡¯s group. The others in his group didn¡¯t stop him, but they didn¡¯t join the attack either.


    ¡°You are lying. I don¡¯t know about Yale¡¯s mother, nor I care. However, your reason to attack them wasn¡¯t that; you need more practice in lying to cheat me.¡±


    Kreg face was weird as he was discovered, his reason to attack was to kill Kermu and increase his position in the Kurk n. To Kreg, Yale¡¯s matter was only a convenient excuse as he also didn¡¯t care about the Zhan n affairs.


    ¡°You know him? He is only the son of a traitor who had been raised in a backwater city; he is worthy of nothing!¡±


    The Zhan n member in Kreg¡¯s group shouted as for him killing Yale was something that couldn¡¯t be discussed.


    ¡°You are petty. I thought that Yale was talented even without knowing that he was from the Zhan n, my opinion won¡¯t change because of his mother¡¯s history, which I don¡¯t even know if it is true. Even if that story is true, Yale doesn¡¯t need to pay for his ancestry acts.¡±


    At that moment Heruk exploded, he wasn¡¯t able to remain silent after hearing Durgan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why did you like him? He is mere trash, whoever who had rtions with him should be crippled slowly! Look at this guy, he is one of his best friends, he already lost his arm forever, and we will continue to cripple him slowly after that! Why would you like someone like Yale? It doesn¡¯t make sense. You seem powerful so you should just join us! We are on the winner side, and they were the losers!¡±


    Heruk¡¯s ego had grown a lot after being with the group of shameless nobles; he forgot that even in the Hyeran n had offered him to join through marriage, officially he was still amoner.


    ¡°Oh, a meremoner without any honor like you dares to speak disrespectfully to me? I shall kill you for your words.¡±


    Durgen liked talentedmoners with the sword and with a good moral character, but he despised those who loved torture and bully others.


    ¡°Wait, I already officially engaged him with a girl of our n, so he is almost a member, you can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The Hyeran member of the shameless group spoke in Heruk¡¯s behalf after seeing that Durgan was bing angry.


    ¡°You engaged him with my sister without her consent, nor the n¡¯s approval, how can you say that he is officially engaged!¡±


    Durgan felt that Hyrk¡¯s words were sincere and his reputation was also better than the other party.


    ¡°Shut up! Who cares about that useless sister of yours? Using her to recruit Heruk is more valuable than her own life.¡±


    Durgen had no doubts about what he needed to do, he also had a little sister, and he was able to empathize with Hyrk. Moreover, he disliked the other party behavior.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75: Group Battle in the Special Realm</h4>


    ¡°So what? You havepromised that guy with someone of your n, but I havepromised Yale with my little sister, so he is almost my brother-inw. If you want to kill him, you will die under my sword.¡±


    Durgan disliked the other party, and that was a good moment to announce to more people that he hadpromised Yale with his sister, that way it would be more difficult for Yale to run without trying to meet his sister before.


    Yale didn¡¯t like the reason Durgan gave for helping him, because Durgan had used the engagement with his little sister and that would mean more problems to Yale. However, he wouldn¡¯t refuse Durgan¡¯s help because he was a powerful ally and having him as an ally was equal to having the five Larken n members as allies.


    ¡°Are you serious? Are you opposing to our Zhan n by giving shelter to a traitor?¡±


    The Zhan n member was enraged, he had already thought that Yale and Serka were dead, but in the end, they were alive, and even Durgan chose to side with them.


    Both parties had members of the same ns, so there was no n deterrence to stop them.


    However, Durgan was from the Larken n, and all the members of that n were in his group. If he chose to help one group that group would have a n that the other didn¡¯t have and thus it would be a more serious matter as the other party would really be offending the Larken n.


    ¡°You are the ones lying to our Larken n, and also the ones who lost all the honor from the noble ns. You are the ones opposing to our Larken n, and you are also traitors to all the noble ns and the imperial family. Our duty as nobles is to punish you for your evil actions on behalf of our elders, to clear the honor you tarnished with your actions.¡±


    Durgan¡¯s position in the Larken n was far higher than the position the other party had in the Zhan n, so there was no way the other party could reply to his words.


    They had indeed offended the Larken n when they started to act shamelessly and without honor. The Larken n valued the honor too muchpared with other ns, to the Larken n their group¡¯s actions from before like torturing or lying to kill the ones they dislike were a death penalty.


    All the other members of the Larken wielded their swords, they also disliked shameless people without honor and would follow their leader to battle with them if the other party dared to attack.


    ¡°Birgh, we are allies, right? Since the Larken n have decided to help them, your n should help us!¡±


    The member of the Zhan n who was in thest group, but had joined the shameless group¡¯s attack, directed his words to the most powerful member of the Tofesh n, a girl called Birgh, trying to obtain her support.


    If the Tofesh n helped their group, they would be in the same conditions as Yale¡¯s group with the Larken n help.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t any ns to help anyone in such personal disputes. Our Tofesh n dislikes the conflict, and we are only interested in examining that sword in the altar, so we will focus on studying that barrier. If someone dares to disturb us, then that person will be our enemy.¡±


    Birgh¡¯s words were clear, she wasn¡¯t interested in helping her teammate nor the other party, but if someone disturbed her, she would act.


    As no one else dared to ask for her help, she led her fellow n members to the barrier to start looking for a method to break it.


    Yale¡¯s faction had more members than Heruk¡¯s one, but they didn¡¯t dare to low their guard as they were facing shameless opponents that wouldn¡¯t care about the methods to win.


    ¡°If you dare to move, I will rip his other limbs, and we will heal him with natural healing again!¡±


    Heruk grabbed George by his neck while using him as a hostage.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t move, you already said that you would do the same to him, there isn¡¯t any difference.¡±


    In fact, George would suffer more being slowly tortured than if Heruk did it quickly. As Heruk wasn¡¯t nning to forgive George and his whole group was decided to kill Yale and his teammates, there was no chance that taking George as a hostage would work.


    Heruk tossed George to the ground; he didn¡¯t have time to torture him as he would be attacked when he tried, even if he killed George that wouldn¡¯t make their fight easier, with him alive at least would distract Yale a bit.


    Kreg was the first to charge towards Kermu, he also wielded a sword, but his sword had spikes on it to make his opponents suffer more.


    After Kreg make his move, the group battle started.


    Hyrk and Durgan faced the two members of the Hyeran n; Hyrk¡¯s situation moved Durgan, so he decided to help him as he seemed to need more help than Yale or Kermu.


    Heruk followed by the Zhan n member and the imperial family member from his shameless group faced Yale.


    The other Zhan n member who chose to join the fight and the two other members from the Kurk n were battling with the four members of the Larken n who were protecting Aizu, Serka, and Nurvey who were offering support from behind.


    Yale was boosted by Nurvey, while Heruk was boosted by the imperial family member in his side and had the Zhan n member to heal him.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to low his guard with Heruk as they were in a battle without rules. Even if Yale had be far stronger than in the tournament, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Heruk.


    Yale used his Water Battle Armor and attacked Heruk, but Heruk¡¯s body was more though than the golems Yale had battled before, so Heruk¡¯s body wasn¡¯t damaged.


    ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t hurt me, die!¡±


    Heruk tried to attack Yale after thetter¡¯s attack was ineffective, but Yale evaded it easily.


    ¡°You were too lucky, but you won¡¯t evade the next one!¡±


    Yale continued attacking an evading non-stop, but Heruk remained uninjured.


    The most eye-catching battle wasn¡¯t theirs, but the one between Kermu and Kreg, both were incredibly talented in the space element, and their attacks were extremely powerful.


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid looking at them.


    ¡°If I were able to use a skill sharp as Kermu¡¯s sword skill, Heruk would be easy to deal.¡±


    Yale was thinking about that when he had a sudden inspiration.


    ¡°Time and space were somewhat rted, like in the space-time passage. I can try to use time simr to how Kermu uses space.¡±


    Yale used his next attack applying the bit of enlightenment he obtained.


    Heruk screamed with pain as a big wound appeared on his arm, Yale¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t able to cut it, but he managed to damage it.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t perfect yet.¡±


    Yale murmured those words and attacked Heruk again, that time Heruk tried to evade, so his next wound was smaller than the first.


    However, the Zhan n member who was healing him found more difficult healing the small wound than the big one.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    At that moment, Yale had almost forgotten everything else; his mind was focused on developing the skill he devised.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be true! How can your sword hurt me!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t reply; he only continued to attack. If he weren¡¯t so focused on developing the skill, he would have noticed that his Origin Points didn¡¯t drop while using the skill he was developing. That skill didn¡¯t need Origin Qi, nor any type of energy inside the user¡¯s body.


    Kermu and Kreg stopped their battle and looked to Yale with strange faces. The skill Yale was using was simr to the one Kermu had developed and made him famous. However, there weren¡¯t any space ripples surrounding Yale¡¯s sword; there were time ripples surrounded it.


    In fact, even Kermu was managing to use his Space Sword Skill without difficulties. The reason was that thews of time and space were far denser than on the outside, using any space or time-rted skill became easier due to that.


    That was also the reason the Zhan n members who were using Time Healing were managing to use it non-stop in battle without ending exhausted.


    ¡°Heruk, this guy is using a skill rted to time with his sword. I don¡¯t know how his skill works, but your wounds are bing more difficult to heal!¡±


    The healer who was treating Heruk¡¯s wounds in the midst of the battle shouted after seeing the increasing difficulty in treating Heruk¡¯s injuries; he feared to be unable to continue healing him at that rate.


    The skill Yale was developing was a weird one as it elerated and decelerated the time surrounding the sword.


    The time in the opponent¡¯ s defense was elerated weakening the defense until the sword can cut the flesh. However, it can¡¯t affect living beings, the time elerated for the boost spells and skills, and thus the sword only needed to cut through the standard defense of a 3-star mortal.


    Moreover, the injury generated by the attack was affected by a deceleration that made the healing of the wound more difficult.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76: Time sh</h4>


    Yale only managed to devise that kind of skill due to the density of the timew inside the ce and the inspiration received from Kermu¡¯s skill, that kind of skill was something that surpassed his current level.


    Heruk was being forced to step back as Yale attacked him because Yale finally managed to learn the skill correctly.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Law Skill [Time sh]¡±


    ¡°Time sh: The attack elerates the time of any defenses while slowing the time of any wound inflicted. Time Law. Could be used by controlling the Time Law. The deficiency of control of thew could be substituted with Origin Points. A full power strike without relying upon any power of the Time Law would require 10.000 Origin Points.¡±


    After Yale finally managed to execute the skill entirely, he went to check the skills¡¯ description, and he became utterly shocked even if he was in his cold state.


    Ten thousand Origin Points to use the skill at full power without relying upon thew¡¯s power was an absurd quantity; Yale didn¡¯t know when he would be able to have such amount.


    The Law Skills were originally skills that could only be used by controlling thews directly; Yale had a chance to change it by his own energy only because he had Origin Qi instead of other sources of energy, that was one advantage of the Origin Path.


    Of course, as the Time Law density was enormous in the area he was battling, Yale was able to use thew power without difficulties, and the skill hadn¡¯t any Origin Points cost.


    In other situations, he would need to concentrate on executing the skill with only a tiny portion of its power. Furthermore, he would probably end like Kermu and would be unable to move afterward.


    Kermu¡¯s skill was also a Law Skill, but he usuallybined it with a Wind Element Combined Skill to make it easier to use, even if that also lowered its power.


    The main difference was that Kermu managed to learn that skill thanks to the awakening of his extremely pure bloodline, while Yale managed to do it by inspiration of Kermu¡¯s skill and the aid of the special realm.


    However, when everyone noticed that Yale had executed the skill without ws they thought that Yale awakened an extremely pure Zhan n¡¯s bloodline that let him learn such skill.


    The members of the Zhan n knew that his mother had one of such extremely pure bloodlines, which was one of the reasons part of the n considered her a traitor to the n after leaving for marrying into a backwater n.


    Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Yale had inherited such bloodline as the chances of inheriting such bloodlines were high, and that was the main reason the ns put such importance into marrying their talented descendants soon and ensure the bloodline continuity.


    That guess was already turning Yale into someone outstanding in their generation, even if having a pure bloodline wasn¡¯t something under Yale¡¯s control, as he awakened it andrned such skill his status turned more important then before.


    Of course, if they had seen Absolute Protection, they would think even higher about Yale, but only his teammates knew that Yale had such skill rted to time. Even Heruk, who had seen it before didn¡¯t know the true nature of the skill.


    However, they never guessed that Yale didn¡¯t awaken anything, but he learned it by himself. Given that he had been enlightened the first time he saw his own Absolute Protection, his understanding of the Time Law was higher than other kids of his age.


    ¡°Time Elemental Affinity: Mid grade upgraded to Time Elemental Affinity: Mid-high grade.¡±


    ¡°Time Elemental Affinity: Mid-high grade upgraded to Time Elemental Affinity: High grade.¡±


    Yale¡¯s affinity also increased two times when he started to execute the Law Skill wlessly.


    Heruk was starting to get scared, Yale¡¯s attacks were breaking all his defenses and creating wounds that healed slowly even with the continuous Time Healing the Zhan n member cast on him.


    He managed to avoid grat injuries since Yale had injured Heruk¡¯s arm before. If he got just hit once after Yale had wholly learned the skill, his chances of survival would be low, as Yale wouldn¡¯t let him enough time to recover.


    Heruk had a wicked idea and decided to try it.


    Heruk slowed down a bit, and when Yale was about to hit him, he grabbed the Zhan n member who was healing him and tossed it towards Yale¡¯s attack. Heruk had decided that as he wasn¡¯t able to treat his injuries, he was more useful as a sacrifice, Heruk never minded about the lives of the others after all.


    Yale¡¯s attack cut the Zhan n member into two before noticing that Heruk had changed positions with him, but as that guy was also his enemy, Yale didn¡¯t mind, one enemy less.


    The Zhan n member had also died without knowing the reason for his death; he never expected that after healing Heruk, thetter would betray him.


    Heruk¡¯s act was despicable even for vile people, using teammates in such way would only make that no one wanted to team up with him in the future because no one would believe in someone capable of doing such things to his own teammates.


    Heruk didn¡¯t lose his time and rushed towards where George was lying down.


    George wasn¡¯t unconscious, but he had been poisoned and was unable to move his body. If it weren¡¯t for the poison, he would have battled until dying before be Heruk¡¯s toy.


    Heruk grabbed George again, and that time he tossed him towards the barrier which would kill Georgepletely.


    Heruk didn¡¯t care about George¡¯s life, but he minded about Yale¡¯s openings when he tried to save him.


    Yale knew that Heruk¡¯s was nning to attack him when he went to save George, but he couldn¡¯t let George die without doing anything. Thus, Yale rushed with all his speed to stop him from crashing onto the barrier.


    Yale managed to stop George only a few meters away from the barrier, but he couldn¡¯t rx as he expected that Heruk would attack him at that moment.


    Indeed, Heruk attacked him in the next second; his power was higher than what Yale imagined, that was Heruk¡¯s full power, but he used it to send Yale backward instead of focusing on injuring him.


    Heruk strategy was the same as his group had used before, killing opponents by utilizing the realm traps. Yale had no time to avoid crashing towards the barrier.


    Yale had less than one second to react, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid it. Fortunately, he and activated Absolute Protection just before Heruk attacked as he was expecting the attack and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Heruk.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t know if he would be able to survive with Absolute Protection as the barrier¡¯s power was unfathomable.


    When Yale shed into the barrier, he thought that would feel a lot of pain like always his body was destroyed before the Absolute Protection negated it, and that was only the best situation he could think.


    However, he wasn¡¯t injured as he crossed the barrier like there was nothing there, the Absolute Protection area of effect nullified the barrier effects when Yale passed it.


    Heruk couldn¡¯t believe the situation, he was ready to startughing at Yale¡¯s death, but Yale was safe and had managed to cross the barrier without a single injury.


    Heruk wasn¡¯t the only one surprised, all the members of the Tofesh n who were examining the barrier couldn¡¯t believe that someone crossed it without difficulties.


    All the others also noticed Yale crossing the barrier; even the battles stopped to stare at him.


    Those who knew about Yale¡¯s Absolute Protection effects, at most had expected that Yale would disappear and then reappear in his previous position, but they didn¡¯t expect that Yale would be able to pass across the barrier.


    Yale was also unable to believe it because his Legacy Skill turned into the right method for crossing the barrier, it wasn¡¯t that both effects fused and nullified as it seemed at first sight. Absolute Protection was the real key to open the barrier and Yale couldn¡¯t believe that it was a coincidence.


    ¡°Obtain the altar¡¯s sword and be thest human in the special realm. Reward: Legacy Skill.¡±


    The sub-quest had updated at the moment he crossed the barrier, Yale couldn¡¯t believe that it was a coincidence either.


    Yale turned to the sword in the altar, since he had managed to cross the barrier at least he should pick the sword. The sword was the weapon Yale preferred for battle after all, and he had the intuition that grabbing the sword would solve his doubts about those unbelievable coincidences.


    When Yale was about to grab the sword, an old voice resounded in his mind.


    ¡°It has been a long time my old friend. Finally, you came here to pick the sword. I was worried, but it seems that your reincarnation worked well.¡±

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77: Old Friend from Previous Life</h4>


    Yale was shocked after hearing those words; he was sure that he never heard that voice on his whole life, but at the same time he felt that it was familiar and gave him a nostalgic feeling.


    Yale decided to grab the sword; he felt that he would understand all after he did it. That voice also seemed to have rtion with his past life, the enticement of knowing more about his past life¡¯s lost memories was something Yale couldn¡¯t resist.


    After Yale grabbed the sword with his right hand, he felt a simr sensation as teleported to another ce. However, his body remained in the same ce; only his mind entered into a special space inside the sword where an old man who looked exactly like the statue in the altar¡¯s room.


    ¡°Wee, my old friend.¡±


    The old man spoke to Yale in a friendly way; Yale had no doubts about that both had met in his previous life.


    Yale wanted to say something, but he wasn¡¯t sure if saying that he lost almost all of his old memories was a good idea.


    ¡°I remembered to put your sword in this special realm to let you recover it after your reincarnation because I died before meeting you again. Everything is as we nned before, you are the only one capable of crossing the barrier, and I have set dummy legacies in the whole realm to entice kids from entering the realm making it easy for you to sneak out inside.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t notice Yale¡¯s doubtful expression, but it wasn¡¯t that the old man didn¡¯t care about Yale¡¯s attitude, the old man wasn¡¯t alive or a ghost, it was only a record of himself left inside the sword. The old man couldn¡¯t speak to Yale was just saying the words the old man had recorded for Yale to hear.


    ¡°I still remember when I helped you to forge that sword...¡±


    Yale understood the meaning of the words the old man was saying, the sword in the altar was created by both the old man and his previous life, and it should have belonged to him because the old man said that Yale would recover it.


    ¡°We risked our lives and obtained all the strange material to make a sword that followed your weird ideas. At that moment I was barely the best forger in the continent, and I was skeptic about the creation of such weapon, but at the same time, I felt the necessity to try forging it.¡±


    The old man smiled as he seemed happy of remembering old times, Yale had already concluded that it was only a record left by the old man, but it seemed too lifelike.


    ¡°After forging this sword, I reached a whole new level in forging. In few years I managed to be famous in the whole world, and even powerhouses from other worlds came to ask my services. My whole life changed thanks to crafting this sword of yours. That is something I will never be able to repay you.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe that the old man was such a famous forger. Moreover, Yale didn¡¯t know anything about the outside of the empire, but the old man mentioned other continents and even other worlds.


    ¡°When you appeared hundreds of yearster to ask me for taking care of your sword after your death I didn¡¯t know what to say, your soul was dissipating, and you were doomed to death without having the chance to reincarnate. However, even in that state, I was unable to tell the realm you reached.¡±


    Yale was paying attention to the old man monologue, he didn¡¯t remember that his soul was dissipating, but he remembered that he suffered a lot before dying, Yale thought that the suffering should be because of the dissipation of his soul.


    Furthermore, by the old man¡¯s words, Yale was very powerful in his past life, but he didn¡¯t remember having strived for power. After all, Yale¡¯s memories were extremelycking; the fact he didn¡¯t remember such things wasn¡¯t strange.


    ¡°However, your ideas were as weird as the first time we met. You lead me to the ce you had chosen to die, and then you simply killed yourself with your own sword, the same sword you asked me to safeguard after your death.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t open more his eyes from the shock, he understood that he was slowly dying due to his soul dissipation, but he didn¡¯t understand why he killed himself in the end.


    ¡°You wanted that your sword¡¯s main special function was to punish wicked souls with endless torture until they were dissipated, erasing any chance of reincarnation from those killed by the sword.¡±


    Hearing the old man, Yale started to have few ideas of how to use the sword¡¯s ability after leaving the old man¡¯s space. Yale liked that function a lot.


    ¡°However, when you killed yourself I almost forgot about the other simr function that I always thought of as was useless...¡±


    Yale was impatient to hear more, but as the old man was only remembering while speaking with himself, he was talking slowly.


    ¡°If that sword killed someone who wasn¡¯t wicked, then it will force that soul¡¯s reincarnation disregarding the state of the soul. That defies thews of life and death and didn¡¯t seem useful. Why would someone want to offer a free reincarnation to the people killed by the sword?¡±


    Yale was able to connect the clues, his soul was doomed to disappear, but as he used the sword to kill himself even in such state, he forced his reincarnation to elude the dissipation of his soul, Yale even guessed that the mess with his memories was also because the state his soul was before reincarnating.


    ¡°As you are here, your n should have worked well, and you avoided your soul from dissipatingpletely. I still didn¡¯t know exactly why you had your soul dissipating, but whoever did that should be a truly fearsome existence.¡±


    Yale wanted more details about his past life; he obtained some clues, but nothing definite. Furthermore, Yale also wanted to know more about his world and the other worlds the old man mentioned. However, the old man didn¡¯t have any need to exin such things to Yale¡¯s past life; he only remembered things which involucrated him.


    ¡°After your death, I firmly established a n in the newly founded Revgen Empire. I put my name to the n, and my descendants were instructed to be smiths like me, so you should be able to identify it easily if the n still exist in your era.¡±


    The old manughed, Yale had just met a noble n that was specialized in forging, the chances of being the same one as the old man said were big, but Yale couldn¡¯t remember the old man¡¯s name.


    However, those words implied something important to Yale, the space of time between his past life and himself was too big; the Revgen Empire was extremely old after all.


    If Yale¡¯s past life died when it was still considered recently founded, then it had been a lot of time. Because that reason, the chances of meeting someone else who knew something about his other life were slim.


    ¡°In the end, I died due to having my life force exhausted. My talent for manufacturing was great, but my talent for practicing wasn¡¯t enough to continue advancing before my time ended, you should be shocked at seeing me with this old man¡¯s aspect.¡±


    Even fearsome figures like the old man were still subjected to the limits of the life force. The life force would be extended when the realm increased, but if one stopped advancing one day the life force would be exhausted.


    ¡°My friend, I wish you good luck in your new life. Sadly, I didn¡¯t have enough resolution to kill myself with this sword to force my reincarnation, so this is thest time we meet, my soul has already disappeared forever.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid feeling sad after hearing the old man¡¯s words, in his memories that was the first time they met, but in his soul, he was able to see an old friend bidding farewell to him for all eternity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for me; I lived a good life. After delivering this sword to you, my only regret is being unable to look after my n in the future, but I can¡¯t take care of them forever, I am sure they would be able to live well.¡±


    He stopped a moment before continuing.


    ¡°I wish that you be famous again with that sword with you, I am dead in body and soul, but my creations would make my existence eternal, and your sword is my best creation. The best work of the Great Forgemaster Tofesh.¡±


    Yale was touched by Tofesh word¡¯s; few people would be able to treat their whole life and death in such way.


    Yale knew that five of Tofesh descendants were in the outside studying a barrier.


    ¡°If I have the chance, I will help them.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t have any rtion with the Tofesh n, but he felt that helping them would be a good method of thanking the old man who was kind enough to guard his sword even after death.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78: Desperate Decision</h4>


    Tofesh disappeared after that and Yale¡¯s mind returned to his body and took the sword from the altar wielding it.


    The barrier surrounding the altar disappeared when the sword was removed as the sword was the true core of the barrier.


    Yale didn¡¯t wait for the shocked expressions of the others faded, he rushed towards Heruk and attacked with his recently acquired sword.


    Heruk managed to evade Yale¡¯s attack, but he wasn¡¯t able to avoid having severe injuries like before. After all, Yale¡¯s sword was the best weapon created the founder of the Tofesh n who had a reputation that even reached other worlds.


    Even if the sword didn¡¯t manage to hit Heruk directly, he couldn¡¯t avoid being injured. A mere 3-star mortal realm wasn¡¯t able to fight against that kind of sword.


    Even if Yale had never wielded a sword before, using such powerful weapon he would still be able to beat Heruk. However, Yale didn¡¯t only wield that sword; he was also at the expert stage in swordsmanship, so he turned into a fearsome existence.


    Of course, that could only apply inside the special realm because the sword needed the power of thews of time and space to be used in full power and Yale was only able to control them inside the special realm due to their density. Yale didn¡¯t have affinity nor experience with the space element, but wielding the sword, he was able to barely use it, even if he relied mainly on the timew.


    If anyone could use freely such powerful weapons, all the kids in the noble ns would have a top-rank weapon with them. Even if the actual top-rank weapons from the Tofesh n couldn¡¯tpare to the best piece its founder made in his life, those weapons would be enough to boost the kids¡¯ power a lot.


    However, such weapons wouldn¡¯t be correctly used by the kids and could be more burden than a help.


    Furthermore, the best weapons had the right to choose their owners, the chances of a normal noble kid being selected by a weapon were scarce.


    When Yale had crossed the barrier and wielded the altar¡¯s sword, everyone thought that the sword had chosen Yale.


    They didn¡¯t know that Yale¡¯s past life took part in the creation of the sword and that since the moment the sword was forged, the only one capable of use it was Yale¡¯s soul. Anyone without Yale¡¯s soul would be unable to use the sword; it wouldn¡¯t cause only the loss of all the power the sword had, it would also be incredibly heavy.


    Soul-bounded weapons could only be used by those who bound it in the moment of their creation. Of course, as long it was the same soul even after reincarnation the weapon would remember its owner and if the owner¡¯s soul dissipated the weapon wouldn¡¯t have another master in all the eternity.


    The crafter of the sword would be the only one aside from the owner capable of carrying the sword without suffering the rebound, that was the main reason Tofesh was the best person to take care of the sword. However, even for the one who created it, wielding such weapon would be impossible.


    Tofesh had thought of killing himself with it even if he hadn¡¯t had enough resolution in the end, but he didn¡¯t need to wield the sword for that purpose; the weapon was mighty enough to kill someone even if no one was wielding it.


    Evidently, that was only under the premise that the one who would be killed stabbed himself without opposing resistance.


    After Yale¡¯s previous attack, Heruk was utterly scared of him.


    Before, Yale was already capable of threatening his life, but after obtaining the altar¡¯s sword, Yale seemed a death god in Heruk¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, Heruk made a desperate decision; he decided to advance to the 4-star mortal realm even if that was forbidden inside the special realm.


    He had been at the peak of both paths for a long time, but he wanted to focus more on all his skills before advancing to reach the realm¡¯s perfection. However, in the face of sure death, he chose to advance his realm disregarding anything else.


    Just as Heruk advanced towards the 4-star mortal, the special realm started to tremble. It had already lost its core when Yale obtained the altar¡¯s sword, and after Heruk broke itsws, the special realm chose the roughest method of punishment, the special realm¡¯s self-destruction killing everyone who was inside.


    The realm¡¯s real objective was to pass the altar¡¯s sword to Yale; all the other things in the realm were only a cover to fool any third party.


    As the primary objective had been aplished and an unwanted intruder dared to broke thews of the realm, there were no more reasons for the special realm¡¯s existence and self-destructing was the best method to ensure the intruders died.


    Because Yale was wielding the special realm¡¯s core; he was able to sense that the self-destruction had started.


    ¡°System, is there a way to stop the realm¡¯s self-destruction? Maybe by killing Heruk?¡±


    His past life created the system, and his past life had a rtionship with both the sword and the special realm. As he was already sure of that, he also believed that the system should have a solution to the current problem.


    ¡°As the owner of the realm¡¯s core, the user won¡¯t be affected by the self-destruction, but there isn¡¯t any way to stop it until all the people the realm considered intruders were exterminated. Killing the one who has broken thews, will only slow the process of self-destructing.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t like that reply, he already felt that with the sword the realm stopped having any danger to him, but he wanted a method to save his friends.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Heruk attacked Yale madly; he thought that after advancing his power would be more than enough to deal with Yale with a sneak attack.


    Yale sighed and swung his sword four times cutting Heruk¡¯s four limbs in a second, that increase in rank didn¡¯t mean anything to the vast difference in power they had after Yale recovered his past life¡¯s sword.


    Heruk fell to the ground powerless crying due to the pain. His attempts to sneak attacking Yale to kill him had only resulted in his own defeat losing all his limbs.


    ¡°You are the most despicable person I meet in my life. You can sacrifice your teammates without thinking, enjoying torturing your opponents and scheming to kill those you dislike instead of battling with your own power. Now you have provoked the realm¡¯s self-destruction due to being unable to respect this cews. Your chances of surviving are zero even if I don¡¯t kill you and everyone would be d to kill you before the realm did the work.¡±


    Yale¡¯s voice was infused with a cold murdering intent. Furthermore, it was true that even Heruk¡¯s teammates wanted to kill him due to the disaster he provoked, no one felt pity when Yale cut all of his limbs.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! I will die, but you all will die with me! So what if I die a little before you all? Less suffering to me!¡±


    Heruk started tough like a madman; he really didn¡¯t mind about anyone who wasn¡¯t himself, even dying he still felt that his death would be better than the others death.


    ¡°You won¡¯t simply die, your soul will be cursed for all the eternity. It would be a suffering without end until your soul dissipated forever.¡±


    As Yale said those words, he cut Heruk¡¯s head, without waiting for thetter¡¯s reply.


    Yale didn¡¯t like torturing his opponents personally, enjoying others suffering wasn¡¯t part of his personality. Knowing the fate that Heruk¡¯s soul would have was enough revenge for him, that was the worst fate possible, Heruk wouldn¡¯t rest in peace until his existence was entirely erased.


    Furthermore, as killing Heruk would slow down the realm¡¯s self-destruction he didn¡¯t want to lose more time.


    Yale could feel that the sword cursed Heruk even if he wasn¡¯t able to see anything, he only knew that the sword should also have some rtion with life and death due to its capabilities, but as thosews weren¡¯t denser than in the outside world, Yale wasn¡¯t able to sense them.


    Even if his past life had the idea of creating such sword, Yale¡¯s understanding of it was still too low; he didn¡¯t even know the sword¡¯s name.


    Everyone saw how Yale killed Heruk as easy as killing a chicken; his allies were shocked but happy. However, those who chose to be his enemies were scared, but as they heard that the realm was self-destructing and the rumbles only increased, they had lost their hopes, they regretted letting a bastard like Heruk join their group because, in the end, he doomed all of them.


    After killing Heruk, Yale continued trying to obtain a method to solve the situation asking the system. Yale¡¯s life wasn¡¯t at risk, but his friends would die if he didn¡¯t find a way to save them.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Method to Leave the Special Realm</h4>


    ¡°Would it be possible to reach one of the exits before the special realm self-destructedpletely?¡±


    Yale knew that it was probably impossible as they had traveled a lot of time before reaching the room with the altar, but he didn¡¯t want to discard that chance.


    ¡°The user¡¯s current location is the most stable part of the realm; other parts are already starting to copse, the possibilities of reaching an exit are 0% as there isn¡¯t a path to follow to any exit.¡±


    Yale sighed after hearing the system¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Is there any method to let the others exit the realm without going out of the current room?¡±


    As the altar¡¯s room was thest room, Yale hoped that there was a secret exit or something like that.


    ¡°As the owner of the realm¡¯s core, the user can leave the realm from anywhere, but the others can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Before Yale could ask something else, the system continued.


    ¡°However, the user could use the realm¡¯s core to alter the current exits of the realm, forcing them to appear in the current position. However, after forcing the change of positions, all the other exits would copse instantly, and when the user leaves the realm or cancel the forced exit, there won¡¯t exist any way to leave for the others.¡±


    Doing that, Yale would also cut the path of retreat of anyone who wasn¡¯t in the altar¡¯s room, but Yale felt that those who were alive reached the final room or went back time ago.


    Yale smiled as he found a way to save his friends and the Tofesh n members. Due to his rtionship with Tofesh, he would also help them to leave even if he didn¡¯t have any direct rtionship with them.


    Furthermore, all of his friends were with him. Even if Yale didn¡¯t wish anything bad for the other members of the Nacesai Academy, he didn¡¯t believe they were alive if they hadn¡¯t run off the special realm. Heruk had said that he wanted to kill all of them and with the current state of the realm, if they hadn¡¯t been murdered by Heruk, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach alive any of the exits if they were still inside.


    Yale immediately asked the system about the method to alter the exits making one show in the altar¡¯s room while destroying all the others.


    ¡°The user needs to concentrate into the core and use Origin Qi to order the realm change the exits¡¯ positions.¡±


    Yale tried it immediately, but it was more difficult than he expected, he couldn¡¯t do it in a few seconds.


    At that moment, the battle was about to restart, even if they were doomed to death they wanted to kill their enemies first.


    However, to Yale that wasn¡¯t good as the time was limited before the realmplete its self-destruction. If they wasted time battling, Yale wouldn¡¯t have enough time to move the exit and let his friends leave the special realm.


    ¡°Kermu! I know a method to leave the special realm, but I need some time. If we hurry, this isn¡¯t a dead end for us!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want that his opponents heard those words, but he didn¡¯t have any method tomunicate with his friends without letting the others hearing them, so he just shouted.


    ¡°If we die here, you all will die with us!¡±


    Kreg knew that even if Yale had a method to exit the realm, he wouldn¡¯t let any of his enemies use it.


    Kreg¡¯s group wanted to charge towards Yale, but Nurvey had managed to reach him first and cast a barrier.


    The barrier onlysted for few seconds, but those were enough to let Yale¡¯s allies regroup near him, none of them would allow that the chance of living escaped from their hands.


    ¡°Yale, we will win some time for you. Our lives are in your hands.¡±


    Kermu believed that Yale had such method, he had managed to surprise everyone a lot of times since they met and since Yale had obtained the altar¡¯s sword, it wasn¡¯t impossible that some hidden method had been revealed to him.


    Yale was concentrated only on moving the exits; he didn¡¯t dare to waste time even if his friends would have a difficult battle.


    Yale would be able to win against all of the opponents as long they were inside the special realm, but if they weren¡¯t as stupid as Heruk was, they wouldn¡¯t die that quick and the time he would need to kill them could be crucial to saving everyone.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to risk as he also knew that Kermu and the others weren¡¯t weaklings, even if beating those opponents was difficult, maintaining a stalemate until Yale finished was easier.


    Nurvey just focused on boost the others¡¯ defense and cast another barrier to protect Yale and the rearguard.


    Kermu continued his battle with Kreg; he was the only one capable of fighting against him. If Kermu went to fight against the other opponents, Kreg alone would be able to cause considerable damage to the other members of Kermu¡¯s group.


    Serka continued healing everyone, as long as she managed to avoid any death when they leave the special realms, their ns would treat all of them. In fact, Serka¡¯s Time Healing had improved a lot since they reached the altar area, she benefited a lot from the dense timew effects and the continuous healing to her allies.


    Hyrk was the one who had the most injuries; he was going mad to resist any attack in order to win time, he felt that by doing that he would be able to regain his honor after the whole group almost died due to his impulsivity before.


    Durgan¡¯s group was also full of injuries, but none of them was deep. Serka had to heal a lot of people, so she focused only on the worst wounds making everyone seem in dire straits even if their bodies state wasn¡¯t as bad as appeared in the outside.


    The Tofesh n group didn¡¯t know what to do as they didn¡¯t have any rtion to Yale, but they didn¡¯t want to die. They weren¡¯t participating in the battle and remained doubtful about what to do while regretting didn¡¯t join hand¡¯s with Yale¡¯s group before.


    They didn¡¯t have any intention of obtaining Yale¡¯s sword; they knew enough from weapons to see that it wasn¡¯t the type of weapon anyone could use, so they never showed any hostility towards him either.


    The rumbles in the realm were increasing, the time for theplete destruction of the realm was nearing at fearsome speed.


    Yale needed more than fifteen minutes until a small hole started to appear at his back.


    Yale had only managed to increase the hole¡¯s size until being enough for a person to enter, that size was Yale¡¯s limit. Even with the sword¡¯s help, controlling the realm to move a space-time passage was incredibly hard.


    ¡°Now! Enter the hole and exit the realm! I won¡¯t be able tost for long!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t enter at the passage at the same time due to its size, so they started to retreat slowly.


    The first ones in retreat were the Larken n members who were already exhausted from battle, excluding Durgan who refused to retreat in the first batch.


    ¡°What are you waiting! Hurry and enter the passage!¡±


    Yale shouted those words towards the Tofesh n¡¯s members and theirpanions, as Yale¡¯s past life had a good rtionship with the Tofesh n founder, he didn¡¯t want them to die in front of his eyes.


    The other party was shocked at Yale¡¯s words, even without having any rtionship with them, he still let them use the exit he created for his friends before all of them had left.


    ¡°Our n would never forget your kindness.¡±


    After Birgh bowed to yale expressing her gratitude in the name of her n, she left the realm followed by her group.


    Aizu was trying to carry George to the exit, but her petite body wasn¡¯t able to move George due to the difference in size. She was only a 2-star mortal realm, and as themon paths didn¡¯t require to reach the max possible stats, Aizu¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t much higher than a girl who didn¡¯t practice the Warrior Path.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Durgan grabbed George and helped him to move towards the passage; his honor wouldn¡¯t let him abandon someone who was unable to move due to the despicable acts of other nobles.


    ¡°Yale, I will exit the realm following your friend and I will ask someone to heal him. I doubt there is any hope of recovering his arm, but his others injuries shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Remember that you are engaged with my sister, you can¡¯t die here, I will wait for you outside!¡±


    Durgan tossed George into the passage and followed him; the hole wasn¡¯t big enough for let the two of them crossing it together, but Durgan had enough confidence in guiding the injured George towards the other side of the passage.


    Aizu wanted to say something to Yale, but after seeing how Yale¡¯s face was already pale due to maintaining the passage operative, she left without disturbing him. Aizu knew that she couldn¡¯t help him, so at least she wouldn¡¯t distract him.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80: We Will Meet Again</h4>


    Due to the decrease in members in Yale¡¯s group, Hyrk was resisting alone towards all the opponents except Kreg who was still battling with Kermu.


    Kermu saw that only the original group he had formed and Yale who joined them just at the start were still remaining, and after seeing how Hyrk was heavily injured, he took a decision.


    Kermu used his most powerful attack forcing Kreg to evade it and then he used that time to run towards Hyrk attacking with all his power any opponents who were in his way.


    Kermu grabbed Hyrk by his clothes and went towards the portal as fast as he could go. If he were too slow, Hyrk would die because Serka wasn¡¯t able to heal him at enough speed when he was battling so many opponents who were injuring him without stop.


    Hyrk¡¯s injuries were bing something that surpassed Serka¡¯s healing capabilities. Those injuries were already at the level that couldn¡¯t be fully treated by someone at the Mortal Rank; it wasn¡¯t Serka¡¯s fault.


    Hyrk chose to receive such injuries to help the others; he was prepared to die while protecting everyone. Hyrk decided to die like a hero instead of living like a coward who had lost his honor, that was the method Hyrk chose to use to pay for his previous mistake.


    However, Kermu didn¡¯t want any of his friends to die, so he tossed Hyrk into the portal before it as toote.


    ¡°Serka follow him! He may die before reaching the other side without your healing. With such injuries crossing a space-time passage is extremely dangerous.¡±


    Serka obeyed Kermu as everyone else had left and Nurvey was the one maintaining the barrier so she couldn¡¯t leave before them. Of course, as Yale was the one who was supporting the space-time passage, he couldn¡¯t go before them either.


    ¡°I will see you outside Yale. Don¡¯t worry about our family matters I will manage to solve it.¡±


    Serka left after those words; she knew that as many people knew about Yale¡¯s true identity, it would be difficult to hide it.


    Even if none of them had bad intentions towards Yale, it was easy that they tell it to someone as they didn¡¯t mention in any moment that it was secret, and even if they had said it, it would still be useless as the rumors would start to spread sooner orter.


    Thus, she had to ensure enough backing for Yale because she was the first in revealing Yale¡¯s identity and she wanted topensate him.


    Fortunately, Yale was in good rtion with someone of all the ns and the imperial family. Especially the Larken n and the Tofesh n that didn¡¯t lose any member thanks to Yale had an extremely good favorable impression of him.


    The faction of the Zhan n who hated Yale¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him if those two ns stood by his side and Kermu¡¯s position in the Kurk n ensured that they would also stand by his side. Even Nurvey, with her personality, had spoken for Yale before.


    Even Hyrk risked his life to follow Yale¡¯s n. Yale had managed to forge good rtionships with all the ns and the imperial family in the time they were in the special realm. There weren¡¯t many boys of his age who had such good rtionships with all of them.


    Kermu didn¡¯t waste time and followed behind her without saying any words, he understood the current situation better than Serka, and he knew very well how to help Yale after leaving the special realm.


    As Nurvey¡¯s barrier wouldn¡¯tst for too long, Kermu had left directly to let Nurvey and Yale follow him quickly as they were at their limits.


    Only Yale and Nurvey remained from their group; one was in charge of supporting the portal and the other the barrier.


    However, as there was no one battling with the other party, the barrier was receiving all the attacks. If it weren¡¯t because Nurvey was going all out to maintain it, it would have been destroyed long ago. Even under those conditions, the barrier would onlyst for less than a minute.


    As the barrier was reaching the limit, Yale shouted again.


    ¡°Nurvey, hurry! I won¡¯t be able tost more time, don¡¯t worry about the barrier and enter the portal!¡±


    Yale was also at his limit, and Nurvey was the only one remaining, once she left, Yale wouldn¡¯t need to worry more.


    Nurvey looked at Yale implying that he should leave the realm together with her.


    ¡°Once I enter into the passage it will close. The passage isn¡¯t big enough to let both of us cross it while it is closing. Don¡¯t worry about me I will be alright!¡±


    Yale saw how Nurvey stepped into the passage with Wyba in her arms and smiled as Nurvey was already safe once stepped into the portal. The realm¡¯s self-destruction won¡¯t be able to affect any of his friends.


    However, just before entering the portal, Wyba jumped from Nurvey¡¯s arms, avoiding entering into the passage.


    Nurvey was shocked by Wyba¡¯s actions, but she already stepped into the passage and couldn¡¯t go back.


    She understood the reason of Wyba¡¯s act, Yale didn¡¯t n to leave the realm, and Wyba didn¡¯t want to be separated from him.


    ¡°So, you noticed it Wyba.¡±


    Yale stopped focusing into the portal as Wyba ran towards him. Because Wyba had a life-bound contract with him, she wouldn¡¯t be in any danger either when the special realm self-destroyed. However, Yale had thought that if she remained with Nurvey, the others would know that he was alright even if he didn¡¯t appear after the passage closed.


    Yale had only bound two tokens in his life, one was with Swordmad in the Imperial City, and the other was in the Nacesai Academy.


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if his friends from the noble ns would be able to find out the existence of those tokens. Aizu knew the existence of the tokens and one was with Swordmad at the exit, but as she feared the nobles, Yale wasn¡¯t confident in she told them about the token¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Sorry, Nurvey. I can¡¯t leave the realm with all of you, but don¡¯t worry I will be alright. We will meet again.¡±


    After Yale finished speaking those words, the hole closed and the barrier protecting him copsed as it lost Nurvey¡¯s support.


    Yale had chosen to remain alone even if he could do as he said to Nurvey and leave after her. The reason was his current sub-quest which told him to be thest human remaining in the realm after obtaining the altar¡¯s sword.


    As all his friends had left and the ones remaining were all enemies, all the impediments to fulfilling the quest¡¯s conditions had disappeared.


    ¡°So, you chose to die with us, or you still have a method to exit?¡±


    Kreg asked with anger after being unable to kill a single one of his opponents before they left the realm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can leave this ce whenever I wish, the only problem I had was finding a method to help the others escape before the realm¡¯s self-destruction.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t have anything to fear, so he decided to show off as it was impossible that any of them managed to exit the realm.


    However, even if the others were angry with Yale, they didn¡¯t attack him, they went to attack Wyba as they weren¡¯t confident in killing Yale quickly, but Wyba seemed an easy prey.


    Wyba jumped, and a pair of fluffy wings appeared on her back, she started flying and effortlessly avoided the iing attacks.


    Yale used his new sword to cut into two parts the guy who should have been the first in hit Wyba if she hadn¡¯t been able to fly.


    Yale knew that Wyba had wings as her bloodline should have the same upgrade as his bloodline had due to the eagle¡¯s blood, but she never showed them before.


    After Wyba showed her wings, Yale understood the situation. Unexpectedly Wyba also learned Shape Shift and could show or hide the wings at will.


    Yale was sure that if Nurvey had seen Wyba¡¯s wings, she would caress them for days as they seemed to be veryfortable to touch.


    The shameless nobles had never considered that Wyba had any power, she looked like a harmless pet, so they thought that killing her would be easy and would hurt Yale. Sadly for them, the reality was that Wyba was at the 3-star mortal realm and had a mutated bloodline that provided wings to her.


    Yale was able to kill the guy who attacked Wyba before he reached her if Wyba hadn¡¯t acted, but as she wanted to fight, Yale wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    Wyba didn¡¯t dare to attack them directly, but she started to throw Ice Spears towards them. That was the same skill Yale learned from Wyba¡¯s mother¡¯s Bloodline Legacy.


    ¡°You were already dead, but after trying to hurt my dear little sister, your new your fate will be worse than death.¡±


    At the start, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to finish them all with his new sword as he felt that killing them would be enough, he hated them, but not at the same level he hated Heruk.


    However, after they tried to hurt Wyba, all of their destinies changed to have their souls cursed by the altar¡¯s sword.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Shameless Group¡¯s End</h4>


    Yale didn¡¯t waste any time and started attacking his opponents without mercy.


    Wyba threw an Ice Spear to one of the guys creating an opening which Yale used to kill him.


    Given the power of the sword Yale was wielding, a direct hit was instant death to any of the shameless nobles.


    They were trying to harm Yale while avoiding his sword shes, but Wyba¡¯s attacks were disturbing them, and the moment they ended up showing any openings Yale would kill them without hesitation.


    Yale had turned like a death god who managed to kill almost all his opponents in just ten minutes without too much effort and if the opponent weren¡¯t focused on avoiding they would have died even faster.


    The only one remaining was Kreg who was also the most troublesome opponent of the shameless group.


    ¡°You really killed all of them... But I will kill you. You will never exit alive from this realm.¡±


    Kreg wasn¡¯t the type who felt pain for the death of others or someone who wanted revenge for someckeys; he only felt that as the group leader it was shameful that all his members were dead without anyone of his opponents dying.


    Furthermore, as Kreg knew that he would die due to the realm¡¯s self-destruction, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and only wanted to also kill Yale.


    ¡°If you seek death, you will lose your life one day. That is something that your group wasn¡¯t able to understand before dying, and in the end, they all died as a consequence of their vicious acts. Moreover, you also don¡¯t understand it, and the fate that is awaiting you will be the same as theirs. If your group had never heard Heruk¡¯s words or tried to harm us, the situation would have beenpletely different.¡±


    Seeing that Yale didn¡¯t seem nervous and was even giving him a lecture about actions and consequences, Kreg was enraged.


    ¡°Shut up! What do you know? You are only a bastard who isn¡¯t recognized by the Zhan n! You can¡¯t qualify as a real noble! You are just a trashymoner! I have offended an killed a lot of people with better social position than you, but never had anything bad happen to me!¡±


    Yale sighed as Kreg wasn¡¯t able to understand that as he continued to offend people his chances of death only increased, Kreg and his group had sought death until they found it in the special realm.


    Kreg suddenly attacked Yale using his full power boosted by the dense spatialw after Yale finished speaking, but Yale blocked the attack effortless with his sword.


    ¡°Sadly, the quality of your sword can¡¯tpare with mine. Your swordsmanship isn¡¯t bad. If you weren¡¯t such a despicable guy, I would have been d to have a spar with you in the outside world.¡±


    Kreg¡¯s sword had broken into pieces after shing with Yale¡¯s weapon. It wasn¡¯t only the difference in quality, Yale¡¯s sword was able also to absorb the spacew, so Kreg¡¯s attack which was infused with suchw turned useless. Kreg was trying to use the realm¡¯sw advantage to battle the realm¡¯s core; there was no way it could work.


    ¡°Why? Why is someone like you more powerful than me? Why can you break my treasured sword? You should only be an insect under my shoes! It doesn¡¯t make sense that you can kill me! I can die due to the realm¡¯s self-destruction, but how can such trash kill me?¡±


    Kreg¡¯s mind was breaking as his extremely limited world vision broke apart after battling with Yale. Kreg had unwavering confidence in that no one in his generation would be able to kill him, Kermu was able to fight at his same level, but he never considered that Kermu was able to end with his life.


    When Yale was about to finish him, Kreg sneak attacked Yale throwing a sword from his spatial artifact directly towards Yale¡¯s heart. Kreg refused to believe that Yale would be able to survive such attack.


    That was Kreg¡¯s final desperate attack, but it failed because Yale wasn¡¯t naive enough to let down his guard because the opponent seemed defeated, especially when the opponent is someone shameless as Kreg.


    After blocking the sword, Yale cut Kreg¡¯s head. It seemed more like an execution than the result of a battle because when Yale blocked the surprise attack, Kreg had lost any hopes to live and didn¡¯t try to block or avoid Yale¡¯s sword.


    Kreg didn¡¯t know that his fate being killed by that sword would really be endless suffering until his soul dissipated. When Yale said that their fate would be worse than death, he only took it by a sort of speaking and didn¡¯t take it literally.


    ¡°The user¡¯s sword had cursed a soul with an affinity toward the Space Law. The user¡¯s soul absorbed some of that affinity obtaining [Space Elemental Affinity: Mid-low grade].¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t expecting to obtain some affinity by killing Kreg as he didn¡¯t get anything from killing the others. Kreg was almost as talented as Kermu regarding the space element, but he was always a step behind him which had distorted his personality as he refused to be the number two.


    The system wasn¡¯t able to absorb all the talent Kreg had, only tiny bit, but that was enough for Yale to reach the mid-low grade affinity.


    ¡°The user received the Legacy Skill [Time Freeze] as the sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Time Freeze: Stop the flow of time into an area, only the user and those who the user allow would be unaffected. The size and duration would depend upon the control of the Time Law; it can¡¯t use any other kind of energy.¡±


    Yale read the Legacy Skill¡¯s description three times until being sure he wasn¡¯t reading it wrong.


    That Legacy Skill didn¡¯t have any restriction like Absolute Protection, so Yale would be able to use it freely. However, as it relied only on Yale¡¯s control of the Time Law, it would be difficult to use in most situations because Yale didn¡¯t have such good control of the Time Law outside the special realm.


    Yale thought that after giving his all, he would at most be able to freeze the time for a mere second if he had luck when casting it, but even if the opponent was only frozen by a mere second, that could change the battle¡¯s oue.


    The realm¡¯s self-destruction had slowed after all the intruders were killed, but the process wouldn¡¯t stop. Yale felt sad because if the realm hadn¡¯t started to self-destruct, with the realm¡¯s core in hand, he would have obtained a lot of legacies without difficulty.


    Yale thought about leaving the realm, but first, he went to check his new sub-quest.


    ¡°Freeze the special realm¡¯s time and absorb its essence. Reward: System additional function: Appraisal.¡±


    As Yale had expected, the weird sub-quests continued, but as he knew that his previous life had some rtion to the creator of the realm, it didn¡¯t seem as illogical as before.


    Moreover, the reward it offered was a new system¡¯s function. Yale only had one quest with a reward of that type, but he needed toplete the first Main Chain Quest entirely to obtain it.


    Yale knew that he had almost no time until the realmpleted the self-destruction, so he tried to use Time Freeze immediately.


    Thanks to the density of the Time Law in the area, the spell was a sess even if it was Yale¡¯s first try. Furthermore, as the realm¡¯s time stopped, the realm¡¯s self-destruction had also stopped.


    Wyba was also frozen in the mid of the air, but with a thought of Yale, she returned to normal, that part of the skill was too useful.


    Yale went to the altar and sat there because he didn¡¯t know how much time he would need to absorb the essence the sub-quest said. As the altar was the point where the realm¡¯s core was, it was also the point with a higher density of the Time Law.


    ¡°Come here, Wyba. Try to absorb a bit of essence too.¡±


    Since both were connected, if Yale could absorb it, then Wyba also could do it. Yale wanted Wyba to be stronger so that she would have a safer future because Yale wouldn¡¯t always be capable of protecting her in battle.


    The time was stopped inside the realm, but Yale¡¯s time continued to move like in the outside world.


    ***


    After Nurvey had left the space-time passage, it closed instantly, and the connection with the special realm was lost.


    Furthermore, as the realm was self-destructing itself, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to open a new passage.


    Even with her usual cold behavior, Nurvey¡¯s face showed worry, she had traveled a lot with Yale and Wyba, and she was really worried by them even if Yale seemed confident in surviving.


    The same worry appeared in Serka and Kermu who were staring at the portal before it closed without Yale going out.


    On the other hand, Durgan, who had just left George with the Zhan n healers, didn¡¯t seem worried; he believed that the guy he chose for his sister was able to survive without problems.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82: Time to Leave</h4>


    The Zhan n¡¯s healers were treating George.


    When Durgan had left George with them, they didn¡¯t know if they should heal George or not because he was only amoner, but as Durgan had a reputation of being a righteous guy, they decided to treat George even if it was only to made Durgan happy.


    After Serka and Kermu had gone to deliver the unconscious and heavily injured Hyrk to the Zhan n¡¯s best healers, they had also asked for Geroge¡¯s state.


    That fact shocked the healers who had started to believe that George should be some specialmoner to have three geniuses from different ns caring about him. They felt pity that his lost arm was unable to regrow because it was healed with natural healing and a lot of time had passed since that.


    Aizu was also worried about Yale because he hadn¡¯t left the realm before the portal closed, but as she knew that Swordmad had a token that can show if he were alive or not, her worries were more controlled than the others.


    Aizu looked at the worried faces of Serka, Kermu, and Nurvey.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to tell about that token existence to the nobles as she still didn¡¯t feelfortable with them, but after seeing that they were also worried about Yale, she decided to reveal the token¡¯s existence to them.


    After that, she guided them to where Swordmad was waiting; there wasn¡¯t any other member of the academy there.


    ¡°This man is Yale¡¯s master; he is in charge of us until we return to the academy.¡±


    Aizu introduced Swordmad to the nobles, but Swordmad didn¡¯t seem happy as he was staring a token in his hand. That was Yale¡¯s token showing that he was still alive, but Swordmad didn¡¯t see him leaving the realm.


    Swordmad wasn¡¯t paying attention to others; he was only looking for Yale since the first month passed and the kids started to return.


    ¡°Yale had decided to remain in the realm; he is the one who opened an exit to all of us.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t expect that Yale was able to open a space-time passage to the Imperial City, but he understood it better after Aizu exined the situation to him.


    After Swordmad heard that Yale had obtained such a valuable legacy in the special realm, the possibilities of Yale getting some privileges inside it were high.


    On the other hand, he was cursing Heruk for provoking the realm¡¯s self-destruction, he should have killed him after reaching the Imperial City, but as Yale wanted to deal with him personally, Swordmad didn¡¯t act.


    Kermu and Serka also exined what happened in the special realm since they met Yale for the first time and Serka told him about Yale¡¯s secret identity. As Swordmad was Yale¡¯s master, he had the right to know about it.


    Swordmad was surprised that Yale managed to form a rtionship with all the noble ns, but he wasn¡¯t astonished by Yale¡¯ s hidden identity.


    The first time he came to the Imperial City he hadn¡¯t any interest about the noble ns¡¯ special skills, but after Yale and the others entered into the special realm, he managed to get some information.


    He discovered that Time Healing was a skill which belonged to the Zhan n, so Yale and Ange should have a blood rtion with them. The fact, Serka told him that Yale was her cousin only confirmed Swordmad guess.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t have a good impression of the noble ns due to their love for trying to bind geniuses by marriage, but as Kermu and the two girls didn¡¯t have such intention and were worried about Yale, Swordmad didn¡¯t feel like he was talking with arrogant kids from the noble ns.


    Fortunately, Durgan didn¡¯t know about the token nor Swordmad¡¯s presence, because Swordmad would get angry if he heard that someone dared to engage Yale forcefully. That fact was something Aizu, Nurvey, Kermu, and Serka had decided to keep secret to avoid problems.


    Nurvey hadn¡¯t spoken a word even if she was also there; she only stared at the token in Swordmad¡¯s hand.


    Serka understood Nurvey¡¯s intentions; she wanted to have a method to know if Yale was still alive.


    After all, Serka also wanted to be able to confirm if her cousin was still alive after Swordmad left, she could understand Nurvey.


    Kermu also had the same thoughts as he considered Yale a close friend after living so many experiences inside the special realm, but he was hesitating if asking Swordmad for the token or not.


    ¡°Mister, can you give us that token? We are also worried by him, and we have no method to check if he is still well. Aizu has told us that there is another token in the academy. We will be grateful if you let us keep this one.¡±


    Serka was the one who finally asked, as she was Yale¡¯s cousin her chances of sess were higher than the others.


    Swordmad felt that the worry those nobles showed to Yale wasn¡¯t fake, but he was hesitating about giving the token to them.


    ¡°Just give them the token, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Swordmad nodded to the request after that voice spoke in his mind, he knew very well who talked to him, the Mysterious Expert. Since the Mysterious Expert said that Swordmad should give the token to them, he just did it.


    Swordmad gave the token to Serka as she was Yale¡¯s cousin and the one who asked for it, but she gave it to Kermu just after that. As the Zhan n had other factions, she didn¡¯t dare to keep the token for fear it was stolen, Kermu¡¯s position in his n was the best to ensure the token¡¯s safety.


    Nurvey also didn¡¯t oppose to that; she could see the token whenever she wanted since she was used to going to Kermu¡¯s house, that was the ce the three of them yed together since they were little.


    Swordmad sighed after giving the token to them; he only wanted to return quickly to Nacesai City.


    Swordmad knew Yale¡¯s personality if he didn¡¯t leave the realm with the others it meant that he had a method to exit.


    However, Swordmad doubted that Yale¡¯s method led to the Imperial City as there was no preexisting passage to use and the Imperial City had protections against portals, that was why the portal to the Nacesai academy was outside the city walls.


    If Yale could choose, he would go to Nacesai City, so it was better to wait for him there, and if for some reason he appeared in the Imperial City¡¯s surrounding, he had friends who could help him. Especially with his hidden identity, it was difficult that some random thief dared to hurt him before managing to reach any of his friends.


    What Swordmad feared most was that when Yale leave the special realm, he would appear in a dangerous ce. If Yale appeared in some countryside town, he would be alright in Swordmad¡¯s eyes, but if he appeared in a bandit¡¯s territory or a city simr to Nacesai City, he might be in danger.


    Swordmad hoped that he was worrying too much, maybe Yale would already be in Nacesai City when he returned with the surviving students.


    Swordmad looked to the other three tokens in his possession which were the only ones that remained unbroken. Those were the token from Aizu, George, and Lor.


    Swordmad knew that George was in treatment and Aizu was in front of him, but he hadn¡¯t seen Lor leaving the special realm.


    Given the exnations the nobles and Aizu gave to him, the realm¡¯s state when they left wasn¡¯t something anyone could live in, and Heruk was nning to kill her before.


    Thus, Swordmad believed that Lor had fled mixing with othermoners and deserting the academy. Because Swordmad was only focused in looking for Yale, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to have escaped.


    Swordmad guess was in the right, Lor had offended too many people relying on Heruk¡¯s social status. Since she had lost his support, returning to Nacesai City would be a torture for her.


    She was lucky enough to find Heruk¡¯s intentions before he noticed her presence. Then, she ran away until leaving the special realm and fled from Imperial City with the first batch ofmoners who retired after the first month ended. She knew very well Heruk¡¯s personality, and he wasn¡¯t joking. Fortunately for her, Heruk liked to brag about his intentions in a loud voice.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t care about someone like her, he didn¡¯t have time to go hunting her and as Heruk, who was the main danger to Yale due to his background in Nacesai City, had been killed he would settle the matter for the moment. Of course, if someday Swordmad met with Lor, he would still kill her.


    After the kids left to go seeing George and Hyrk who were in the healing process, Swordmad sighed and spoke to himself.


    ¡°I hope you will be able toe back soon.¡±


    ***


    Time passed in the outside world.


    Sat into the altar Yale finally opened his eyes.


    ¡°Time to leave.¡±

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Effects of the Realm¡¯s Essence</h4>


    A youth and a little wolf appeared from nowhere on the top of a small hill. They were Yale and Wyba who had just left the special realm.


    Yale had changed a lot due to the realm¡¯s essence effects, he had grown a lot, and currently, he had the appearance of a fourteen years old youth, but he had used less than a year to absorb the essence. Thus, Yale was only eleven and two months when he appeared at the hill¡¯s top even if he looked older.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale¡¯s body had aged more quickly, it was that his body had developed more quickly due to the essence he absorbed.


    That wasn¡¯t that strange as some noble kids also appeared to be older than their real age due having absorbed natural treasures that nourished their bodies.


    However, they mostly appeared one or two years older, not three, the quality of the essence was far higher than those natural treasures.


    As the nobles used to reach the rank 1 quicklypared withmoners, if their bodies weren¡¯t more grown due to the natural treasures, they would look like kids for a lot of time, and to melee battles having a small body was a huge disadvantage unless the battle style was purely focused on speed and dodging.


    Yale was happy that his body had grown, he didn¡¯t think about reaching Rank 1 soon, but as he liked to battle in short range with the sword, his body after absorbing the essence was better than his previous one.


    Yale¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t the only change he had because he had already reached the 6-star mortal rank. Even he himself was surprised by how quick he advanced.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 11 | Origin Level: 6 |Origin Points: 57/57¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 58 | Strength: 60 | Agility: 60 | Intelligence: 58 | Wisdom: 58 | Dexterity: 56¡±


    He wasn¡¯t merely at the 6-star mortal realm; he was near the 7-star with already two stats maxed. If he had managed to absorb the realm¡¯s essence before it started to self-destruct, his realm would have increased even more.


    The system had said to him that he should reach the 7-star mortal rank before turning thirteen, but given his current stats and age, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Yale¡¯s talents and skills had also improved due to the essence effects. Yale¡¯s time affinity reached the perfect grade, and his space affinity reached the high grade.


    Time Healing had reached the twentieth level and thanks to thebination of the level up plus the increase in time affinity decreased by half the cost by second. After leaving the special realm every second of Yale¡¯s Time Healing only needed ten Origin Points.


    Auto-regeneration, as was also based in the time element, had leveled up until the thirtieth level, making Yale¡¯s regeneration speed increase a lot.


    However, the most valuable upgrade to Yale was in Absolute Protection as the range and duration had doubled. Furthermore, Yale turned able to use it once every three days instead of once in a week like before.


    Yale had also received the Appraisal function thanks topleting the sub-quest. Before leaving the realm, he had used it on his own sword.


    ¡°Space-time Judgment Sword: Divine weapon created by the user¡¯s past life and Great Forgemaster Tofesh. Affiliated with the Laws of Time, Space, Life and Death. The sword curses the wicked opponents torturing them until their souls bepletely dissipated. Those who weren¡¯t wicked would be forcefully reincarnated after being killed with the sword.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t find anything new in that information besides the name of the sword, but that appraisal triggered thest hidden essence from the special realm which after being absorbed, granted Yale with a new passive skill.


    However, the special realm had increased the self-destruction speed just after that as it had lost all the essence. Thus, Yale quickly picked all the possessions of the nobles he had killed before and left the realm without checking the skill he had obtained.


    After Yale appeared in the top of the hill, he finally went to check his new Passive Skill


    ¡°Smith Mastery: Apprentice Level 1. Increase the chances of sessfully forging a weapon. The skill can be leveled up by practicing the art of forging.¡±


    Yale looked at the sky from the top of the hill and smiled as he understood why the most hidden essence of the realm gave him such skill after appraising the sword. That was Tofeshst gift to him before the realm disappeared forever.


    Yale guessed that in his past life he shouldn¡¯t have any talent to improve in the art of forging as he had needed to rely upon an external source to make the sword. It made sense that Tofesh knew that and wanted to help his friend¡¯s next life.


    The Smith Mastery followed the same format as the Sword Mastery, by having that skill Yale should be able to increase his proficiency in forging as he did with the sword and someday reach the expert stage.


    Yale only felt a pity that he hadn¡¯t managed to obtain such type of skill for archery, he also wanted to reach the expert stage with the bow, but the first step was getting the skill and with that entering in the apprentice stage. Without the Passive Skill, he couldn¡¯t even be considered an apprentice in archery.


    The truth was that Yalecked a good master in archery, Nosehawk, and the Nacesai Academy¡¯s instructor wasn¡¯t enough to make Yale¡¯s prowess in his archery turned good enough to trigger the Passive Skill.


    Theck of good archers was a fact, and without good archery masters, the younger generation only had a more difficult road. In the past, it was easy for those who trained the Ancient Archery Path to reach the expert stage in archery as their path matched well with the weapon.


    However, in exchange, they also forgot almost all the methods to get started in true archery without the path¡¯s support. In Yale¡¯s era, even reaching the apprentice stage in archery was difficult due to theck of knowledge.


    Yale sighed and stopped thinking about archery, and then he looked at Wyba, who was in his arms.


    Yale wasn¡¯t the only one who had been strengthened by the special realm¡¯s essence, as Wyba was a beast with a life-bound contract with him, she was also affected by it.


    Wyba¡¯s appearance remained the same as before. She still looked like a cute and harmless cub, but the truth was that she was extremely different than before on the inside because she was at the 6-star mortal rank like Yale.


    Even fools wouldn¡¯t dare to consider a 6-star mortal rank monster as harmless even if that beast looked like a cub. In fact, looking at a cub with such power was even more scaring.


    The only reason she still looked like a cub was that she liked that shape and thus decided to retain it instead of using the realm increase to be bigger as most beasts did.


    However, she became able to modify the size of her body with Shape Shift, so if she needed to grow bigger in battle, she could do it without increasing her true size. Furthermore, she was able to hide her realm as long as the other party wasn¡¯t stronger than her by a huge margin.


    Yale decided to try the appraisal function on her.


    ¡°Name: Wyba | Age: 2 | Origin Monster Level: 6 | Species: Frost Winged Wolf (Mutated Bloodline)¡±


    ¡°Life-bound contract with the user | Potential bound to user¡¯s realm.¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 60 | Strength: 60 | Agility: 60 | Intelligence: 33 | Wisdom: 20 | Dexterity: 46¡±


    ¡°Skills: Frost w, Ice Spear, Bloodline Force, Body Illusion, Shape Shift.¡±


    The system wasn¡¯t able to identify the level of Wyba¡¯s skills, but he obtained detailed information from her.


    Yale was surprised that Wyba was considered an Origin Monster, he knew that his Origin Qi had affected her, but he didn¡¯t expect that the system didn¡¯t consider her as an ordinary beast due to that.


    One of the other two surprising things was that Wyba¡¯s potential was bound to him, which meant that she couldn¡¯t surpass Yale in the realm, but as long as Yale¡¯s realm increased she would be able to improve disregarding the species limitations.


    Thest point was that Wyba¡¯s physical stats were even a bit better than Yale¡¯s as she had maxed all of them while Yale still had room to improve his vitality. As for the low mental stats, given Wyba¡¯s age and the fact she was a beast they were already very high.


    Wyba didn¡¯t need to max all her stats to breakthrough, so there wasn¡¯t any problem even if her mental stats were weaker than the physical ones.


    After appraising Wyba, Yale looked at thendscape looking for any ce he could recognize even if it were in the distance, but he couldn¡¯t recognize anything.


    As he had feared, he didn¡¯t appear in the surroundings of Nacesai City or the Imperial City.


    There was something he saw far away that caught his attention, a huge mass of water. That was the first time he saw something like that; Yale had only read about seas and oceans in books.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84: The Small Vige</h4>


    Yale was sure that if he could see such mass of water, he was far from anywhere he knew. There wasn¡¯t anything like that near Nacesai City or the Imperial City.


    Yale, since he was little, had always felt curiosity towards oceans and seas, they appeared a lot in the novels he read, but he had never seen any. Thus, he was tempted to go observing the coast from near.


    ¡°Well, first we need to find where we are. I have read that people make cities near the coast, we can try to find one of those and obtain information about our whereabouts.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to appear in front of the area natives to ask questions without having investigated by himself first. However, to obtain information Yale needed to find a ce with people and spy on them to gather some general knowledge.


    After that, he could think about the best method to approach the local people in order to obtain more detailed information.


    Wyba nodded her little head. She didn¡¯t mind where they go as long as she was together with Yale.


    Yale started walking into the coast direction with Wyba in his arms; he didn¡¯t dare to fly in a ce he didn¡¯t know. After all, that wasn¡¯t the special realm with the rank limitations it had. In Yale¡¯s current location, real experts could appear, and Yale had no means to deal with them, so it was better to be careful.


    On the way, he decided to check the Quest Menu; he had been too busy examining his stats, talent, skills and trying the new appraisal function, so he forgot to check the new sub-quest that should have appeared after finishing the previous one.


    ¡°Reach the expert stage in two different areas. Current Progress 1/2. Reward: Stats and Origin Points increase.¡±


    That sub-quest was normal even if it was hard to aplish, the special realm effects on the Quest Menu seemed to have ended.


    Yale was already at the expert stage with the sword, and his only other area in which he could train to reach such stage at the moment he received the quest was in Smith Mastery.


    If he could obtain a simr skill rted to archery then he would be able to try reaching the expert stage with such weapon, but Yale didn¡¯t know any methods to obtain it, so he could only focus on Smith Mastery.


    Yale had never created a weapon before; he had only read a bit about it. Yale was at the apprentice level, but he had less experience than others who hadn¡¯t reached that stage as he never tried to forge anything before. He had a long way if he wanted to enter into the expert stage.


    Yale closed the Quest Menu and stopped thinking about the sub-quest as he wasn¡¯t in a ce suitable to forge anything nor was his situation suitable for thinking about such things.


    He needed to put in order his priorities and to discover where he was after having left the realm was the most crucial matter for him at that moment.


    Yale and Wyba reached a forest where they only found some ordinary beast and 1-star monsters.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t appeared in a dangerous area and with their power surviving in the forest wasn¡¯t hard.


    The night fell before they had been able to leave the forest. At night they stopped walking and seated on the floor eating some beast meat that Yale had roasted with Fire Ball. Given how many beasts were in the forest, hunting something to eat wasn¡¯t difficult for them.


    In the forest, there were also a lot of edible herbs and fruits which Yale recognized.


    All the knowledge he acquired from the books he had read in the Poison ss served to avoid any danger when eating something in the wild. Furthermore, with the system¡¯s database, there was no way Yale could make a mistake even if two herbs were extremely simr which was one of the main causes of deaths by intoxication.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to walk in the night as he didn¡¯t know the region, but nothing happened until the dawn. There was nothing to worry in such an area; it was as normal as it seemed at first sight.


    The forest wasn¡¯t big, after starting walking again they left it in only three hours.


    Outside the forest, there was a huge grasnd with a small vigeposed only of three houses in it.


    Yale was happy to find a ce where people seemed to live, but at the same time, he was disappointed as he didn¡¯t reach the coast.


    Yale decided that he would still visit the coastter even if he lost the reasons to go, he didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity of seeing it with his own eyes.


    Even if the vige was small, Yale didn¡¯t lower his guard and cast Body Illusion on himself and Wyba, who had climbed onto Yale¡¯s head because Yale needed to be ready for battle if something unexpected happened. Thus, he needed his arms free and couldn¡¯t hug her.


    Yale didn¡¯t take the shape of anyone else; he merely used the illusion to make it seem that no one was there, the illusion reflected thendscape. Unless the other party could see through the illusion, Yale was invisible to anyone who looked at him.


    Yale slowly neared the vige in silence.


    One of the three houses had a window opened and though it, Yale could see a middle-aged woman cooking the breakfast.


    Yale waited there without moving or making any sound until a man also showed in the house, by the looks he had just awakened from sleep.


    ¡°Daring, is the breakfast ready?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Yale understood that they were a married couple after seeing the scene.


    Both continued speaking for a while, but they didn¡¯t talk about anything useful to Yale.


    Fortunately, Yale was able to use Body Illusion for an unlimited amount of time since he produced more Origin Qi than what the skill required.


    When Yale saw that the man was about to leave the house, he was also about to leave because the woman being alone wouldn¡¯t speak anything, so there was no need to keep spying that house.


    However, thest conversation between the couple caught Yale¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I hope to have a good hunt today; I heard that this afternoon an itinerant merchant woulde to buy some fresh meat. If we have luck, maybe we would be able to have a good deal.¡±


    ¡°Is the same one that came two weeks ago?¡±


    ¡°No, I heard that is another one, he already went to the neighbor vige yesterday. However, the strange thing would be if the same merchant appeared two times in a row. There are few who I have seen more than one time in my whole life.¡±


    ¡°I hope this one isn¡¯t as stingy as the other. That merchant knew our need ofmerce with him and was too greedy.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t seem used to treat with itinerant merchants while the man seemed an expert dealing with them.


    ¡°Rx, the merchants risk their lives traveling to reach remote viges like ours and trade with us; we should be thankful to them.¡±


    ¡°Thankful? Thest one was almost robbing us!¡±


    The man sighed, two weeks ago was the first time his wife had seen the deals with itinerant merchants, and since then she thought that the transactions were utterly unfair.


    Yale smiled after hearing the couple¡¯s argument because he understood the best identity to appear in front of the local people, an itinerant merchant.


    Yale went to the other houses, and in both of them, he heard simr information as in the first one.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any control about itinerant merchants, at least in that vige. For the vigers, the more itinerant merchants visited the vige, the better.


    Yale had decided to appear after the itinerant merchant they had mentioned before showed himself, and Yale could observe how he acted in front of the vigers.


    Yale had enough wealth after looting the shameless nobles possessions. Thus, he could be a merchant without any problem. However, he didn¡¯t know how the merchants in the area acted, so he decided to wait.


    In the afternoon a youth wearing some clothes that seemed expensive arrived in the vige.


    That youth appeared to be thirteen or fourteen years old and was at the 6-star mortal rank, but by what Yale could sense, he should have advanced recently and was far away from the next realm.


    Yale had no doubts about the youth¡¯s identity; he could only be the itinerant merchant the vige was expecting.


    Yale had the temptation to use appraisal in him, but he feared that the other party would notice his existence due to that, so he restrained himself.


    With the merchant¡¯s level of power, he couldn¡¯t discover Yale in a normal situation, but if Yale did something like using appraisal on him, then there would be a lot of chances that the merchant discovers Yale¡¯s existence.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85: Memory Fragments</h4>


    The youth made some items appear in front of the few inhabitants of the vige. In fact, all of them belonged to the same family.


    Initially, there was only one house, but they constructed two more when their descendants grew up. That was quite a normal thing in the area as they had a lot of space for construct new houses.


    The items offered by the merchant to them were for cooking, agriculture or hunting, the people in the vige wasn¡¯t practitioners, so those things were the most useful to them.


    The itinerant merchant had at least one spatial artifact, and as the middle-aged man from before didn¡¯t seem surprised, Yale thought that it was normal for itinerant merchants to have one.


    ¡°In Nacesai City those items were invaluable treasures, but the people in a vige without any practitioner aren¡¯t surprised that a young merchant has one.¡±


    The merchant was young, but given his age and realm, his chances of reaching the rank one before sixteen were too low. However, he didn¡¯t seem worried about it, that seemed strange.


    Yale was starting to suspect that he didn¡¯t appear in that hill due to random teleportation while leaving the special realm, his situation wasn¡¯t normal.


    He had appeared in a ce without people or danger, and in the area, there was an easy method for a foreigner to create a new identity as an itinerant merchant.


    Even the itinerant merchant who appeared to have the same age as Yale after he matured faster due to the essence, didn¡¯t seem strange as no one was surprised by the merchant¡¯s age.


    In that situation, if Yale said that he was a merchant, it wouldn¡¯t catch too many attention.


    The situation was too good to believe, everything was coincidentally ideal for Yale.


    ¡°Probably all of this is part of my previous life¡¯s scheme in coboration with Tofesh. There aren¡¯t any other logical exnation. I can¡¯t believe in such amount of coincidences happening near me without reason.¡±


    If Yale previous life had nned to go to that region after leaving the special realm, the realm¡¯s true exit leading to that ce wasn¡¯t anything strange nor random like it seemed at the start.


    ¡°In my previous life, I should have intended to do something here and thus nned toe here after retrieving the sword.¡±


    Yale felt that the guess was correct as if his actual situation was nned from beforehand, all these coincidences would have sense.


    ¡°However, what I wanted to do here? I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Yale felt that in such situation following his past life¡¯s ns, having lost his memories was a huge inconvenient as he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.


    Yale had no doubts that all his previous life¡¯s ns were created to increase the chances of his next life to be strong faster, no one would try to harm himself after all.


    However, due to theck of clues, it seemed that the previous Yale didn¡¯t think that he would lose his memories after the forced reincarnation.


    The strangest of all was the Quest Menu, which only helped Yale after he fulfilled some conditions, it was as if it exists to help Yale with his lost memories.


    There was a huge contradiction between the unexined ns of Yale¡¯s previous life of his previous life and the Quest Menu¡¯s quests.


    ¡°Maybe the new sub-quest had some meaning behind? It didn¡¯t turn normal again as I thought, but is it guiding me toplete my previous life¡¯s n?¡±


    Yale started to suspect about the sub-quests as they had guided him while he was in the special realm, the sub-quests were the main reason Yale managed to improve that much inside there.


    If he thought about that, it seemed that his previous life considered the chance of losing the memories, but there were still points that didn¡¯t make sense as it would have been easier to exin the details of the ns in the Quest Menu instead of letting the current Yale in the dark.


    Yale¡¯s head was starting to hurt as he was trying to understand the situation better, but due to theck of memories, it was extremely difficult.


    He tried to remember something with all his strength. Yale wanted some replies to his questions.


    ¡°Obtain it... merchant association... Zuatania...¡±


    Some words appeared in his head as a result, but those words appearing provoked an intense pain in Yale¡¯s head, he had never felt something that painful.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 14.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 15.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 16.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 17.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 18.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 19.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 20.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 21.¡±


    The system showed all the notifications sessively while Yale felt his head was almost to explode from the pain.


    He had forced some memory fragments from his previous life to appear, but the consequences were unbearable even if he had only managed to remember some unconnected words.


    Yale¡¯s Body Illusion had faded due to the pain he felt, but Wyba was also capable of using the spell, and she felt that Yale was suffering. Thus, she cast another Body Illusion just before Yale¡¯s one ended, with that she had avoided that the vigers and the merchant discovered their presence.


    Yale managed to remain conscious even at that level of pain, but it was mainly thanks to the leveling up of Pain Tolerance.


    Yale wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the merchant or the vigers after that. His mind was focused on those words he obtained. He had suffered a lot due to them, so he needed to get some profit from them.


    ¡°Indeed, that was all something I had nned before dying... From those words, I wanted to obtain something that belonged to some merchant association. I don¡¯t know the meaning of Zuatania, probably is the name of the ce where the merchant association is situated.¡±


    Yale was confident in his deduction.


    ¡°Since I wanted to obtain it in my previous life, I should also try to obtain it even if I don¡¯t remember the reasons. If the benefits from the item my previous life had nned to obtain after reincarnation are simr to the ones I have obtained in the special realm, my chances of reaching the Rank 1 will increase a lot.¡±


    Yale had obtained a lot of benefits from the special realm, which was also something nned from beforehand by Yale¡¯s previous life. Thus, even if Yale didn¡¯t know anything about the thing he should obtain, he was ready to try it. In order to sessfully surpass the mortal rank in the Origin Path any help was wee.


    After obtaining those words, Yale didn¡¯t dare to try to remember anything more because he didn¡¯t want to feel that pain again. Furthermore, Yale also felt that he could die if he tried to remember more.


    Since Yale had heard from Tofesh that his previous life¡¯s soul was dissipating before he forced his own reincarnation, Yale had attributed hisck of memories to it. After trying to remember forcefully, he had felt that forcing his soul to remember something else was dangerous.


    Yale decided not to show himself in front of the vigers because Yale doubted that they knew anything about a merchant association.


    On the other hand, he was nning to meet the merchant youth after he left the vige. However, as that guy seemed to have a good ability in discovering lies as Durgan, Yale would need to be careful with his words.


    After making his decision, Yale observed how the guy made trades with the few people in the vige. Everyone with some basic knowledge would see that the merchant was making an enormous profit, but as the weak members of the vige had no other way to obtain the items which the merchant was offering to them. Thus, they needed to ept the merchant¡¯s trade offer.


    The middle-aged man who was also the oldest in the vige was in charge of doing the transactions, the others didn¡¯t seem used to it, and they were only observing the trades with resigned faces. The man¡¯s wife even felt like she was receiving a punch each time her husband made a new trade with the merchant.


    The merchant only stayed in the vige for an hour before leaving. Yale decided to follow him as he was determined to obtain information from that merchant.


    Yale looked at the vige, even if he didn¡¯t interact with them, he managed to obtain some new memory fragments there.


    Yale felt that even if it was coincidence, he should repay them after managing toplete his previous life¡¯s n.


    Yale had seen a newborn in one of the houses. Yale had thought that if he really obtained great profit due to the words he had remembered in the vige, he would gift an ordinary training method and he would also use the appraisal to the kid telling him his Innate Talents. That was enough to give him the possibility of changing his future.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Itinerant Merchant</h4>


    Yale followed the merchant youth until thetter decided to set a camp when the sky turned dark.


    In the distance, Yale changed his clothes by ones more luxurious which he found in one of his spatial artifacts.


    After waiting some time, Yale asked Wyba to dissipate the Body Illusion and started to walk towards the camp.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    The merchant stood up when he heard someone near his camp.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t bad intentions. I only want to ask some questions.¡±


    Yale wanted to avoid having any conflict with the merchant, Yale didn¡¯t doubt that he would beat him in battle, but he wanted information and no beating others.


    ¡°Why asking me?¡±


    The merchant didn¡¯t detect any lie in Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Because you are the first one I feel that will be able to reply to my questions.¡±


    The merchant still didn¡¯t sense any lie in Yale¡¯s words, but he wouldn¡¯t trust Yale with only those few words.


    ¡°Why do you approach someone you didn¡¯t know to ask some questions? You should wait until going back with someone that has some rtion to you.¡±


    The conversation was going just to where Yale wanted.


    ¡°Because I have no other way. I know that I have nned toe here in the past, but I forget the reasons or where I am right now. She is the only one I know here.¡±


    Yale pointed at Wyba who was on his head while saying hisst words.


    The merchant didn¡¯t know how to reply as Yale¡¯s words were all true, he even started to feel pity towards Yale as he was treating a beast as a person, the merchant thought that Yale had been alone for too much time.


    However, as a merchant, he wouldn¡¯t say those words as they could offend the other party.


    That was something important to remember while being an itinerant merchant; one should avoid offending others as they could be potential trade partners in the future. After all, making enemies wasn¡¯t the best method to increase his wealth.


    Furthermore, he could sense that the other party was in the same realm as him, as long as Yale had no bad intentions towards him, the merchant would also choose to avoid the conflict.


    ¡°You seem to be telling the truth. Given the situation, I understand why you are looking for some answers. Alright, for this time I will answer for free, I will feel bad if I ask money for answering questions to someone with amnesia.¡±


    Usually, as a merchant, he would charge with money or valuables for answering any questions others asked to him, but as he felt pity for Yale, he decided to do it for free. The merchant wanted to increase his wealth, but he wasn¡¯t as desperate to use someone in Yale¡¯s situation to that, he still had some morals.


    ¡°I can only make guesses about your reason to be here, but you are in the Zuatania Republic near Trade City, the bestmercial city of the republic. You really have forgotten even that?¡±


    Yale nodded his head.


    ¡°I remember about Zuatania, but I didn¡¯t remember anything about a Trade City. I also remember about a merchant association.¡±


    The merchantughed after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°I traveled a lot, but this is the first time I find someone like you. You should look for a healer to treat your memory issuester, but it will be expensive, Trade City isn¡¯t a ce for poor people, and there isn¡¯t any other ce near when you can find a good healer.¡±


    Yale remembered the people at the vige; they indeed seemed poor. Probably for them living in Trade City was a dream that would nevere true without external help.


    ¡°I am not surprised that you remember about the merchant association. If my guesses are correct, your reason to be here is the same as mine. It would be weird if you can forget about that as is something we bet our lives in.¡±


    Yale was hearing the merchant with attention; the exnation was reaching the point he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Our republic has a seriouscking of good practicing methods, and obtaining a personal teacher is extremely expensive, only the extremely rich ones were able to reach the Rank 1, and that was only thanks to the Zuatania Merchant Association! They have hired a lot of experts in different areas, as long as you have enough money to pay, you can learn anything, without them even with wealth it would be impossible to improve, and our republic would be doomed to decline. The best part is that you even have chances of being employed by them after turning strong, that is my dream.¡±


    The merchant guy seemed excited saying those words; it was clear how important the merchant association was to him and probably to everyone who wanted to be strong.


    However, Yale suspected that the Zuatania Merchant Association was the main reason for thecking of practice methods and teachers because they monopolized them to obtain more wealth and power.


    ¡°However, the best isn¡¯t the teachers, at our age even with them we wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Rank 1 before sixteen.¡±


    The merchant thought that Yale was of his same age due to Yale¡¯s external appearance and thus he thought both were in his same situation.


    ¡°The merchant association is the only ce in the whole continent that sell the Apprentice Pill! A miraculous pill capable of boosting the practice level of anyone who hasn¡¯t reached the Rank 1!¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure that the thing he wanted was that, he really needed to advance quickly, but he didn¡¯t feel confident in pills as his Origin Qi was different from other sources of energy even if in the outside seemed the same.


    However, as pills couldn¡¯t be conserved for a long time like weapons without losing efficiency, it made sense that such pill wasn¡¯t stored into the special realm and his previous life nned a way to obtaining it afterward.


    ¡°I am working as an itinerant merchant to being able to buy one of those. My family used almost all our wealth to buy a spatial artifact giving me the chance ofmerce with the small viges of the grasnds. You should also be working to obtain an Apprentice Pill, that is the main reason people like us are here, in this grasnds.¡±


    Yale felt envy of the merchant¡¯s family; they sacrificed almost all their wealth to give him a chance. On the other hand, one of Yale¡¯s two families ignored him while the other had a faction who wanted him dead due to his mother.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that it isn¡¯t the reason, but I am not sure either. Anyway, thank you for the information.¡±


    The merchant had exined a lot of details to Yale when even a short answer would have been enough, so Yale was thankful to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have enough money with you to pay it, but after I return to Trade City, I can guide you to a famous healer to try to recover your memories.¡±


    Those words touched Yale; he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would worry that much about him given that they had just met.


    The truth was that the merchant felt that Yale¡¯s situation was too pitiful and he also thought that he wouldn¡¯t do it any better if he had lost his memories, so as long as it wasn¡¯t a big effort, he chose to help him to find a good healer.


    ¡°Probably, finding a healer was a waste of time, I doubt a healer would be able to help me recover my memories.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want that the other party made the effort of looking for a healer for a task that Yale considered almost impossible.


    ¡°How can you be that sure? Have you asked some healer to try it before?¡±


    The merchant didn¡¯t understand why Yale was refusing to go to visit a healer.


    ¡°No, but I also know some healing magic, and my memories are not that easy to recover. I recovered a bit of my lost memory before, but I almost died in the process. I feel that recovering them isn¡¯t only difficult but also dangerous, so I am alright without those memories for now.¡±


    The merchant was shocked at Yale¡¯s words because healers were also scarce in the Zuatania Republic. Even if Yale wasn¡¯t extremely proficient in it, the chances of making a great profit from the viges were extremely high.


    ¡°Are you serious? You know healing magic?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It isn¡¯t my specialty, but I am able to use a bit of healing magic.¡±


    The merchant thought a bit before continue speaking; he decided to make a bet.


    ¡°What do you think about traveling together? With your healing capabilities, you can make a lot of profit, but with youckmon knowledge due to your memory issue I doubt you will be able to do it alone. If we go together, we can gather enough money for buying two Apprentice Pills. This way you won¡¯t need to worry about negotiating the fees, that is my specialty.¡±


    Healing was one of the best professions in the Zuatania Republic; the only bad part is that not everyone can train such magic. After Yale said he could heal, the merchant decided to bet that together they would make more money than alone.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87: Yale¡¯s Time Healing</h4>


    Yale didn¡¯t expect such an offer, but as he was in an unknown region, traveling with someone experienced would be useful to him. Since both parties would benefit from cooperation, there was no need to doubt.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s coborate.¡±


    The merchant smiled after Yale epted, he was already smelling the money he would obtain thanks to the cooperation.


    ¡°Then it is settled. My name is Oscro, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I am Yale, nice to meet you.¡±


    They didn¡¯t speak anymore after introducing themselves because they were business partners and not close friends, they had chosen to travel together because both benefit from it, nothing more nothing less.


    At dawn Yale followed Oscro to another vige, Oscro had a good knowledge of the area¡¯s geography, so it was rather quick to find other viges.


    ¡°Listen, Yale, I don¡¯t know if it is because of yourck of memories, but you are too honest. To a merchant that is a critical w, so you don¡¯t need to speak anything to the vigers, only use healing magic when someone asks for it.¡±


    Oscro didn¡¯t detect any lie when Yale had spoken to him before, so he thought that Yale was an honest fellow incapable of lying, he didn¡¯t dislike that kind of people, but that kind of people wasn¡¯t suited for business.


    Yale simply nodded, he didn¡¯t mind about speaking or not with the vigers as long he could obtain the thing his past life had nned to get from the Zuatania Merchant Association. In fact, Yale wasn¡¯t very talkative, so he was fine with being in silence.


    Furthermore, Yale had to admit that he didn¡¯t have any experience in trading with others and he never had any intention of bing a real merchant, so Oscro didn¡¯t say anything wrong about him.


    The next vige was simr to the previous one. Oscro showed his items to the vigers as he did before, but that time he added some other words.


    ¡°If any of you need some healing, this time a healer havee with me.¡±


    The vigers seemed surprised, healers usually didn¡¯t appear in such remote zones, but the price Oscro asked was high, and they didn¡¯t have any serious problem, so they didn¡¯t ask for healing.


    They left that vige and started walking to another one.


    ¡°You have only traded by some dead beasts, even if you request a lot of them, is it worthy of all the effort?¡±


    Yale felt that if he wanted to sell dead beasts, it was more efficient went hunting and store the hunted beasts in spatial artifacts instead of trading items to obtaining them.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t too much profit, but I am investing in the future. The viges which are near Trade City have more resources and trading with them also have better results, but there are more merchants interested in those. Furthermore, some of them have already a long history of trading with those vigers. Instead of onlypete with them, trading also with the poorest could apport huge benefits if for some reason any of them one day be powerful. People usually don¡¯t¡¯ forget those who helped them in their weakest and making this bit of invest isn¡¯t too difficult.¡±


    Yale then understood why in the first vige he heard that they rarely sew the same merchant two times, those viges weren¡¯t important ces, at most an inversion to the future, so people didn¡¯t go often.


    Even if the merchants seemed to obtain a lot of profit from them, given that the merchants who aimed to the Apprentice Pill were practitioners, hunting beasts like the ones offered by the vigers wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The merchants were doing a favor to the most impoverished viges by trading with them, and the middle-aged from the first vige knew it, that was why heplied to all the requests the merchants ask.


    ¡°However, we will head to better vigester. Healers are still strange in those areas, and we will be able to get more valuables.¡±


    Oscro wanted to try luck in better viges, so he wanted to finish visiting the other few poor viges nearby before heading to them.


    In the next viges, no one dared to ask for healing, moderate wounds could be healed with the pass of time, so they avoided to expend their money on a healer.


    ¡°Next vige will be thest of the poorest area. Tomorrow we will head towards better zones. People with a bit more of wealth have more chances of asking for a healing.¡±


    Oscro wasn¡¯t surprised by the oue, for poor people unless there was no other chance, they wouldn¡¯t pay for a healer as the cost was enormous to them.


    Yale would do it for free or for a low price if he were alone because to him healing them wasn¡¯t difficult, but luckily for their business, the pricing was all decided by Oscro who put priority in the business efficiency.


    Oscro thought that better avoid healing them than doing it for free. If people get used to getting the healings for free, they would never pay for them, and they would even start treating it as a right instead of a favor.


    In thest vige, which was a bit bigger than the others, no one asked for healing either, but something happened when they were leaving the vige.


    ¡°Help! We had an ident while hunting!¡±


    Two men were approaching the vige, one of them was the one shouting and seemed fine, but the other one was unconscious, covered by blood and had lost his left hand.


    Yale and Oscro stopped and observed the situation. Yale was about to go healing the injured man even if they didn¡¯t ask for healing. He didn¡¯t like to see people in such state, especially when he knew that the injury would never healpletely without healing magic like the lost hand of the man.


    Oscro wouldn¡¯t stop Yale from doing it even if he wanted money; he also didn¡¯t like to see people suffering when they were able to help without effort.


    The situation was different from the previous injuries or health problems they had seen before because they would end healing naturally without endangering their lives or leaving seque.


    The vigers put the injured man in one of the houses while the other exined what happened.


    ¡°A 2-star monster ambushed us, he tried to save me and ended in such state. We barely managed to flee from the forest alive because the monster didn¡¯t seem too interested in dealing with us.¡±


    Hearing the man, Yale remembered when he battled with that tiger in the beast trial, that was a perilous situation, and that was having Wyba¡¯s mother as the main battle force.


    The men had luck for being able to escape, probably the beast had the nest in the surroundings and didn¡¯t want to leave the cubs alone.


    ¡°Can you heal him? I will pay whatever you want.¡±


    The other man has just heard about that a merchant and a healer were visiting the vige and ran to ask for help. He was feeling guilty as his ipetence was the main reason for those injuries, so he didn¡¯t mind about the cost of the healing.


    Yale didn¡¯t open his mouth, but he nodded. Seeing that Yale had nodded, Oscro started speaking.


    ¡°Alright, youe with me to talk about the fees. You should go to heal the man quickly. If you wait until we decided the exact fee it can be toote to save that man.¡±


    If Oscro asked Yale to wait, the man could die due to losing too much blood. He had already lost a lot of it in the way to the vige; the other one didn¡¯t know even how to stop the bleeding correctly.


    Yale went towards the injured man and made a gesture with his hand telling the others to leave. Yale had decided to avoid speaking as in that way he could avoid giving exnations to them.


    Everyone left without asking questions. They feared that if they disturb the healer, the healing will fail.


    Once Yale was alone, he used Time Healing on the injured man. That was the reason he wanted to be alone, even if that people knew nothing about healing or the time element. Yale didn¡¯t want that anyone else discovered about Time Healing unless it was unavoidable.


    That was the only way to recover the man¡¯s lost hand. Probably when the vigers asked for help, they only hopped to some natural healing to stop the bleeding and save the man¡¯s life, but Yale was against that as it would feel like what happened to Geroge before.


    Five seconds of Time Healing were enough to regrow the man¡¯s hand as the wound was recent and the man was only an ordinary mortal. The higher the realm of the injured patient, the healing be more difficult.


    The man opened his eyes after a few more seconds; even his head was clear after Yale had cast Time Healing on him.


    ¡°My hand!¡±


    The man shouted, and everyone thought that the man recovered his consciousness and became aware of his missing hand.


    ¡°My hand is back! This is a miracle!¡±

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: Silent Healer</h4>


    The man ran out of the house full of energy. The Time Healing was more effective than before after Yale had obtained the perfect affinity and improved his understanding of the Time Law in the special realm.


    Everyone was shocked at the scene; they never hoped that the healing ended so quickly and even with the man¡¯s hand in a perfect state.


    The man was even running around after being healed, that level of healing wasn¡¯t of an amateur.


    Oscro was also shocked, but he didn¡¯t show it, he only put a smug smile as he was negotiating the price. Oscro didn¡¯t know why Yale was that skillful in healing, but he wouldn¡¯t lose the chance of making more money from the deal.


    After Yale left the house, the vigers were looking at him with adoration in their eyes. They had only heard about natural healing before; they were unaware that the elemental types of healing could restore limbs, to them Yale created a miracle.


    Oscro knew very well that restoring a lost hand was possible with elemental healing; he was surprised because didn¡¯t expect that Yale could use it.


    The benefits Oscro managed to obtain in that vige were superior to all the others together, he didn¡¯t even need to negotiate too much. After the vigers had seen how the man¡¯s hand grew again, they started to offer more to them.


    Oscro had a broad smile after leaving the vige; the results were far better than he expected as he had thought that Yale could only cast natural healing.


    Elemental Healing spells were treasures in the Zuatania Republic, anyone who knew one would treasure it and even the merchant association would show goodwill towards that type of healers.


    ¡°I understand why you didn¡¯t want anyone to see you healing; you know elemental healing... You really surprised me before; I thought that you were a normal healer.¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem with knowing elemental healing?¡±


    Yale knew that unless someone with a high realm or familiarized with Time Healing saw him while healing Time Healing wouldn¡¯t be discovered, at most the others would think it was water o light healing. However, he didn¡¯t expect that even that was strange among healers in Zuatania.


    ¡°No problem at all. The opposite, healers with such spells are even rarer, the profit I estimated before was only thinking in natural healing. With elemental healing, we have chances topete even with veterans if we n our acts well.¡±


    Yale sighed in relief, even if it was rare, it wasn¡¯t forbidden to practice or something like that.


    Oscro tried to talk more with Yale after discovering Yale¡¯s prowess in healing. Oscro couldn¡¯t believe to have such good luck to find an amnesic elemental healer capable or restoring a hand in seconds that would be willing to team together with him to do business.


    ¡°I think that you should do like before and remain without speaking when we are in the viges, it creates some mystery about you as you are also an elemental healer. Given that you have memory problems, seeming mysterious and distant is safer than interacting with others closely.¡±


    Yale liked the idea; he had chances of revealing that he wasn¡¯t from the Zuatania Republic if he interacted with others too much, he didn¡¯t even want to speak a lot with Oscro due to that.


    The next day they went to bigger viges, they had more valuables than the others and the profit from Oscro¡¯s transactions improved. However, they were in less need than the others, so Oscro had to negotiate more the prices.


    They visited four of such viges in a day, and two of them asked for healing services for sick elders.


    The results were outstanding like before, the vigers were amazed at the results, and they ended doubling the price they had agreed beforehand.


    After a week of the same routine, rumors about a Silent Healer with a wolf cub on his head and apanied by a merchant had started to spread among the viges.


    Oscro¡¯s idea about making Yale¡¯s identity more mysterious worked well, that mystery only expanded the rumors. They turned famous among the viges outside Trade City.


    As their fame increased, even Oscro¡¯s trades improved in benefits. Because he traveled with the Silent Healer and even was the one who negotiated the prices for healing, everyone wanted to have a good rtion with him.


    Oscro was extremely happy those days; he was feeling that his objectives were bing easier to aplish thanks to Yale. Fame and reputation were very important for any business, only by the reputation and fame they obtained from healing even the normal transactions had turned better than before.


    They were nearing Trade City as they advance because the viges near it also wanted the Silent Healer¡¯s services.


    The people of such viges had some of the real money used in the Zuatania Republic. The money was in the form of paper instead of valuable metals like gold or silver, but as it was recognized by the Zuatania Merchant Association, to any inhabitant of the Zuatania Republic having some of that money was more valuable than anything else.


    The more they approached Trade City, the viges started to be nearer to each other. In a certain point, they even fused into a big town outside Trade City walls.


    A whole month passed since Yale had left the special realm.


    While acting as the Silent Healer, Yale had used Time Healing more than in his whole life; it even reached the twenty-second level. Increasing two levels in a month was very good.


    Oscro as long there wasn¡¯t any customer near was always smiling like a fool, that was because in the time he traveled with Yale he made more profits with his trades than in a whole year, and that was without counting Yale¡¯s healing fees.


    They were currently in the Trade City¡¯s Outside Town, a ce where only the best merchants were allowed to trade, excluding of course the merchants who worked inside Trade City.


    The Outside Town was enormous, so they spent some time traveling across it.


    When the people saw Wyba on Yale¡¯s head, they knew that they were in front of the Silent Healer and rushed to trade with them and ask healings. Even those who didn¡¯t need any healing wanted to make good rtions with them.


    Yale¡¯s group was skyrocketing in fame; it was a matter of time they were able to start making some trades inside Trade City, the influence of an elemental healer shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Thus, those who were outside the city wanted to have good rtions with them; maybe they would need more employees after expanding their business, so it was good having a good rtionship with them.


    Yale was happy with his Silent Healer role; he liked the feeling of didn¡¯t be disturbed by others more than the necessary.


    One night, Oscro stared at Yale with a serious face, that was the face he put when he was doing serious business.


    ¡°We have almost enough money to buy one Apprentice Pill, so it is about the half we need in total. If we remain with our current business, we will be able to obtain it quickly, but I think that it would be a waste. Currently, we managed to obtain a good reputation, so if we make a bit of invest, our future chances of living well would be even bigger.¡±


    ¡°You know I am not good at business, be more direct.¡±


    ¡°I think we should use the money we obtained to register as an officialpany in the Zuatania Merchant Association. If we use all the money we earned plus what I had from before we can do it.¡±


    Seeing that the money-loving Oscro was willing to use all his money Yale was curious about the benefits of doing it.


    ¡°There should be a lot of benefits if you are willing to invest all the money in it.¡±


    Oscro nodded.


    ¡°There is indeed a lot of benefits. The most important one is that anyone who works for an officialpany and their direct family will be considered a citizen of Trade City, that is something everyone dreams about.¡±


    Oscro exnation picked Yale¡¯s attention.


    ¡°By being citizens from Trade City, we also be citizens from the Republic, and with that, we have some rights. Those who aren¡¯t citizens don¡¯t have any rights in the Zuatania Republic, even if they are killed no one will do anything about it. However, if a weakling is an official citizen, even bandits would think two times before attacking.¡±


    Yale had seen how important money was in Zuatania, but he didn¡¯t expect that those who weren¡¯t able to affiliate to the merchant association had no rights at all.


    ¡°My father works for a smallpany inside the city and this is how we managed to live inside, but thatpany is in decline, and my father position is fragile, he could be fired any day.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t an expert seeing through lies, but he felt that Oscro was telling the truth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have memories, and my family situation is unstable. Creating apany is an important step to ensure our futures. We should be able to recover all the money quickly after that, people inside Trade City are rich, negotiate with them is difficult, but I have confidence in my skills.¡±

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Towards Trade City</h4>


    Yale was really interested in being an official citizen, that would solve any identity problems, and if in the future he had to leave the Revgen Empire due to his problems with that Zhan n faction, he would have somewhere to go.


    ¡°I like that. Anything more?¡±


    Oscro rxed after seeing that Yale wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea because without Yale he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a sessfulpany, Yale¡¯s identity as the Silent Healer was essential.


    On the other hand, Yale didn¡¯t even know how to make apany or any business, so he alone wouldn¡¯t do anything.


    To execute the business Oscro had designed both needed to work together, or it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°As apany, we will have ess to some resources that can¡¯t be bought with money alone, that includes spells and skills, but also pills, items, and even information. If we be more important, we will have ess to even more. We can even get some voice in the Zuatania Merchant Association¡¯s affairs in the future.¡±


    Oscro saw Yale¡¯s face and understood that he needed more information about it.


    ¡°Sometimes I forget you have amnesia. The Zuatania Merchant Association elects the Zuatania Republic¡¯s government, and the government is under their orders, so it can be considered that the association is the one controlling the republic. Trade City is actually more important than the true capital of the republic due to that.¡±


    Yale was shocked by that piece of information because he hadn¡¯t imagined that the merchant association had that much power.


    ¡°You can imagine the benefits it can have for us being able to speak in a ce that can decide about the republic¡¯s future. I have never nned to aim that high before, but after meeting you, I feel that we have chances of aplishing it working together.¡±


    Oscro had a vocation to do business, and he had always dreamed of making apany that reached the peak even in the Zuatania Merchant Association, but he was rational, so he had never aimed to turn that dream real before. However, after he met with Yale, that impossible dream started to seem more real, Oscro was already able to devise how should they act to advance toward it.


    Yale didn¡¯t have ambitions in regards of power, but he wanted that right to speak in the Zuatania Merchant Association because that was also a relevant background. If a noble of the Revgen Empire attacked someone with authority to vote about affairs of the whole Zuatania Republic, it could provoke a war.


    ¡°If I manage to reach that point, I won¡¯t need to fear the Zhan n. The other ns and the Imperial Family wouldn¡¯t let a war happens due to my mother¡¯s matter.¡±


    Even if Yale thought that; he didn¡¯t know about the exact distance between the Zuatania Republic and the Revgen Empire, he hoped that both were near as having a good position in Zuatania would have more effect. If both were too far away from each other the deterrence of status would lose effectivity.


    That was Yale¡¯s biggest fear and also the biggest w in the n, but he still agreed to Oscro¡¯s idea of making apany.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Yale decided to bet in that making apany would still be useful even if his the deterrence n fail. The part about obtaining information that money couldn¡¯t buy was also enticing to Yale.


    Furthermore, Yale wasn¡¯t sure that the Apprentice Pill was what his past life nned to obtain, maybe the true objective was something in those items that couldn¡¯t be bought only with money.


    Oscro almost jumped when Yale epted. He quickly started to make ns to start thepany as soon as possible while Yale went to practice in silence.


    Yale used to practice every night instead of sleep, but as his level had increased a lot before leaving the special realm, improving was far more difficult than before. Moreover, he didn¡¯t spend too much time training in that month, he only trained at night, so his Origin Points remained the same after the month ended, but Yale felt that he was near to increase them.


    At dawn, Oscro went to exchange more valuable items with money; the merchant association only epted cash to register apany.


    Usually, obtaining cash in a short time was difficult as everyone valued it a lot, but as everyone understood the meaning of Oscro exchanging only items for money, they dly epted to do a favor to him even if they didn¡¯t obtain direct benefits.


    Oscro knew very well the reasons for such favors, so he wrote the names of everyone who helped to obtain the cash, he nned to repay those favors after thepany was an exit.


    After all, no one will trust apany that was unable to repay the kindness they received and only went mad for more benefits disregarding everything else.


    That day Yale healed a lot of people since the rumors about their group going to Trade City spread at high speed.


    It was difficult that an elemental healer went to the Outside Town to heal people, most healers in Trade City were arrogant, and sometimes they wouldn¡¯t treat even for money, they chose those who they wanted to heal.


    Thus, the appearance of someone like Yale, who healed anyone as long as the other party could pay the fee was something difficult to happen again in a short amount of time.


    Everyone who needed a healing and wanted to be healed by the famous Silent Healer before he went to Trade City, rushed to meet Yale to avoid wasting the opportunity.


    Of course, that day Oscro only epted cash as healing fees which made easier the process of obtaining enough paper money to register thepany.


    One day was enough to obtain all the paper money they needed. Since everyone felt that they were about to leave the Outside Town, they rushed to do transactions with them for fear of being unable to establish some rtionship with him before they leave.


    The profits that day were enormous, but that was also something Oscro calcted, people tend to act more rash when they felt that they have limited time.


    ¡°Tomorrow we will head towards Trade City. Remember that we can¡¯t make any transaction or heal anyone until we have thepany registered and approved. Trade Cityws are very strict with that. We will lose our lives if we dare to make an illegal trade inside the city.¡±


    Yale nodded, he didn¡¯t have problems with that, the one who was always looking for more ways of making money in any situation was Oscro.


    The next day both went towards Trade City¡¯s main gate, that was the only form of entering the city without breaking anyw.


    Two guards were standing in front of the door to stop anyone without permission from entering the city, that was somethingmon in most cities.


    Oscro showed a medallion that identified him as a citizen¡¯s son, with that they have the rights to enter the city without problems.


    The guards nodded after seeing the medallion, but one of them stared at Yale.


    ¡°You can enter, but he can¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t have any identification, and he is with a beast. If he dares to enter the city, I will kill him.¡±


    Oscro was angry at the guard¡¯s words, there was no rule about that, so the guards have some amount of authority deciding who could pass. Usually, they wanted some incentives to change their opinion. The only exception were those with a medallion in their possession; the guards couldn¡¯t touch such people.


    Oscro was about to speak, but the other guard interrupted him.


    ¡°Shut up fool! You are new here, and yet you are acting mighty. Don¡¯t worry my friends; you could enter both without problems, I will ensure that. As for the beast, I will send this junior with a huge mouth to solve any problem it could have.¡±


    The man who spoke first didn¡¯t know what to do, but seeing his superior¡¯s serious face, he left to fill out some documents.


    ¡°Sorry by that. I will punish himter, how dares to threaten to kill the Silent Healer.¡±


    Yale and Oscro were shocked even if they didn¡¯t show it; the fact that even a senior guard was on their side was something unexpected. However, Yale had healed a lot of people, since the guards worked outside the gates it wasn¡¯t that difficult that he had healed someone who had a rtion to some guards.


    ¡°There should be more people like you, young friend. Usually, elemental healers refused to heal those they didn¡¯t like, to the people in the Outside town receiving such healing is very difficult. You probably didn¡¯t remember because you have healed a lot of people, but you healed a young girl a few days ago. She is my son¡¯s girlfriend, and no healer wanted to treat her, she would have died without your help.¡±


    The guard had a good impression of the Silent Healer since the start; he was the one who helped the girl to pay any fees required for the healing. Almost all the guards felt goodwill towards the Silent Healer, only a new and arrogant fellow like the one from before would dare to mistreat an elemental healer.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: Frost Wolf Company</h4>


    Yale could remember everyone he had met if he used the system database, but he didn¡¯t need to use the system¡¯s assistance to remember that girl.


    There was only one young girl who had needed healing in the Outside Town, and her case was a difficult one even for Yale, so he remembered it very well.


    That girl was thirteen years old, and more than sick like it seemed on the outside, she had an energy disorder provoked by making a mistake when practicing.


    Few people practiced in Outside Town, so the girl caught Yale¡¯s attention due to that. After hearing the guard¡¯s exnation, he guessed that probably the guard¡¯s son was the one who provided her with a training method, but theck of someone guiding her almost ended in tragedy.


    If she had amon illness, Yale could have healed her quickly as illnesses were easy to treat unless they were of some particr types.


    However, an energy disorder was more problematic, Yale needed two hours to heal herpletely, and that was because he had Time Healing that was good at dealing with energy problems.


    That girl was the patient who needed most time and effort to heal since Yale started to act as the Silent Healer.


    Yale felt that even if other elemental healers were to see her, they would still refuse to heal her even if they didn¡¯t refuse without seeing her as they did.


    Probably they would feel that the fees weren¡¯t enough for the work as other elemental healings had difficulties treating energy issues, even if it wasn¡¯t impossible it needed a lot of concentration, ability, and luck.


    Fortunately, her energy wasn¡¯t dispersed, in that case, only Time Healing would have worked, and Yale would have risked revealing Time Healing¡¯s existence by healing her.


    To those like the veteran guards who were able to tell that the girl had an energy disorder, the effort Yale put into treating her was incredibly valuable, it was difficult to find such dedicated healers. In the Revgen Empire healers were usually kind, but the situation was very different in the Zuatania Republic as money was the power.


    A few minutester the other guard came back and kneeled before Yale.


    ¡°I am sorry! Please forgive my previous words!¡±


    When he went to fill the papers for Wyba¡¯s permission to enter the city, he asked other guards about that Silent Healer his superior had mentioned before.


    After hearing how everyone talked about him, he understood that hemitted a big mistake. He was only a new incorporation and was in his test period, so he could even get fired and reced quickly if an elemental healer pressed a bit, they were valued by the merchant association after all.


    Obtaining a favor from an elemental healer in exchange for firing someone like him was something that his superiors wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do.


    The Zuatania Merchant Association also recruited elemental healers, but they will have too many restrictions afterward. Yale knew about that because Oscro had told him, but he didn¡¯t like the restrictions, and their way of creating apany with Oscro seemed better to him.


    The fact that elemental healers had such easy way to obtain some authority made that people avoid disrespecting them even if the elemental healer still didn¡¯t have any support. Furthermore, those who had been healed by them would develop enmity to those who threaten the healer and no one wanted to be an object of hatred.


    Yale didn¡¯t answer to the scared man who was kneeling before him; he didn¡¯t care about that man¡¯s future because he tried to extort him before, but Yale wouldn¡¯t try to find trouble with him either, because it was too troublesome.


    ¡°Thank you for your help; we will remember your kindness.¡±


    Oscro thank the senior guard before crossing the city gates followed by Yale; he also ignored the kneeling man.


    ¡°Are you finally conscious of your acts? As a punishment, you will need to work half year for free. I won¡¯t fire you because I am in a good mood today.¡±


    As the senior guard had managed to be acquainted with the Silent Healer thanks to the new guard¡¯s foolishness, he decided to not fire him.


    ***


    Trade City was very beautiful, but Yale and Oscro didn¡¯t spend time admiring it, both went directly to a huge building where the Zuatania Merchant Association office was situated, creating thepany was their first priority.


    Oscro went to a registration counter and talked with the woman that was waiting there with a bored expression on her face.


    ¡°I want to register a newpany.¡±


    There was no queue to the registration counter as few people made newpanies, the woman in the counter could stay days without anyone speaking to her.


    ¡°Please fill this form and deposit the money here.¡±


    The woman said it without any enthusiasm; she disliked such a boring job where she could be alone for days and when someone came was only to fill some papers and pay.


    ¡°Sorry, we will be two founders, this form only has space for one.¡±


    The woman looked at Oscro who had just spoken and then at Yale. She almost didn¡¯t notice Yale as he didn¡¯t talk, but she quickly fixed her gaze in Wyba.


    ¡°Uh, few people want to make apany with two founders. If you want to do that, you also need to fill out this three other forms, and the other founder also needs to sign them.¡±


    As Oscro was signing the other forms, the woman continued staring at Wyba.


    ¡°Why do you have such a cute beast on your head?¡±


    The woman felt that Yale was too strange, he seemed serious as he didn¡¯t speak, but having a cute beast with him was a vast contrast to that image, so she was curious, as that was something that usually she didn¡¯t see.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply because Oscro had already prepared an answer for that situation beforehand and they wanted to retain the image of the Silent Healer.


    ¡°She is our newpany¡¯s image! Ourpany will be called Frost Wolf Company, so we need to have a frost wolf with us! Furthermore, isn¡¯t she cute? She will attract a lot of customers.¡±


    Oscro had seen how all the girls always ended looking at Yale and understood that Wyba was catching the attention of all of them. Thus, he thought of using Wyba as thepany¡¯s image as she was also famous between those who knew the Silent Healer because she was always on Yale¡¯s head.


    Yale had agreed to that name and reason; he was about to say something simr even if Oscro hadn¡¯t spoken. Because being thepany¡¯s image would also protect Wyba as she would be valuable to thepany and no one would dare to mistreat her.


    The woman chuckled, she had never heard of using a cub as apany image, but she was able to imagine that it would be useful to attract women, even she herself wanted to hug the wolf cub after seeing it. She had to admit that those two youngsters had a good idea.


    Oscro finished filling all the papers and Yale also signed them afterward.


    The woman read the forms quickly to see if there were anything wrong, she felt that Oscro and Yale were interesting youths, so if there was anything wrong in the forms, she wanted to point it out to avoid the forms being rejected afterward.


    ¡°Main activities: trading and healing. Did you hire a healer for yourpany?¡±


    The woman was surprised after reading that two young guys had hired a healer for theirpany.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to hire anyone, he is an elemental healer and quite famous in the Outside Town as the Silent Healer.¡±


    The woman stared at Yale with disbelief before speaking again in a low voice.


    ¡°If that is true I can manage to have yourpany approved in a day instead of the usual month it takes. However, you will need to do me a favor afterward.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t know about the Silent Healer, but any healer was good for her purpose.


    ¡°Please tell.¡±


    Oscro was intending to obtain some special treatment due to Yale¡¯s identity as he didn¡¯t want to lose a month waiting, so he was happy when heard the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°My mother is old, and she isn¡¯t a practitioner. She had some health issues that the other healers didn¡¯t want to treat. I want you to heal her.¡±


    ¡°You should know that health issues rted to the age can only be mitigated and notpletely healed. Are you alright with that?¡±


    Oscro had knowledge about how healing worked even if he couldn¡¯t use it. If it was a sickness, then healing it wasn¡¯t a problem for Yale, but if the health problems were due to the life force nearing its end, at most the healing would dy the symptoms.


    ¡°I know. At least I want her to suffer less, but healers dislike that kind of work.¡±


    The woman wasn¡¯t expecting some incredible healing to her mother, as long she improved a bit it was enough. After all, she thought Yale was too young, being an elemental healer at such age was already impressive.


    ¡°Then it is a deal. After thepany is officially created, we will follow you to heal your mother.¡±

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: Trade City¡¯s Port</h4>


    After leaving the Zuatania Merchant Association¡¯s building, Oscro spoke to Yale in a low voice.


    ¡°I will go to visit my parents and tell them the good news about thepany. Take this money; you should have more than enough to enjoy the city. Only... try to hide your identity as the Silent Healer, the more mysterious you are, the better for thepany.¡±


    Oscro gave Yale enough paper money for an ordinary citizen of Trade City to live a whole month with some luxuries; it was a lot for one day. Oscro wanted that Yale rxed himself and enjoyed a bit as he was always working on healing others.


    For the current Yale, doing business was forbidden, but with money, anyone could enjoy the city services.


    Yale was left alone before he could ask anything to Oscro, so he decided to do a bit of tourism by the city. Especially, he wanted to go to the coast.


    Yale walked until a small empty ally and used Shape Shift changing his appearance for that of a normal eleven years old kid.


    His new face and hairstyle were different from before, so there was no way someone associated him with the Silent Healer.


    Wyba also used Shape Shift to shrunk her size and hid into the wide sleeve of Yale¡¯s new clothes.


    Yale went out of the alley and started walking on the streets; he didn¡¯t buy anything in the shops as limited to look at the city and its citizens.


    People in trade city were different from the people in Imperial City because in Trade City the effort surpassed the bloodline, while in Imperial City the bloodline was what really mattered and the noble ns recruited only a fewmoners, the others were without hope.


    People in Trade City had hope and ambition to be more influential with their efforts as they weren¡¯t restrained due to the ce they were born, that was a huge contrast with most people in Imperial City who had epted to their fate to live asmoners.


    Yale liked the Trade City¡¯s lifestyle more as he preferred to rely on his efforts instead of his ancestry.


    Yale strolled for the city until he reached the coast where arge port was situated. In that port, there was arge ship which was farrger than the others.


    Yale had read about ships before in the books, but he never imagined that it was possible to construct such colossal ship.


    Yale didn¡¯t try to hide his shock as he looked the ship, he doubted that anyone wouldn¡¯t feel shocked after seeing it.


    An old man neared him after seeing his face.


    ¡°You seem impressed by the ship. This ship is the best work of the whole city, and it is capable of crossing the ocean to reach other continents. It is still quite difficult tomerce with them, but our sess rate in trading had improved a lot since I was young.¡±


    That old man seemed like someone who had always lived in Trade City and knew more about the city than books did.


    Furthermore, Yale also felt that the old man was incredibly strong even if he looked old, he should have lived who knows how many years.


    Yale saw a lot of old people strolling in the port, it was an essential ce to the city, and those old people felt prideful for it and liked to be there to exin things to the kids because every one of them had some rtion with the port or the giant ship.


    They had taken part in port¡¯s construction or in the ship¡¯s creation, even if they were already old and left most of the matters to the younger generation, they liked to remember their days of glory by speaking to everyone their stories, especially to curious kids.


    That old man was also one of them; he talked without stopping for an hour about the past, and Yale heard him withoutining as he liked to gather more information about Trade City.


    The old man was part of the team who constructed the huge ship years ago; that ship was quite old even if due to the excellent maintenance it looked new.


    ¡°Senior is impressive; you should be very skilled in forging metals to create such a resistant ship.¡±


    The old manughed pleased at Yale¡¯s words, anyone who had worked in creating the ship was indeed an expert forging metal, that old man was at most average among those who had worked in it, even if he exaggerated his own prowess when speaking.


    However, being average among that group of smiths was already impressive enough.


    Yale didn¡¯t know exactly how good the old man was at forging but disregarding that, as long he was really part of the team who constructed the ship, his level was more than enough to Yale¡¯s purpose.


    Yale didn¡¯t tter the old man due to politeness; he wanted that the old man teach him the basics about forging since he heard the story about the difficulties he had forging the ship¡¯s metals.


    Yale was confident about improving by himselfter on, but at least he wanted to have someone teaching him the basics, and that old man was as good as anyone else.


    Even if the old man refused in the end, Yale could simply continue strolling and talking with the other elders, someone would be bored enough to give some basic pointers to him, and Yale could pay if they requested it as he had money with him.


    If everyone refused he could wait to ask the merchant association for a personal forging teacher; Yale could pay for some basic sses.


    ¡°I am indeed very skilled at forging metals, althoughtely, I don¡¯t forge too much as I spend a lot of my time on other things.¡±


    The old manughed again, boasting his skills in front of youngsters was one of his preferred hobbies.


    ¡°Senior, do you think I will be capable of forging like you in the future? I never tried before, but after hearing your story, I also want to learn to forge metal.¡±


    Yale really seemed like a kid who had been motivated due to the old man¡¯s words. That was quite amon scene after a kid heard the story from an elder.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know your talent, but if you didn¡¯t try to forge, you wouldn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Finally, the conversation reached the point Yale was waiting.


    ¡°Can senior appraise my talent in forging? A mere nce when I try to forge something will be enough.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t hope that the old man would teach him directly, but if he showed that he had some talent, the chances of the old man teaching him the basics would increase.


    The old man looked at Yale. Indeed, for him, a nce was enough to see if someone was talented or not.


    Furthermore, he saw that Yale was young, but he was already at the 6-star mortal realm, even if Yale had his original appearance the old man would still be capable of knowing that Yale was about eleven.


    Moreover, Yale has also heard his whole story and showed admiration for him. Thus, the old man decided to ept Yale¡¯s request as he was used to epting such requests because he also liked to see the talent the new generation had. Of course, he only epted to see the talents of the kids he liked, but as long the kid showed some practicing talent and heard his story it wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    However, he never taught anything to those kids, giving them a proper evaluation of their ability was kind enough from him.


    ¡°Alright, take this piece of metal and try to create dagger¡¯s de, let¡¯s see how good you are relying on your instinct to forge.¡±


    The old man only gave Yale a small piece of metal; he didn¡¯t give him anything else. Usually, the kids thought a bit and ended up asking some tools, that kind of knowledge was also important to a smith.


    Yale received the metal and thought about how to forge it, he knew about forging tools, but as the old man didn¡¯t give him anything else, instead of thinking in asking for the tools, he thought about how to forge without tools.


    The old man sighed as Yale didn¡¯t ask for the tools quickly, he felt that Yale¡¯s knowledge about forging was toocking.


    The old man was about to tell Yale that he needed other tools when Yale cast a Fire Ball, a Water Ball, and small Stone Golems which took the shape of tools.


    The old man was surprised that Yale wanted to forge using magic, that was indeed a suitable method for forging, but also a difficult one, it wasn¡¯t suited for beginners.


    The old man didn¡¯t interrupt Yale, and even other elders had approached to see the scene, they also liked to look at the youngsters¡¯ capabilities, and Yale¡¯s forging was weird due to his method, so they were enjoying the spectacle.


    Yale managed to create something simr to a small de for a dagger after a lot of effort. He immediately used appraisal on it.


    ¡°Metal forged by the user. Useless.¡±


    Yale sighed, as he understood that he had thoroughly failed in the forging process.

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: Magic Forging</h4>


    After Yale finished his craft, the elders who were looking at him started to p their hands, and was only at that moment; Yale noticed that he was the focus of the attention. He had been too concentrated in the forging process that he didn¡¯t notice that the other elders had alsoe to see him forge.


    The elders knew at first nce that Yale¡¯s piece of metal was useless, but they pped their hands for the effort Yale had used to create it.


    ¡°You are an amusing kid, instead of asking for tools to forge, you tried magic forging for your first attempt to forge. At least I have to recognize that you have imagination and guts.¡±


    The old man picked the metal and looked at it closely, but it was as it seemed on the first sight, a scrap of metal without value.


    ¡°This is trash that didn¡¯t have any use; it is a failure. However, it is pretty good for being created by a beginner who dared to use magic forging. At least you didn¡¯t destroy the metal, so this scrap of metal can be forged againter and won¡¯t be wasted.¡±


    Yale smiled at those words; he knew that he had failed to disy enough prowess to impress the elder, but at least he recognized his work a bit as his result could have been worse. The result wasn¡¯t the ideal Yale had thought, but at least he didn¡¯t be aughingstock.


    ¡°After your first try, are you still interested in forging? Or you had enough after seeing its difficulty? This is a hard job.¡±


    Most kids after failing in the forging process the first time lose their motivation; those kids wouldn¡¯t be able to be smiths in their whole life.


    ¡°Even if I am not talented enough I will still try to forge metals. It is frustrating to fail, but if I learn from my mistakes, someday I will manage to do it correctly.¡±


    Yale was about to leave the port area, even if he had failed to impress the elder, he didn¡¯t want to beg him for some teaching, he had other ways to find someone who could teach him the basics.


    When the old man saw that yale directly left after failing, he shouted.


    ¡°Wait! Do you want me to teach you some foundation about forging? Your talent isn¡¯t bad, but you have an evidentck of foundation. With some foundation and your magic forging, you may have a chance to be sessful in the future. Although it is only a little chance.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t feel any extraordinary talent from Yale, his talent wasn¡¯t bad, but that was all, it wasn¡¯t enough to catch the old man¡¯s attention.


    He was more interested in Yale¡¯s mindset as he was able to adapt to the situation in a unique waypared to other kids when he found himself without tools for forging.


    That capacity to improvisation was also necessary when forging as the process could have unexpected developments, the elder was valuing that more than the raw talent.


    Moreover, when Yale created tools simr to the real ones with magic, it showed that he had a theoretical knowledge and an excellent one, but at the same time, it showed that he had never seen any real tool before and his knowledge came only from the books. After all, it wasn¡¯t the same interacting with the tools personally than only read about them in books.


    The elder had curiosity towards how Yale would develop with some basic foundation; he never found a kid like Yale who was able to use magic forging as kids usually chose the easiest way to forge and not the hardest, so he wanted to see Yale¡¯s development.


    The old man only wanted to teach him for some time that same day to satisfy his curiosity, nothing more. However, being able to be someone capable of awakening the curiosity of an experienced elder was already a feat on its own.


    ¡°I am honored, I won¡¯t waste the opportunity senior is bestowing to me.¡±


    Yale was surprised, but he replied politely and bowed towards the elder.


    ¡°Then, follow me. There is an old smithy near.¡±


    Yale followed the elder until a building that was near the port. Inside the building, there were all the tools necessary for forging although they were old.


    After both entered the building, the elder didn¡¯t waste time and started to speak about the use of all the tools and the process. However, he exined all without showing anything to Yale; it was all theoric.


    Yale hadn¡¯t used the tools too badly before, but he didn¡¯t use them correctly either, so the elder wanted to ensure that at least Yale understood the theory well, correcting the mistakes Yale had from reading books about forging in the past.


    After the old man finished the theory, he showed one time to Yale the process of forging doing every step slowly.


    Slowing the process usually leads to a decrease in quality and to an increase of the failure rate, but for the old man that wasn¡¯t an inconvenient at all as he wasn¡¯t forging anything special, only ordinary metal. At his level, to forgemon metal, he didn¡¯t even need to open his eyes.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to distract himself because he didn¡¯t n to waste such opportunity of observing an experienced smith.


    ¡°Now you should have a correct basic understanding. Go and try to forge that dagger¡¯s de again, but use magic forging like before.¡±


    The old man¡¯s objective was to see the development Yale had with his magic forging after obtaining the basic knowledge about forging, so if Yale merely used standard tools to craft the dagger¡¯s de, it wouldn¡¯t have any meaning to the elder.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to disobey the elder¡¯s words because the other party had the kindness of teaching him. Thus, Yale tried again to create the dagger with magic forging.


    Forging was a difficult art from the start, but magical forging also required to control all the spells at the same time, which increased the difficulty a lot. That was the main reason people didn¡¯t expect kids to use it.


    On the other hand, if someone controlled the magic forging without mistakes, the results would be better as the control over heat, cold and the tools would be far higher due to being connected with the smith. However, that required a high degree of ability in both forging and magic.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Fire Ball] to Level 4.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Water Ball] to Level 4.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Magic Skill [Stone Golem] to Level 4.¡±


    While Yale was was in the midst of forging the dagger¡¯s de the three skills leveled up at the same time, the high degree of control they required was something that would increase Yale¡¯s mastery in them if he did it continuously.


    Yale finished his craft after spending even more effort than before and executed appraisal on the new dagger¡¯s de.


    ¡°Dagger¡¯s de forged by the user. It could produce a bit damage if hit on a weak spot.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to react to such appraisal, it was indeed better than before, but if it could only inflict a bit of damage after hitting the weak spot, it was almost as useless as before.


    ¡°The userpleted a craft sessfully for the first time. Craft Menu added to the system.¡±


    Yale quickly went to the new menu to hear the exnation about it.


    ¡°Craft menu would register the sessful manufacturing processes and let the user reproduce them perfectly without any effort in exchange of Origin Points. The user¡¯s skills and proficiency in crafting won¡¯t increase.¡±


    There was only one item listed on the Craft Menu.


    ¡°Dagger¡¯s de: 40 Origin Points per item.¡±


    Yale sighed, at that moment, he could create almost useless daggers without difficulty, but if that didn¡¯t improve his forging ability nor his spells it didn¡¯t have any usefulness for him. At least he hoped that the Craft Menu would be useful after improving his proficiency in forging and create better items.


    While Yale was looking at his new menu, the elder was looking at the dagger¡¯s de.


    ¡°You improved a lot after my exnation. If you point that daggers de to someone¡¯s eye, it can be effective. Compared to that scrap of metal from before this at least this can be called a sessful work for a beginner like you.¡±


    Yale bowed to the elder after hearing his praising words.


    ¡°Thank you very much for teaching me. I will continue practicing to improve my forging abilities.¡±


    The old man nodded, and Yale left the house. The old man was satisfied with Yale¡¯s progress, that was something worth of observing, but he wasn¡¯t bored enough to spend more time teaching a kid, and Yale wasn¡¯t expecting that the old man taught him more either.


    On his way to find an inn to pass the night inside Trade City, Yale bought a lot of bad quality metals, he wanted to have enough to practice at any time he wanted, and since he knew that the crafts would be of bad quality disregarding how good the metal was, he had enough buying the cheapest metal avable.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93: Company Founded</h4>


    Even if there was still time until the day ended, Yale closed himself in an inn¡¯s room and started practicing. He didn¡¯t want to lose more time strolling the city.


    He couldn¡¯t practice forging in that small room, but as his priority was to increase his Origin Points, he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Origin Points increased to 58/58 points and restored.¡±


    Yale managed to increase them just before dawn.


    He wanted to increase his time for practicing; he hoped that since the necessity of travel from one vige to another had disappeared in Trade City his training time could increase after thepany was founded.


    After leaving the inn, Yale restored his appearance as the Silent Healer, put Wyba on his head again and headed towards the merchant association¡¯s building where Oscro was already waiting with a huge banner.


    ¡°You finally came! Look at this banner. I am sure it would attract a lot of people.¡±


    In fact, Yale went early to the merchant association¡¯s building, so he wasn¡¯tte, but Oscro was there even earlier due to his excitement. Yale felt that making apany was convenient for them, but to Oscro that was part of his dream and a significant moment for him.


    Yale neared to the banner and read the words Oscro wrote in it.


    ¡°Frost Wolf Company. We heal your body and mind. If your body suffers, you can visit the famous Silent Healer who will heal you without saying useless words. If your mind is suffering, you could heal yourself by hugging Wyba, the cutest Frost Wolf cub in the world. Special discount for contracting both services at the same time.¡±


    Yale read it three times before asking to Oscro.


    ¡°What about trading?¡±


    Oscroughed at Yale¡¯s question. He was expecting that Yale would ask that.


    ¡°Everyone trades here,mon trading wouldn¡¯t catch any attention, so it is better to focus on our uniqueness. After some time we can put a limit on the number of times for hugging Wyba, and only the best customers of thepany will have more chances to do it. I have even thought about how giving the membership badges to the most loyal customers.¡±


    Oscro had indeed nned a lot for thepany; he was risking it all to make it sessful.


    ¡°Well, you are the one who is good at business. However, I want some time to rest after thepany became officially founded, I don¡¯t n to work without stop.¡±


    Given his previous experiences with girls¡¯ reactions towards Wyba, Yale was sure that Oscro¡¯s n would attract a lot of people, so he was worried that Oscro decided to work without stopping for months.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, having a limited time each day is also good to make the customers more impatient at getting the services.¡±


    Yale nodded, and both of them entered the building and went to the registration counter.


    ¡°You came quite early. Here you have your identification badges as the founders of the Frost Wolf Company.¡±


    Oscro and Yale received the badges and bound them; those badges also act like the tokens to know if the one who bound them was alive. However, those badges were more efficient than the tokens in the Revgen Empire, they only need to bound one, and the pair in the association possession would be synchronized automatically.


    ¡°Now, you follow me to see my mother and heal her. You don¡¯t need to lose more time.¡±


    The woman wanted to end the deal as soon as possible, doing that type of deals wasn¡¯t something good if anyone discovered it, so the faster they finished, the better.


    ¡°Can you leave your workce without problems?¡±


    Oscro didn¡¯t want that the woman had problems with her job due to them, at most they could wait until she finished work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a golem with my same appearance, with the monotony of my job even if for some reason anyone came to register, it would still seem like I am acting as always.¡±


    The woman was used to do that when she was bored and never had any problem before due to it.


    Oscro nodded and avoided asking anything more; he didn¡¯t have any interest in how the woman was cheating her superiors.


    The woman¡¯s house where her mother was waiting was only at fifteen minutes from the merchant association¡¯s building.


    Oscro insisted on offering thebined service which also included hugging Wyba instead of only the promised healing; he wanted to show off his goodwill and promote their newly createdpany.


    The old woman¡¯s mood improved a lot of thanks to Yale and Wyba; her daughter also seemed happy with the results.


    ¡°I will return to work now. Thank you very much, it has been years since my mother was that happy.¡±


    She had never expected that the wolf cub¡¯s effects on the mood were that great and Yale¡¯s healing was also top-ss for his age. She was even thinking about contracting the Frost Wolf Company services when her mother starts to feel bad again.


    After they separated from her, Yale spoke to Oscro.


    ¡°That woman will live for two months at most, and that is in the case she is provided with constant healing. Without any help, she won¡¯t live more than a week.¡±


    As the one who healed her, Yale had a good understanding of the old woman¡¯s health. However, he didn¡¯t know if he should say it or not, and as Oscro was the expert in social rtionships, he decided to tell him and let him decide what to do.


    Oscro who was smiling in happiness before, but Yale¡¯s words changed his face.


    ¡°Really? She seemed healthy just now.¡±


    Yale shook his head.


    ¡°That is just because the aftereffects of my healing, but they won¡¯tst eternally. Furthermore, even if I heal her every day, her remaining life force will be exhausted in two months. The pass of time is cruel, without surpassing the Mortal Rank, hundred years is the limit in the best cases. That woman isn¡¯t that old, but her body suffered a lot of injuries and illness which weren¡¯t healed properly in the past which exhausted her life force more quickly.¡±


    For anyone who didn¡¯t reach the Rank 1, the life force wasn¡¯t only limited to hundred years it was easily wasted by injuries or illness if they weren¡¯t properly healed, reducing the dying age by a lot of time.


    Oscro was surprised that Yale was able to give such detailed analysis of the woman¡¯s health, but in the same way that Yale didn¡¯t try to understand Oscro¡¯s methods to do business, Oscro didn¡¯t n to understand how Yale healed others.


    They went to one of the biggest streets with Oscro holding the banner up.


    There were too many businesses there, so the chances of catching the customers attention were low, that was the opposite of those remote viges in which the vigers wanted to trade at any cost.


    However, Oscro¡¯s strategy worked well as the young girls and even grown woman neared them after seeing Wyba on Yale¡¯s head.


    The young girls only wanted to hug Wyba while some of the old women also asked healing. They didn¡¯t need any healing as they were just tired from working, but Yale didn¡¯t refuse to heal them.


    As the women surrounded them, other people started to focus their attention on them.


    In fact, they started to have problems in maintaining the order as they were in the street and not in some building.


    There was a huge queue to hug Wyba; healing turned into only apliment as there is a discount for doing both things at the same time.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hug her more time? I will pay for more time; money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    A teenager girl pouted when Oscro said that she needed to stop hugging Wyba.


    ¡°I am sorry. If you are the only one hugging her, the other customers won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Yale sighed inwardly. Fortunately, Oscro was the one who dealt with customers; Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it without losing the patience.


    ¡°You know who I am? I am Julie, the founder of the Thousand Roses Company!¡±


    Oscro was startled, as that was an incredibly famouspany that had already obtained the gold rank in the merchant association. In the gold rank, apany starts to have some voice in the association even if it hadn¡¯t the right to vote any official affairs.


    The Frost Wolf Company was still unranked, to reach the gold rank they had a long way to go.


    Everyone knew that the Thousand Roses Company was founded by a young girl who started from zero and in a year she turned thepany in a very influential one. However, few people knew her face as she didn¡¯t appear in public too much, she had enough employees to attend customers.


    The Thousand Roses Company had turned famous a year before Yale and Oscro met, and that was also the time when Oscro decided to try luck as a merchant, and the Thousand Roses Company exit was one of his biggest inspirations. Thus, he didn¡¯t know what to say after the girl showed her identity.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94: An Unexpected Deal</h4>


    Julie saw Oscro¡¯splex face after she announced her identity and chuckled; most people had that reaction after hearing who she was.


    However, Oscro¡¯s next action surprised her.


    ¡°I really admire you for creating the Thousand Roses Company and lead it to the sess, but I still need to think about all our customers and can¡¯t give you preferential treatment. I am sorry.¡±


    Oscro¡¯s professionalism won against his emotions, he didn¡¯t want to have a bad rtionship with the Thousand Roses Company, but he can¡¯t show partiality towards one customer on the first day and neglect the others.


    ¡°You rejected my offer after I showed my identity? Alright.¡±


    Julie gave back Wyba to Yale, and he then gave her to the next customer, a middle-aged woman who wanted both services.


    Oscro bowed towards Julie before she left in a bad mood. If he had shown a preference towards her, maybe the Frost Wolf Company would have been able to be a branch of the Thousand Roses Company, Julie already absorbed somepanies which she liked.


    However, Oscro didn¡¯t want to be someone else subordinate; he wanted to have the same sess as the Thousand Roses Company not merge with them.


    Fortunately, nothing more happened until the sky started to turn dark and Oscro announced that they would stop until the next day. He didn¡¯t lie to Yale when said that he hadn¡¯t nned to work without stop.


    Moreover, the benefits they obtained that day were already superior to those obtained in a day of full work at the Outside Town, so they were happy while they left the big street.


    Yale was nning to return to the inn, and Oscro was going to return to his parents¡¯ house when a voice called for them.


    ¡°Wait there! Do you n to ignore me?¡±


    That was Julie¡¯s voice who had followed them until the crowd dispersed enough for them to hear her; she had been calling them for some minutes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Oscro didn¡¯t want to disrespect her more, but if she were unreasonable about Wyba, he wouldn¡¯t yield.


    ¡°I only want to speak with you two; I even waited until you finished your business, I hope you don¡¯t ignore me now.¡±


    Oscro didn¡¯t have any good reason to refuse her, so he ended up agreeing, only speaking with her wasn¡¯t problematic. Moreover, there could be a chance to improve her impression of them; at least Oscro didn¡¯t want that the Thousand Roses Company try to oppress them.


    ¡°Very well. We can talk in a restaurant I know; there are private rooms where no one will be able to spy on us.¡±


    Oscro agreed to follow her, but he feared that Julie wanted to discuss things that weren¡¯t good to be heard by others after she mentioned the private rooms. However, Oscro had confidence in that no one would try anything against their lives inside Trade City; it didn¡¯t matter if she was the founder of a gold rankpany.


    They reached a luxurious restaurant which casually also belonged to the Thousand Roses Company.


    ¡°Do you n to force us to spend money in your restaurant?¡±


    Julie chuckled at Oscro¡¯s remark; he was too skeptic.


    ¡°Of course not, this is my treat. Moreover, I bought this restaurant because I liked it. The employees are the same as before; even the previous owner still works here, I only provide money to them, the management is the same as before I bought it.¡±


    Oscro sighed in relief because that restaurant¡¯s prices were extremely high, their business had just started, he didn¡¯t want to waste such amount of money.


    Furthermore, he was shocked that Julie bought the restaurant but let the previous owner manage it, usually after one buys a restaurant, the former owner stop having rtions with it.


    ¡°A private room for the three of us.¡±


    Julie¡¯s words had an instantaneous effect on the employees, they all bowed their heads and led them to a luxurious private room, which was the best they had and was always reserved only for Julie.


    Yale noticed that those employees looked at Julie with veneration in their eyes.


    Julie seated in her favorite ce and remained silent for a few minutes until some waiters and waitresses brought their food. That was like a banquet, with a lot of different food and all of them of the highest quality.


    ¡°Eat whatever you want, we can talkter. It is more delicious while being hot.¡±


    Julie started eating without waiting for an answer; she gave a different impression from her previous self.


    Yale appraised the food, and as there wasn¡¯t any problem with it, he also started eating; even Wyba jumped onto the table and began to eat.


    After Oscro saw the scene, he also decided to eat.


    Julie saw Wyba enjoying the food and was unable to restrain herself.


    ¡°Can I feed Wyba? Now there aren¡¯t any customer, right?¡±


    Yale nodded before Oscro said anything, after working it was Wyba¡¯s free time, and she was enjoying the meal Julie gave to them, so if Wyba didn¡¯t refuse that Julie fed her, Yale wouldn¡¯t say anything against it. Of course, Oscro didn¡¯t have any right to order Wyba what to do in her free time.


    Julie put Wyba in her arms and started to feed her. She was enjoying having Wyba in her arms while Wyba enjoyed the food, the situation seemed good for both of them.


    Julie was usually very professional and didn¡¯t like to show emotions, but the cute and fluffy beings were her weakness, she lost the control in front of them.


    ¡°First of all, sorry for what I did before. I interrupted your business due to my personal desires. That was my fault; please take this meal aspensation for any problems I provoked.¡±


    She started to speak with a serious tone after feeding Wyba for a while; she really felt bad for her previous actions and wanted to have a good rtionship with them, as that was the best mean to be near to Wyba.


    At the start, she was angry that Oscro neglected her identity, but after calming down, she realized that she would have done the same in Oscro¡¯s position and Julie noticed that she was unreasonable before.


    Thus, she waited until they finished their work and followed them topensate for her previous attitude.


    Yale had already expected something like that; he was already used to the fact the girls lost their control in front of Wyba and Julie didn¡¯t seem a bad girl who would try to harm them.


    However, that was shocking to Oscro as he thought that there was nopassion in business and that Julie would try to oppress them due to their previous conflict.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wyba let you feed her, so I think you aren¡¯t a bad person.¡±


    Yale was the one who spoke after he saw that Oscro wasn¡¯t in his best condition to talk. As for the Silent Healer role, he wasn¡¯t acting at that moment, and he couldn¡¯t remain mute forever due to it.


    ¡°The famous Silent Healer spoke! The rumors say that you can¡¯t speak at all.¡±


    Julie investigated both of them after the incident and heard about their acts in the Outside Town which increased her good impression of them.


    She was born outside Trade City and constructed her path towards her current position with her own effort. Thus, she liked people who treated kindly the poorer ones, and the poor people outside Trade City almost venerated the Silent Healer.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like to speak very much, and I ended with that nickname. Although the idea of not speaking was Oscro¡¯s.¡±


    Julie looked at Oscro.


    ¡°That was indeed a good idea; you managed to push your poprity higher due to that, you have talent in doing business.¡±


    Oscro was even more shocked after hearing a praise from the girl who had the best results in business from thest hundred years.


    Yale was amused after seeing Oscro with that weird expression in his face as contrasted with his usual personality.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s skip the useless conversation and talk about the important matters.¡±


    Of course, Julie hadn¡¯t followed them only topensate for her previous actions.


    ¡°I want preferential treatment to hug Wyba; I don¡¯t want the restrictions the other customers have. Of course, that will be outside your business hours so it won¡¯t conflict with your other customers. As apensation, I will give you a whole building for your Frost Wolf Company. You can also live there as it was quite big.¡±


    Yale felt that Julie had really lost the head for Wyba; a building in Trade City was truly expensive.


    Oscro returned to his normal personality due to the shock; he underestimated Wyba¡¯s poprity among rich young girls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with that as long Wyba hasn¡¯t problems with it, but she hates being too far from me.¡±


    Even if the building was enticing, to Yale, Wyba¡¯s wellbeing was the first.


    ¡°I will live in one of the rooms from the building, so she won¡¯t need to be far from you. Moreover, she seems happy being hugged right now.¡±


    Indeed, Wyba liked a lot that people hugged her, as long the other party wasn¡¯t wicked, and Yale didn¡¯t show hostility towards the other party.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95: Julie¡¯s Reasons</h4>


    ¡°Then, I have no problems with it. Oscro what do you think?¡±


    Oscro had difficulties to believe Julie¡¯s words, that was all too perfect.


    ¡°Are you nning to absorb us or something like that?¡±


    Julie had a serious expression when she replied to him.


    ¡°No. I am not interested in subordinates with your personality, nor I had any interest in the Frost Wolf Company. It only has some value because it is relying upon the Silent Healer and Wyba. Your strategy isn¡¯t bad, but no one would be interested in buy suchpany unless you develop it more.¡±


    Oscro knew that very well, but that was his only idea to boost their poprity quickly.


    ¡°We created thepany this morning! Of course, we still need to develop it more! A goodpany isn¡¯t created in one day! Furthermore, I won¡¯t sell it to you even if you beg for it!¡±


    Oscro lost his patience in front of Julie because she hit on his weak spot, all he had was a good marketing strategy, as apany the Frost Wolf Company was still nothing in value.


    They were merely gathering money and spreading their name, which was normal at the start, but Oscro was too perfectionist and Julies words hurt him.


    ¡°Oscro, stop arguing. We were talking about the building Julie is offering to us. You don¡¯t need to deviate to other topics.¡±


    Yale felt that having a good rtionship with Julie was good, because with her status she may obtain some of the information he wanted.


    The maps were extremely rare, and Oscro only had one for the Trade City surroundings. Furthermore, that kind of map was already very expensive.


    If Yale wanted to know where was the Revgen Empire, he needed ess to information that wasn¡¯t avable to the general public and was expensive, and the possibilities of Julie having ess to it were high due to being the founder of a gold rankpany.


    ¡°We will ept your conditions regarding the building and Wyba.¡±


    Then, Oscro stood up and went to the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°I still need to go to my parents¡¯ house. You could go to the building with her if you want, we can meet there tomorrow. After all, you seem to be very cooperative with her.¡±


    Oscro left the room being upset; he didn¡¯t like the way Yale epted Julie that quick nor how Julie pointed his ws. He was still quite immature in that kind of situations, so he left the room before worsening the situation even more.


    ¡°I wonder how will he find the building tomorrow if we still don¡¯t know where it is.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised by Oscro¡¯s anger nor the fact he left the room.


    ¡°I have put a paper with the direction in his pocket before. He didn¡¯t even notice it, but if he isn¡¯t a fool, tomorrow he will reach the building without problems.¡±


    Julie was also calm, like if everything was as she expected to be.


    ¡°Now that Oscro has left, you will tell me your real reasons and who was the one who asked you to help us? In this ce no one can spy on us, right?¡±


    Yale noticed that Julie was trying to enrage Oscro and her actions were too good to be a coincidence, so he bet that she had hidden motives that couldn¡¯t say to Oscro and as she didn¡¯t have a previous rtionship with them, a third party should be the one who asked for it.


    He confirmed that she nned to make Oscro leave from the start when she told him that Oscro already had the direction of the building on his pocket. The real objective she had was discussing something with only the two of them present in the room.


    ¡°You are more perceptive than what you seem at first nce. You are right, there is someone who asked me to help you, but that was after our first meeting when I was thinking how topensate you two for my actions.¡±


    Yale looked at the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Are you sure that no one could spy us here?¡±


    Yale felt that whoever asked Julie to help them, wanted to remain in the dark, so if that person discovers the truth, they could have problems.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the spells surrounding this room are top-notch. If anyone dares to spy on us, even if the spell can¡¯t stop everyone from doing it, at least we will notice.¡±


    Julie liked a lot the restaurant and had put special effort into that room. She had done a lot of important businesses there, most of them that third parties shouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Then, will you tell me that person¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that reply. Since she had put the effort to be in an isted room with him, she should have something to say that others shouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°The reason because I don¡¯t tell you is that I didn¡¯t know it either. That person appeared from nowhere, gave me the building¡¯s property, a paper with instructions and a lot of money before disappearing again. I can¡¯t even refute this work. Furthermore, that person¡¯s level was something I can¡¯t measure.¡±


    Julie was at the 9-star mortal rank in both paths, and she was near to breakthrough, so as long that persona was only a few levels stronger than her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to notice. She could have advanced months ago, but she was waiting to grow a bit more to avoid looking too childish in the future.


    ¡°You know? I dislike being used by others, as that person did. Initially, I thought that you were also unaware of all the situation, so I wasn¡¯t ming you. However, why did you have such confidence in the fact that someone else asked me to help you?¡±


    Yale concentrated before replying, Julie¡¯s ability to detect lies was even better than Oscro¡¯s, so he needed to be careful with his words.


    ¡°Besides everything being too coincidental to believe it was pure luck, I think that it has some rtionship with my lost memories.¡±


    Yale had three main guesses about the one who helped him. The first one was that the one who helped him was someone who had took a liking to the Silent Healer. Another one was that it was the old man who taught him the fundamentals of forging, and thest one, someone who was acting due to having some rtion to his past life.


    Yale felt difficult the first two options, as giving whole building and implying the founder of a gold rankpany was too much effort to those cases.


    He bet that it was the third one or something he didn¡¯t consider, but he didn¡¯t discard the other options because maybe there was some freak who was able to make such a n for those reasons.


    Julie didn¡¯t expect Yale¡¯s answer, having amnesia was too strange, but she felt that Yale was telling the truth.


    ¡°So you have amnesia? I thought that someone with your healing capabilities should have some backer. If you have amnesia, the fact you are in such a punypany, and that someone is helping you in the shadows have more sense. It seems that you aren¡¯t using me, at least not consciously.¡±


    Julie didn¡¯t think that Yale was directly implied even if he deduced the third party¡¯s existence, she had only said it to obtain as much information as possible from Yale.


    ¡°Then, all about wanting to hug Wyba after work was also part of those instructions or it was your desires?¡±


    Yale doubts that the person who nned it give such instruction to her.


    ¡°This is my payment for the work. I like fluffy beings a lot and finding an obedient Frost Wolf cub who is used to humans and can be hugged without problems is strange. However, even if I am rich, I can¡¯t gift you a whole building for that reason.¡±


    Yaleughed, he was expecting something like that. However Yale wasn¡¯t angry due to it, because he nned to train in his time after work, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with Wyba, she will be happier with Julie hugging her instead of simply look at Yale¡¯s training.


    ¡°Well, if you get more information about that person I hope you can tell me. I think it could give me clues about my lost memories.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but let¡¯s keep this in secret from Oscro, that guy has some talent to business, but he didn¡¯t seem the type of persona able to keep such secrets, and the fewer people know about this matter, the better.¡±


    Yale nodded, he also didn¡¯t want other people to know about that matter.


    ¡°Changing the topic, do you have any map? The more area it covers, the better. I want to study one, but Oscro¡¯s map covers a too small area.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have some maps with me, but what you offer me to look at them?¡±


    Julie was a businesswoman, she didn¡¯t like to act for free.


    ¡°I will tell you a secret about Wyba, that you will like for sure.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words picked Julie¡¯s interest, and as she was only showing the maps, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything even if Yale saw them and didn¡¯t give her anything else.


    ¡°Alright, this is the mostplete one I have.¡±


    Julie took out a map from her spatial artifact and showed it to Yale.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Secret of the Apprentice Pill</h4>


    The map showed the whole Zuatania Republic.


    The Zuatania Republic covered an extensive area, but it was connected to only two other ces, one was the ocean which covered most of the surrounding area while the other was the Anpaes Kingdom, which started at the long mountain range which marked the end of the Zuatania Republic.


    The map ended at the mountain range which covered the whole area from north to south; the map didn¡¯t contain information for the Anpaes Kingdom or the rest of the continent.


    Yale sighed because he didn¡¯t find the Revgen Empire in that map as it wasn¡¯t a neighbor country of the Zuatania Republic.


    Julie looked at Yale¡¯s depressed expression.


    ¡°You seem disappointed.¡±


    ¡°This map doesn¡¯t contain what I wanted; I will need to look for a better map.¡±


    ¡°A better map? Even I would be unable to get one of those.¡±


    Yale knew that he could do nothing about it. Furthermore, since the Revgen Empire wasn¡¯t a neighbor country, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go with his current strength.


    Inside the Zuatania Republic, he would be quite safe with his identity as the founder of an official Company, at least no one would try to harm him openly. However, if he needed to cross the ocean or the Anpaes Empire, his chances of dying would be too high, he couldn¡¯t do it alone.


    ¡°I know, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, just say that secret about Wyba.¡±


    ¡°This is something that even Oscro didn¡¯t know. Wyba isn¡¯t a Frost Wolf; she is a Frost Winged Wolf.¡±


    Julie didn¡¯t seem happy with Yale¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Stop joking. A Frost Winged Wolf should have wings while Wyba hasn¡¯t any. Furthermore, find a Frost Winged Wolf is extremely difficult, how would you manage to get such a cub.¡±


    As a fluffy beings lover, Julie had studied a lot about fluffy beasts, and she knew about the Frost Winged Wolfs even if she had never seen one. It was already difficult to believe that Yale had managed to obtain a Frost Wolf cub like Wyba who was cute and obedient because even with her authority she didn¡¯t manage to get any beast which was as lovely as Wyba.


    The captured beasts obey her due to the ve contract, but they showed displeasure due to be enved so they couldn¡¯tpare with Wyba who was happy to be hugged. After all, Wyba chose to be with Yale; she was his little sister and not his ve, her situation was different than those beasts Julie had bought.


    Hearing Yale¡¯s words, Wyba understood his intentions, and she showed her wings.


    ¡°Whoa, a pair of wings just grew from her back! She is really a Frost Winged Wolf, but I didn¡¯t know that the wings were possible to hide. I can¡¯t believe you have such good luck.¡±


    Julie started to pat Wyba¡¯s fluffy wings; she was pleased with the exchange of information.


    ¡°Remember to don¡¯t say it to anyone, or maybe Wyba¡¯s poprity would grow even more, and Oscro would extend her working hours, decreasing your time with her.¡±


    Julie nodded, she didn¡¯t n to tell it to anyone. If she should, she would monopolize Wyba all the time, of course, she would pay even more than the normal customers, but that would affect Oscro¡¯s marketing strategy of using Wyba to attract people.


    ¡°Your piece of information seems more valuable than my map. You can ask me something else aspensation.¡±


    Julie felt that since Yale didn¡¯t seem happy with the map¡¯s information while she enjoyed Wyba¡¯s secret the deal wasn¡¯t fair and decided to share a bit more of information with Yale as it didn¡¯t require any effort to her.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to mention the Revgen Empire¡¯s name, so he decided to ask about something that was bothering him since he met Oscro.


    ¡°Do you have an Apprentice Pill? I want to take a look at one.¡±


    Julie didn¡¯t expect such a request. Her face turned serious.


    ¡°I have one in my spatial artifact. However, you are still too young to eat one of those, with your current prowess you won¡¯t need to rely on such a pill to reach Rank 1. Your appearance might fool someone like Oscro, but I can see that you are younger than me even if you look like you have my same age due to probably eating some natural treasures which made you mature faster.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t expecting that Julie discovered that he was younger than his appearance, but that wasn¡¯t something that would harm him even if everyone discovered it. If that fact were known the Silent Healer fans would probably increase even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to eat it. I only want to take a look at one.¡±


    Julie chuckled after Yale didn¡¯t deny that he was younger than her and then took out an Apprentice Pill which tossed to Yale.


    Yale directly appraised it.


    ¡°Apprentice Restraining Pill. Can boost the energy of those who are under Rank 1, but after eating it, the chances of reaching Rank 2 will turn into zero.¡±


    There was indeed something bad with the Apprentice Pill; the rumors about it were too good to be true. For those who were hopeless to advance it was still a way to live more time, but eating it would make it impossible to promote furtherter on, that pill was a trap to anyone who had hopes about bing powerful in the future.


    Apprentice Restraining Pill was the Apprentice Pill¡¯splete name. The naming was quite obvious as it blocked the path towards the Rank 2 which was also called the Apprentice Rank.


    Yale felt that it was strange that a pill that served to reach Rank 1, the Novice Rank, was called Apprentice Pill, so he was interested in appraising one to unveil its secrets, he was skeptical about that seemingly miraculous pill.


    However, even if Yale knew that appraisal could reveal its effects, he didn¡¯t know how it obtained the pill¡¯s real name. With the sword, it was normal to have it as it had a clear rtionship with his past life and the system could have that information from beforehand, but that pill shouldn¡¯t have any ties with his past life unless those pills existed since his past life¡¯s era.


    The fact that such a trap pill could have existed for ages scared Yale, who knows how many talented youngsters had crippled themselves by eating it.


    The apprentice stage in swordsmanship or forging had a rtionship with the Rank 2, as everyone at that rank would find extremely easy to enter the apprentice stage with weapons or to craft disregarding any Innate Talent.


    Of course, they could just enter the stage, progress in it without talent will be difficult unless they increased their realm even more.


    ¡°Have you eaten an Apprentice Pill before?¡±


    As Julie have one with her, Yale feared that she had already eaten some of them to boost her power.


    ¡°No, I have never eaten any pill to boost my level, natural treasures to improve my body and pills to restore my used energy were enough for me. I only bought that pill due to curiosity.¡±


    Yale sighed in relief as he didn¡¯t want Julie to be poisoned by the Apprentice Restraining Pill.


    Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t remain forever in the Zuatania Republic, at that moment, he wanted that Oscro still has someone else to cooperate with him as he would lose Wyba and Yale aspanions.


    Julie had angered Oscro, but she still praised his skills in business, so Yale hoped both could have a good rtionship in the future.


    ¡°Listen to me, never eat a pill of this kind, nor let anyone you value a bit eat it. I can¡¯t exin it to you, but believe me.¡±


    Julie smiled after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, you also discovered the after-effects of the Apprentice Pill. I needed three months of study to discover it with the help of skilled employees, but you have discovered it with only one nce.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that Julie also knew the truth behind the Apprentice Pill.


    ¡°I have a special skill to discover this kind of things, but as I can¡¯t prove anything, I doubt someone will believe me. Your method should be more trustful in the eyes of others.¡±


    ¡°There no need of people believing it. This pill is something made by the higher-ups of the Zuatania Merchant Association. No matter what no one will believe it and if it turned public, that would only mean problems for you.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to have problems with the merchant association so he wouldn¡¯t make that information public, but he didn¡¯t want that the people he knew ate an Apprentice Pill.


    Furthermore, he had confirmed that the Apprentice Pill wasn¡¯t the thing his past life wanted to obtain, it was something else, but Yale had no clues about it, he had returned at the start point.


    ¡°I know that, but Oscro is decided to eat an Apprentice Pill. I need to convince him to don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Julie sighed.


    ¡°I can help you with that, that Oscro is too childish when gets hit in his weak spot, I can force him to not eat it with that method. I also don¡¯t want to cooperate with someone who crippled himself due to his own foolishness.¡±

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97: A Challenge to the Frost Wolf Company</h4>


    Both left the restaurant after finishing the exchange of information and went towards the new building of the Frost Wolf Company.


    The building was big considering the current size of thepany, but it was alright if one think in the future expansion, the person who gave this building to them had thought it well.


    Yale picked a room in the upper floors and started to train; he didn¡¯t speak any more words with Julie who was happy to be to Wyba that night.


    Even if Oscro had left in anger the previous day, he went to the building at dawn, the development of thepany was more important than his personal feelings.


    The key to enter was their badge since the moment the Frost Wolf Company turned the owner of the building, so he was able to enter without disturbing Yale nor Julie.


    Julie wasn¡¯t part of the Frost Wolf Company so her identification badge couldn¡¯t open the building¡¯s door, but she had created an alternative key for her before giving the building to them, so only the three of them were able to enter without the authorization of someone inside.


    When Yale left his room, the main floor was redecorated entirely into a professional shop. Oscro had put all his effort into it, after all, he couldn¡¯t only rely upon Yale and Wyba forever.


    Julie left her room a bitter and went out of the building after returning Wyba to Yale; she still had business to do on her own in the day.


    Oscro had gone to the merchant association¡¯s building before to ask for an advertisement. When apany obtained their first building, there is a chance to pay for such an advertisement once.


    Oscro and Yale were the two only members from the Frost Wolf Company, and they couldn¡¯t leave the building to promote their new location, so asking the association¡¯s advertisement was the best option although it was expensive.


    The first day in the building went quite good, but it wasn¡¯t thanks to the advertisement of the merchant¡¯s association, it was because Julie had spoken well about them. However, that was something that she wouldn¡¯t let Oscro and Yale knew.


    The registration corner woman¡¯s mother also came to see them as she was pleased from the previous day services and felt with enough strength to walk until the Frost Wolf Company¡¯s building, her daughter skipped the work again to tell her about the Frost Wolf Company new location.


    Before starting her treatment, Oscro told her the information Yale revealed the previous day about her health.


    ¡°I have no regrets nor anything I should solve before dying. So, let me live the rest of my days happy. You won¡¯t refuse me as a customer because you can¡¯t save me, right?¡±


    There were a lot of healers who refused to ept patients who hadn¡¯t any hope.


    ¡°Of course not, we dly ept anyone.¡±


    Oscro felt relieved after seeing how the old woman understood her situation with optimism.


    The old woman had been sick for a lot of time; she already guessed that her life was ending, so her mind was prepared for it.


    Oscro also managed to have some good trades, even if the benefits from them couldn¡¯tpare to the ones Yale and Wyba earned with their services. The membership system he had set in thepany was working well.


    In the following month, the Frost Wolf Company be quite famous among the unrankedpanies and the earnings they obtained were great.


    Yale and Julie managed to avoid that Oscro bought an Apprentice Pill and focused on eating natural treasures and energy restoring pills.


    Fortunately, Oscro felt that he could eat an Apprentice Pillter if he needed it, so he epted to try to advance without it. Furthermore, as he thought that Yale was at his same age and he refused to eat an Apprentice Pill, his pride would be hurt if he ate one without trying advancing by traditional means.


    In that month, Yale didn¡¯t ck off in his training; he onlycked one point more in Dexterity and one Origin Point to be able to advance to the 7-star.


    Furthermore, the continuous healing managed to improve Time Healing by one level.


    Yale had also used Basic Healing in those patients who didn¡¯t need Time Healing to be fully restored, as the skill was at a lower level it increased until level nine reducing the spell¡¯s cost to six Origin Points, it was at only one level from reach mastery.


    If someone heard that with Yale¡¯s incredible healing capacities he hadn¡¯t even mastered the Basic Healing spell they wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Sadly, Yale wasn¡¯t able to improve even one level in Smith Mastery; he didn¡¯t have too much talent in it.


    Compared to Yale, Oscro had improved a lot more as he had only need to focus on increasing his magic energy, he was already at the peak of the 7-star.


    Oscro only followed the Magus Path, and with the use of a lot of resources, he could advance to the next level with fewer difficulties than dual practitioners, there was no need topare with the Origin Path that required to max all the stats.


    After that month, Yale, Oscro, and Julie gathered to talk.


    ¡°I rmended yourpany to obtain the bronze rank, as we have talked before. The association epted the rmendation as you have obtained quite a good fame this month.¡±


    The minimum required to reach the bronze rank was that thepany had at least one month since its foundation and its own workce,panies who were only in the streets didn¡¯t have the right to be ranked.


    Furthermore, apany who was at least at the silver rank should give a rmendation, and the association should ept it. Of course, the rmendation from any higher-up of the merchant association was also valid.


    ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t the only one who rmended apany for advancing to the bronze rank for this month.¡±


    Each month there could only be a rank up for onepany in each rank, so in case twopanies were rmended only one of them could advance.


    Usually, the one with a better rmendation have a preference, but that time the otherpany who gave a rmendation was also in the gold rank, so there was no easy solution.


    ¡°We can just wait another month as we had nned before in case this situation happened. There is no need to look for problems.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about waiting a bit more, after all the fact that two gold rankpanies rmended an unrankedpany in the same month wasn¡¯t usual.


    ¡°Is toote for that. The otherpany gave a rmendation just after me, and at the moment the rmendation was epted they had issued a challenge for the spot. Now, even giving up we still need to give them apensation.¡±


    Yale was sure that it was a scheme towards them, too much coincidence.


    ¡°I suppose there is no chance to solve it speaking.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Even rejecting the duel will have some great loses to you. The merchant association already validated the terms of the challenge, so disobeying would turn you into a criminal. I think that the other party was targeting ourpanies from the start and waited until a situation to issue a challenge appeared.¡±


    They were young, and a newpany and even Julie who rmended them was the youngest owner of a gold rankpany. In both time and connections, the other party won against them; they were a good target.


    ¡°Tell us all the information you got. I doubt that we get any notification from the association.¡±


    Julie had a serious face; she wasn¡¯t happy with the situation.


    ¡°There is a letter that the association sends to both parties when a challenge is issued, but it should be in your hands right now as their delivery is extremely quick. If you didn¡¯t have it right now, it means that the other party should have burnt it. After all, if for some reason you didn¡¯t show to the challenge, it will count as your loss.¡±


    Yale was starting to be angry at the other party. Initially, he thought of merely giving up the rank up and solving all the problems, but the other party cut all the paths for an easy solution.


    That was the real face of thepetition amongpanies; not everyone was kind as Julie.


    ¡°If you lose they want all the properties of yourpany, including your lives. That means that if you lose, you will be their ves forever. Mypany will also lose half of its economic power and will be given to the other party¡¯s backer. The same conditions apply if you win, you will obtain all of theirs, and half the economic power from their backer would be mine.¡±


    There was no way anyone would ept such conditions for a mere rank up to the bronze rank.


    ¡°The conditions are too harsh, they seemed too confident or want us to give up.¡±


    Julie sighed because Yale just hit the point, the other party was expecting that they give up.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: Bloodline Synchronization</h4>


    ¡°If one party give up the challenge thatpany¡¯s pet should be given to the other party, in other words, if you give up they wanted Wyba. They had an ugly rat which is very aggressive, that would be what you will win if they give up...¡±


    Yale face turned cold as he understood that the real objective of those bastards was Wyba since the start, the other party never thought that the Frost Wolf Company would ept the deal. They wanted to obtain the primary source of the poprity of the Frost Wolf Company.


    The association only saw that pets were thepensation for giving up, so it seemed fair at first nce. However, anyone who knew both beasts would understand that the conditions were unfair.


    ¡°Tell me about the challenge, giving up is impossible. Wyba has a life-bound contract with me, and I will never let her be enved. If I die she dies, and as long I am alive, she will never be a ve.¡±


    Julie and Oscro had never seen Yale angered; he was usually calm and rational.


    Yale had killed people in the past and had the determination to do it again. He dislikes trouble, but if others look for problems, he would be merciless.


    ¡°The challenge rules are also unfair to both of you. They have asked for a death match between one representative of thepany. Only those who were official members before the challenge was issued can participate. You can¡¯t recruit anyone else and the other party have a 9-star mortal rank ve specialized in battles.¡±


    Usually, those who movepanies weren¡¯t good at battling even if practiced, that was because people who had specialized in businesscked experience in battle.


    A cold smile appeared on Yale¡¯s face as he heard that the other party was only at the 9-star mortal rank, that wasn¡¯t an impossible battle. If the opponent were someone unbeatable, Yale would simply run off the city using Shape Shift and disappear.


    However, that would doom Oscro who couldn¡¯t run due to having his family inside Trade City. Thus, he would do it only as ast resort.


    ¡°Then, I will battle with him.¡±


    Yale knew that Oscro didn¡¯t have any chance to win, and they were still the only two official members of thepany, so there weren¡¯t any other options.


    ¡°You are only at the 6-star, even if you advance to the 7-star before the match you are a healer, you can¡¯t win.¡±


    Julie thought that Yale was trying to kill himself as that will avoid a life of very. Yale had never shown any battle prowess in his time in Trade City.


    ¡°Oscro, did you remember what I told you after we met? I said that healing isn¡¯t my specialty, but I never told you in what I am specialized.¡±


    Oscro nodded, he could remember that Yale said that before bing known as the Silent Healer, but he thought that he was humble.


    Julie had difficulties to believe it, Yale was younger than her, and he was already a genius elemental healer. If he really wasn¡¯t specialized in that, Yale could be considered a monster.


    Yale took out the Space-time Judgment Sword and wielded it; he had decided that the opponent would be killed by that sword.


    ¡°My specialty is the sword. I reached the expert stage when I was ten. I have confidence in winning even if the opponent is at the 9-star mortal rank.¡±


    Julie and Oscro didn¡¯t notice any lie in Yale¡¯s words, so they decided to believe him. After all, there wasn¡¯t any other solution than battle since Yale wouldn¡¯t give Wyba to the other party nor the other party seemed to have intentions to retreat.


    ¡°How much time we have until the challenge?¡±


    That was an important factor which Julie had yet to say.


    ¡°Not too much, only one week.¡±


    Yale sighed, too little time to make a big improvement, the other party didn¡¯t want to give them any chance to train.


    If the merchant association¡¯s rules didn¡¯t force the minimum time to start a challenge to be a week, the other party would have set the challenge for the same day.


    ¡°Oscro, I won¡¯t heal anyone until the challenge ended, the same happens for Wyba, her hugging seasons will be finished for now. We will make public the challenge conditions as the reasons for ceasing the services.¡±


    Oscro was shocked because if Wyba and Yale stopped working for a week, their benefits would almost disappear.


    ¡°Wait! I understand that you need to practice, but why also cease Wyba¡¯s services?¡±


    Yale looked at Oscro coldly; he couldn¡¯t believe that Oscro still thinking in the business in that situation.


    ¡°In a week if I lose the battle I will be dead and Wyba with me; the people should know that. They mustn¡¯t expect that Wyba would be there to be hugged by them after my death in the otherpany. I am sure those bastards have started to make promises about what they will do after obtaining Wyba. Maybe they will even try to kidnap her before the challenge.¡±


    Oscro didn¡¯t know how to reply to Yale, so he didn¡¯t speak anything else as there was indeed possible that the other party try something against Wyba.


    ¡°Even if I lose the battle, I will ensure that they will be the most hatedpany this city had seen in its history.¡±


    Yale¡¯s voice was the coldest they had heard; Yale was emanating a dense killing intent.


    Julie could understand Yale¡¯s strategy, making the other party an object of hatred for everyone would low their moral and in the worst of the cases the other party would still suffer after winning.


    Yale and Wyba disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight for that week, the customers were enraged by the situation, but the anger wasn¡¯t directed to the Frost Wolf Company, they hated the other party for being that ruthless.


    The otherpany had severe loses while the trades in the Frost Wolf Company increased non-stop.


    Furthermore, Yale guesses were right, and the otherpany started to announce Wyba¡¯s future services. When the fact she was the Silent Healer¡¯s life-bound beast and that the Silent Healer would be the one battling in the deathmatch, any promises regarding Wyba turned into lies as they would never be able to fulfill them.


    However, the other party didn¡¯t give up the challenge; they felt that the Frost Wolf Company only acted that way to force them to give up to save their reputation, but that they didn¡¯t have the guts to ept the challenge. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe anything about Wyba being a life-bound beast.


    Yale went all out in training that week; he used all his money to buy natural treasures to increase his stats as quickly as possible.


    Yale knew that he would need to rely upon Bloodline Force to battle such an opponent, but the increase was limited to the 6-star so his attack and agility could only reach 120 points which were the double of the peak 6-star. Even if Yale increased his stats, the bloodline¡¯s level would still limit the stats enhancement.


    Ny points were the peak of the 9-star mortal rank, and a hundred points were the peak of the starless Novice Rank. With 120 Yale should have enough advantage in strength and agility, but if the other party also know some boost methods even if they were less effective, the difference wouldn¡¯t that big.


    Moreover, what Yale feared the most was that the other party give an Apprentice Pill to that ve, forcing his way into the Novice Rank. As he was a ve, they probably didn¡¯t mind crippling him even if they knew the truth behind the pill.


    Thus, Yale wanted to improve his bloodline¡¯s level, and he found a suitable method with a database search, that was another reason he wanted to be with Wyba that week.


    The method was deduced by the system fusing different pieces of knowledge Yale acquired in his life and the information about the Origin Path, so Yale wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, but he will try it.


    Once Yale advanced to the 7-star, Wyba also advanced, she was being restrained due to Yale¡¯s level, so at the moment he made his breakthrough Wyba also did it.


    Wyba and Yale were connected, and the system said that relying on that link and the fact both already have the same active bloodline, Yale should be able to synchronize their bloodline levels using the Origin Qi.


    Yale had failed a lot of times, but he had managed to do it sessfully just three hours before the challenge, synchronizing bloodline was a difficult method that only worked due to their circumstances.


    To any other human and beast that would be impossible to use the same method because it was a custom method, the system created for Yale and Wyba.


    That synchronization made both of them like real siblings, they had exactly the same bloodline, including the inactive parts, so if Yale someday manages to awaken the Zhan n¡¯s bloodline, Wyba would also obtain it.


    Furthermore, every time Wyba advanced, Yale¡¯s bloodline would also increase; giving the fact that Wyba¡¯s advances in her realm were only restricted by Yale¡¯s level and not by her bloodline, thebination they obtained was fearsome.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Company Challenge</h4>


    Yale checked his stats onest time before going to the challenge; the bloodline synchronization had given an important boost to him.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 11 | Origin Level: 7 |Origin Points: 61/61¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 65 | Strength: 67 | Agility: 67 | Intelligence: 62 | Wisdom: 62 | Dexterity: 61¡±


    With his current Bloodline force, his Agility and Strength will beparable to a 1-star Novice, even if the stats didn¡¯t reach the peak of that level, he had confidence in winning someone who advanced into the Novice Rank relying on the Apprentice Pill.


    The deathmatch ce was situated in an arena which was usually used to battles among ves. However, when a deathmatch challenge betweenpanies was issued the arena would be reserved for them.


    The arena was full even if to view the battle they audience should pay expensive tickets. All the benefits from that would also go to the winner.


    The revtion the Frost Wolf Company made about the challenge turned it in something of a public domain, instead of something underhanded as the other party had nned.


    Usually, a challenge between two unrankedpanies would have almost no audience, selling all the tickets was a rare sight.


    Yale had left Wyba with Julie, but he didn¡¯t speak anything with her and Oscro before the battle, he was only focused on beating his opponent.


    When Yale entered into the arena there was already a tall and muscr guy waiting; he was at the Novice Rank. Like Yale had suspected that ve should have eaten an Apprentice Pill.


    ¡°You should give up before this starts and stop being a fool. That wolf is a mere beast, why risk your life for it? Give it to us, and we will forgive the mess you created.¡±


    A young man with expensive clothes was the one saying those words, without any doubt, he was someone from the otherpany.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply as he just wielded his sword ready for battle, that young man was already put second in his list of people to kill.


    ¡°You are a fool. If you have epted my master¡¯s offer, you would be able to live. You chose to battle with me, a Novice Warrior, while you are a mere 7-star mortal. Don¡¯t worry; I will kill you slowly with a lot of pain; this is one of the few pleasures I have as a ve.¡±


    The ve charged towards Yale without waiting for anything else, that was a deathmatch, the only rule was that thest alive won.


    Yale cast his Wind Wings and avoided the iing attack flying, even if he used Bloodline Force he could only increase his strength and his agility, his vitality would still be normal, so Yale didn¡¯t dare to receive an attack if he could avoid it.


    Yale cast his Water Battle Armor and attacked the ve from the sky; Yale wasn¡¯t battling in an honorable battle, he was looking to kill the opponent, so he didn¡¯t mind about the advantage obtained from flying.


    The ve barely avoided Yale¡¯s attack, but that attack was with an ice sword not with the Space-time Judgment Sword, which was going towards him just afterward.


    The ve activated all his defensive skills; he was confident to block the all-out attack from a 7-star mortal.


    However, all his defenses were eradicated like if they didn¡¯t exist since the start, that provoked that his body was heavily damaged by Yale¡¯s sword, the attack wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, but those injuries were enough to determine the result of the battle.


    Yale didn¡¯t move after the opponent fell to the ground due to the injuries, Yale had used Time sh, so he was feeling the bacsh.


    The audience was in silence, the battle they had seen was just too shocking, they never expected that the Silent Healer was also an expert in fighting capable of easily beating someone who was few realms higher than him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    The ve tried to stand up, but he was without strength. Even with Yale being also incapable of moving, with the Water Battle Armor covering his body, the injured ve wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.


    ¡°Use that thing! Is an order!¡±


    The young man, who had asked Yale to give up before, shouted an order to the ve who took out a small bottle from his sleeve and drank it.


    Yale was able to determine the content in that bottle due to be especially sensitive to it, it was monster blood, and from a mighty beast who surpasses Rank 1, Yale was unable to determine the real strength of the monster at first sight due to being far weaker than it.


    The ve didn¡¯t have a system¡¯s help, and the blood wasn¡¯t obtained as a legacy either, so his body started to show the after-effects of the blood¡¯s corruption immediately. The beast¡¯s blood was more powerful than him by a huge margin, so the beast instincts began to take control of him.


    The ve¡¯s body began to swell, and fur started to appear in his body, he turned simr to a gori.


    That ve stopped to be human, at that moment he turned into another species, a half-beast, not human nor beast, a proof of aplete failure when a human tried to fuse with beast blood.


    However, even normal half-beats have more human than him.


    That was because if a human who transformed into a half-beast due to losing the control didn¡¯t find a bnce inside the body, the life force would burn at high speed until it dissipatedpletely, and the remaining soul will be turned into a beast soul. Even if that soul managed to reincarnate it would never be a human again.


    The half-beats who didn¡¯t fail in bncing their bodies will remain forever in that mixed state, and their descendants would inherit those traits.


    They would obtain innate skills from their bloodlines, but their training path will be more difficult after reaching the bloodline limit even if it wasn¡¯tpletely cut off like the beasts, which were unable to advance unless they bloodline upgraded.


    Moreover, they also practice methods that were simr to the beasts¡¯ and focused on the power of body and bloodline; they didn¡¯t have paths to follow.


    If the ve managed to control himself, then he would be aplete half-beast and if he failed he would lose his life and all his humanity. Forcing someone to reach that state was ruthless as both results would be bad.


    After all, half-beasts were considered even lower than ordinary ves in the Zuatania Republic; they were forbidden to wear clothes or sleep in rooms for people, they could only sleep in ces for beasts. Sometimes they were treated worse than beasts because the beasts as long they had a master would have more rights than them.


    The main reason was that the Anpaes Kingdom was a kingdom governed by half-beasts and the rtion between them and Zuatania wasn¡¯t good even if they weren¡¯t in a war. Half-beasts were discriminated in Zuatania, while humans were discriminated in Anpaes.


    Yale wanted to kill the ve before the transformation ended, but he was still unable to move due to having used Time sh.


    The ve started to roar into madness while his life force began to burn and his consciousness was fading. Given how quick was the process, Yale estimated that the blood the ve drank was at least from a Rank 2 Monster, no matter if the merging is a sess or a failure, even before dying the ve¡¯s strength would be able to crush Yale.


    The maddened ve rushed towards Yale to kill him, he had been reduced to a state that he was only capable of thinking about killing anyone at his sight, the blood merge ended in failure, and he had lost his mind forever.


    If Yale were able to survive for a bit of time, the ve would die due to his life force being extinguished, but even surviving against him was difficult.


    Yale was crushed into pulp in front of everyone, and the young man from the opposingpanyughed.


    ¡°Great! You made me turn a good ve into a beast, so I think that I will turn the previous Frost Wolf Company leader into another half-beast and sell him to some ve trader, that will make up for the loses.¡±


    He was speaking about Oscro who waspletely scared; the result will be terrible even if he managed to survive the transformation.


    ¡°You are the biggest trash I have seen in my whole life.¡±


    The voice resounded by the arena, but only Julie and Oscro were able to recognize to who belonged.


    Yale had survived with Absolute Protection, and after reappearing, he flew into the sky and created a lot of Ice Spears and thrown them towards the ve.


    At the next moment, Yale created two golems for stopping the ve¡¯s moves. Yale didn¡¯t n to battle at a short range since the other party¡¯s raw power was enormous.


    ¡°Why? Why are you alive? I saw you being killed just a moment ago!¡±


    The young man spoke, but Yale ignored him as he could deal with him after his current opponent died.


    The ve was able to break the golems, but Yale just created more while continuing with the long-range attacks.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Punishment for the Losing Company</h4>


    After five minutes, the ve stopped moving and died.


    In the end, he had died to his transformation and not by Yale¡¯s sword even if he was injured by it before. Thus, he wasn¡¯t cursed.


    However, even if he managed to reincarnate, he would be an ordinary beast without intellect or any rtion to his past life as a human, all the memories about having been a human were erased when he lost his humanity.


    That was enough curse to that ve; Yale felt that there was no need to risking his life to finish the ve with the sword.


    The young man who wasughing before and wanted to turn Oscro into a half-beast had his mouth open in disbelief as Yale won the battle; he wasn¡¯t able to believe that he had lost and turned into a ve.


    Oscro and Julie jumped into the arena and hugged Yale who had returned to the floor exhausted after the battle; both of them had been really scared when Yale was crushed.


    After that moment of happiness, Oscro had decided what to do.


    ¡°All our new vese here!¡±


    Oscro was angered to the other party¡¯s actions before, so he wanted to humiliate them publicly.


    All the present members from the loserpany went down to the arena in silence. They were unable to disobey Oscro¡¯smands; they had signed a contract when agreeing to do the challenge, so they turned into ves when Yale won, a single word of Yale or Oscro could kill them.


    The same would have applied to Oscro if Yale had lost, that kind of contracts were scary, but Yale didn¡¯t fear them because he couldn¡¯t be affected by them.


    The contracts affected the soul, and the Last Wish System was part of Yale¡¯s soul, the system had assured to him that no one would be able to enve him. That was one of his main preupations before the challenge; he feared that even winning the battle, the other party would try something to enve him.


    There were fifteen new ves kneeled in a row in front of them, including the young man from before.


    ¡°You were the ones who provoked this situation; I won¡¯t pity you. Furthermore, you give me a good idea before.¡±


    Oscro looked at the young man while taking a small bottle from his spatial artifact, that was also monster blood, but it was only from Rank 1.


    Drops of monster blood were useful to concoct body strengthening pills, so it was usual that merchants have some in stock. However, having some Rank 2 monster¡¯s blood like the young man wasn¡¯t normal for an unrankedpany.


    Even if blood¡¯s strength was weaker than the one the dead ve had drunk before, the young man was only at the 9-star mortal realm, he was still weaker than the blood Oscro had taken out, so if Oscro forced him to drink enough, he would be corrupted by it.


    Oscro forced the young man to drink the whole bottle; he didn¡¯t mind losing the blood as seeing the young man¡¯s suffering was all he wanted at that moment.


    ¡°Stop there! He is my little brother!¡±


    Another man simr to the one who was drinking the blood jumped to the scene attacking Oscro, he was one of the gold rankpany owners who had rmended the otherpany.


    That man was at the 5-star Novice Warrior, no one in Yale¡¯s group could stop him.


    However, that man¡¯s attack never reached them because an old man appeared and crushed the man¡¯s head without effort.


    ¡°I tolerated your shamelessness in the challenge due to having been epted by some corrupted fellows in the association, and the rules say that if the challenge is epted only the involucrated parties could change terms about it. However, I won¡¯t tolerate any other act that tarnishes the name of the merchant association.¡±


    That old man was one of the elders of the merchant association, some of them were seeing the challenge as it was an official challenge issued inside the merchant association and they had detected something shady about it. However, they followed the rules and didn¡¯t act, even if they wanted to stop the battle after Yale draw his sword.


    Yale was shocked while seeing the old man because that was the same old man who taught him the basics about forging.


    While that happened, the young man couldn¡¯t be called a young man anymore, he had managed to not lose the control as the blood¡¯s level wasn¡¯t too high, but he didn¡¯t avoid turning into a half-beast.


    Furthermore, the blood he drank was from a pig monster, so he obtained a pig face and his whole body, which was previously slim, had fattened turning more simr into a pig¡¯s round shape, even a small tail had appeared in his body.


    The transformation he had wasn¡¯t one of the best ones a human could have when turning into a half-best. Usually, the more human it seems, the better potential for the future and fewer restrictions in training. However, given the pork aspect he obtained, he would be considered a low ss even in a half-beast kingdom like Anpaes.


    Oscroughed, that was his revenge for the young man¡¯s previousments.


    ¡°You look better with that appearance. It reflects your personality and internal beauty.¡±


    The other ves were scared after seeing the scene; they didn¡¯t want to turn into half-beasts. However, as all of the other were subordinates and didn¡¯t speak any threatening words before, Oscro didn¡¯t n to waste more beast¡¯s blood.


    The old man neared Yale¡¯s group to talk with them, but someone else interrupted again. It was another man, but that one wasn¡¯t trying to attack even if his strength was at least in Rank 2.


    ¡°Sorry elder. You just killed mypanion due to his disrespectful acts, so it was his fault. However, I need to ask you to force those trashes to free those ves they have obtained. This isn¡¯t the correct oue for the challenge; there are some important interests behind this. You should know that important people are backing me, even if you are an elder you can¡¯t protect those kids from me, they should pay for disturbing our ns.¡±


    The man seemed confident in his words after seeing that the elder didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°They will immediately free all the ves. Then, they have to be crippled, turned into half-beasts and sold as ves inpensation for our loses. See, this is my identification token, since you know who I am you should understand the situation. Compared to people without any background like them, you should know what to do for the biggest benefit.¡±


    As Yale had feared the other party didn¡¯t give up only because they lost, and the scheme seemed more profound than what it seemed, at first sight, it was clear that for that man Wyba wasn¡¯t important and their real objective was different from the one stated by the unrankedpany. Yale didn¡¯t have time to think anymore because the elder snorted.


    ¡°Fool. This guy you tried to kill in the challenge should receive the same level of respect than an elder in the merchant association. You didn¡¯t only try to kill him in a manipted challenge bribing some members of the association; you also want to sell him as a half-beast ve after he managed to win despite the unfair conditions. Your acts are unforgivable. Your punishment is death. Disappear!¡±


    The man was engulfed by fire and turned into ashes before being able to reply the elder.


    Oscro and Julie were shocked by the development of the situation, they feared for their fates if the elder agreed to the man¡¯s words, but the elder unexpectedly to them, had killed the man without a second thought. Furthermore, both wanted to ask the same question, but they didn¡¯t dare for fear of angering the elder.


    ¡°Since when should Yale be treated as an association¡¯s elder?¡±


    The elder had killed both founders of a gold rankpany in a fluke, to him a gold rankpany was nothing.


    ¡°Thatpany turned ownerless with those two dead, half of their resources shall go to the Thousand Roses Company as the challenge prize, while the other ownerless half can go to the Frost Wolf Company as an apology for the problems provoked by our corrupted members. .¡±


    Oscro couldn¡¯t believe the elder¡¯s words; he was still trying to process why Yale had to be respected like if he was an elder from the merchant association, and the old man had gifted them half the fortune of a gold rankpany.


    The elder neared Yale, and that time no one interrupted him.


    ¡°We meet again. I didn¡¯t expect that the kid I taught some forging would be the one the Zuatania Merchant Association have been waiting for generations.¡±


    The audience couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, but Julie and Oscro could, and they were unable to understand it, Yale was turning even more mysterious than before in their eyes.


    Yale found normal that the elder discovered his identity as the golems he had used in the battle were the same ones he turned into the shape of tools before. Furthermore, Yale was able to change his body shape, but he was still unable to change his voice, so as he had spoken some words in the battle, the elder should have recognized him even without the golems.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Resonance Vision</h4>


    When Yale had heard that the association had been waiting for him, he instantly thought in the item his past life wanted to obtain in the Zuatania Merchant Association after reincarnation.


    ¡°Nice to meet you again. You should have been waiting for me because you have something to give me, right?¡±


    Yale was sure that the only reason the Zuatania Merchant Association could have waited for him was to give him the item he was looking for since he reached the Zuatania Republic.


    Yale guessed that as he had used the Space-time Judgment Sword in the battle, the elders discovered his identity. Based on the elder¡¯s words, the first time they had met, he didn¡¯t identify him as the one they were waiting.


    The elder smiled as Yale didn¡¯t turn arrogant after his importance to the association was revealed.


    ¡°So, you knew about it. This makes the things easy. Come with me, let¡¯s go to retrieve your item.¡±


    The elder was happy to have taught Yale before, due to it when one of the present elders needed to interact with Yale; he had a solid reason to do it instead of the other elders.


    The elders didn¡¯t know who exactly Yale was, but the association¡¯s founder had ordered to the future generations that the one who appeared with that sword must be treated with the same respect than an elder, and anyone who disrespected him shall be instantly killed.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forget. Since the Frost Wolf Company has absorbed half the wealth of a gold rankpany, and you are one of its founders, yourpany will rank up to gold rank instead of bronze rank, as one gold rankpany had just been disbanded there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    The other goldpany wasn¡¯tparable to the Thousand Roses Company that was average among the gold rank; the disbandedpany were almost ready to rank up again, the half of their wealth could justpete with the newest gold rankpanies.


    Oscro almost fainted from happiness when he heard the elder¡¯s words. Even in his wildest dreams, he had never thought of reaching the gold rank in less than two months, because by ordinary means that was impossible.


    All the elders wanted to be on good terms with Yale; there were a lot of guesses about who would be the one with the sword that has to receive such an important treatment, some people said that it would be the founder¡¯s descendant or a legacy apprentice.


    Furthermore, the founder was almost a deity to them, and anything or anyone rted to the founder was worthy of respect. Thus, even if the rtion Yale had with the founder was unknown since Yale was the person the founder ordered to wait for generations, his status turned extremely high in the eyes of those elders.


    Yale left the arena with the elder after putting Wyba again on his head, any other matter rted to the Frost Wolf Company was left to Oscro who would have a lot of work due to the sudden increase in thepany¡¯s size.


    They went to the Zuatania Merchant Association¡¯s building, but they entered by a different door, one that was restricted, and only those with some authority could use.


    After that door there was only a room with a teleportation portal inside, the real core of the merchant association could only be essed using that portal.


    Yale wasn¡¯t affected by that teleportation portal,pared to the ones he had used before that portal was easy to cross. Of course, it was only easy to Yale who had an affinity to both space and time and had experience in crossing portals.


    The elder didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact Yale wasn¡¯t affected by the teleportation portal. That was a daily routine for the elder, so he forgot to take in consideration Yale¡¯s age and realm.


    Yale followed the elder into a huge room with a big artifact in the middle. Other elders were also present, and they were looking at them, the notices about the sword wielder having appeared in the arena had spread at high speed among the elders.


    ¡°You should be Yale, also known as the Silent Healer bymon people. We have been waiting for you. I am Tar, the current chief elder of the Zuatania Merchant Association. In the past, I was one of the founder¡¯s disciples; it is a pleasure to meet someone else who had a connection with my deceased master.¡±


    A middle-aged man appeared from nowhere to greet Yale, even if he looked younger than the other elders, he was far stronger and older than them.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, chief elder. I have been looking for this item for some time, even if I have forgotten the reasons, thank you for safekeeping it for such a long time.¡±


    The chief elder looked at Yale with disbelief.


    ¡°You forgot the reasons?¡±


    Yale nodded.


    ¡°I have amnesia, so I am unable to remember some things.¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t expect that exnation, but in that case, the fact Yale didn¡¯t look for the item in their custody immediately and instead went to create apany with another youngster had sense.


    ¡°Well, I hope you recover those memories someday. However, do you remember anything from the founder?¡±


    The chief elder knew that Yale had talent as a healer, so if he didn¡¯t try to heal himself or to ask other healers to treat him, it should be because his amnesia wasn¡¯t something that could be simply healed using healing magic.


    Moreover, the most important fact to Tar was if Yale knew anything about the founder as that would also rify his rtion. Even if he had amnesia since he managed to reach Trade City, Tar thought that Yale should remember a bit of his rtionship with the founder.


    Yale didn¡¯t know what to reply, he guessed that his past life had some rtionship with that founder, but he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Yale was about to say that he reached Trade City relying upon his instinct when a vision appeared inside his head.


    ***


    ¡°So, will you really die?¡±


    A beautiful woman asked to the man in front of her.


    ¡°My soul is already starting to dissipate, my death is unavoidable, but I have methods to ensure my reincarnation.¡±


    Yale was looking at the scene from the man¡¯s point of view, but he was a mere spectator he couldn¡¯t control the man¡¯s body or mouth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te to my recently founded city only to say that, right?¡±


    The man nodded.


    ¡°I want you to safeguard something for me. I will need it after reincarnation. Can I entrust it to you?¡±


    The woman blushed a bit before replying.


    ¡°So, you only appeared in front of me to ask something after all. Alright, I owe you too many favors, and you saved my life in the continental war. I must repay you those favors or my merchant¡¯s soul would be let my sleep in peace.¡±


    The man smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Zuatania.¡±


    At that moment, the sound of something hitting the floor sounded outside the room.


    Zuatania opened the door and saw a little kid who appeared to have three or four years old, with his face into the floor.


    ¡°Tar, were you spying us?¡±


    The kid quickly tried to stand up, but he was nervous and fell again.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying you because my senior brothers asked me or something like that. I was only strolling here and fell to the ground.¡±


    Zuataniaughed as the kid was too bad lying. She had known that the kid was spying on them since the start, there was no way she didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°So, it was an order from your senior brothers.¡±


    The kid was scared at Zuatania¡¯s smile, that smile indicated that some punishment would befall in his senior brothers and they would be angry with himter.


    ¡°This is my ny-sixth disciple; I gave the name Tar to him. He is an orphan, so I picked him up as my new disciple. He is still too young to practice, but I have high expectations of him.¡±


    The kid¡¯s face turned red at Zuatania¡¯s praise and then ran off embarrassed.


    ¡°What an amusing kid. Right, take the item. I should leave now; my time is limited, and I still have to settle a lot of matters.¡±


    The man was about to take off the item when the vision ended.


    ***


    Less than one second had passed in the real world since the vision started until it ended, but to Yale, that span of time was extremely important as he managed to see some consistent memories of his past life, he had never seen any memories from his past life that clear.


    Furthermore, the trigger for that vision was obvious and right in front of him. Zuatania¡¯s ny-sixth disciple, the orphan kid in his vision who was named Tar and at the same time the chief elder in Yale¡¯s current time.


    That was the first time Yale met someone who had met his past life, even if he had only seen Tar once and didn¡¯t even speak to him.


    However, Tar was indeed in his past life¡¯s memories and meeting him personally produced a resonance in Yale¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: Origin Orb</h4>


    Yale faced Tar and replied to him.


    ¡°Indeed, I remember some things about your master, but I shouldn¡¯t say them here. If you want to know it, we can talk aler.¡±


    Tar was the only human alive who Yale knew that had met his past life, so he wanted to have a good talk to him, but he didn¡¯t n to do it in front of all the elders.


    Hearing Yale¡¯s serious voice, Tar nodded as he believed that Yale knew things that shouldn¡¯t be told in public, he himself as Zuatania¡¯s disciple knew information that no one else possessed.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talkter about that topic. Now you can go to the artifact and touch it. Your item should appear automatically.¡±


    That artifact was a special type of spatial storage item, which had the capacity to store things that could only be retrieved by the rightful owners of the items. That was the best security in the whole Zuatania Republic to keep an item safe as no one else would be able to take off the deposited item.


    With that storage system, it was obvious why his past life had chosen to ask Zuatania to put the item there.


    Yale guessed that the key to recognizing him was the Space-time Judgment Sword because Yale doubted that the artifact could identify souls as if the artifact worked only with souls, the only way a kid who had never been there would be able to retrieve an item would be that the kid stored something in his past life.


    Yale¡¯s guess was correct. When storing something in that artifact, the item was linked to some physical key, souls couldn¡¯t be used, but the key could be the body making that if the one who stored it died the item would be impossible to take out.


    However, using a soul-bound item as a key would ensure that only the owner¡¯s soul would be able to retrieve it.


    Yale put his hand in the artifact, and a small orb appeared in his hand.


    Everyone was observing the scene as they were curious about the item that had been stored for such a long time, but they were unable to tell what the small orb was.


    Yale also was clueless, but he used appraisal on it.


    ¡°Origin Orb: Improve the bodypatibility with the Origin Path and boost the Origin Qi. Can only be used by people who practiced the Origin Path.¡±


    Yale smiled as that Origin Orb was something that he needed without any doubt. Improving thepatibility with the Origin Path meant that his practice would turn easier after using the orb.


    Yale stored the Origin Orb in one of his spatial rings; he nned to use itter, he didn¡¯t dare to use it in front of the association¡¯s elders.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Yale thanked them and walked towards the chief elder. The others wanted to ask questions to him, but seeing that Yale didn¡¯t start a conversation with them, they feared that the chief elder would be angered if they bothered Yale with those questions.


    ¡°Then,e to my office. No one would disturb us there.¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t n to share more information with the other elders, sometimes the fewer people knew about something better.


    The office wasn¡¯t far, in three minutes they reached it.


    Tar¡¯s office was big and luxurious, but it wasn¡¯t the same room Zuatania had used as an office in Yale¡¯s vision. Both of them take a seat before starting to speak.


    ¡°Then, you can tell me what you know, as we are alone now?¡±


    Yale had decided to trust in Tar; he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his help if he hid the truth from him. As he seemed to have a good rtionship with Zuatania and Tar was her disciple, Yale had confidence in that Tar was on his side.


    ¡°This office isn¡¯t the same Zuatania used in the past, what happened to that room?¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t expect that the first words of Yale were about the office, his master¡¯s office was a ce that only her disciples knew in the whole association, and Tar was the only one who remained alive.


    Furthermore, the fact that Zuatania was the name of the founder was also a secret; no one else knew that the republic founder and the association founder was the same person.


    With that question, Tar confirmed his guesses that Yale had information that besides himself no one else had, which increased his curiosity towards Yale.


    ¡°That area has been sealed since my master¡¯s death.¡±


    Yale smiled as Tar acted naturally even when he was shocked by Yale¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Your acting skills improved quite a bit. Before, when you got nervous, you werepletely transparent. You ever fell to the ground when Zuatania asked you about the reason for spying her conversation with me.¡±


    That time Tar was unable to hide his shock, that was part of his dark past and a past that no one alive knew.


    However, Yale¡¯s words were clear; Yale had a conversation with Zuatania in her office in the past, which Tar had spied and got caught afterward.


    There were only two options, Yale had obtained that information from some legacy and was an incredible liar capable of being undetected by Tar or he was someone from the past era reincarnated.


    Tar doubted that Yale was lying, there was no way a kid no matter what legacies had obtained would be able to lie to him, and if some kid could do it, then that kid should also be some reincarnated expert.


    Tar¡¯s face turned serious, as he stopped to view Yale like a kid with some rtionship with his deceased master and instead started to see him as a reincarnated expert.


    Yale was managing to guide the conversation in the way he wanted, by revealing that information, Tar would be unable to distrust his words. Yale decided to give thest bit of information that would dispel any doubts.


    ¡°I have some memory issues as I had said before, but I remember that you and I had met once in the past, just the day when I entrusted that orb to Zuatania. At that time, you were only a little orphan kid picked by Zuatania, and you got cheated by your elder brothers to spy on us. If you remember me, then you should understand my rtion with Zuatania.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure about his rtion with Zuatania, they seemed friends, and it appeared that she owed her life to him, but he thought that by saying those words, Tar would end speaking what he knew, which would be more information about his own past life.


    Usually, remembering something that happened at such a young age would be impossible, but given Tar¡¯s level, his memory was something ordinary humans couldn¡¯tpare, in less than two minutes he managed to remember the scene Yale had seen in his vision.


    Tar had been forced to spy Zuatania¡¯s conversations a lot of times, but there was only one time when Zuatania had blushed, so he remembered it wellpared with the other scenes. Tar remembered that the other party was a handsome man who wanted to entrust something to her.


    At that moment Tar linked that scene with Yale retrieving an item that had been stored in the association since before Zuatania¡¯s death. There was no doubt that it was the same item.


    That confirmed that Yale didn¡¯t obtain any legacy or had some special rtionship with the deceased Zuatania. Yale hade to retrieve the item himself had asked to protect until his reincarnation.


    ¡°Forgive my previous impoliteness, senior. Should I know who were you before, I would have acted more humbly in your presence.¡±


    No matter if the current Yale was weaker than him, he didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to him.


    Tar had been a curious kid, so when Yale¡¯s previous life left the association after talking with Zuatania, Tar inquired Zuatania about the man that was speaking with her. That was the first andst time that he had seen Zuatania with that kind of face.


    ¡°He is just my friend and someone who I owe my life. You need to swear that you would never tell this to anyone else, but that man is also my first and only love. Sadly, I have been unable to confess my feelings to him as I always felt that I have more time to do it, but now he will die, and I have lost my chance. I don¡¯t want to put more burdens on him by confessing now. Remember, you need to treasure your time, even if you be stronger and feel that everything would be eternal, that is just an illusion.¡±


    Tar had kept the secret and never said those words to anyone else.


    In fact, Zuatania¡¯s advice about time avoided Tar ofmitting the same mistake as her. Tar had confessed to his love at the first chance and lived a short love story before his lover died. If he had waited thinking about the future he would have lost his chance to live some happy moments with her, so his master¡¯s words were deeply imprinted inside himself.


    Tar had never loved another woman, nor Zuatania had married anyone before her death, both had been stubborn with their first loves even after they had died.


    Zuatania was Tar¡¯s master, but to an orphan like him, she was like his mother, it wasn¡¯t strange that his personality had inherited some traits of her.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: Zuatania¡¯s Death Reasons</h4>


    ¡°I remember you. If my master were still alive, she would have been very happy to see that your reincarnation worked well.¡±


    Tar sighed remembering his master¡¯s death.


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    Yale was curious about that, Tofesh had died due to old age, but Zuatania founded a whole republic while Tofesh only a n, so Zuatania should have been more powerful than him.


    ¡°She was killed. One day she returned to the association with her soul dissipating, but she never told me the details. She only took care of the association¡¯s matters ensuring that everything will work well after her death and then she left and never returned. No one knew where she passed herst days; I was hoping that you knew it.¡±


    Tears appeared in Tar¡¯s face, his master¡¯s death was something that continued affecting him even after that many years.


    Yale also had tears in his eyes, but they appeared due to an ominous feeling he felt after hearing how Zuatania had died.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it either. Reply to me; there is any other expert from Zuatania¡¯s era alive?¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t understand the reasons for the change in topic, but Yale¡¯s tone of voice was different from before; Tar understood that he wasn¡¯t asking randomly.


    ¡°All disappeared or dead, except Revgen. I heard that he had shut himself in the Imperial City of the Revgen Empire for ages, but the token Zuatania had of him remained intact, so he is still alive.¡±


    After replying, Tar felt that was indeed strange that all the people from that era were dead, except one that refused to interact with others for ages.


    At that moment, Yale ignored the information about the Revgen Empire; his mind was focused on the past. He was in a trance, lost in his forgotten memories.


    ¡°Probably, Revgen hid himself after Zuatania¡¯s dead. The disappeared ones should also be hiding or dead.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Revgen announced his seclusion some weeks after my master¡¯s token broke. My master didn¡¯t have tokens from all the experts of the era, but only Revgen¡¯s remained intact of those she had. Now that you mention it, they had all died in the following years; it is indeed strange. We didn¡¯t think too much about it as at that time we were all affected by my master¡¯s death. Do you think that Revgen did it? But his power was simr to my master¡¯s, even if he was a bit more skilled in battle I can¡¯t believe he killed her. Furthermore, their rtionship was a cordial one.¡±


    Yale shocked his head, Tar was thinking in the wrong direction.


    ¡°I doubt Revgen did anything to Zuatania; he is a pacifist who only battles when there isn¡¯t any other way. He should have felt the danger and hid himself, seeing that all experts from his era were dying, that course of action was a reasonable one with his personality. However, I have a solid guess about who killed them all, indirectly killing by forcing the slow dissipation of the soul isn¡¯t a normal method after all.¡±


    Tar felt shocked that Yale had a guess about the culprit, but at that moment he remembered how Yale¡¯s past life died, it was by a slow soul dissipation, exactly the same way Zuatania dead.


    ¡°The one who killed me, and the killer of all the others it is probably the same person.¡±


    ¡°But, my master died a lot of time after your death, while all the others died in a short span of time.¡±


    That was the only thing Tar felt was off in Yale¡¯s theory.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything about the one who killed me, but I remember the reasons.¡±


    Yale felt that the Origin Path was the culprit of everything, his death was rted to it, and the chances of the same one who had killed him found his friends and killed them were high.


    The other possibility was that Zuatania found his killer and tried to avenge him, dying in the process, but as the other experts also died afterward, it would mean that everyone died trying to avenge others. However, after some of them died, it would be strange continue charging towards the killer without a good n.


    Yale was feeling bad due to those guesses; if either of them were true, he had doomed all the other experts of the era.


    ¡°Can you tell me those reasons?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Seeing Yale¡¯s grieved face, Tar didn¡¯t dare to ask anything more about the topic. Sometimes knowing too much could be harmful.


    Yale remained a few minutes in silence until he went back to his normal state.


    Yale could remember all that happened while he was in his trance, but he felt that while in a trance the one speaking wasn¡¯t his current self but his past self as he had spoken things he hadn¡¯t known before.


    It seemed that a fragment of memories resurfaced thanks to that conversation with Tar.


    He put his thoughts in order; he discovered someone who could help him to unlock more of his past life¡¯s memories, the Revgen Empire founder emperor, Revgen.


    ¡°Give me a map, the more area it covers, the better. I want to check the current geography.¡±


    Yale still didn¡¯t remember exactly where the Revgen Empire was situated, but given that Zuatania had known Revgen and even tar knew about him, the Revgen Empire should appear in the maps.


    Tar took out a map and gave it to Yale.


    ¡°I only have information about the current continent, since the past era¡¯s experts died there haven¡¯t been too much contact with other continents and worlds, we have been quite isted.¡±


    In fact, since the continental war, the continent had almost isted itself from the outside world. It was only in thest centuries that Trade City started to try rebuilding the connections with other continents.


    For people at Tar¡¯s level, traveling to other continents wasn¡¯t difficult, but if they were to leave their countries would be in danger. The number of experts in the continent dropped drastically with the massive death or disappearance of the previous era¡¯s experts.


    That map showed the whole continent, the western part was the same Yale had seen in Julie¡¯s map, but he was interested in the rest. The Anpaes Kingdom covered the entire middle section of the continent, but the eastern part was all part of the Revgen Empire.


    Yale sighed in relief after he confirmed that he was still on the same continent, crossing the ocean would be far more dangerous than crossing the Anpaes Kingdom.


    ¡°I need to see Revgen. I feel that he will have answers to my questions, but with my current strength I can¡¯t reach the Revgen Empire safely.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that, he wanted to return to the Revgen Empire as soon as possible, but he didn¡¯t n to do it recklessly.


    ¡°Senior, if you need any help just say it; I will do anything I can to help you.¡±


    Tar had enough protecting the Zuatania¡¯s Merchant Association; he didn¡¯t have any ns to avenge his master as he didn¡¯t even feel that had possibilities as he was weaker than Zuatania before her death. However, as the same person killed Yale¡¯s past life, it was logical that someday he tried to avenge his own death and in the process, he would also avenge Zuatania and the other experts.


    Moreover, Yale was young in body, so he had a lot of space to grow. Tar felt that Yale will someday be strong enough to avenge everyone.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t restrain myself. I need to reach the expert stage in forging as soon as possible. It may be difficult to exin, but that will boost my speed in increasing my realm.¡±


    Yale felt that without help, he would need years to reach the expert stage, reaching the expert stage while being in the mortal rank was difficult after all.


    ¡°This is simple to solve. I will send our best master smith to teach you. Sadly, forging isn¡¯t my forte either, I can teach you, but I am not the best smith in the association.¡±


    If any smith had heard Tar say that, they would kill themselves, Tar was one of the best in the whole Zuatania Republic regarding forging, even if he wasn¡¯t the best, he was still in the top three.


    However, Tar wanted the best teacher for Yale, and as the best was one of his subordinates, an order was all he needed to manage to obtain the best teacher for him.


    ¡°Thank you. I also want some books about healing spells; my current main healing spell is somewhat special, I would like to learn some of the normal ones in this region to avoid suspicions if someone experienced sees me casting it.¡±


    Tar felt that it was logical, as a reincarnated expert, Yale should have spells that weren¡¯t usual in the current era, a kid using that kind of spells would be suspicious if were found out by an expert.


    Yale was safe inside Trade City, but he would need to travel in the future, and a healer identity was always good because any traveling group valued healers. However, Yale wanted to avoid relying too much on Time Healing and also learn other types of healing.

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Association¡¯s Corruption</h4>


    ¡°Alright, I will send a copy of all the books rted to healing we have in the association¡¯s library to youter.¡±


    That was a slight effort to Tar as he had free ess to any document or book in the library. Usually, essing those books was very expensive for normal people, but Tar couldn¡¯t charge money to Yale as he knew how his master had felt towards him.


    ¡°Take this badge; even an elder would be unable to touch you if you show it to them. If you want to contact me, just put your energy in the badge, and you will be able to use telepathy to talk with me as long you are inside the Zuatania Republic. It also had a summon function if you break it, I will be summoned to your ce as long you hadn¡¯t left this continent. Your current strength is still too weak; you need to be careful when you leave the city. I won¡¯t be able to follow you as I need to take care of the association, but if your life is in danger don¡¯t doubt in break the badge.¡±


    Tar felt that helping Yale was like helping his master, as he was sure that Zuatania would have helped Yale even more if she were alive.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forget. Regarding those corrupted fellows who schemed against you, I will take care of them soon. We have obtained enough proofs against them thanks to your victory in that challenge; it is time to do some cleaning in the association.¡±


    The identity badge the man had shown when asking for a punishment for Yale¡¯s group was the proof Tar needed to punish the corrupted faction.


    They publicly tried to cripple Yale, and they also wanted to turn him into a half-beast and then sell him as a ve. Yale was protected by Zuatania¡¯s will, as the owner of the sword, trying to do such things to him were a death penalty.


    Thus, as there were no doubts about who was behind the man who showed the badge, those corrupted fellows could be executed without more investigation.


    Tar had known that they were doing shady things for a long time, but hecked a good evidence to punish them, as they were always cautious with their acts. However, they had never expected that the smallpany they ordered his subordinates to attack was founded by someone who was protected by the association¡¯s founder.


    The rules in the association were strict; they used them to avoid being punished because without enough proof people of their position couldn¡¯t be punished. However, the rules also say that if someone broke thew without knowing that they were breaking it, they would still be punished, so even if they didn¡¯t know Yale¡¯s status when decided to act against hispany, they were still guilty.


    In fact, those corrupted fellows weren¡¯t interested in Yale or the Frost Wolf Company; they had nned to absorb the Thousand Roses Company to boost their subsidiarypany helping it to rank up, with that their influence in the association would have grown. That bit of growth wasn¡¯t crucial to them; they were increasing their influence bit a bit, trying to avoid being noticed.


    The Thousand Roses Company was the gold rankpany with the least background and thus the easiest to absorb. Therefore, they entrusted Julie to help the Frost Wolf Company gifting a building and nned the challenge to the Frost Wolf Company when they tried to rank up, that way they could easily obtain half of the Thousand Roses Company.


    They had chosen the Frost Wolf Company as cover due to being rookies who caught some attention at their first day, and also because they knew that the Frost Wolf Company wouldn¡¯t reject a challenge with a give up use that forced them giving Wyba to the other party.


    They had ess to Wyba¡¯s identification document issued when she entered the city. Thus, they knew that she was a life-bound beast and that the Frost Wolf Company wouldn¡¯t reject the challenge no matter how unfair it was as they couldn¡¯t give Wyba to the others. After all, failing to fulfill the conditions after giving up would turn them into criminals.


    To those elders, that challenge was a mere step to increase their subordinates power a bit, as for harming the newly created Frost Wolf Company in the process they didn¡¯t mind. They had crushed a lot of smallpanies, one more or one less wasn¡¯t something they would care.


    They had never expected that such puny challenge, which they didn¡¯t even go to see, would turn in their biggest mistake that would break all their ns.


    Tar had a particr position due to being thest disciple of the association¡¯s founder and the strongest expert in the Zuatania Republic, but given how the association worked, with enough support, they would be able to obstruct him and steal his authority. That was their objective, controlling the Zuatania Merchant Association and use it to control the whole republic.


    They didn¡¯t like a country system in which those who put effort could be stronger; they wanted an authoritarian country where they would control everything and anyone.


    Thanks to how the association worked, those elders had a lot of chances to aplish it, and Tar was unable to stop them.


    Thus, Tar had felt that it was fate that his master¡¯s reincarnated friend, who she loved in secret, was the one who managed to end that corrupted fellows who aimed to control the association.


    The Zuatania Merchant Association was the biggest legacy left by Zuatania, and to Tar, it was more important than his own life.


    ¡°That is good; those corrupted fellows shall die. Speaking of corruption, why are you selling those Apprentice Restraining Pills to the kids? Do you know that you are crippling them?¡±


    That was a question Yale wanted to make since he knew the truth behind the pills. Tar didn¡¯t seem the kind of person who would like to cheat little kids.


    ¡°Oh, that. Those pills aren¡¯t for shortening the practice time of the kids or for making it easier to practice; they are thest resource for those with zero chances of reaching the Novice Rank. They were created before I was born as a method to increase the cannon fodder in the continental war. After all, Novices are still more resistant than mortals, but mortals without hope in advancing were higher in number in that time. Well, they are still higher in number.¡±


    Yale could understand the origin of the pill, he wasn¡¯t against their existence, as those people without hope in advancing had increased their survival chances with the pill, but Yale was still thinking that selling that pill to kids was cruel.


    ¡°As for the kids who be crippled due to consuming it, people who rely only upon external help instead of working hard would be trash in the future no matter if they advanced to the Apprentice Rank or not. The pill was put to sell aiming those who had no chances of advancing to increase their lifespan; we never said that there weren¡¯t any after effects.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t refute Tar¡¯s words; it wasn¡¯t good relying too much on external sources to increase the realm. Practicing was difficult, those without enough resolution would still end their paths early even if they didn¡¯t eat an Apprentice Restraining Pill.


    ¡°That is true. However, I think that you should advise those who wanted to buy it about the after-effects. There are too many kids who are focused only on being merchants because they think that putting effort into obtaining money they would still advance to the Novice Rank due to the pill. If they learn the truth, those kids will be able to focus their efforts in training and may not need the pill to advance.¡±


    Yale thought of Oscro; it wasn¡¯t that Oscro waszy, he was merely putting all his efforts in being a merchant just because of the misunderstanding about the pill¡¯s effects. Oscro¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t outstanding, but it wasn¡¯t that bad either, using natural treasures he managed to advance at good speed. If he had used the money he obtained to invest in natural treasures since the start; his current realm would be even higher.


    Fortunately, Oscro had met Yale and decided to found apany instead of directly buying an Apprentice Pill.


    ¡°That is also true. I have never seen it from that point of view. I will order those in charge of selling the pills to tell that to all the potential buyers. Thank you for your wisdom.¡±


    Tar felt that Yale¡¯s previous life wisdom was the source of his advice, while in truth it was just the opposite, due to having lost the memories, he met Oscro and was able to observe the situation from a different point.


    Yale nodded, he liked Tar¡¯s solution, as long the buyers were conscious about the after-effects, then there were no problems in selling the pill, as it was still useful to people without hope.


    As for the part of his wisdom and Tar¡¯s misunderstanding, Yale wouldn¡¯t try to correct him, that way was better to him.

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Forbidden Skill</h4>


    Yale hadn¡¯t any more questions to ask, and he wanted to return his room to use the Origin Orb, so he decided to leave.


    ¡°Then, I will take my leave. Remember that this conversation should be a secret between us.¡±


    Tar nodded, he understood that Yale was still too weak to have his identity as a reincarnated expert to be revealed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I swear that I won¡¯t tell this secret to anyone. If you need something else from me, just use the badge and contact me at any time.¡±


    Yale smiled, thinking that Tar was really a good fellow.


    ¡°Thank you, Tar.¡±


    With those words, Yale left the room and went back to the teleportation portal, with the new identification badge, he could move freely for all the association headquarters without problems.


    ***


    Yale returned to the Frost Wolf Company main building, but no one was there. Oscro was busy checking all the new properties of thepany and Julie was doing the same with the half she had obtained.


    Seeing that he was alone, Yale decided to go to his room and use the Origin Orb.


    Yale seated and started putting his Origin Qi inside the Origin Orb, but at that time something unexpected happened.


    The Origin Orb started to melt and then fused with Yale¡¯s body by its own initiative.


    The melted orb started to move by his veins, Yale felt that his body was about to explode and tried to use the Origin Qi to control the melted orb, but the Origin Qi only increased the speed the Origin Orb was moving.


    Even with Pain Tolerance, Yale couldn¡¯t avoid screaming due to the pain; luckily Oscro and Julie weren¡¯t there to hear him, but Wyba was looking at him with worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Big bro...¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t talk a lot as she was still little, but when Yale heard her worried voice, he forced himself to stop screaming and started suffering in silence, he didn¡¯t want to worry Wyba.


    Two hourster Yale was still in the midst of the process of absorbing the Origin Orb, he looked calm on the outside, but those two hours had been a hell to him.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 32.¡±


    The Pain Tolerance had leveled up without stopping while Yale was in the process of absorbing the Origin Orb.


    Turning the body morepatible with the Origin Path was extremely painful, Yale had only managed to support it without falling unconscious thanks to Pain Tolerance and his resolution to not worry Wyba.


    In fact, if he had simply lost his consciousness, the body would stillplete the absorption, and he would have avoided feeling any pain.


    Sadly, Yale didn¡¯t know about that, so he used all his effort to support the pain, and in exchange, the level of Pain Tolerance increased greatly.


    ¡°The user fused correctly with the Origin Orb. Bodypatibility with the Origin Path Increased.¡±


    ¡°Increased Origin Point Recovery Speed to 1 per minute.¡±


    ¡°Origin Qi strengthened. Origin Points and stats increased.¡±


    ¡°The user advanced to the Origin Level 8.¡±


    ¡°Origin Skills cost halved, and their strength doubled.¡±


    ¡°Origin Point Cost decreased a bit for all the skills.¡±


    ¡°The Origin Orb contained the Forbidden Skill [Origin Link]. The forbidden skill can only be used one time before it disappears.¡±


    Yale sighed after the process of absorbing the Origin Orb ended and the system listed the benefits he obtained, that was a torture, but the benefits were great.


    Yale went to check his current stats as he wasn¡¯t sure exactly how much the Origin Orb improved his body, he only knew that he had reached the 8-star Mortal Rank.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 11 | Origin Level: 8 |Origin Points: 78/78¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 78 | Strength: 80 | Agility: 80 | Intelligence: 78 | Wisdom: 78 | Dexterity: 77¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that besides reaching the reaching the 8-star, he would be almost at the 9-star, he had just advanced to the 7-star few days before after all.


    However, the best part was still in his Origin Point Recovery Speed, regenerating one per minute was far better than one in five minutes, Yale wouldn¡¯t need to rely on so many pills in long battles.


    As for the improvement in the skills, Water Battle Armor as his only Origin Skill had the best growth, but all the other skills had also decreased their cost a bit, that was especially useful in healing spells that were costly.


    Basic healing decreased to five Origin Points per use, while Time Healing to eight Origin Points per second.


    Finally, after having checked the changes on his other skills, Yale went to check that one-use Forbidden Skill that he had just obtained from the Origin Orb.


    ¡°Origin Link: Temporally allows the caster to use the power stored inside the Origin Orb. Using this skill go against thews of the world. The skill can be used consciously, but it will be automatically activated just before the real death of the body even without the user¡¯s consent. The skill will disappear after one use.¡±


    Yale had a guess of what kind of power was stored inside, but he wanted to confirm it with the system.


    ¡°System, tell me information about the power stored inside the Origin Orb.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know if the system will reply or not, but if his guess was true, the system should have the information about that stored power.


    ¡°The stored power was from the user¡¯s previous life after receiving a huge injury in the soul.¡±


    Yale smiled, it was just as he guessed, Origin Link would let him use for one time his previous life¡¯s power even if that went against the worldws.


    That was the better trump card Yale could wish, even being able to use it only once, it could save his life if he met someone far more powerful than him.


    Moreover, the fact it was automatically activated in front of a real death situation was also very valuable as his chances to be able to react before an expert attacked to him were almost null.


    Yale understood why his previous life attached that much importance to the Origin Orb; it was far more valuable than the sword. After all, the biggest problem after reincarnation is the period of weakness before being able to be an expert again, an item that would let use the previous life¡¯s power even if it was once was something invaluable in his situation. The sword was also great, but his usefulness was limited due to Yale¡¯sck of power and his almost inexistent control of thews. Technically at Yale¡¯s level, controlling thews were impossible, kids like him and Kermu who could control a bit in the Mortal Rank were strange talents.


    The improvement in his body, realm, and skills were also incredible, butpared with the Forbidden Skill theycked importance.


    Yale looked at Wyba who had been worried by him the entire time, Yale felt that her power had also increased, but she stillcked a bit to breakthrough, it wasn¡¯t a problem with her bloodline, it was because she was too young, she needed to grow up a bit more and would advance naturally.


    Yale spent all the time until the next day practicing to control his Origin Qi, it had changed due to the Origin Orb, it was smoother to use it, and Yale wanted to be able to use it at its full potential.


    In his practice, Yale discovered that it wasn¡¯t only capable of use skills easier than before, they also improved faster.


    He had used Spark to practice as it was a spell that wouldn¡¯t provoke any incidents as it only covered his hand unless he wished otherwise. In his short time of practice, Spark had leveled up until the eighth level.


    Spark was the first spell he learned, but it was difficult to level up due to being a thunder element spell. However, after absorbing the Origin Orb the skill turned easier to level up, that was a great surprise to Yale.


    When Yale left his room, he found that Julie wasn¡¯t in the building and Oscro was extremely busy even if Yale and Wyba weren¡¯t there. The business of the Frost Wolf Company had changed entirely, and that was thanks to the previous day challenge¡¯s rewards.


    The Frost Wolf Company turned into thepany who had needed less time to reach the gold rank, and even if the spectators hadn¡¯t been able to hear Yale¡¯s conversation with the elder, they understood that the Silent Healer was quite a special figure to the association and not a random guy.


    That day, Yale worked less than usual as the best smith from the Zuatania Merchant Association appeared to teach him as Tar had promised to him.


    However, in the five hours, Yale had spent healing others his Basic Healing finally reached mastery, and the cost decreased to four Origin Points.


    As Yale¡¯s control of the spells had increased, his show of magic forging was also better than the usual even if the results were still mediocre.


    However, thanks to the grandmaster¡¯s teaching, Yale felt that he was starting to improve quickly, even the spells he was using swiftly increased their level, all of them increased one level while practicing on the first day, mastering them would only be a matter of time as long he continued practicing magic forging.

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: Skill Training</h4>


    Yale had also received the healing books he had asked Tar, and thanks to his current healing prowess he managed to learn easily the three best spells that he could learn with his realm.


    ¡°Major Healing Level 1: Major natural healing to the target. Healing Element. It requires 10 Origin Points. Mastery at level 50.¡±


    ¡°Water Healing Level 1: Uses water to heal injuries on the target. Water/Healing element. It requires 15 Origin Points. Mastery at level 50.¡±


    ¡°Light Healing Level 1: Uses light to heal injuries on the target. Light/Healing element. It requires 15 Origin Points. Mastery at level 50.¡±


    Major Healing was an improved version of Basic Healing while Water Healing and Light Healing were advanced elemental healing spells, due to Yale¡¯s affinities in water and light and his experience in healing, he was able to skip learning weaker spells and learned the difficult ones directly.


    Both elemental healings were simr, but for determined situations, they could have their efficiency improved or decreased. For example, using Light Healing in a dark ce will be less effective than in a well-illuminated ce and using Water Healing in a wet environment was better than in a dry one.


    Furthermore, Light Healing was excellent for treating curses and poisons while Water Healing was better to heal burns and sickness.


    In the next days, the Frost Wolf Company turned even more famous due to the creation of the Wyba Fan Club, an official association of Wyba¡¯s fans whose memberships fees went to the Frost Wolf Company and the Thousand Roses Company. That was Julie¡¯s idea, and she was the founder and leader of the fan club.


    The results were extraordinary as they obtained a lot of easy money, so at the start Oscro was happy, but he ended depressed after Julie managed to double the ie again.


    It wasn¡¯t that Oscro didn¡¯t like more money, he loved money, but Julie had doubled the ie by also creating the Silent Healer Fan Club, and its poprity was almost at the same level as the Wyba Fan Club.


    Oscro was feeling bad because he also wanted a fan club, but sadly he wasn¡¯t popr enough, he couldn¡¯tpete with a cute wolf cub or the cool and mysterious Silent Healer.


    Since the day of the challenge, even if Yale had spoken once, his mysteriousness increased due to his disy of skills and the fact he had received special treatment from the merchant association.


    Furthermore, Yale was handsome from the start, and everyone knew that Wyba was his life-bound beast, getting Yale was the same as getting Wyba, so it wasn¡¯t difficult that he obtained a lot of fans, most of them were in the two fan clubs at the same time.


    Yale himself didn¡¯t care about having fans or not, he wasn¡¯t interested in such people he didn¡¯t even know, Yale wanted to focus on his training. However, the fact that he didn¡¯t seem affected by having fans only made him look cooler in the eyes of the girls and made his poprity increase even more.


    Oscro was conflicted between the great ie of money and his jealousy against Yale. After all, Oscro wasn¡¯t like Yale; if he had so many fans, he would have enjoyed having a lot of girls for himself instead of being cold and distant.


    In the following months, the Frost Wolf Company and the Thousand Roses Company made an official alliance, and with the wealth and influence of bothpanies, they managed to reach the tinum rank. It was pretty normal thatpanies made such alliances in order to reach further heights and since bothpanies had a very close rtionship, no one was surprised by it.


    With that Julie, Oscro, and Yale as founders obtained some status in the association, although Yale didn¡¯t need it as with his status even elders should be respectful to him.


    In those months, the level of Smith Mastery finally started to increase after Yale¡¯s lessons with the grandmaster. Moreover, Yale had mastered Fire Ball and Water Ball thanks to using them continuously.


    The grandmaster was also specialized in magic forging, so he taught Yale some spells useful for magic forging after Yale mastered the first ones.


    ¡°Inferno Level 1: Creates high-temperature fire. Can be used for battle and magic forging. Fire Element. It requires 5 Origin Points. Mastery at level 50.¡±


    ¡°Freeze Level 1: Froze the target covering it with ice or cold water. Can be used for battle and magic forging. Water Element. It requires 4 Origin Points. Mastery at level 50.¡±


    Yale liked those two new spells as they could also be very useful in battle.


    Yale¡¯s Stone Golem had also been upgraded to the tenth level when Yale had mastered Fire Ball and Water Ball, but the level for reaching mastery for Stone Golem spell was hundred, so Yale had still a long way to improve before reaching mastery. The best part was that after reaching the tenth level, the Stone Golem cost was reduced to three origin points per minute.


    Furthermore, the grandmaster taught Yale how to manipte the stone golems to turn the stone into metal after Yale managed to reach the twentieth level in the following months, that made the golems more suitable for forging. Metal was a sub-element from earth but controlling it was harder than ice as Yale didn¡¯t have too much affinity with earth, only mid-grade.


    Before his twelfth birthday, Yale had also managed to master Tri-Sword, Spark, Quick Wind, Wind Wings, Fire Shield, Minor Boost, Frost w, Sparkling Sword and Tri-sparkling Sword.


    Yale had been able to spend time training his skills in those months, after reaching the 1-star he had never had that much time to train his skills, and he felt that he should master most of them before starting focusing on new ones.


    Yale knew too many skills, so he wanted to focus a bit more, and he didn¡¯t try to learn a lot of new ones, he only asked Tar for a thunder element spell. Tar¡¯s misunderstanding about Yale¡¯s skills was still useful to get more skills without too many exnations.


    ¡°Thunderbolt Level 1: Creates thunderbolts. In stormy weather, the power will be increased. Thunder Element. It requires 5 Origin Points. Mastery at level 50.¡±


    There was also the fact that obtaining better versions of some of his mastered spells was extremely difficult.


    Yale wanted a better flying skill, but Flying skills were too extravagant, and the one Yale knew was already very good, the association didn¡¯t have anything better than someone at Yale¡¯s realm could use.


    The same happened to Boost Skills, they were far too strange, Yale only obtained Minor Boost thanks to Nurvey who belonged to the Imperial Family of the Revgen Empire, and they specialized in such skills. The boost skills avable in the merchant association wasn¡¯t able to entice Yale for trying to learn them, they had so many after effects for a low boost.


    As for Battle Skills or Combined Skills, the merchant association had a lot of them, but Yale wanted to create his own instead of learning from others. Giving his prowess with the sword, he could do it, and a self-created skill was always more suited to use than a learned one, even if the same skill was avable to learn from the books.


    The day Yale turned twelve, he was far stronger than before due to his improved mastery of skills.


    Besides the Passive Skills and the skills which can¡¯t level up, all the other skills had reached at least the twentieth level or had been mastered. The difficulty of increasing the skills increased a lot after that point.


    Time Healing was the only one Yale had managed to level up until the thirtieth level few days before his birthday, and that was because the skill was already at a higher level from before and was the skill he used the most.


    The Frost Wolf Company had nned a great party due to Yale¡¯s birthday. That party was asked by the Silent Healer Fan Club and the Wyba Fan Club as Yale had said that both birthdays were the same day.


    Yale wasn¡¯t exactly sure of Wyba¡¯s real birthday, but it was without doubts near his own because he had entered the Beast Trial just after turning nine and Wyba was newborn when he found her and her mother.


    Even Appraisal seemed to take Yale¡¯s birthday as the day to update Wyba¡¯s age; the system could only make an approximation of Wyba¡¯s age using Appraisal, so as Yale¡¯s chosen date wasn¡¯t too far from the real one the system adopted it as the correct one.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to go to such party; he was already at the Apprentice level 9 in Smith Mastery, he wanted to focus on the breakthrough to the expert stage. To Yale, that party was a loss of time, but he couldn¡¯t reject it as the fan clubs were also the greatest customers they had even if they didn¡¯t take into ount their membership fees.


    Yale went to the party while checking his stats.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 12 | Origin Level: 9 |Origin Points: 83/83¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 82 | Strength: 84 | Agility: 84 | Intelligence: 84 | Wisdom: 84 | Dexterity: 81¡±

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Rank Breakthrough¡¯s Importance</h4>


    At the party, Yale only needed to show his presence, and the same worked for Wyba, the party didn¡¯t include any other service.


    Yale had just turned twelve, but for everyone else, Yale was at his fifteenth birthday; it was too problematic to exin his true age to the fans due to him looking more mature than he should due to the special realm¡¯s essence effects.


    Excluding the elders, Julie was the only one who knew that Yale was younger than his appearance, but she didn¡¯t know exactly how much younger Yale was, Yale¡¯s true age was also a mystery to her.


    In fact, Yale was considered the youngest among the three of them even if everyone thought he had just turned fifteen, as Oscro and Julie had already turned fifteen before Yale.


    Even if they were nearing the age limit to reach the Novice Rank, they didn¡¯t have any worries about it.


    Julie was ready to advance at any time, and Oscro stillcked a bit, but he was already at the 9-star, even with hisck of talent, having enough resources and training only one path was enough to him to recover his lost time. The money he had invested in natural treasures to improve his body and realm was more than enough to buy ten Apprentice Pills.


    When the notice about the Apprentice Pill after effects were announced it cause quite stir in Trade City, and Oscro himself sighed in relief because Yale and Julie had stopped him frommitting a foolish act.


    There wasn¡¯t any other restriction when advancing towards the Novice Rank as long one was under sixteen, but depending on how one breakthrough, the future prospects would differ.


    The starless Novice Rank was the first realm in that the practitioners stop being considered mortals, and as such, it had a huge importance in order to reach further heights in the future.


    Those who simply advance without taking further preparations would have a difficult way to reach Rank 2, and higher realms in the future as their training speed would remain simr to the one they had in the mortal realm.


    Training bes more difficult the higher the realm bes, not only every increase in energy or stats required more time, but the quantity of energy required to advance also was higher than in previous realms.


    With the speed of a mortal, the chances of bing a true expert were almost inexistent without lucky encounters.


    Even if there wasn¡¯t any time limit to the next ranks, one¡¯s lifespan was the limit, even if the lifespan increases after reaching the Novice Rank, the life wasn¡¯t unlimited, if the increase in the realm were slower than the lifespan increase the practitioner would meet their due to old age someday.


    For some experts who had lived long lives that were enough and didn¡¯t worry about it, but it wasn¡¯t unheard of people dying before reaching Rank 3 even if they manage to achieve the Rank 2 and expand their lives more.


    The energy limit at the 9-star Novice Rank was 900, ten times more than in the 9-star Mortal Rank, and to the 9-star Apprentice Rank, it was 9000. Thus, for people who needed five years to reach the 9-star mortal rank, even if they were following the Magus path which doubles the lifespan in each rank, they will still need five hundred years to reach Rank 3 while their lifespan will be only of four hundred years. However, that was taking into ount that their speed didn¡¯t decrease, but it did it as one¡¯s body aged, so the real time they would need with the same speed as a mortal was far higher.


    Increasing the training speed was a must to be able to advance in the future without needing to rely on having too many lucky encounters, so everyone tried to gather natural resources and ask older people to set formations to assist them in the breakthrough. Usually, to increase the training speed the advances in Rank were the only chance, and the first time was the most important as it would be a foundation, changing the foundation wasn¡¯t impossible with luck, but no one wanted to risk their futures having faith only in luck.


    The Origin Orb also had a simr effect on Yale when he had absorbed it, although it was far more painful than a normal improvement. However, as the difficulty for the Origin Path was higher than the normal paths, Yale only lost a bit of disadvantage.


    Yale¡¯s realm had increased too quickly for his age, but it was more rted to the lucky encounters he had and the Quest Menu rewards than to his real training speed.


    In Trade City, it was possible to buy the help of an elder of the association to assist in the breakthrough, but that could only be asked by a founder of a tinum rankpany or higher while paying a huge amount of money. If some employee of a tinum rankpany wanted such help, that employee should ask the founder to ask it in his behalf.


    As Julie was a tinum rankpany founder and was ready to breakthrough, she had used her authority to ask an elder from the association to help her in her breakthrough two weekster.


    At her current age, she didn¡¯t look childish, and she didn¡¯t want to wait too much as if for some reason she missed the time to advance she would regret it forever.


    Julie had already waited far too much time to advance; she even had all her stats maxed, which was quite a strange scene into anyone besides Yale as it wasn¡¯t a requirement for other paths. However, Julie was at the peak of the 9-star for a long time and had ess to a lot of resources, so for her, it wasn¡¯t difficult to reach that state.


    Julie had obtained an enormous discount from the association when asking for an elder¡¯s help thanks being affiliated with Yale. The association directly cut the price into a half.


    For those who couldn¡¯t ask elders, they could try asking other people with less strength and influence, the results would be slightly worse, but it wouldn¡¯t be something that hinders the future path like advancing without any help.


    Of course, if someone was at the expert stage on formations while being at the mortal rank and use precious treasures, obtaining a simr effect to the help of those who were worse than the elders was possible. However, finding a mortal at the expert stage in formations was far more difficult than an expert stage in the sword or forging.


    No matter how good a mortal was in formations, it would never have more effectively than a powerful elder.


    When Ange advanced, she had the help of Sainac and her master, although Yale didn¡¯t see how was the formation as he was immersed in training that time, and the formation wasn¡¯t set outside Ange¡¯s house either.


    Sainac wasn¡¯t weak, but in the Zuatania¡¯s Merchant Association, he would be considered one of the weakest elders. However, giving how well Ange¡¯s advance went, Sainac was sure that the Mysterious expert did something to help.


    Yale had nned to ask Tar for help for his breakthrough when he was ready; he was sure that the chief elder would help him dly.


    Fortunately, Wyba wouldn¡¯t need any help when she advanced because the beasts didn¡¯t need anything to breakthrough as long as their bloodline restrictions didn¡¯t block them they would still improve in the future, and thanks to Yale, Wyba didn¡¯t have any blood restriction.


    At that moment Wyba was still only at the 8-star, so she would need more time to reach the Novice Rank. Wyba was about three years old, even if she was a beast and had an improved body due to Yale¡¯s Origin Qi, to reach the Novice Rank she was still too young.


    Yale quickly returned to his room after the party, that kind of social events were more tiring to him than training for days without stop. He felt that he only burnt his time at the party


    Yale went directly to practice; he stopped training his skills when they reached level twenty even if they mastery wasn¡¯t at that level, the only exceptions were Time Healing and Stone Golem.


    The first due to being his best healing skill Yale had put it more effort to develop it, while the second was because he used it a lot, but Stone Golem only increased from the level twenty to the twenty-three in the span of time that Inferno and Freeze had reached the level twenty.


    The increase in difficulty after level twenty was too great, so Yale didn¡¯t want to waste time in training his skills further than that.


    He wanted to increase his strength to improve his survival chances when returning to the Revgen Empire, but he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time either as he knew that Swordmad and Ange would be worried about him even if they had a token as proof that he was alive.


    What Yale wanted most at that moment, was to advance to the expert stage in Smith Mastery because at his current realm increase his stats and Origin Qi was difficult, and the sub-quest reward, which would increase his Origin Points and stats was too enticing.

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: Session of Breakthroughs</h4>


    Yale knew that advance to the expert stage in Smith Mastery also needed a turning point.


    The grandmaster had said to him that the turning point was being able to craft something with a special property, for example, heat resistance or cold resistance.


    Any smith at the expert stage was able to infuse some special properties to the weapons or armors, even if they were only making a piece of metal to useter in a moreplex crafting.


    However, to a smith at the apprentice stage that was far more difficult, so the breakthrough to the expert stage had stopped a lot of people in the past.


    It was also possible to infuse elements to create magic weapons, but that was something of a different level of difficulty, only a smith at the peak of the expert stage would be barely able to do it with a lot of difficulties, and that was because it was the turning point to reach the next stage.


    As for the Space-time Judgment Sword, Yale didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what level one should have to craft such a weapon; Yale didn¡¯t expect to reach that level in his life as he wasn¡¯t too fond of forging and didn¡¯t have an incredible talent in it.


    Two weeks passed quickly and the day for Julie¡¯s breakthrough arrived; Yale went to see Julie¡¯s advance to the Novice Rank as he had never seen someone doing the advancement to Rank 1.


    Julie had nned to advance in both paths at once, as in that way she would only need to ask for help one time, the difficulty of doing it increased due to it, but as she was exceptionally well prepared, her breakthrough worked sessfully and didn¡¯t have any problem.


    After breakthrough, Julie announced that she would be training without showing herself until she reached the 1-star Novice Rank.


    The starless Novice Rank was unstable like all the starless realms; the best was to advance quickly to the 1-star to consolidate the Rank.


    Fortunately, going from the starless Novice Rank to the 1-star Novice Rank was quite easy for those who had their training speeds improved as the difficulty to that advance was still the same than the one at the Mortal Rank.


    Julie had only needed two weeks of secluded training to reach the 1-star Novice Rank. Seeing Julie reaching that stage of training, motivated Oscro to train harder, he didn¡¯t want to be left behind by the others as he knew that even if his path was easier than the others, his talent was lower than Julie¡¯s or Yale¡¯s.


    Two monthster, Yale finally managed to reach the expert stage creating a dagger with a cold resistance effect.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Smith Mastery] to Expert Level 1.¡±


    ¡°Vitality points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Strength points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Agility points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Intelligence points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Wisdom points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Dexterity points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    ¡°Origin Points increased to 90 due to sub-quest reward.¡±


    That was what Yale was expecting; he directly maxed all his stats and Origin Points thanks to the sub-quest reward; Yale hadn¡¯t stopped practicing while training to advance to the expert stage in Smith Mastery, so his distance to the limit of the 9-star Mortal Realm was shorter than three months ago.


    The dagger Yale had created while advancing in rank was without doubts his best crafting. Yale had remained forging only daggers as they were easier to craft than swords, he had also learned how to craft them, but his practice advanced more quickly making daggers as they could be done in less time and with fewer materials.


    When Yale appraised it, the description was quite normal, but at least it didn¡¯t say that it was wed like his first crafts.


    ¡°Dagger (Cold resistance): Dagger forged by the user. Standard dagger with resistance to cold.¡±


    Furthermore, thanks to the Craft Menu, he was able to replicate the dagger by using 80 Origin Points as long as he had the same materials. If Yale hadn¡¯t absorbed the Origin Orb, duplicating the dagger with cold resistance relying upon the system assistance would have been impossible because the Origin Orb had also reduced the cost of Origin Points in the Craft Menu.


    ¡°Congrattions for making your breakthrough. With your advance to the expert stage, we can consider the lessons finished. Remember, that before reaching the Apprentice Rank you won¡¯t be able to improve further in the expert stage. Now, you should practice in order to increase your realm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your teachings.¡±


    Yale bowed to the grandmaster and left; both only had a rtion master-student due to Tar¡¯s orders to the grandmaster to teach Yale. The grandmaster didn¡¯t have any preference towards Yale as Yale¡¯s talent in forging wasn¡¯t extraordinary.


    The grandmaster respected Yale due to his rtionship with Tar, it was clear that someone who the chief elder wanted to help that much had a special status that was worthy of respect, but he didn¡¯t have any affection towards him as his master.


    After leaving, Yale used his badge to contact Tar and ask for help to advance to the Novice Rank.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry. I will use the best materials and set the best formation to help you in the breakthrough. Furthermore, it will be in a secluded ce which only those with my permission can enter. I know that when someone who had reincarnated makes a breakthrough the Mortal Rank to the Novice Rank, some special effect can appear due to the soul. I can ensure to you that no one else would be able to detect anything that happens in your breakthrough.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know about that special effect reincarnated people could provoke due to the soul, thankfully Tar liked to reach his own conclusions and speak them without worries.


    The truth was that Tar only acted that way in front of Yale, he was almost mute in front of the others, speaking only when necessary and with a quite cold personality, that was something needed with his status as the chief elder.


    However, as Yale¡¯s past life was someone of his master¡¯s generation, Tar rxed in front of him. Tar had been too many years acting without emotions carrying all the weight of the Zuatania Merchant Association. Thus, having someone to who he could speak without worries was something he liked a lot.


    ¡°I will need a month to set up the formation in a perfect state. Come to my office in just a month since now, and I will guide you to the ce where the formation will be ced.¡±


    Yale simply thanked him and cut off the transmission.


    Then, Yale went to the Quest Menu to check the next sub-quest as he had just finished the previous one.


    ¡°Advance to the Rank 1. Reward: [Main Chain Quest: Origin Path Rank 1] will bepleted.¡±


    Yale smiled as there wasn¡¯t any more requisite before reaching the Novice Rank, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that he would obtain a Storage Space afterpleting the first Main Chain Quest.


    The next month was quite rxed for Yale, but he also wasn¡¯t able to make any improvements, he merely made a lot of daggers with cold resistance. Yale was nning to use them inbination with Frost ws adding more strength to the skill, as the daggers had some resistance to cold they would be able to resist at least few uses before breaking.


    In that month, Oscro had also managed to reach the peak of the 9-star Mortal Rank and also asked an elder of the merchant association for help to advance to the Novice Rank.


    Even if Oscro had asked for the helpter than Yale, as Oscro wouldn¡¯t have such an awesome formation like Yale, he ended advancing three days before the appointed day Yale had with Tar.


    Oscro had also gone into secluded training to reach the 1-star Novice Rank, even if he loved doing business he still cared about practice.


    Three dayster, Oscro was still training, and Yale took Wyba with him and went to meet with Tar; no one else would be present in Yale¡¯s breakthrough. Although Yale didn¡¯t know if the fact of being reincarnated would cause any special effect like Tar had said, the chances of the Origin Path doing something were high.


    When Yale was walking in the headquarters of the Zuatania Merchant Association, everyone greeted him, they were already used to Yale walking around the headquarters, and they knew that he had the chief elder¡¯s permission, so the people wanted to have a good rtionship with Yale.


    However, Yale had only a good impression of the elder who taught him the foundations of forging as he had helped him without knowing his status, Yale didn¡¯t care about the people who only treated him well due to his status.


    That elder even went sometimes to the Frost Wolf Company to visit him and exin things about the old times; Yale liked that first-hand information, which was better than the information obtained from reading books and the elder liked to speak about it, so both were happy with those meetings.

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Advancing to the Novice Rank</h4>


    When Yale reached Tar¡¯s office, he found that a space-time portal was just behind Tar¡¯s desktop.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t waste time and only said that before stepping into the portal, Yale just followed him.


    The sensation Yale felt was simr to the one he had when he went to the special realm, but for Yale that sensation was nothing, he had used teleportation portals a lot of times to go to the merchant association¡¯s headquarters. Traversing a space-time portal was a bit more hard to cross than a teleportation portal, but it was still nothing to him.


    After traversing the portal, there was only a space with about a hundred square meters.


    That dimension space was created by Tar to ensure Yale¡¯s safety while advancing and hundred square meters were more than enough to set the formation.


    Yale went to the center of the formation and sat there, waiting for Tar to tell him to start the breakthrough.


    Tar would be using his energy through the formation to assist Yale, so Yale should start after Tar was ready.


    Wyba remained on Yale¡¯s head. Yale¡¯s advance could influence her, so Yale wanted to have her near him to max the benefits she could obtain.


    ¡°Yale, go ahead and breakthrough. Take your time, this formation is the strongest I know, but the effects are quite slowpared to the normal ones.¡±


    As Tar saw it, having a slow breakthrough wasn¡¯t bad as long the benefits were enough as they weren¡¯t in a hurry. Usually, the advance to the Novice Rank would finish in less than one day, but with that formation, it would take more time.


    Yale closed his eyes and started to move his Origin Qi in order to breakthrough.


    In the process, Yale felt that his soul was reacting. The soul also had a great strengthening while advancing to the Novice Rank and the effects were increased due to the formation.


    After reaching the Novice Rank, it was possible to use the soul¡¯s energy, also known as spiritual sense.


    That was the main reason for reincarnated people to provoke some effects while advancing as their souls were far stronger than normal kids when advancing.


    Powerful spiritual ripples appeared surrounding Yale, anyone who saw the scene would have been sure that Yale was a reincarnation of someone, but as only Tar was looking at the scene, Yale¡¯s secret wasn¡¯t discovered by others.


    While Yale was advancing, he started to see some scenes from his past life, but those scenes were the fragmented ones he remembered since the start, especially those rted to the pain before his death.


    Yale¡¯s body was suffering pain due to the formation effects, but that pain wasn¡¯t able to do anything to him thanks to the high level of Pain Tolerance and his previous experience with the Origin Orb, the pain of advancing wasn¡¯t even able to level up Pain Tolerance.


    On the other hand, Yale¡¯s mind was suffering from the pain in his memories, remembering the pain of having one¡¯s soul dispersing wasn¡¯t something pleasant. Furthermore, as he was only remembering it, Pain Tolerance wouldn¡¯t level up or had any effect.


    However, those fragmentary memories had started to change while he was reying them in his mind, they were turning moreplete, and even some new scenes appeared.


    Yale remembered the moment when he gave the Space-time Judgment Sword to Tofesh, and also the moment when he deposited the Origin Orb with Zuatania¡¯s help.


    Those were memories of things that he knew had happened, but he wasn¡¯t able to remember before starting the breakthrough.


    Yale¡¯s soul was damaged due to being reincarnated with the soul in the dispersion process, but that damage of the dispersion had healed a lot while being reincarnated and in the breakthrough to the Novice Rank, it would bepletely healed.


    Yale had the intuition that he would remember who was his killer and some more details from his past life beforepleting the breakthrough.


    At that moment, Tar saw Yale¡¯s spiritual ripples with a smile on his face; he was able to sense that Yale¡¯s injured soul was restoring.


    After a few minutes, a voice reached Tar¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The soul is already healed, now you will help me to modify this formation¡¯s effects.¡±


    Tar was shocked when he heard those words because there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else in that dimension he had created.


    However, there was indeed the shape of a human who had spoken those words.


    Tar couldn¡¯t identify anything from the shape; he only was sure that it was an incarnation and not a real body.


    That incarnation was stronger than him, Tar trembled thinking about how strong the original body should be. Furthermore, he had the feeling that he had met that expert before, but as even the voice was distorted, that feeling was only his intuition. However, the intuition of someone at his level was very precise.


    Tar had met too many people in the past, including a lot of his master¡¯s friends, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he had some familiarity to an expert that appears in front of him, even if the expert hid its identity to avoid being recognized.


    Tar had met experts from Zuatania¡¯s generation with extremely cautious personalities, even some of her friends had refused to leave any token indicating that they were alive, which provoked that Tar wasn¡¯t able to know if they had died like the others or just hide themselves like Revgen when the chain of deaths happened.


    ¡°May I know the senior¡¯s identity?¡±


    Tar felt that the Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t someone with bad intentions, given the disparity in power and the fact Tar didn¡¯t notice anything before the Mysterious Expert spoken, killing them was an easy task.


    Tar betted that the Mysterious Expert was Revgen or someone like him who had hidden since the expert¡¯s deaths started to happen. That theory was supported by the fact that the expert only appeared as an incarnation and didn¡¯t show its real body.


    ¡°I can, but you can¡¯t say anything else from now on. Furthermore, you can¡¯t speak to anyone about what happened or will happen in this dimension, including my existence.¡±


    Tar nodded, he didn¡¯t n to say anything since the start, and the Mysterious Expert seemed extremely cautious with its own existence.


    After Tar had nodded, the Mysterious Expert let him saw the face hidden by the cloak and the distortion spell for a moment before hiding its face again.


    Tar indeed recognized the other party¡¯s face and had a lot of questions to ask to rify the current situation, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak a word as that was part of what the other party had ordered to him in exchange.


    In fact, even if Tar wanted to speak, he couldn¡¯t. Some experts could force a verbal agreement as a contract, breaking it was impossible unless one party managed to surpass in power the other by a significant margin.


    ¡°Now you shall coordinate with me to use the soul-nourishing effects from the formation to seal the past life¡¯s memories of his soul, he shouldn¡¯t awake those memories no matter what.¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t dare to question the other party and simply coordinated with the Mysterious Expert to affect Yale¡¯s soul and then started to seal the memories. However, with the modifications asked by the Mysterious Expert and its influence, the formation turned even better than before. Yale would lose the chance to awakening his memories, but his benefits from the formation increased tenfold.


    Furthermore, the improved formation also sealed any effects provoked from the Origin Path; even Tar would be unable to detect anything strange besides the spiritual ripples Yale emanated due to being a reincarnated expert.


    ¡°I know that you have too many questions to ask me. However, knowing those answers would only put an early end to your life. Knowledge sometimes is dangerous, discovering some information that shouldn¡¯t be learned will lead to a cmity like the one that happened in the past in this continent. You shouldn¡¯t try to investigate anything about those matters like your master did. She managed to pick all the clues and discovered something that led to her death, don¡¯t follow the same path, your death will be meaningless.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert only spoke those words to Tar, saying anything more would be dangerous, the same danger Yale would face if he recovered all his past life¡¯s memories.


    The Mysterious Expert had already revealed its identity to Tar to ensure his cooperation. The mysterious Expert knew Tar¡¯s personality; he would rather die than betray a friend, without revealing his identity there were no reasons for Tar to believe the Mysterious Expert and seal the memories of Yale¡¯s past life.


    They forcefully stopped the process of awakening from the memories of Yale¡¯s past life.


    Then, Yale started to feel that his memories were in a loop, he was almost ready to discover something else from his past life when the memories had turned into a mess again.


    Three dayster the effects of the formation finished, and Yale finally advanced to the Novice Rank.

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110: Spiritual Sense</h4>


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 11.¡±


    ¡°Main Chain Quest: Origin Path Rank 1pleted.¡±


    ¡°Skill Quest [System special function: Storage]pleted. [Storage Space] added.¡±


    ¡°Body and soul improved thanks to the formation effects. Improvement optimized by the system.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 11.¡±


    Yale remained with his eyes closed as he wanted to check the system before leaving.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 12 | Origin Level: 11 |Origin Points: 124/124¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 130 | Strength: 135 | Agility: 135 | Intelligence: 150 | Wisdom: 150 | Dexterity: 115¡±


    Yale was surprised by the enormous increase in his stats; the formation effects surpassed his expectations by far.


    Especially regarding the Intelligence and Wisdom points, they were already at the max value for a 1-star Novice.


    The reason for that brutal increase was the healing of Yale¡¯s soul; if it weren¡¯t for the realm¡¯s restriction, it would have increased even more.


    Having an abnormal stats in Intelligence and Wisdom was quite normal for reincarnated people, especially after reaching the Novice Rank when the soul loses the restrictions of a mortal¡¯s body.


    The increase in the other stats was only due to the strength of the formation and the help from Tar and the Mysterious Expert.


    Yale used his newly awakened spiritual sense for the first time, it was quite difficult to use due to being only recently awakened, but he managed to cover an area of twenty meters surrounding his body; in that area even with closed eyes, Yale would be able to know what happens even if someone attacked him from his back.


    Yale felt that his prowess with the spiritual sense was too bad, but that was his misconception. Usually, a newly advanced kid will need months of practice before being able to use it well, even geniuses will need at least a month.


    Yale had an incredibly strong soul thanks to his previous life. Even if it had been injured before dying, a kid¡¯s soul couldn¡¯tpare with it.


    The only reason Yale didn¡¯t master the use of spiritual sensepletely just after awakening was the fact he wasn¡¯t used to it and the fact that mastering itpletely at the 1-star Novice Rank was difficult.


    Of course, when saying mastering, it was only referring to the Novice Rank Spirit Sense. The Spirit Sense it would be stronger and had more functions as the realm increases, and those restrictions limited even reincarnated experts.


    The Spiritual Sense control and strength was directly rted with the mind stats. Intelligence was rted to the area it could cover, Wisdom with the Spiritual Sense power, and Dexterity with the capability to control it.


    As Yale was already at the peak of Intelligence and Wisdom at the 1-star Novice Rank using Spiritual Sense was possible for him.


    However, his control was a bitcking due to having less Dexterity, that gap could be filled with experience using Spiritual Sense, but Yale didn¡¯t have ess to his past life experience, so he would need a bit more time before mastering the Novice Rank Spiritual Sense.


    It was possible to use the Spiritual Sense even with low mind stats as long one had reached the Novice Realm, but to master the use of Spiritual Sense, in other words, being able to use the current Spiritual Sense at its full capacity required having high mind stats.


    There wasn¡¯t an exact number as one¡¯s experience also mattered in order to master the Spiritual sense usage, but it waspletely impossible to master for anyone with less than hundred points in any of the stats rted to the Spiritual Sense.


    Thus, those who had only trained in the Warrior Path were doomed to being only able to use their Spiritual Sense roughly and never master it.


    While testing his spiritual sense, Yale felt that Wyba, who was on his head, had advanced to the 9-star Mortal Rank after the benefits she obtained from the formation and used Appraisal on her.


    ¡°Name: Wyba | Age: 3 | Origin Monster Level: 9 | Species: Frost Winged Wolf (Synchronized Bloodline)¡±


    ¡°Life-bound contract with the user | Potential bound to user¡¯s realm | Bloodline always equal to the user.¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 85 | Strength: 88 | Agility: 88 | Intelligence: 78 | Wisdom: 65 | Dexterity: 81¡±


    ¡°Skills: Frost w, Ice Spear, Bloodline Force, Body Illusion, Shape Shift, Water Healing.¡±


    Yale was happy seeing that Wyba¡¯s power had increased a lot, but he was unable to believe thest Skill that appeared on Appraisal.


    Water Healing wasn¡¯t a skill easy to learn nor the most basic healing skill, but Wyba had learned it at some point without Yale noticing it.


    Yale didn¡¯t use Appraisal on Wyba constantly, but he did it sometimes, and when he appraised her three months ago, she didn¡¯t have Water Healing in her list of Skills.


    Originally, Wyba only had an affinity to ice and not to water; there was no reason to easily learn a water spell and less one rted to healing.


    However, as she was affected by Yale¡¯s Origin Qi and both synchronized their bloodlines, Yale decided to stop pondering about it as it was beyond hisprehension. After all, the more skills Wyba had and the stronger she became, the better.


    After checking Wyba, Yale went to check the Storage Space he had obtained from the system; he was longing from it since he had seen it in the Quest Menu for the first time.


    Yale was able to ess with his Spiritual Sense to the Storage Space easily, almost as if it was an instinct. The difficult part was creating a Storage Space, once created ess it was easy for its creator, as the Last Wish System was part of Yale¡¯s soul, Yale found natural essing it.


    The Storage Space had hundred square meters and waspletely empty. Yale had already decided to shift his most important pertinence to the Storage Space after returning to his room, after all, it was safer than having the items in spatial artifacts that could be stolen by others.


    Yale wanted to travel to the Revgen Empire, and he couldn¡¯t discard being attacked by people more powerful than him.


    Most bandits only wanted the belongings and weren¡¯t interested in murder others if they could avoid it.


    If a bandit stole something from anyone with a strong background, they could return it with interests and some favors, in that way they would probably survive, but if they kill a person with a strong background, they would also end dead because the deceased¡¯s background wouldn¡¯t spare any efforts to hunt them.


    Of course, there were exceptions, but most bandits still cherished their lives, and the assaulted ones were the same, so most assaults ended with the belongings of the attacked party stolen and nothing more.


    Yale wouldn¡¯t care if he lost some wealth to avoid problems, he had two trump cards which could save his life, summoning Tar and his forbidden skill, but he didn¡¯t want to use them with mere bandits even if they were strong enough to kill him. The main reason was that those two trump cards were of only one use.


    However, Yale couldn¡¯t afford to lose the Space-time Judgment Sword in the hands of bandits, and the same went to the badge received from Tar, which let Yale contact him inside the Zuatania Republic and summon him once.


    Yale had nned to simply have a spatial artifact from the lowest quality with some goods on the outside when traveling to give it to bandits stronger than him. Of course, if the bandits were weaker than him or dared to have any intentions towards Wyba, Yale would battle with them.


    ¡°Can living beings enter the Storage Space?¡±


    That was an important point Yale wanted to ask to the system because if the Storage Space had such a function, Wyba could also be safe inside.


    ¡°The current Storage Space isn¡¯t suited for living beings, but it is possible to stay inside alive for an hour. The user can¡¯t enter.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the best answer Yale expected, but at least he could hide Wyba in an emergency situation.


    Finally, Yale went to the Quest Menu; he had just finished one Main Chain Quest, so another one should have appeared.


    The title of the second Main Chain Quest was [Main Chain Quest: Origin Path Rank 2], it was following the same line of naming as the previous one.


    As for the sub-quest it required something Yale was already nning to do.


    ¡°Master the use of Spiritual Sense (Rank 1). Reward: System special function: Mapping.¡±


    The reward wasn¡¯t any increase in stats or Origin Points like the previous sub-quests, but a new function to the system was still desirable.


    Before leaving the Quest Menu, Yale noticed that a new Skill Quest had appeared with the title [System special function improvement: Storage].


    ¡°Complete the second Main Chain Quest. Reward: The system will increase tenfold the size of [Storage Space], and living beings would be able to stay inside for a day.¡±


    That mission was simr to the one Yale had justpleted and gave him the Storage Space, it was the continuation of that quest and Yale was happy to be able to have a method to improve the Storage Space.

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111: Information About the Anpaes Kingdom</h4>


    Yale stood up and looked to Tar while feeling that had grown quite a bit after the breakthrough.


    Yale¡¯s face still looked like a fifteen or sixteen years old guy, but his height had reached the standard for an average adult, that growth was also due to the formation effects.


    ¡°If you have already finished let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t want to speak too much with Yale; he wasn¡¯t able to say anything about the sealed past life¡¯s memories to him as he couldn¡¯t break the promise to the Mysterious Expert and couldn¡¯t avoid feeling guilty even knowing that it was for Yale¡¯s sake.


    Yale also didn¡¯t want to speak useless words, so he left and returned to the Frost Wolf Company main building after asking for some books about the Anpaes Kingdom and went directly to his room to start reading them.


    Yale nned to leave for the Anpaes Kingdom once he hadpleted the first sub-quest of the new Main Chain Quest, so he needed to gather all the information possible about the kingdom and the half-beasts who lived there.


    There was a royalty in the Anpaes Kingdom, formed only by those with powerful bloodlines belonging to lion-type beasts.


    Anyone with a lion-type bloodline will be considered like a noble even if that person didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the royal family and anyone without a lion-type beast bloodline had zero chances to get better status.


    As for someone with a lion-type bloodline, marrying someone with a different bloodline was a taboo, and anyone who did it would be sentenced to the death penalty.


    The Anpaes Kingdom was just the opposite to the Zuatania Republic, in Anpaes bloodline was the only thing that matters, even talented half-beast would be ignored instead of recruited like in the Revgen Empire.


    Of course, any half-beast would still be considered superior to any ordinary human; to the half-beasts living in the Anpaes Kingdom, humans were inferior beings.


    They considered themselves evolved humans thanks to their bloodlines and thus superior to the normal humans.


    It was the truth that half-beasts had some advantages due to their bloodlines, but they also had too many side-effects, so they were only seeing the reality in the most convenient way for them. They couldn¡¯t be really considered a more advanced life-form, just a different one.


    However, due to their bloodline elitist train of thought, they have a great amount of respect for the Revgen Empire as they were also governed by powerful bloodlines, even if those bloodlines weren¡¯t from beasts.


    Furthermore, even if the people in Anpaes wouldn¡¯t admit it, the bloodlines in the governing powers of the Revgen Empire didn¡¯t have any side effect and thus based on the Anpaes Kingdom¡¯s rules the Noble ns and the Revgen Imperial Family should be considered superior to them.


    Therefore, the rtionship the Anpaes Kingdom had with the Revgen Empire was far better than the one it had with the Zuatania Republic, although they would never admit they were inferior, they wouldn¡¯t try to pick any enmity with the governing powers in the Revgen Empire.


    If Yale had his Zhan n bloodline awakened, he would have an easier time traveling through the Anpaes Kingdom, but sadly, Yale had no clues about how to awaken the bloodline, and he also didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity as a Zhan n member.


    The only good point was that Yale also had a Frost Wolf bloodline, so he could use Shape Shift to fake his identity as a half-beast and avoid catching attention. However, even if his bloodline was extremely pure, its level was low, provoking that his status wouldn¡¯t be too high in the eyes of the half-beasts.


    The degree of purity and strength were also important factors to have status, not only the type of bloodline.


    Yale excelled in purity to the point that he didn¡¯t have any side-effects from the bloodline and didn¡¯t turn into a half-beast. Strictly looking from the Anpaes Kingdom¡¯s point of view, Yale was a truly evolved human, but they wouldn¡¯t admit it because his bloodline strength was too weak.


    Even if his bloodline had the potential to grow more thanks to Wyba, in the eyes of the others it was a mediocre bloodline strength.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to appear with his human appearance even showing the bloodline power; it would be too abnormal as people who weren¡¯t transformed by the bloodline power shouldn¡¯t get the bloodline, at most those people get the body strengthened by the bloodline before it disappears. What Yale did was something only possible with the help of the Last Wish System. Of course, if the one who absorbed the blood were an expert at Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s level, it would also be possible.


    The only exception to that was the half-beasts who managed to improve their bloodlines and awaken a divine beast power. They would be able to regain a human form and switch freely between that appearance and the half-beast one, but that would only be possible for those who had been born as half-beasts, those transformed didn¡¯t have the capability of improving their bloodlines in any way.


    However, a divine beast bloodline was something far too strange, in the books appeared like something from legends. Although it seemed that the Anpaes Kingdom founder had a divine beast bloodline, most people doubted it and thought it was exaggerated to increase the royal family¡¯s fame.


    Yale had the intuition that divine beasts existed, and thus those bloodlines should exist. That was because he had the feeling that he had met some divine beasts in his past life, but he wasn¡¯t able to remember it well.


    Yale checked the mythology books to learn more about those divine beasts. He was curious but the main reason was that most half-beasts tribes and ns adored those divine beasts like gods, it would be too weird if Yale didn¡¯t know anything about them when faking his identity as a half-beast.


    In the following days, Yale lived a bookworm lifestyle while reading all books which could be useful for his travel, the information in the system¡¯s database increased a lot thanks to that.


    After he finished reading all the books, Yale resumed his work as the Silent Healer; people thought he was secluded to reach the 1-star Novice Rank, so he was able to have some days without work.


    Yale also didn¡¯t forget to practice his Spiritual Sense at any asion he had, but he felt that his dexterity was too weakpared to his other stats, making more difficult control the Spiritual Sense as he wanted.


    Yale had tried to look for an archery master because that would be an excellent mean to increase his dexterity and he wanted to improve his archery, but there wasn¡¯t anyone at the apprentice level or higher in the whole Trade City. Archery wasn¡¯t a profitable job, so most people who practiced it were like Yale and didn¡¯t reach the apprentice level even if they had learned archery.


    Normal archery wasn¡¯t useful for Yale to improve his current dexterity, but if there wasn¡¯t anyone to teach him, reaching the Apprentice stage seemed impossible.


    Yale had never reached an Apprentice stage by himself; it had always been the system triggering it. Although Yale had reached two Expert stages by himself, which was far more difficult, he was clueless about how to achieve the Apprentice stage for archery.


    In the following year, the growth of the Frost Wolf Company and the Thousand Roses Company turned a legend in the city.


    Bothpanies had allied before reaching the tinum rank, but their growth speeded up even more after that. Oscro was a genius in managing apany, but Julie was even more heaven-defying than him when managing apany and manipting people.


    With theirbined effort, the alliedpanies reached the diamond rank; the status the founders had obtained with that was only inferior to the elders of the Zuatania Merchant Association.


    They felt that it was better to fuse thepanies fully after obtaining such a high status. The official name of thepany afterpletely merging was finally decided to be Thousand Frost Wolves Company.


    The Silent Healer and Wyba turned even more famous than before due to Julie¡¯s efforts with the fan clubs.


    Yale was even scared about how the fanatics had grown, Julie¡¯s prowess to control people was top-notch, the people in the fan clubs almost adored them.


    Yale was fearing that Julie was nning to start some type of cult using him and Wyba as the public faces. Initially, that should have been impossible as they were only popr, but nothing to adore. However, Julie¡¯s skills in manipting information and the people train of thought were enough to win Tar¡¯s praise.


    Yale¡¯s work also reduced thanks to that, Julie wanted to make Yale¡¯s services more exclusive, and as they had obtained more healers, Yale only appeared for those who were really wealthy and paid exorbitant sums to be treated by him.


    Yale felt a bit bad about it, but when he heard Julie¡¯s exnation, he could only ept it.


    ¡°I know you will leave someday. If you disappear from one day to another, a lot of problems will happen, making you disappear slowly will turn you more mysterious, and people won¡¯t find strange if you didn¡¯t appear for a long time.¡±


    That day, Yale had sworn that would never be Julie¡¯s enemy, he could beat her in a battle, but her capabilities with words to manipte people were scarier than any battle prowess.

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Mapping Function</h4>


    ¡°Spiritual Sense (Rank 1) mastered. [Mapping] added to the system.¡±


    Yale smiled after hearing the system¡¯s notification; he had spent more than a year practicing with his Spiritual Sense before being able to master it.


    Yale went to check how his recently awakened Mapping function worked and found that it showed the information of all the maps he had seen, but only the area he had covered with his Spiritual Sense were showed clearly.


    There was a clear difference between information in a written map and information he collected himself; the precision was utterly different. The Mapping only used the written maps information to have an approximation; the most trustful information was always the one obtained personally.


    Furthermore, Mapping worked as a passive Spiritual Sense, in the area near him he was able to detect people, even discerning among allies and enemies. People who Yale had met before and didn¡¯t have any conflict with him were marked as allies, others as unknown and anyone with murder intent as an enemy, disregarding if Yale knew or not that person.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to know the exact identity without using the Spiritual Sense actively to check it.


    The Mapping function was an excellent radar for traveling as Yale would be able to know any surprise attack without the need of being continually using the Spiritual Sense.


    After looking at how Mapping worked, Yale went to the Quest Menu to check the new sub-quest that had appeared after finishing the previous one.


    ¡°Reach 7-star Novice Rank. Reward: Legacy Skill.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to feel looking to the new sub-quest, the reward was incredible, and the condition was something that he would do someday, but Yale felt that he would need to much time to aplish it while looking at his current stats in the Stats Menu.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 13 | Origin Level: 12 |Origin Points: 172/172¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 163 | Strength: 175 | Agility: 175 | Intelligence: 200 | Wisdom: 200 | Dexterity: 188¡±


    Yale had only managed to increase one star in the time he spent practicing to master his Spiritual Sense.


    At the moment he had advanced, Intelligence and Wisdom maxed again due to his soul power, but the other stats turned more difficult to increase. In the end, Dexterity that was his lowest stat before, turned into the third best stat thanks to the constant practice of Spiritual Sense.


    Yale decided to stop thinking about the sub-quest, he would obtain it someday, but that day was still far away.


    At that moment, Yale just wanted to start his travel back to the Revgen Empire. He had been in an unknown position for Ange, Swordmad and the others for an extremely long time.


    When Yale told Oscro and Julie about his intentions to leave, both had totally different reactions.


    Julie simply smiled and wished a good travel to Yale, but Oscro was shocked. He wasn¡¯t expecting that someday Yale would leave; thepany wasn¡¯t like when it was founded and needed to rely on Yale, even if he left Trade City there wouldn¡¯t be too much impact, but Oscro had assumed that Yale would still there enjoying the good life of being a founder a Diamond rankedpany.


    After telling that to them, Yale used his badge to contact Tar because he didn¡¯t n to cross the whole Zuatania Republic, Yale would use a portal to the city nearest to the border with the Anpaes Kingdom.


    There was still some distance until the border from there, but Yale would save a lot of time since Trade City was at the opposite extreme of the Zuatania Republic.


    Yale went to the teleportation portal inside the merchant¡¯s association headquarters that same day, he didn¡¯t n to inform anyone else about his depart nor dy it more.


    The only ones who went to say goodbye to him were Tar, Oscro, Julie and the elder who Yale had met in the port and had taught him the fundamentals of forging.


    ¡°Thank you for all. I hope we will meet again someday.¡±


    Yale really hoped to meet with them again in the future. He liked a lot Trade City, but he couldn¡¯t be away from the Revgen Empire more time. After all, the travel back would be long and his status in the eyes of everyone there is the one of a disappeared person.


    ¡°You must return, at that time ourpany will already be the best of Trade City. We started thepany together, so you must return to celebrate it.¡±


    Oscro was serious with his words, his meeting with Yale changed his future, and he was dedicated to making thepany reach the highest position in the city.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Yale. Even if Oscro can¡¯t do it, I will make thepany into the number one. Furthermore, I will ensure that no one will forget you and Wyba until your return to Trade City.¡±


    When Oscro said it, it seemed a normal promise with high expectations that wouldn¡¯t be fulfilled, thepany was already at the top, but turning the bestpany in the city wasn¡¯t easy to aplish even to them. However, when Julie said it, Yale felt that probably the Thousand Frost Wolves Company would really reach the number one position in Trade City before he returned.


    ¡°Yale, you must return after bing stronger. I will ensure that you will have a chance to use our precious ship to go to the other side of the ocean. Once you return from there, I want to hear the stories about your adventures.¡±


    The elder himself had only dreamed about what existed at the other side of the ocean, but he had never felt confident in his battle prowess to survive, it was far too dangerous after all, but he thought that Yale would return to Trade City with enough power to go to the other side of the sea and return.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t something you can promise alone, but well if Yale wants to use the ship after returning, I will let him use it.¡±


    Tarughed after finishing speaking; he was certain that Yale would be strong enough to travel to the other side of the ocean in the future. The elder authority alone wasn¡¯t enough to let someone use the ship, but Tar authority was more than enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that thing I asked you before.¡±


    Yale had asked Tar to give some things to the kid in the vige where he awakened some memories. Yale didn¡¯t forget that he wanted to help that little kid, but the kid was still too young, and Yale didn¡¯t know when will return, so he entrusted Tar the work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t forget it.¡±


    To Tar that was a small matter and he didn¡¯t even need to do it personally, there are a lot of people in the association to handle those small matters.


    After hearing Tar¡¯s words, Yale turned and entered into the portal without saying anything more.


    After Yale disappeared into the portal, everyone returned to their normal activities.


    Julie returned to her room and sighed.


    ¡°This is all I can help you. I am not strong enough to travel together with you. I am sorry master, but I know my limits, and I can¡¯t help him more, at least I will ensure that Yale will have a ce to return.¡±


    Julie was surprised when she saw Yale¡¯s sword for the first time although she hadn¡¯t shown it in her face.


    She also knew very well that sword, and she also knew Yale¡¯s true identity since that moment.


    Before bing famous in Trade City, Julie had traveled in order to make money and improve her life, but in the end, she didn¡¯t live any merchant life at that time as everyone thought.


    Julie just found a legacy, and there she obtained a lot of knowledge and abilities. Those abilities weren¡¯t only for battle, they were also to business, and how to use words to control people, that part suited very well her personality.


    The legacy she had found while traveling was Zuatania¡¯s legacy. Thus, she was Zuatania¡¯s legacy disciple and could be considered like Tar¡¯s little sister due to it, but she remained that fact in secret by Zuatania¡¯s orders.


    Zuatania had also told her that by epting the legacy, she had also epted helping the owner of that sword and told her a bit about Yale¡¯s past life. However, all that knowledge was impossible to transmit to others, even a mere remnant of Zuatania was able to force a contract into someone as weak as Julie.


    Zuatania wanted that her legacy disciple was someone who helped Yale in his new life in her ce, that was the main reason she left a legacy and used the same method as Tofesh to seal it until Yale¡¯s soul reappeared in the world.


    A soul-bound item was the only way to determine if someone had reincarnated or not, as the item would react when the soul reappeared.


    Zuatania had asked Tofesh for a synchronized token to activate when the Space-time Judgment Sword reacted. She asked for it before her soul started to dissipate, her original intention was to look for Yale immediately disregarding where he was, but she had to change her ns after her soul began to dissipate.


    Julie had liked Yale¡¯s personality and wanted to help him even before knowing he was the one her master told her to help. Her personality was simr to Zuatania¡¯s, and that was the reason she was able to obtain the legacy.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113: Traveling to the Anpaes Kingdom</h4>


    Yale appeared in a city with poor looks; it waspletely opposite to Trade City.


    As it was a border city, bandit raids were amon urrence. However, some bandits raids wereposed by humans while others by half-beasts.


    Both countries weren¡¯t in a war, but the ouw groups liked to trespass the borders to act. Thus, the cities and towns near the border were the poorest and the most dangerous ones.


    The city itself was protected by guards, but as long someone put their feet outside the city the chances of dying would be enormous.


    Yale didn¡¯t n to walk alone to the Anpaes Kingdom from that city; there was a small border townposed mainly for soldiers and people to serve them, that small border town was Yale¡¯s current destination. Yale went by teleportation to the nearest city with a portal connecting with Trade City; small towns didn¡¯t have any portals.


    Yale walked to the city government office to ask for some escort to reach the border town. Tar had prepared a proper escort for him, and Yale only needed to show his identity, and he would get it.


    ¡°You are dreaming. Why will someone put some escort for you?¡±


    That was the reply from a big man who was in the reception, he was drunk and didn¡¯t seem interested in helping anyone.


    Yale took of a document written by Tar and the drunk man¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°What? Do you dare to falsify official documents? Who do you think I am? A naive kid? It is impossible that you have a rmendation from the Zuatania Merchant Association chief elder. It seems that you need some punishment for trying to cheat me.¡±


    The man stood up while tossing the document to the ground and was ready to start punching Yale. The man¡¯s realm was superior to Yale, but Yale didn¡¯t move.


    Before the man was able to do anything to Yale, he flew towards the wall making a huge hole in it.


    ¡°Who let such bastard to work here? Trying to punch someone with an official decree. Do you know that this young man is under the protection of the chief elder and the whole Zuatania Merchant Association? He is even a founder of a Diamond Rankpany, with his authority, he would have it easy to fire you and deny your citizenship.¡±


    Those words were spoken by an old man who was the person in charge of the whole city. Tar had methods to contact him, so he knew about Yale¡¯s arrival.


    Tar had threatened that if something happened to Yale before he reached his destination, they would pay the consequences. Thus, the elder was scared to death when saw that the first thing happened to Yale was being abused by someone working in the governmental office.


    Furthermore, the words of the elder were true, with Yale¡¯s status, he could influence governmental decisions in the Zuatania Republic, firing a small officer and removing his citizenship wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°Sorry my little friend, I will fire that bastard right now. Come with me; a professional soldier group is ready to escort you to the border town.¡±


    The elder said those words while returning the decree to Yale, Yale¡¯s appearance matched with the one Tar told him and the elder felt that it was impossible to fake the decree.


    For faking such decree would mean that Yale was more powerful than Tar, it would be impossible to fake all the spells in the document otherwise. Of course, in case someone was more powerful than Tar and faked a document the elder would still believe the document was veridical, no one would want to antagonize such a fearsome person.


    The drunk man was unable to think clearly due to the quantity of alcohol he had drunk before and thus decided to pick a fight when he saw Yale presenting some document; he didn¡¯t even try to check if the document was real or not.


    Luckily for the drunk man, he only got fired and didn¡¯t lose the citizenship or his life.


    Tar had ordered for the best squad of the city to escort Yale; it waspressed by ten Rank 3 soldiers with a captain at the Rank 4.


    Rank 3 was an important rank for everyone who had reached at least Rank 1 because Rank 3 was where the biggest part of the practitioner end their lives and the rank with the highest poption excluding the mortal rank.


    The Rank 3 was also called Magus Rank or Warrior Rank, depending on the path followed, it was also called Practitioner Rank when speaking of any path.


    Unless the circumstances were too bad, armies only recruit soldiers who were at least Rank 3, people at Rank 2 would only be considered helpers and not real soldiers.


    Rank 4 waspletely different level, only due to having a Rank 4 captain the squad in charge of escorting Yale was considered the best in the city.


    The Rank 4 was also called Expert Rank, anyone at that rank was an Expert Magus or an Expert Warrior. Furthermore, it was simr to the Apprentice Rank, anyone at the Expert Rank would find easy to reach the Expert stage in any area, although only enter the expert stage, improving will still be difficult.


    That made Expert Rank soldier incredibly more powerful, not only their power was higher, reaching the expert stage in a lot of different areas improved their battle prowess a lot.


    However, Expert Rank soldiers were strange because people at such rank usually wanted better positions, the only reason that squad had someone at that level was that the captain was too attached to his squadpanions and didn¡¯t want to leave them alone.


    When Yale saw the soldier squad for the first time, all of them bowed to Yale.


    It didn¡¯t matter that Yale was only at the Novice Rank, they had been informed about who was backing him and escorting Yale had turned into an honor for them.


    Furthermore, the captain had also been promised that if the mission ended without any problem, the whole squad could move to a more secure city where they will have a better life.


    For the captain moving wasn¡¯t difficult due to his level, but the others only obtained such a chance thanks to the importance Tar put into Yale¡¯s security. With that motivation, Tar was sure that the squad would give their all to protect Yale.


    The squad was almost ready to depart, but they still needed to obtain a few more supplies, because the travel will be quite long. After all, the request for the escort to the border town had been quite sudden.


    ¡°Young master, do you want to spar with me? Knowing your prowess will help us to n better the defense strategy.¡±


    Given the fact Yale was backed by the most powerful person in the whole republic it wasn¡¯t strange that the squad called him young master.


    They didn¡¯t n that Yale had to battle in the travel to the border city, but they want to be ready for any scenario it could happen. Thus, the captain wanted to see how Yale acted in battle.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yale took out a normal sword from a storage artifact, that was the only storage artifact he had on his body because he stored almost all his belongings in the Storage Space.


    Yale attacked the captain without hesitation, the elder had told him that the captain was an Expert Rank dual practitioner, so Yale would be unable to harm him with a normal sword.


    The captain blocked Yale¡¯s attacks easily with his sword. The Expert Rank let anyone just to reach the Expert stage, improving more relied only on the talents and efforts of the practitioner. The captain level at swordsmanship was obviously higher he was at the master stage. He had improved his swordsmanship with effort and not relying upon his realm.


    After a few minutes, the captain spoke.


    ¡°Stop there. It is enough.¡±


    The captain seemed happy, he expected that Yale would be a weakling, but unexpectedly he was at the expert stage in swordsmanship.


    ¡°Very well. You are young, but already at the expert stage in swordsmanship, you have a promising future.¡±


    The captain knew very well that just reaching the expert stage was the limit before reaching the Apprentice Rank, only after advancing to the Rank 2 and putting a lot of efforts it¡¯s possible to reach the master stage. However, most people who enter into the master stage only managed to achieve it after entering in the Rank 4, and the biggest part didn¡¯t reach it in their lives.


    After all, for most people, even reaching the expert stage was already almost impossible and that was the main requirement to reach Rank 4 besides obtaining enough Inner Qi or magic.


    For someone who had already reached an expert stage, as long practices hard, reaching the Rank 4 was possible. Half of the people who remained in the Rank 3 until their deaths were unable to reach an expert stage while the other part was unable to train until the peak of the 9-star before exhausting their life-force.


    Having reached an expert stage since a young age made the path easier afterward, that was the main reason the captain had advanced to the Expert Rank while all the others were still unable to breakthrough, stuck into the Practitioner Rank.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114: Journey to the Border Town</h4>


    Yale started his travel towards border town with the soldier squad some minutes after the sparring.


    As the captain had taken some liking to Yale since he discovered that it was at the expert stage in swordsmanship, the captain sparred with him every time they stopped the carriage.


    The captain wouldn¡¯t be able to learn anything from sparring with Yale, but Yale was still better with the sword than all the other soldiers, so it was the best opponent to practice.


    Of course, the others had a better battle prowess because they supply theirck of technique with raw power as they were in a higher realm than Yale, butparing pure swordsmanship, they were only at the Apprentice stage, so Yale surpassed them easily.


    Yale couldn¡¯t improve his swordsmanship at his current realm, but he was trying to develop new skills that suited himself, so the sparring with the captain was something he needed as it was an excellent practical experience.


    Yale felt that the captain swordsmanship was incredible, but it still lost to Swordmad¡¯s by a huge margin. However, Swordmad wasn¡¯t there to train with him, so the captain was the best choice.


    They didn¡¯t meet any problem in their first month of travel, having a Rank 4 with them, it would be strange if ordinary bandits dared to attack them.


    However, that only applied to human bandits as there wasn¡¯t any Rank 4 human bandit in the area, anyone that strong didn¡¯t need to be a bandit.


    That didn¡¯t apply to half-beast bandits who were moved by their hatred to humans and delighted killing them, stealing their belongings was secondary.


    Before the end of the second month, the captain sighed.


    ¡°We really have bad luck.¡±


    The captain a group of bandits nearing them from far away with his Spiritual Sense, but there was no way to avoid them since the bandits knew the area better than them and they were starting to surround them.


    The group would meet with the bandits disregarding the path they would follow, flee wasn¡¯t an option.


    The captain led the group into a small corridor between two cliffs; he had detected fifty half-beasts bandits, so choosing a narrow ce that blocked left and right would avoid that the half-beasts used all their numeric superiority andpletely surrounded them.


    The group stopped and waited for the bandits; since there was no way to avoid them it was better to get ready for battle instead of being assaulted while moving.


    The captain¡¯s Spiritual Sense was too strong, so they needed to wait a bit before the bandits appeared.


    As the captain had detected, the bandits were fifty, and they were strong, their leader was also at the Rank 4, and there were twenty Rank 3 followers. The others were only at Rank 2, but that was enough to threaten Yale¡¯s life.


    They were a famous bandit group formed by half-beasts who hated humans and had enormous bounties for their heads.


    Initially, the information in the city reported sightings of that bandit group as they were in another area and there wasn¡¯t any chance of shing with them. The only reason for the bandit group moving all their forces and changing their way to assault them was that someone betrayed them.


    The drunk man who got fired after the incident with Yale had sold the information to a half-beast spy for a great amount of money. In fact, after getting fired, he had sold a lot of confidential information to bandit groups and not only the information about Yale¡¯s group.


    Yale had secretly put Wyba in his Storage Space; he wouldn¡¯t risk to put her in danger. Everyone else thought that Yale had left her inside the carriage.


    ¡°Young master, this fight will be difficult, they have their best members here and surpass us in number.¡±


    The captain was worried by Yale; all the enemies were far stronger than him, being skilled with the sword wouldn¡¯t save him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for me and focus on the battle.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t fear for his life; in any case, the forbidden skill will activate saving his life, although he hoped to didn¡¯t need to reach that point.


    Seeing that Yale was calm, the captain rxed thinking that Yale should have some trump card to survive in a desperate situation.


    ¡°Our preys seems to want to defend, but what can they do with their puny numbers?¡±


    A tiger faced manughed, that was the Rank 4 in the other party, and by his looks, he wasn¡¯t of a very pure bloodline although the bloodline had a high level.


    The other bandits alsoughed, they didn¡¯t fear Yale¡¯s group. For them, that was hunting without any risks.


    The captain didn¡¯t waste time and started his battle with the tiger-faced man, both of them knew that the other had enough strength to change the oue of the fight, so both wanted to tie the other to avoid a massacre in their groups.


    Thanks to the corridor structure, the great advantage in numbers from the bandits were diminished, but the bandits could rotate when someone was tired or harmed while Yale¡¯s group didn¡¯t have that luxury.


    Or at least that though the soldiers, but when they started to get harmed and tired, a white light covered them and they were fully recovered.


    That was Yale using Light Healing. For such wounds Light Healing could be used in an area and at some distance, it only needed direct contact for serious injuries. Of course, that was also because of Yale¡¯s level in the skill was high and already had a lot of experience healing people.


    The captain and the others were surprised as they never thought that a young man like Yale was an elemental healer and an experienced one capable of using Light Healing with such easiness.


    That revtion plus their recovered energy boosted the forces of the soldiers and started to gain the upper hand in the struggle, even if the others rotate their numbers were still limited, so their wounds were umting as they couldn¡¯t heal them.


    The tiger-faced man was cursing the other party because the bandits didn¡¯t have any healer. They were an ouw group who was still seen as trash by their own kingdom due to their acts, attacking a neighboring country when they weren¡¯t in a war wasn¡¯t something the Anpaes Kingdom liked.


    However, all these bandits had a lot of hatred towards humans and disregarded all to harm them; they would like a war against the Nacesai Republic.


    Healers were even more scarce among half-beasts than among humans, due to their bloodline limitation to being able to learn healing skills, so the few healers wouldn¡¯t waste their time in such ouw groups and instead will be recruited by powerful factions.


    If any power in the Anpaes Kingdom discovered an ouw group with a healer, the ouw group would be destroyed very quickly. Healers were scarce resources, hiding them wasn¡¯t something weaker groups could do, the opinion of the healer didn¡¯t matter, all healers should serve a powerful group.


    Yale saw that the battle between both fighters at the Expert Rank was reaching the climax and he decided to help a bit the captain secretly.


    When the tiger-faced half-beast was about to avoid a strong sword sh from the captain¡¯s sword, he felt his body unable to move. Itsted less than a second, only an instant, but that instant he was unable to move was enough to get hit by the captain¡¯s attack.


    Yale had observed that the bandit always avoided just on thest moment and then attacked the captain, so he used that fact to stop him with Time Freeze just before the bandit dodged the iing attack.


    It was only an instant and left Yale exhausted, but that instant decided the battle as the bandits didn¡¯t have any healer and the leader¡¯s wound was severe enough to threaten his life.


    In the end, the bandits were all killed; after the leader¡¯s death, the captain killed all the other bandits, he didn¡¯t let anyone flee.


    The captain didn¡¯t notice the true reason for that instant of dy from the tiger-faced man; he simply thought that was unable to react to his attack.


    At night, the group celebrated their victory, all of them were alive while all the opponents dead.


    They were extra happy because their opponent was a famous criminal group, they would obtain a great bounty after giving the bandits heads to the Zuatania Republic authorities.


    The main reasons for their victory were the ce where they battled that avoided them being surrounded and beaten by the numbers and the constant healing Yale offered to them.


    Yale alone without using the forbidden skill had zero chances of winning against such group, but without his support, the others would have also ended dying in the hands of the bandits.


    The captain improved his impression of Yale even more but at the same time sighed because thest battle showed how even a weak healer at the Novice Rank could influence a fight and he knew that there wasn¡¯t any healer that would want to work in such a dangerous ce.


    They didn¡¯t face any other trouble in their travel, killing a famous bandit group had scared any others with evil intentions towards them. After all, they killed the strongest bandit group in the area.


    After a long journey of three months, Yale reached border town; he was almost in the Anpaes Kingdom.

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115: Crossing the Border</h4>


    Yale¡¯s group received a warm wee in the border town, and they had a celebration party at night.


    The main reason for that was the fact Yale¡¯s group exterminated that bandit group; those bandits had killed a lot of soldiers of the border town when they were outside the town patrolling, so everybody was happy they were finally eradicated.


    Yale had decided to spend the next day resting; he knew that once he entered into the Anpaes Kingdom would be difficult to have time to rest.


    Any border town was a dangerous ce as they were just in front of the border with the Anpaes Kingdom and would always be the first ones in being attacked when half-beasts attacked and thus, they hadn¡¯t any healer with them.


    They were already thankful that sometimes peoplee to supply medicinal pills to them, although a lot of times all the supplies were stolen on the way by the bandits.


    The Zuatania Republic gave the job to guard the border to those who asked for military jobs, and wanted to obtain a lot of money in exchange; they never forced anyone to do the job. Although sometimes the only chance they had to enroll in the army and win money was going to the border, they didn¡¯t need to join the army to live or earn money.


    Although the republic also wanted to recruit healers, no one offered for the job because healers could make a lot of money in secure towns without the need of risking their lives. Even if some join the army, they would be able to put conditions and avoiding the border unless a war happened was a condition every healer who joined the army asked.


    Because Yale also knew that, he had also used some of his time to heal the soldiers, treating with pills was far slower than with healing magic after all, and there wasn¡¯t any heavy wound, so the healing process was quick.


    It wasn¡¯t that the soldiers weren¡¯t heavily injured by the attacks of half-beasts, but those heavily injured were unable to survive without a proper healing, so the ones who were alive had only light wounds.


    In fact, except the captain in Yale¡¯s group and Yale himself, all the others currently in the border town were only warriors, there weren¡¯t any mages or dual practitioners.


    Pure Warriors were more limited to battle due to theck of long-range attacks, but most half-beasts had the same problem unless their bloodline had ess to some range attacks.


    The mages and dual practitioners who were at least Rank 3, usually obtain better positions in the army and wouldn¡¯t get stationed in the border unless a war was about to happen. They weren¡¯t as picky as healers as they had less value than them, but their status was better than the pure warriors, and the government didn¡¯t want to lose such valuable part of the army by forcing them to go to the border.


    The same happened with good bloodlines in the Anpaes Kingdom, they weren¡¯t as scarce as healers, but they were still valuable enough to avoid letting them waste their lives in ouw groups.


    Thus, the battles at the border usually ended in a melee struggle, which led to a lot of injuries on both sides, even if often the injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening, a lot of people died every year.


    Yale contacted Tar tomunicate that he was already in the border town and was about to leave the Zuatania Republic; he was already at the limit of range to contact Tar.


    Of course, he spoke very well about the captain and the other soldiers; Yale hoped that they would get a good reward for escorting him all the way.


    ¡°Use the badge to summon me if you are in front of any danger. Remember your current level.¡±


    Tar was worried as the Anpaes Kingdom was hostile towards humans. He guessed that Yale had his means, but he feared that he would be reckless as it happened to a lot of reincarnated experts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tar; I won¡¯t y with my life. By the way, in the end, what happened to that traitor in the city?¡±


    Yale had reported the matter of the bandits to Tar, and they didn¡¯t need too much time to discover who had filtered the information. The culprit was already caught and judged by treason.


    ¡°The only thing that can happen for having betrayed the Zuatania Republic, a public execution. Furthermore, all his rtives have lost their citizenship together with all their properties.¡±


    The Zuatania Republic moved with money and wasn¡¯t too restrictive about the freedom of the citizens as long they didn¡¯t break thews, but betrayal was the worst mean to vite thews in the republic, even people rted to the traitor would suffer for it.


    The fear of implicating the people rted to them made everyone thinking two times before betraying the country for money.


    Yale didn¡¯t felt pity for that man, his betrayal almost killed all of them, or at least would have forced Yale to waste one of his trump cards if the captain hadn¡¯t managed to end with the tiger-faced man.


    In fact, the elder in charge of the city had also been punished as the man had obtained the information thanks to having worked for him. The elder would need to work for two years without any sry topensate for the problems provoked by the already executed man.


    The next day Yale said goodbye to everyone and walked towards the mountain range that marked the border between the two countries. The soldiers didn¡¯t know why Yale was going to the Anpaes Kingdom, but since they know who was backing him, no one dared to ask.


    Fortunately for Yale, the Anpaes Kingdom had almost all their territory from north to south, the area from west to east was shorter than the same area in the Zuatania Republic.


    It was still too huge to traverse, but if he had to walk from Trade City to the border, he would need far more time than to cross the whole Anpaes Kingdom.


    The bad part was that the Anpaes Kingdom had a lot of irregr terrains, so it will be more difficult to travel than an open terrain. However, Yale hoped that he would be able to sort most of the obstacles relying upon Wind Wings.


    Yale had covered his whole body with a cloak, that way it would be more difficult to tell if he was human or half-beast, in the border it would be possible to find both so it was better to avoid problems.


    Ordinary humans couldn¡¯t detect bloodlines, but some half-beasts were sensitive to them even at long range and almost all at short-range, as long Yale didn¡¯t try to block his Frost Winged Wolf bloodline, most half-beasts wouldn¡¯t attack him.


    Yale usually had the bloodline inactive and only activate it to use Bloodline Force. However, as Wyba was still at the 9-star Mortal Rank, the limit to the Bloodline Force was just the double of that realm¡¯s limit.


    Yale¡¯s usual stats in strength and agility were almost at that number, so Bloodline Force wouldn¡¯t be too useful for him until Wyba would increase her realm; thus he hadn¡¯t activated the bloodline since before leaving Trade City.


    Yale only needed an hour to reach the foot of the nearest mountain where he used Shape Shift to change his covered appearance for a half-beast appearance.


    However, as Yale¡¯s bloodline was extremely pure, he only made slight changes in his body and not big ones.


    He changed his hair color to the same as Wyba¡¯s hair and the same with the color of his eyes; those changes were easy as they were only modifying colors.


    The other two changes were more difficult, but Yale was already skilled enough with Shape Shift to make them without too many problems.


    Those two changes were his human ears for wolf ones and creating a wolf tail at his back; even the purest half-beast would have such traits, so Yale also needed to imitate them to fake well his identity.


    Yale had tried that transformation in private a lot of times, but he still felt strange with the ears and the tail.


    However, Wyba liked a lot the appearance Yale had after the transformation and liked to y with Yale¡¯s ears when she was at the top of his head.


    Yale was happy that Wyba liked that appearance, but he felt too weird when Wyba was ying with his wolf¡¯s ears, that only made more difficult to him being used to that form.


    Finally, Yale used Wind Wings and flew towards the mountain, flying was quicker than climbing it after all.


    Wind Wings also were also modified based on the wings Wyba created to fly. At that moment Yale¡¯s Wind Wings seemed to have physical form although it was only an illusion as he hadn¡¯t used Shape Shift to create them because it will be problematic having real wings with his current clothes.


    That day Yale left the Zuatania Republic and crossed the border entering into the Anpaes Kingdom.

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116: First Contact with Half-beast Vigers</h4>


    Yale spent a whole week flying as fast as he could, the border area was the most dangerous one, so he avoided anymon path and crossed the mountains by flying. He was able to fly for almost an hour without stopping, so in a week he had already left the border area.


    He wasn¡¯t too far from the border counting merely the distance, but due to the terrain, walking he would have to need at least three months to reach the same ce, and that was without any problem happening on the way.


    The chances of humans reaching that area were almost zero, so Yale was able to rx and stored his cloak. After all, traveling with that cloak would be a little suspicious, it was still necessary with the risk of humans in the area, but Yale was already in a part of the half-beasts territory where humans didn¡¯t dare to go, so it was better to show his transformed appearance openly.


    Yale had been using pills to restore his energy the whole week to stop the less time possible to recover Origin Qi before starting flying again. Thus, after having reached a rather safer zone, he stopped a bit and decided to go hunting.


    Yale had food in his Storage Space, the food would be able to remain in a good state a lot of time there, but Wyba liked more the fresh meat and eating something different also seemed a good idea to Yale.


    Furthermore, in case of being able to obtain more food easily, it was better to not waste the food in the Storage Space that could be used in any situation.


    The area where Yale stopped had a lot of small beasts, so the hunting was easy even if Yale was being careful not to disturb any powerful beast that could be nearby.


    Yale was able to cover two hundred meters with his Spiritual Sense, and the Mapping function had the same range, detecting preys was easy, and Yale had personalized a bit the Mapping function, it showed with different colors those who were weaker than Yale than those who were stronger than him.


    Of course, the distinction was only based onparing the realms and not on the real chances to win, Yale had a great battle prowess for his level, so if the opponent were ordinary even if that opponent¡¯s realm was a bit higher than Yale¡¯s, Yale would be able to win.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t want to mess with any beast who was at his realm or higher even if he was able to win; he had enough with normal beasts to eat, so there wasn¡¯t any need to have problems with stronger beasts.


    That personalization of the Mapping function was enough to Yale; even if Yale wanted topare real the battle prowess, it was impossible, the Spiritual Sense could detect only the other¡¯s party level, and with those far stronger than him it wasn¡¯t even precise.


    The next day, Yale detected some half-beasts at the limit of his Spiritual Sense and followed them secretly since they were weaker than him.


    Yale didn¡¯t n to harm them as he didn¡¯t have anything against half-beasts, those half-beasts who attacked him before were bandits, and there were also human bandits. Furthermore, the human bandits had also harmed a lot of half-beasts, so there was no real reason for the hatred between species. Bandits and ouw groups were the main culprits of instigating the hatred since ancient times.


    There was also the way of thinking about the other species both parties had, but without those constant conflicts happening, both would mostly ignore the other instead of hating them.


    Sadly, Yale¡¯s way of thinking wasn¡¯t shared in the Zuatania Republic or the Anpaes Kingdom, not being in a war against the other was already very good for them.


    Yale discovered a small vige, but that vige was the most undeveloped ce Yale had seen in his life.


    The vige was still better than the ces where beasts live, but it was more near to that than to humanmunities.


    Furthermore, everyone in the vige was only at the Mortal Rank, the strongest being only at the 2-star; it was a ce without any danger for Yale.


    Yale decided to go to the vige to obtain some first-hand information; he didn¡¯t want to rely only on the books he had read.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how would half-beats react if they saw his rtionship with Wyba, so he hid her in the Storage Space. He didn¡¯t want to reveal her existence to anyone, those vigers weren¡¯t dangerous, but they could speak to others.


    When Yale entered the city, the vigers had fear in their faces as they felt that Yale was far stronger than them and their instincts were telling them that Yale was someone who would eat them.


    ¡°I am only a traveler; I don¡¯t have the intention to harm you.¡±


    The vigers rxed a bit after hearing Yale¡¯s words; they were too naive to believe someone with just those words, fortunately for them, Yale was telling the truth.


    However, even if their consciousness were already convinced about Yale¡¯sck of evil intentions, they couldn¡¯t avoid trembling due to being unable to control their instincts.


    ¡°I am curious about how is the lifestyle in this area. Can you told me about it?¡±


    The half-beasts in the vige had too bad bloodlines; they had almost no human features; to them, Yale¡¯s appearance was one a young master from some powerful tribe or n.


    The one who replied Yale was an old man who looked almostpletely like a squirrel. However, that old-man was still the most human-like, the younger ones seemed even more beast-like than him, even if everyone seemed to have the same bloodline.


    ¡°There is nothing to exin; we have just enough with obtaining food to eat and avoiding being killed by the bandits. We also try to expand our bloodline, but with our poor quality bloodline, there isn¡¯t anyone in the other viges who wanted our youths to reproduce.¡±


    The vige was too small, and all of them were blood-rted, so they needed to look for people in other viges to have descendence, but their bloodline was impure and weak, the other half-beasts wouldn¡¯t dare to weaken their descendence by having children with them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to improve your bloodline?¡±


    Yale knew that half-beasts could improve their bloodlines. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact method, he had a rough idea.


    ¡°That may be possible for someone of the wolf family like you as there are powerful wolf beasts, but there aren¡¯t any squirrel-type beast with a good bloodline to use.¡±


    The method to improve the bloodlines in their bodies was to absorb blood from beasts of the same species or simr ones.


    Until that point Yale knew it well, the unknown part was how the half-beasts treated that blood before absorbing it, simply absorbing the blood from the beast would have more negative effects than positive ones.


    Failing to refine the blood correctly would cause a loss of purity in the bloodline, those with luck at least would obtain more strength, but for others, they could turn even weaker.


    Yale and Wyba could absorb any blood due to the system and the Origin Qi, even if the bloodline were from other species, the system would manage to refine it in a perfect state, but Yale was curious about how the half-beasts did it.


    However, it was clear that the people in that vige didn¡¯t know anything about it, looking their appearances and their reply, they had probably absorbed some fresh blood in the past and ended in a state inferior to even other half-beasts.


    There were squirrel-type beasts of more than the 2-star Mortal Rank, maybe their power limit wasn¡¯t as high as wolfs or tigers, but Yale had seen squirrels more powerful than those half-beasts.


    Although the elder said that there wasn¡¯t any, the real problem was that they had been unable to refine them well and they ended weakening their bloodline even more.


    Yale had read that half-beasts who weaken their bloodlines too much could be turned into normal beasts. Initially, he believed that it was an exaggeration, but after seeing that vige, Yale started to think that it could be true.


    Those vigers seemed that would be turned into normal beasts in a few generations; it was already difficult to tell that the kids in the vige were half-beasts and not huge beasts if one didn¡¯t look well at them.


    As every generation seemed less human-like than the previous one, that vige bloodline was really doomed.


    The intelligence was also affected by their bloodline purities as they weren¡¯t humans turned into half-beasts, but they had been born as half-beasts. A human transformed, even with a bad bloodline will be able to have an human-mind even after turning into a half-beast, maybe the instincts could be stronger, but the intelligence wouldn¡¯t be lowered.


    However, the descendants of those transformed had never been humans before, and thus the bloodline had a greater impact on them.


    The instincts of those vigers were already surpassing their consciousness, that was a bad signal to a half-beast. Once they started to move only by instincts losing their consciousness, they would be only normal beasts.


    In the end, Yale left without asking any other question to them; he didn¡¯t believe that he could obtain anything useful from those people who have a lifestyle like real beasts, only thinking about surviving and reproducing.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117: Wyba¡¯s Request</h4>


    In the next days, Yale had visited some other viges, they were in rtive better states than the first one, but all of them were still the weakest type of half-beast.


    However, Yale managed to know that some half-beasts raised beasts to use their bloodlines after they grew strong. In fact, that was quite normal, raising beasts for different purposes was also did by humans although the objectives of the humans were obtaining food or materials from the beasts bodies.


    That fact, worried Yale as someone may want to use Wyba for that purpose. Of course, anyone who needed a 9-star Mortal Rank bloodline wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Yale and steal Wyba, but after she grew stronger or her capacity to growth was revealed, Yale feared that would catch too many attention. Maybe even someone powerful would want her to give it to weaker ones.


    Fortunately, no one had seen Wyba since he reached the Anpaes Kingdom, he always appeared alone in the viges.


    Yale was being a bit paranoid with that as there wasn¡¯t acking of powerful wolf beasts, a 9-star Mortal Rank wolf in the Anpaes Kingdom wasn¡¯t something extraordinary.


    However, that was only if the fact Wyba knew Water Healing wasn¡¯t revealed, bloodlines that allow using the power of healing were sought even if they were weak. Wyba learned water healing due to Yale¡¯s influence and not due to her species, but any half-beast would think Wyba had a mutated bloodline that allowed her to use healing magic.


    Furthermore, if Wyba were killed to absorb her bloodline, it would only have bad effects for those who would have absorbed it.


    Wyba¡¯s bloodline had been affected with the Origin Qi and synchronized with Yale, any other human or half-beast who absorbed such bloodline would only suffer negative effects, they could even die in the process. Besides Yale who was synchronized with her, no one could use Wyba¡¯s bloodline to strengthen themselves.


    However, there was no way the half-beasts would believe that reason even if Yale were to tell them, so Yale chose to be paranoid and hide Wyba from everyone.


    Yale had advanced through the Anpaes Kingdom for a month, and he found some half-beasts with slightly better bloodlines, but they were still under average, he still didn¡¯t find anyone with an appearance simr to him.


    Yale didn¡¯t have any problem in that month; he had hidden from any beast who could be even a little troublesome, that caused that his Stealth Skill leveled until level sixteen.


    After all, Yale might have some curiosity about the Anpaes Kingdom, but he was there because it was the only way to go back to the Revgen Empire and that was his main priority.


    Yale didn¡¯t stop to train while traveling, but the travel itself was a great training, he felt that his progress turned faster since he started to traverse the Anpaes Kingdom. The training with the captain had also helped Yale a bit, but the major increase had been afterward.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 13 | Origin Level: 12 |Origin Points: 191/191¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 182 | Strength: 194 | Agility: 198 | Intelligence: 200 | Wisdom: 200 | Dexterity: 199¡±


    While Yale was checking the Stats Menu, he heard a scream.


    He immediately checked the Mapping function and saw two spots moving quickly, one was pursuing the other, and both were weaker than Yale.


    Yale rushed towards there to help, he wasn¡¯t a saint who saved anyone, but the scream was obviously from a little girl and given that he could save her, he would have left with a bad taste if he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    The little girl who was running had a stripped feline tail; Yale guessed that she should be from a tiger-type bloodline and should have four or five years given her stature. Furthermore, she seemed to have an extremely pure bloodline, and she was already at the 9-star Mortal Rank.


    Humans would never let a little kid alone in a forest with powerful beasts, even the Beast Trial of the Roanmad n was already a bit extreme with human thinking, but half-beasts had a different way of thinking as they wanted their children to turn strong as soon as possible. Thanks to the best blood in their bodies, those born as half-beasts could start improving their realms since their birth, but in exchange, they didn¡¯t have any protection of the worldws.


    The beast who was following the little girl was a boar at the 1-star Novice Rank, although it seemed to had just breakthrough and was still far from the 2-star, it was more powerful than the little girl who hadn¡¯t reached the Novice Rank and was still too young to be able to supply the difference of realm with ability.


    Yale asked Wyba to turn invisible with an illusion and then rushed towards the boar killing it with Frost w with just one hit just before the monster had caught the little girl who had stumbled and fell to the floor while running.


    The little girl looked at Yale with a shocked face before starting running again.


    Yale helped her only to avoid feeling guiltyter, but at least he was expecting a thank you. He started to wonder if all the half-beasts were that rude when someone saved them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that girl.¡±


    Wyba spoke those words directly into Yale¡¯s wolf ear, which was still feeling weird to Yale.


    ¡°Well, she is rude for running without saying anything after I saved her life.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t only that; I hate the smell of her blood, it reminds me of mom¡¯s killer...¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that Wyba spoke that much as she usually didn¡¯t speak. In fact, she could speak more than she usually did since some time ago, but she wasn¡¯t very talkative due to her personality. As long as Yale cared about her, she didn¡¯t feel the need to speak about anything else.


    However, Yale was more surprised by the fact Wyba remembered the smell of the Fire-wood Tiger¡¯s blood because she was merely a newborn at that time.


    That little girl had some tiger-like bloodline in Yale¡¯s eyes, but Wyba was better than him identifying bloodlines, and she had detected the exact type, which was one she hated a lot.


    ¡°Well, even in that case, she doesn¡¯t have any rtion with that Fire-wood Tiger. We can¡¯t hate others with the same bloodline due to what one of them did.¡±


    Yale felt that hating everyone with the Fire-wood Tiger bloodline due to the incident happened in the Beast Trial was as unfair as the hatred between species between humans and half-beasts.


    Wyba didn¡¯t reply to Yale; she was smarter than most beasts and even more than the kids of her age in the viges Yale had visited the previous month. However, she was unable to feel well when smelling a bloodline with the same smell as the one who killed her mother.


    Even if she was a newborn, everything that happened that day was something that was imprinted very deep on her; it was a trauma to her. Yale saved her life that day, and since that moment he turned as important as her mother to Wyba and recognized him as her big brother.


    ¡°There seems to be a town near there, that little girl ran until there. There is someone more powerful than me in that town, but the difference is only one star, it isn¡¯t something I can¡¯t manage. I will go to take a look; you can enter the Storage Space until I finish.¡±


    Yale had used his Spiritual Sense to check the only existence of a higher realm than him in the nearby vige, but that half-beast was only at the 3-star Novice Rank, Yale could fight with him if he turned hostile. Furthermore, it was a town and not a vige; it was the biggestmunity of half-beasts he had found since he reached the Anpaes Kingdom.


    ¡°I also want to go to the town.¡±


    Yale was surprised that Wyba asked that, she usually didn¡¯tin about anything.


    ¡°Why? You know that there is the possibility that some people want to harm you there even if it isn¡¯t directly they can speak about you to bandits. Your illusion might not work with the one at the Novice Rank, so you can¡¯t remain under the illusion in the town.¡±


    Yale had told Wyba about how half-beasts killed beasts for their bloodlines and Wyba was alright hiding from the half-beasts to avoid problems, so he didn¡¯t understand why Wyba had that sudden change of opinion and wanted to go to the town.


    ¡°I want to battle that tiger-bloodline girl. I can ignore her bloodline, but I need to teach her that my big bro can¡¯t be ignored.¡±


    Yale was happy that Wyba wanted to fight for his sake and as she was about the same age and realm than the other girl it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them having some sparring if Wyba wasn¡¯t a beast.


    There was no way the other party would agree to have some sparring with a beast. Furthermore, Yale could understand Wyba but those without wolf bloodlines couldn¡¯t, to them Wyba would a normal wolf at the 9-star Mortal Rank.


    Yale tried to exin it to Wyba, but she didn¡¯t agree, she was decided to battle with that girl. That was the first time for Wyba asking something, so Yale wanted to support her, but there were too many problems to fulfill Wyba¡¯s wish.

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118: Wyba¡¯s Stubborness</h4>


    ¡°We are siblings. If you can go, I also can.¡±


    That was thest reason Wyba gave to Yale, and that was one Yale had difficulties answering to avoid hurting Wyba¡¯s feelings.


    To Yale, Wyba was his little sister, and to Wyba, Yale was her big brother, but Yale was a human while Wyba was a beast, no one would call them siblings.


    ¡°See... I am not in my real form. Thus, I can cheat on them, but as you are in your true form, you will be in danger if you go to the town.¡±


    That was the best reply Yale had thought, and it wasn¡¯t a lie, it didn¡¯t matter if was a human or a beast they couldn¡¯t go to a half-beast town without provoking problems.


    ¡°If you were able to transform like me, it wouldn¡¯t be any problem going to the town with me, but you are still too young to do it.¡±


    In fact, the chances of a Mortal Rank beast turning into human form were zero, even if it was a half-beast form the chances remained in zero.


    Yale had read that it was possible for some beasts to take such form at higher realms. However, it never happened to weak beasts, so Yale could only sigh as he knew Wyba wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    ¡°Big bro is the strongest, but I am not weak! I want to try!¡±


    Seeing that Wyba was stubborn to try it, Yale nodded as he thought that Wyba needed to try it herself to understand it.


    Even with Shape Shift that could be considered a cheat skill, Yale could only make slight modifications in his body, creating a wolf tail, ears or even physical wings was possible, but he couldn¡¯t transform into any beast he saw in the forest, the differences between his real body and them were too high.


    Shape Shift was powerful but not wless, the margin of change in the body increased as long the level of the skill increases, but such big changes from a human-based form to a full-beast form were still impossible relying only upon the skill.


    Seeing that Wyba was unable to transform after trying few times, Yale smiled.


    ¡°Wyba, you are still too young to do it. I am your big brother, and I want the best for you. Until you be able to transform, I can¡¯t let you go to the town for your own security.¡±


    Wyba was depressed after failing a few times in a row, but she didn¡¯t want to give up even if Yale said that she was too young to do it.


    She had acking of understanding between species; she thought that the tiger-girl from before was a real Fire-wood Tiger transformed into half-beast form. Thus, she felt that being unable to do it when both of them had the same age and realm was shameful.


    Seeing that Wyba didn¡¯t stop trying, Yale just remained looking at her. He knew that Wyba¡¯s efforts were naught, but he would let her try until she was satisfied.


    Two hourster they were still in the same positions, Wyba trying to transform and Yale looking at her; Yale had never expected that Wyba was that stubborn.


    At that moment, Yale had started to practice his Origin Qi after seeing that Wyba wouldn¡¯t give up in a short time.


    Some hourster, Wyba¡¯s voice awakened Yale, and she rushed towards Yale¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Big bro!¡±


    Yale felt that Wyba was depressed after failing and then went towards him, but when he was expecting that Wyba, a little wolf cub, fell into his arms, he was dumbfounded.


    There wasn¡¯t a wolf cub in his arms; there was a little girl with wolf ears.


    Yale had been immersed in training, but with the Mapping function, he was sure that no one else neared them since Wyba started to practice her transformation.


    ¡°Wyba?¡±


    Yale was really shocked; he was able to feel the life-bound contract from the little girl who was hugging him, she could only be Wyba. However, Wyba¡¯s transformation was against all the knowledge Yale had, even the system had said it was impossible.


    Of course, the system¡¯s deductions were based on the information Yale had in the database; it was possible that the system considered it impossible due to someck of information.


    ¡°Yes, big bro! I am Wyba! I finally did it!¡±


    Yale pat Wyba¡¯s head, her hair was still as soft as before, but she only had it on the head and in the tail on her back; Wyba was like Yale and only had the minimum beast traits. At that moment, anyone who saw them would immediately think that they were siblings, it was just the opposite from before.


    However, the hair on her head was very long and almost reached the floor, the other little girl also had a very long hair, and Yale guessed Wyba chose that hairstyle due to it.


    Wyba¡¯s half-beast form was still adorable. Yale was sure that her fan club would turn crazy if they knew.


    Yale was happy that Wyba had taken half-beast form as she had wished, but at the same time, he feared that if the fact Wyba was a beast that could transform into a half-beast were exposed, they would face a dangerous situation.


    A normal beast couldn¡¯t transform into a half-beast form even with Shape Shift, that wasmon knowledge. Thus, Yale started to think that the reasons should be rted to Wyba turning into an Origin Beast or their bloodline synchronization. After all, Wyba was an ordinary beast before forming a contract with Yale.


    ¡°Big bro, now can I go to the town with you?¡±


    Of course, Wyba didn¡¯t forget the matter about going to the town.


    ¡°You can, but there are some things you need to do first.¡±


    Wyba moved her tail in happiness as her brother had epted to let her go to the town with him.


    ¡°Big bro is the best!¡±


    Yale liked to see Wyba happy, but he needed to teach her some things before they would meet with anyone or there would be problems.


    ¡°Listen Wyba; a half-beast form is different from a beast form. In your current form, you need to wear clothes; you can¡¯t go around naked like now.¡±


    Shape Shift only affected the body; the clothes weren¡¯t included, so Wyba rushed to hug Yale without wearing anything.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind as Wyba was only a little girl and his little sister, but he couldn¡¯t let others saw her even if her long hair covered a lot of her body.


    Beasts didn¡¯t wear clothes, so it was normal for Wyba feeling normal without them, but half-beasts wore clothes.


    Although some half-beasts with bad bloodlines wore almost nothing as the furs in their bodies covered them, they still wear something.


    The half-beasts with good bloodlines wore clothes like the humans as their bodies were simr.


    ¡°Why I need clothes?¡±


    ¡°Because half-beasts wear clothes. If you want to fake your identity as one of them you need to follow their rules.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t think that he was able to exin to Wyba things like why others shouldn¡¯t saw her naked in a way she understood, so he used a different reason. Given that Wyba wanted to go to the town she was able to ept the reason quickly.


    ¡°I will wear clothes, but I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    That was another problem, Yale didn¡¯t have any clothes for little girls, hispany in Trade City also sold clothes for all ages and gender, so if he had known it beforehand, he would have also picked some clothes for Wyba.


    Furthermore, Yale¡¯s knowledge of female clothing was almost inexistent as he never paid too much attention to it, at that moment he regretted that his sister or one of his female friends weren¡¯t with him, any of them would have been able to manage the situation better than him.


    Yale¡¯s final decision was to use some pieces of cloth to create something simr to a one-piece dress for Wyba, that was the easiest he had thought. If Wyba wore some of his clothes, it would have been too strange in the eyes of the others.


    Yale had to make a hole in the back for Wyba¡¯s tail or the tail would have lifted the dress every time it moved.


    Wyba put the dress on her body withoutining; the dress wasn¡¯t beautiful or cute, it quality barely managed to reach the average of half-beasts clothing he had seen before, which was very lowpared to human clothing.


    However, as that was something made by her big brother, Wyba wore it happily.


    ¡°Now, you shall start speaking like a human and not like a wolf. You won¡¯t be able tomunicate with the people in the town with the wolfnguage, and it would be too strange if you didn¡¯t know how to speak humannguage.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to speak humannguage.¡±


    Wolfs were unable to do it due to physical restrictions in their vocal chords, but as Wyba was in a half-beast form she was able to do it, it was just that she didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will teach you. We will go together to the town after you have learned it.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n that Wyba was able to speak with fluency, she was still a little girl, even if she didn¡¯t speak very well it wouldn¡¯t be strange in the eyes of anyone.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119: Going to the Half-beast Town</h4>


    Yale had no rush to go to the town; he taught Wyba for a week before she turned capable of speaking like humans.


    The most difficult part to her was to learn how to make human sounds, Wyba had been surrounded by humans a lot of time, so she was used to thenguage and could understand it. Thus, once she was able to make the sounds, she was able to speak without too many difficulties.


    In that week, Wyba also got used to moving in her half-beast form, if she walked like a wolf in that form it would have been too weird.


    ¡°Well, it seems that you are ready. Will you want to go now to the town?¡±


    Yale felt that Wyba was ready, she was able to speak and move like a normal half-beast of her age. Furthermore, as she was still young, even if she made some mistakes people wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡°Wyba wants to go now!¡±


    That was the main problem in Wyba¡¯s speech; she was used to be called by her name when he heard humans speak, so she started to speak humannguage saying her own name instead of I.


    She spoke normally in wolfnguage, that problem only happened in humannguage.


    At the start, Yale tried to correct her, but Wyba didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her name.


    In the end, Yale just gave up on correcting her; she was still a little girl, so that way of speech was cute when she was the one saying it.


    ¡°Then, we will go right now. Remember to don¡¯t use your wings; as I exined to you before, this is our secret.¡±


    Yale had also set some rules to Wyba for when she was with others.


    She couldn¡¯t use Shape Shift in front of the others or fly. However, the most important rule was that she should never use any healing magic, that was the biggest taboo for her.


    Shape Shift was a useful skill, but if everyone knew about it, its usefulness would diminish. The Frost Winged Wolves were more valued due to their capacity to fly; Yale feared that if their bloodlines were revealed to be from such beasts, they would catch the attention of some powerful people.


    However, the healing skills were the worst if discovered, showing a healing skill to any half-beast was like a death sentence. In fact, it would be worse than death; they would be caught and enved to heal others for their whole lives.


    If that situation happened, Yale would be forced to use one of his trump cards to flee, thus using healing magic was forbidden for both of them, Yale wouldn¡¯t use it either.


    Yale had never seen Wyba using healing magic, but he knew she could do it due to Appraisal.


    Fortunately, Yale wasn¡¯t worried that Wyba would use any healing magic because she wanted to battle to that little girl who Yale had saved before and wasn¡¯t interested in other people or helping them.


    However, Yale feared that she would have difficulties in the battle and chose to fly as that was a great advantage in any battle when the other party couldn¡¯t fly.


    Thus, he remembered her that part; Yale didn¡¯t mind the two girls having some sparring, but there was no need to reveal any of their secrets due to that, even if Wyba lost the sparring it wouldn¡¯t happen anything to her.


    When Yale was about to start walking, Wyba jumped to his back, and Yale almost lost his bnce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wyba?¡±


    Yale thought that Wyba jumped because she wanted something, but he was wrong, she didn¡¯t jump because she wanted something, she wanted to do that jump.


    ¡°Nothing, Wyba is only returning to her ce for travel.¡±


    Wyba felt that she should be in her big brother¡¯s head as she always did when traveling.


    Yale wanted to say that with her size she couldn¡¯t be on his head, Wyba had only the size of a four years old girl, but that was bigger than a wolf cub.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t want to hurt Wyba forbidding her to go to her usual ce.


    ¡°It is better if you sit on my shoulders, you can¡¯t do that in your wolf form. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    Instead of forbidding her going to the top of his head, he chose to give her another option that was more normal. It wasn¡¯t weird for a big brother carrying a little sister in that way; Yale had seen a lot of fathers and brothers carrying the little girls in their backs in Trade City.


    Wyba also liked the idea; she remembered that most of the little girls that went to hug her in Trade City were in their parents or brother¡¯s back when waiting for their turn.


    Wyba would lie if she said she didn¡¯t want to try it, but she knew it was impossible in her wolf form. However, after Yale said it, she realized that she could do it in her current form.


    Wyba didn¡¯t waste that chance and went to Yale¡¯s shoulders instead of his head.


    Yale sighed in relief as Wyba seemed happy with that and started walking towards the town.


    When they reached the entrance of the town a man with tiger ears and tail appeared, he was the 3-star Novice Rank that Yale had detected. Moreover, by how he looked, his bloodline purity was high.


    ¡°Wee to our town, young friends.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any hostility in the man¡¯s voice, he didn¡¯t lower his guard, but he saw that Yale was young and was carrying a little girl on his back. He couldn¡¯t think that Yale had evil intentions or that he was a bandit, no one would assault a town carrying a little girl on his back.


    He looked at Yale¡¯s wolf ears and then added.


    ¡°Maybe you are the one who saved my daughter some days ago? She told me that a guy with some wolf-type bloodline had saved her.¡±


    Yale noticed that the ears and tail of the man resembled the ones of that little girl and he also noticed that Wyba seemed to dislike the man, but as that man was stronger and older than her, she didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°Indeed, I saved a little girl from a boar beast a week ago, but I don¡¯t know if she was your daughter.¡±


    Yale was pretty sure that the man was the father of the little girl, but he chose to appear he wasn¡¯t sure.


    In the town, there should be more little girls and it wasn¡¯t impossible that another girl had a problem and was saved by someone, it would be weird if Yale were sure that the man was her father and not the father of another girl misunderstanding his identity.


    Yale had seen though mapping how the little girl was almost always beside that man who was the only at higher realm than Yale in the whole town, so Yale didn¡¯t doubt about the rtionship between the two of them.


    ¡°It was my daughter without any doubt; she is the only little girl in our town who have guts to go out alone and without saying anything. I already scolded her for being reckless, thank you for saving her.¡±


    Yale felt that the man was telling the truth and was really thankful for saving her daughter¡¯s life.


    However, before Yale managed to reply to him, Wyba spoke.


    ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t thank Wyba¡¯s big bro after big bro saved her.¡±


    ¡°She is Wyba, my little sister. She was hiding in the surroundings when I was saving your daughter. She is angry because your daughter fled after I saved her without thanking me. Forgive Wyba¡¯s rude words.¡±


    The man sighed. After hearing that and seeing Wyba¡¯s little body, which showed that she was about the same age of his daughter, he thought that Wyba was just a little girl attached to her big brother and she didn¡¯t say that words about her daughter with any evil intention.


    Moreover, the man knew that his daughter was unruly and unless he or his wife ordered her, she had never shown gratitude towards others. Thus, he knew that it was his daughter¡¯s fault and it was normal if Wyba was angry.


    ¡°I am sorry for that. My daughter is always like that. Come to my house, I will treat you as guests, and I will make my daughter apologize for her rudeness.¡±


    Yale nodded, but Wyba hadn¡¯t enough with that.


    ¡°Wyba didn¡¯t want apologies. Wyba wants to fight with her.¡±


    Yale and the man sighed at the same time.


    ¡°Well, it is good for them to spar against someone of same age and power. I don¡¯t have any problems with my daughter fighting with your sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem either, but we need to ensure that both of them won¡¯t battle too seriously.¡±


    Both of them were thinking the same, the battle would be good for the young girls, but they need to control them to avoid them hurting the other party too much.

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120: Fire-wood Tiger¡¯s Pride</h4>


    Yale followed the man until a house that could be considered bigpared with the others.


    Although they were in a town instead of a vige, its level was still lower than normal human towns, but it was far betterpared with the viges Yale had seen while traveling before.


    Inside the house, Yale saw a woman with simr ears than the man hugging the little girl who had fled after being rescued.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    The woman asked to her husband without hesitation when she saw Yale and Wyba following him.


    ¡°They are my guests. This guy is Yale; he saved our daughter the other day when she ran to the forest alone. The girl on his shoulder is his little sister; she is named Wyba.¡±


    The man introduced the two of them formally. Usually, the woman should have been pleased to see the guy who saved her daughter, but the woman didn¡¯t seem to like Yale and Wyba¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that they saved her, but they are strangers, if they saved someone it¡¯s their problem, we have no need to thank them for it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s personality was one of the reasons the daughter turned so unruly, that woman despised anyone who wasn¡¯t her husband or her daughter.


    The truth was that even her husband didn¡¯t like her personality, but both had the purest bloodlines in the surroundings, and they werepatible as both had Fire-wood tiger bloodlines. Their marriage was forced by their viges and then fused into a town with some other weak viges of the area.


    That was something necessary for all the viges as they would be stronger together and their marriage was their hope to have a line of powerful descendants.


    Yale was displeased by her words, but seeing theplex face of the man, he sympathized with him and didn¡¯t argue with the woman. Wyba was also putting all her efforts to didn¡¯t reply as she knew that it could provoke problems for Yale.


    That woman was also at the 9-star Mortal Rank, she was weaker than her husband, and Yale didn¡¯t fear her. Yale merely respected her due to her husband¡¯s power, in a normal situation if someone at the 9-star Mortal Rank said such words to him, Yale wouldn¡¯t restrain himself and would attack.


    After all, the Anpaes Kingdom was a kingdom were the strongest ruled, there was no punishment for killing anyone as long that person wasn¡¯t from the lion-type bloodline.


    Of course, if he killed someone with powerful backing the backing would act against him, but not the government of the kingdom.


    The woman despised everyone since her birth due to her bloodline that was superior to others, and as her husband was the most powerful in the town and even her 4-years old daughter was at the 9-star Mortal Rank, she turned even more aloft and didn¡¯t forgive anyone who displeases her.


    She was a well-known bully in the town as there wasn¡¯t any other half-beast at the 9-star Rank or superior outside her family.


    The only reason she didn¡¯t kill Yale and Wyba immediately after they entered the house was that Yale was stronger than her and to kill him she would need to ask her husband, and that would be problematic even if he epted.


    She knew that her husband was strong, but she also knew that if Yale was in a bad situation, killing her or her daughter before her husband killed him was easy.


    However, she didn¡¯t doubt that Yale and his sister would be killed for sure if her husband attacked, she despised any bloodline besides her own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful with our guests. Yale¡¯s little sister has the same age and realm as our daughter. We decided to let the two of them spar a bit as that would be good for the both of them.¡±


    The man told the truth as that would be good for both little girls, but the narrow-minded woman didn¡¯t think the same.


    ¡°That girl only has a wolf-type bloodline. Even if the purity is high and she is in the same realm as our daughter, she is only a wolf and wolves are only food for us with the noble Fire-wood Tiger bloodline. The spar will be an instant win for our daughter; it didn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any saying about if wolfs or tigers were stronger than the other, that woman only spoke her biased words towards her bloodline. That was just an act of arrogance due to her pride, but it triggered the murderous intent from Yale and Wyba.


    Yale was stronger than Wyba, but the killing intent on Wyba was higher than Yale¡¯s as shecked self-control.


    ¡°Darling, you speak too much, that was disrespectful for our guests.¡±


    The man was unable to understand why his wife was that unreasonable.


    ¡°This is only the truth. If the wolf girl battles in equal conditions than us, it would be the same as saying we are at the same level than the wolfs when the wolfs are clearly inferior creatures. Thus, half-beasts with wolf bloodlines are inferior to us and shouldn¡¯t be treated equally.¡±


    The man was going to calm her wife again when Yale¡¯s voice interrupted them.


    ¡°Apologize immediately. I don¡¯t mind if you ignore that we saved your daughter, but your current words can¡¯t be ignored. I am controlling myself to not kill you as respect for your husband, but I doubt Wyba will be able to restrain herself if you didn¡¯t apologize.¡±


    Yale¡¯s voice was cold; even the room felt colder than before, Yale would only need a thought to put an Ice Spear in that woman¡¯s heart.


    At that moment, Yale was threatening them, showing that he wasn¡¯t a weakling and didn¡¯t mind taking measures if that woman continued disrespecting him.


    ¡°Calm, young friend. She shouldn¡¯t say those words, but it isn¡¯t to be that angry.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t fail to notice their angry and murderous intent, speaking bad of the bloodline of others was very serious for half-beasts, but the murderous intent in Wyba was too much even for that.


    ¡°It is, especially for Wyba, for her your bloodlines are intolerable, and she had made an effort to ignore that until now. When she was born she saw her mother dying as a consequence of a Fire-wood Tiger¡¯s attack; it is normal for a little girl like her to hate you after your words, which were the same asughing about that matter. In fact, I also almost died that day, but I am not narrow-minded enough to hate anyone with that bloodline for that reason. However, I can¡¯t tolerate that woman¡¯s words.¡±


    The man was without words, he felt pity for Yale and Wyba and understood their murder intent as his wife had made them remember something tragic and technically she justified it as inferior beings are normally beaten by superior ones.


    ¡°Given how the room turned colder with your murderous intent, you should have the Frost Wolf bloodline. That type of wolf is particrly delicious, no wonder a noble Fire-wood Tiger wanted to eat your mother, it should have been attracted by your blood. It is normal; you are his meal, you should feel honored that your mother died at the hands of such a noble beast.¡±


    Yale only released the cold to intimidate, having the Frost Wolf bloodline didn¡¯t mean that they will emit cold when angry, they could use ice skills so making the environment colder was easy for them.


    The man knocked off his wife at that moment, he was tired of hearing such foolish words and wanted to show to Yale that he didn¡¯t think like her to calm him.


    ¡°A wise move. If she said one more one, I would have taken her life disregarding anything else.¡±


    Yale was serious, he was really ready to kill her, but since the man moved first to knock out her, he stopped.


    In the Anpaes Kingdom, if you appear to be a weakling who didn¡¯t act when othersugh at your face, you wouldn¡¯t be respected by anyone.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to battle the man, but if they continued tough about the Frost Wolves, he didn¡¯t mind.


    On the other hand, the man also didn¡¯t want to battle with Yale, but if he killed his wife he would need to act, or no one would respect him afterward.


    The man was the most powerful in the town, but he wasn¡¯t more powerful than Yale by a huge margin, even if he won the battle, he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid being injured, and the town will be weakened. A weakened town had a lot of numbers of being destroyed.


    Furthermore, since Yale had dared to enter the town with his little sister, the man was sure that he wasn¡¯t a weakling who had only turned strong due to his bloodline andcked battle experience.


    The main fault was from his foolish wife, and Yale had the right to be angry, so the man chose to shut up her before starting a battle of hatred with Yale.


    ¡°I am really sorry; she is too narrow-minded.¡±


    The man bowed to Yale in apology, he never thought that his wife would act in that way, he thought that she was a fool but not until that extreme. He was feeling that his wife would end up offending someone they couldn¡¯t offend and get exterminated.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121: Wolf Bloodline VS Tiger Bloodline</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s have the spar between Wyba and your daughter and then we will leave, I am in quite a bad mood right now.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to avoid killing that woman if she started speaking again after awakening, so the best was to start the spar, and when the spar ended, they would leave the town.


    ¡°I need to battle with that wolf girl?¡±


    The man¡¯s daughter was too influenced by her mother, but she wasn¡¯t so foolish to make angry her father while he was still stronger than her.


    However, she also despised Wyba in her heart and thought that it would be an easy battle in which she would be able to trash her opponent.


    Even if the tiger-bloodline girl didn¡¯t speak, her eyes showed that she didn¡¯t consider the battle as difficult and didn¡¯t recognize Wyba as a worthy opponent.


    She considered that Yale was stronger than herself because he was older than her, but nothing more, against a wolf bloodline girl of her age, she considered their chances of losing equal to zero.


    The four of them walked towards a big za in the town, the ce where the two little girls would battle.


    ¡°Wyba, give your all. Originally, I didn¡¯t bother about the result, but after seeing how mother and daughter despise us, we need to show them that the Frost Wolves aren¡¯t weaklings. Teach her a lesson.¡±


    Yale transmitted those words directly to Wyba¡¯s mind. Yale wasn¡¯t a Frost Wolf nor a half-beast, but he felt indebted with Wyba¡¯s mother and cared a lot about Wyba, and for him, she was his real little sister. Thus, Yale couldn¡¯t forgive how they had disrespected the Frost Wolves.


    ¡°You can both start the battle, remember that this is a spar for improving yourselves and not for harming the other.¡±


    The man said that, but he knew very well his daughter¡¯s temper and how Wyba was enraged after all those words against the Frost Wolves, he guessed that probably he and Yale would need to stop the battle at some point to avoid them hurting each other too much.


    No one else dared to appear in the za, only Yale and the man were looking at the battle, both of them were at the Novice Rank, the other people in the town didn¡¯t dare to be in the same ce as them if they weren¡¯t invited first.


    Wyba and the other girl were ready to battle, but the tiger girl didn¡¯t like to start the battle without attacking her opponent¡¯s mind first.


    ¡°I will beat you like the lowly wolf you are. Maybe you can die like your mother in the hands of an exalted being with a Fire-wood Tiger bloodline.¡±


    The man and Yale also heard those words; the man sighed as he couldn¡¯t do anything to change his daughter¡¯s temper, which had been spoiled due to her mother¡¯s words. On the other hand, Yale didn¡¯t react; he had the same cold gaze since the start.


    The tiger girl wanted to enrage Wyba; an enraged opponent would lose the control and be an even easier target.


    She didn¡¯t wait until would Wyba react to her words before she attacked, sneak attacks were one of the techniques Fire-wood Tigers liked the most.


    However, she didn¡¯t seed as Wyba intercepted her with a Frost w.


    Wyba had used ice while the tiger girl had used fire, but Wyba¡¯s ice was far stronger than the fire created by the other girl, the fire was unable to melt the ice.


    The answer was something that Yale understood very well, but it would be impossible to understand correctly to others besides him and Wyba.


    A Frost Wolf and a Fire-wood Tiger wereparable in power; both were rather normal beasts, they weren¡¯t among the worst but also not among the best. However, due to the element advantage, it could be said that the Fire-wood Tiger had more chances to win.


    The real difference in that shock of fire and ice was that Wyba was a Frost Winged Wolf and not a Frost Wolf, a Frost Winged Wolf was species rarer and stronger than the normal ones, even with a disadvantage at the element a Frost Winged Wolf is stronger than a normal beast like a Fire-wood Tiger.


    The same applied with the bloodlines, a bloodline of a normal beast or the bloodline of a special one had differences, Wyba¡¯s Frost w was far stronger than it should be for a normal Frost Wolf.


    The Frost Winged Wolf was considered an extinct species, people suspected that probably some were alive in some part, but mostly the half-beasts with that bloodline obtained it due to a bloodline mutation and not because their ancestor transformed into a half-beast with that bloodline.


    For the half-beasts a beast you couldn¡¯t find to refine its bloodline was extinct.


    Moreover, the most important point for that difference in power was that Wyba was an Origin Beast, which made that all her skills were more powerful than they should be. It worked in the same way Yale¡¯s Origin Qi turned his skills were more powerful than the ones cast with Inner Qi or magic by dual practitioners.


    With all those factors, it was expected that Wyba had an advantage in a frontal struggle.


    ¡°A dog dares to attack me? I will kill you!¡±


    It was a great taboo calling dog to anyone with a wolf bloodline, but the tiger girl lost her control and was attacking her madly after those words, but Wyba merely blocked her attacks using almost no effort.


    Yale had influenced Wyba¡¯s personality, and subconsciously she had understood how was better to turn angry in a battle. Her mind didn¡¯t turn in a mess with anger, she turned cold and focused on beating the opponent. However, she was still unable to be like that outside battles; she could only control her temper while battling.


    The man was about to interfere when her daughter shouted that she was going to kill Wyba, but as Yale didn¡¯t move and Wyba started to stop all the attacks, the man stopped.


    Seeing that Wyba was more powerful than his daughter, he was secretly hoping that Wyba beat his daughter enough to heal her spoiled personality.


    He was powerful in the area because it was an area without value and even powerful bandits despised it, but being at the Novice Rank wasn¡¯t being powerful in the Anpaes Kingdom.


    He should make his wife and daughter understood that before it became toote and Wyba being that strong was a good chance for her daughter learning that she wasn¡¯t unsurpassable.


    The tiger girl attacked non-stop until she started to feel tired, but she wasn¡¯t able to injure Wyba even one time. However, Wyba also didn¡¯t harm her.


    Wyba focused in defending until her opponent was tired and then she started to cast Ice Spears towards the tiger girl.


    With the agility she had at the start of the battle, the tiger girl would have avoided them without difficulties, but as she was already tired, she started to get injured.


    ¡°Why? Why can a lowly dog beat me? I have the best bloodline; I am the strongest! One day I will rule the world! I can¡¯t lose against you!¡±


    That was the tiger girl¡¯s ego; she thought that in the world no one would surpass her, those who were stronger than her were only stronger because they were also older and nothing more, she even thought that she would be able to beat her father easily after growing.


    Her dream was killing the whole royal family in the Anpaes Kingdom and establish a new kingdom governed by Fire-wood Tigers. After that, she nned to continue conquering other countries and continue until ruling the whole world.


    That was an impossible dream with only her bloodline, she may be impressive in a little town, but in the kingdom she was nothing. Those were only delusions of a little girl enhanced by her mother¡¯s distorted reality that they were superior to everyone else.


    That day the tiger girl had lost miserably against Wyba, it couldn¡¯t be attached to luck, Wyba had surpassed her in all the areas, it was a unteral battle, and Wyba wasn¡¯t even tired at the end of the fight.


    That lose broke her view of the worldpletely, and all her confidence disappeared after she finally understood why her father remained to protect such a little town with his power.


    She had thought that her father was a fool for having power and not using it to increase his influence like her mother always said, but she understood that the world wasn¡¯t full of weaklings like the other inhabitants of the town.


    A girl of her age and realm had managed to beat her without problems and without cheating, it was a fair victory. On the other hand, the tiger girl had lost after trying to disturb the mind of her opponent andunching a sneak attack; she was unable to win even with dishonorable means.


    If she had been beaten by someone older than her she would still believe that it was due to the age, but against Wyba there weren¡¯t any excuses, she was weaker than Wyba, that was the only truth.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122: Danger in the Half-beast Town</h4>


    The girl was harmed in the battle until fell unconscious for a while, but her wounds would heal without problems in a few days. In the end, Wyba didn¡¯t harm her in a way she was unable to recover.


    Yale had told Wyba to teach her a lesson and not to cripple her, so Wyba just beat her in a way the other party couldn¡¯t find any excuses for having lost the battle.


    Wyba was also able to understand that the tiger girl had been spoiled by her mother and she wasn¡¯t bad by nature.


    ¡°Thank you very much, and sorry for being rude to both of you and the Frost Wolves before.¡±


    Even wounded she stood up and bowed to Yale and Wyba, thanks to them she understood how naive and arrogant she was, she realized that her mother had delusions and that her words weren¡¯t true.


    The man smiled after seeing the change of attitude of his daughter, he was expecting that her arrogance would diminish a bit after losing, but that great change was the best he could want.


    Even if his marriage was forced, he still loved his daughter and having her spoiled personality fixed was something he had desired for a long time.


    However, the tiger girl had been too attached to her mother like most kids at such a young age; her mother easily influenced her. Until she saw with her own eyes the truth, even if her father told her that her mother wasn¡¯t telling the truth, she didn¡¯t believe it.


    Yale finally smiled, he was expecting that result. A young girl with only four or five years old had no way to be that vicious or hate others that much by herself, her behavior was all due to her mother¡¯s teachings.


    Yale hated the tiger girl¡¯s mother, but he had a rather good impression of her father, so he decided to help him to fix his daughter¡¯s behavior using that sparring.


    ¡°Do you understand it now? There are people more powerful than us in the world and even near our town, we can¡¯t be overconfident. Furthermore, you should also train hard because if you rely only on your bloodline to grow, you will always lose against someone who had trained hard besides having a good bloodline.¡±


    That was the reason the girl¡¯s father had thought for Wyba¡¯s easy victory because his daughter had never trained hard as she had always thought that only relying on her bloodline she would be the strongest.


    Yale knew that the man had misunderstood the reasons for Wyba¡¯s power. Wyba didn¡¯t train at all; she had a super cheat called Yale that let her improve without worries and being more powerful than others without too many efforts.


    Yale was feeling that since Wyba turned able to take a half-beast form, he should make her start to train a bit, even if she didn¡¯t need to worry in order to advance it wasn¡¯t good to be toozy.


    While Yale was pondering how would be the best way to say Wyba that she should start training, the tiger girl began to cry in her father¡¯s arms.


    Yale looked at them and at the same noticed that Wyba was in front of him and Yale understood that she was waiting for his praise.


    ¡°You did very well.¡±


    Yale patted her head while praising her, Wyba seemed too happy.


    The man looked at them while he was still hugging her daughter.


    At first sight, Wyba looked like a harmless girl, but she was incredibly powerful; the man understood that besides himself there wasn¡¯t anyone capable of fighting Wyba in the town.


    After all, even if they were in the same realm, his daughter was already stronger than his wife and Wyba had beaten his daughter without problems.


    Furthermore, it was obvious that if the little sister had such powerful battle prowess, the older brother wouldn¡¯t be a weakling, the man seriously doubted that he would be able to beat Yale before Wyba would have time to exterminate the whole town.


    That pair of siblings were really capable of destroying the town by themselves and his fool wife almost provoked them enough to start a battle; the man was really relieved that he was quick in shut her mouth, otherwise the town would have been ended destroyed even if he had been able to win against Yale at the end.


    After the tiger girl stopped crying she walked slowly towards where Wyba was being patted by Yale.


    ¡°Wyba, I will train hard, and after that, I want to battle you again.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any arrogance in her voice; she had set Wyba as her objective to surpass and thus wanted to battle her after putting all her efforts into training.


    Before Wyba replied to her, Yale interrupted them as he knew that Wyba wouldn¡¯t remain near that town.


    ¡°We are traveling, so I don¡¯t know when you two will meet again, but I am sure that Wyba will battle with you if you meet again, right?¡±


    Wyba who was still smiling as Yale patted her head nodded.


    ¡°Wyba will battle you again, but Wyba won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Yale was smiling as he felt that it was good that the tiger girl had lost her arrogance. He was about to speak again when his face changed.


    ¡°I think you weren¡¯t waiting a great number of people for today, right?¡±


    Yale asked that to the man whose face also changed after using his Spiritual Sense to check the town¡¯s surroundings.


    A lot of half-beasts surrounded the town, and the worst was that two of them were at the 3-star Novice Rank and one at the 1-star Novice Rank.


    Moreover, the number of 9-star Mortal Rank and 8-star Mortal Rank weren¡¯t low.


    They were a weak bandit grouppared to the famous ones, but they were enough to destroy the whole town.


    ¡°Wyba, if the situation turns more dangerous take the tiger girl and fly high, they won¡¯t be able to harm you there. She is injured due to her battle with you as the winner you shouldn¡¯t let her die while she is unable to fight due to her injuries.¡±


    The tiger girl was the second most powerful half-beast in the town, but she wasn¡¯t able to battle due to her previous battle with Wyba; if she were killed in front of them while she was unable to defend, they would feel guilty.


    Of course, Yale said that directly to Wyba¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t want to expose the fact they could fly that easily, but flying being discovered wasn¡¯t as bad as healing, in a dangerous situation, better to fly than risk their lives.


    ¡°Give us all your belongings and women. Then, we will let you flee with only one arm chopped. This town now belong to us!¡±


    The 1-star Novice was the one who said those words; they didn¡¯t go to the town randomly, they knew that a 2-star Novice had gone to the town and a battle happened soon afterward.


    They thought Yale had a fight with the man and decided to attack when both were exhausted; they hadn¡¯t imagined that the battle was among the two little girls.


    ¡°I will help you to kill those bastards.¡±


    The man smiled after Yale said that, for Yale making a way to flee while carrying his little sister wouldn¡¯t be difficult. After all, there were only three people at the Novice Rank and one of them was weaker than Yale.


    Furthermore, they would let Yale flee because that would make easier to obtain the town. They knew that Yale was also a foreigner and he wouldn¡¯t have reasons for revenge as long they didn¡¯t touch him, so if Yale wanted to flee, he wouldn¡¯t have any problem to do it.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to run. He wouldn¡¯t go to save any random town or vige, but fleeing without battling when he was inside the assaulted town wasn¡¯t something of his liking.


    Yale would feel like an aplice of the bandits if he fled after his little sister left incapable of battling the second strongest in the town.


    The bandit who had spoken before was the first one to reach the za where Yale and the others were situated while the other bandits started to assault the houses.


    ¡°Oh, you aren¡¯t injured, but that little girl is injured. That is a fail in our ns but didn¡¯t matter, cut your arm and flee and you can save your life. The one who isn¡¯t from this town could get out now; we only have mattered with the people of this town.¡±


    The bandit looked at Wyba who was behind Yale.


    ¡°Who is that little girl behind you?¡±


    ¡°My little sister.¡±


    Yale replied without any emotion; he didn¡¯t show to the bandit if he nned to flee or remain in battle.


    ¡°She is cute. I like her. You can flee, but she is mine. Now get out of here quickly.¡±


    ¡ªANNOUNCEMENT¡ª


    I am writing without stop those days even feeling bad to give you the mass release of 10 chapters I had announced previously.


    I started this work just because I liked it, but I never expected such an incredible support from you.


    Even being sick thosest weeks I tried my all to continue bringing you new chapters and don¡¯t let you down.


    Finally, we are here. LWS will go Premium on August 1st with the mass release of 10 chapters!


    I want to spend more time writing LWS, to improve the chapters quality and quantity, but I still have my irl job to do which usually takes almost all of my time.


    I want to bring you the best possible chapters, but maintaining two jobs makes it hard and even my health had been affected.


    I hope that going premium can give me some financial support that allows me to finally quit my irl job and dedicate fully to write. Thank you for all your support to LWS, and I hope you will continue supporting it from now on.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: Battling Against the Bandits ¡°Fool, if you take his younger sister, you need to kill him, or he will want to revengeter.¡±


    One of the two 3-star Novice bandits rushed towards Yale to attack him after hispanion said that he wanted Yale¡¯s sister, but he was toote.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Battle Skill [Limb Splitter]¡±


    After the 1-star Novice bandit had said that Wyba belonged to him, Yale executed the skill he had devised in the previous bandit assault but never had a chance to use as it required a humanoid target.


    It was a skill with four shes that aimed at the four limbs, a skill created to deal with a higher number of opponents.


    Yale had seen that when someone is in a great disadvantage of numbers, killing all the opponents is difficult, so he needed to injure them enough to avoid them continue battling and when no one had the strength to battle then kill them.


    As long one of the four hits seeded in cutting a limb, the battle prowess of the other party would diminish without any doubt; especially if the other party didn¡¯t have any healer.


    Furthermore, it was extremely good as a surprise attack as that type of attacks were usually directed at vital points and when someone detected such attack, the instinct was protecting the vitals making easier to cut at least one of the limbs. Even if the cut would have failed, if the opponent would have suffered a great injury it would be already enough to reduce the opponent¡¯s threat greatly.


    The bandit didn¡¯t expect the attack and Yale didn¡¯t hesitate to use the Space-time Judgment Sword, so the result was that the bandit had their four limbs sliced without any difficulty.


    The bandit was too dumb; he never expected that Yale would attack him, he thought that only a fool would refuse to leave alive leaving his sister behind. That bandit was selfish and never cared about anyone else, he thought that everyone was like him and as long their own life wasn¡¯t threatened anything else didn¡¯t matter.


    The bandit was still alive, but he had lost any power of battle, and his blood loss was life-threatening. Even Yale hadn¡¯t expected that the attack would really seed in the four shes, any cautious opponent would avoid that easily.


    ¡°Limb Splitter Level 1: Four consecutive strikes with the sword aiming at the limbs. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 20.¡±


    Yale was extremely quick to attack; the injured bandit cry sounded when Yale had already rushed towards the 3-star bandit who was also rushing towards him.


    Yale intercepted the bandit attack and made him went backward, Yale didn¡¯t fear a 3-star Novice, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the battle quickly either.


    Excluding Wyba, everyone else was shocked by Yale¡¯s performance against the first bandit. Yale was ruthless and crippled his opponent without a second thought, in the midst of a battle without any healing magic that was the same as being dead. After that, no one dared to think that Yale was an inexperienced youngster with a powerful bloodline.


    The other bandit at the 3-star Novice Rank also arrived at the za soon after the first bandit was defeated by Yale and then, he started to battle with the tiger girl¡¯s father.


    Initially, the bandits had an advantage with people at the Novice Rank, but Yale managed to eliminate one of them quickly erasing that advantage. Moreover, the 3-star Novice Rank bandit wasn¡¯t able to obtain any advantage in the battle against Yale who was at the 2-star.


    The battles among the Novice Rank fighters were the most important as any of them could change the oue of the assault. Both sides couldn¡¯t let the other ran from the battle as that would give that person a chance to eradicate the other sidepletely.


    However, the other bandits were attacking the people in the town, and most of the assaulted half-beasts were unable to fight back due to their low realms.


    Wyba and the tiger girl were also being targeted as they could serve to distract Yale¡¯s party if they were caught, but Wyba didn¡¯t hesitate and started to fly picking the tiger girl with her, there were too many people to fight alone in the floor.


    The bandits didn¡¯t have pure bloodlines, with their paw-like hands using a bow wasn¡¯t possible, so they had no means to attack at long-range.


    Then, Wyba started to throw Ice Spears to the bandits who were unable to hit her in any way as theycked long-range attacks and Wyba was flying high.


    The tiger girl was surprised that Wyba was able to fly because if she had flown in their battle, the result would have been decided without battling because she didn¡¯t have any mean of hitting someone who was flying. Her father was also surprised because he was able to recognize Wyba¡¯s bloodline due to the wings; a Frost Winged Wolf had a far better bloodline than a Fire-wood Tiger, he couldn¡¯t avoid thinking how his foolish wife had considered that Wyba¡¯s bloodline was inferior to them.


    <hr>


    On another part of the town, the 9-star blood elitist had awakened after being knocked out and was in a bad mood when the bandits attacked.


    When she saw the bandits attacking she shouted at them without hesitation.


    ¡°Lowly beings with trash bloodlines, how do you dare to attack a town governed by the exalted Fire-wood Tiger bloodline, get out of our town right now!¡±


    The bandits were pissed by her words because all of them had aplex with their bad quality bloodlines.


    Even if the woman was at the 9-star, there were a lot of bandits at the same level, so they replied by attacking her in mass while shouting some things to her in reply. Their bloodlines were worst than her bloodline, but their strength wasn¡¯t weaker than her, and their experience in battle was far superior.


    ¡°Cut her tongue!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she is a woman, kill her!¡±


    The woman was unable to understand most of the words the bandits said, but she started to battle them thinking killing all of them would be easy with her exalted bloodline. She lived for one minute before she was killed.


    The only reason she remained alive a whole minute was that the bandits killed her rather slowly to make her suffer, she hadn¡¯t battle experience against such a great number of opponents, she wouldn¡¯t havested even five seconds if they wanted to kill her quickly.


    The woman lost her consciousness due to the pain after one minute, so the bandits killed her as torturing someone unconscious didn¡¯t have any sense.


    There were a lot of people near that woman when she shouted, but her words had made that all the bandits had focused on her; if she hadn¡¯t opened her mouth, given her realm and the fact the bandits wanted to capture women alive, she would have had chances to survive.


    She died due to her pride, and at the same time, some other people managed to hide well in that minute the bandits were distracted.


    <hr>


    At Yale¡¯s side, no one had time to think about other people; they were all battling with all their strength.


    Yale was already using his Water Battle Armor. He was already restricting himself from using any skill which wasn¡¯t from the water element, he even changed the shape of the armor to a wolf-like appearance, making that the skill seemed one obtained from his bloodline.


    Even with that handicap, Yale was still battling at the same level that the bandit who was a star higher than him.


    The other battle was also in a stalemate, but the tiger man was suffering as he knew that if he lost too much time all the people in the town would be killed by the bandits.


    Wyba was beating some bandits from the sky, but there were too many bandits, and Wyba wasn¡¯t able to use enough Ice Spears to hit all of them. Furthermore, she remained near the area where Yale was battling; she didn¡¯t want that any bandit made a sneak attack towards Yale while he was in the midst of a battle.


    If Yale were the one flying, he would be able to defeat all the Mortal Rank bandits easily, but he couldn¡¯t do it until his current opponent was defeated.


    ¡°You are all dead, our boss wille soon, and he will kill you all!¡±


    Yale¡¯s opponent was the one who said that, but Yale didn¡¯t react to those words.


    To Yale it didn¡¯t matter if that was true or false, he still needed to beat his opponent who was an experienced fighter.


    The main reason for him uttering those words was that the first bandit who had lost all his limbs at the start of the battle had died due to the blood loss.


    The bandits truly had a boss, and he valued the three bandits at the Novice Rank a lot, with one of them dead the boss would want revenge.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: An Attack from the Sky Wyba finally stopped attacking as she was tired; if she continued attacking she would be unable to fly.


    Wyba had the capability of flying, and even in a half-beast form she didn¡¯t lose it, so she didn¡¯t waste energy like Yale to fly, but if her body were exhausted, she would fall. That was the same than someone who was tired and couldn¡¯t walk more, she didn¡¯t use her energy, but her body could still feel tiredness.


    No one could me Wyba for stopping, she already did a great job and knocked out a lot of bandits. However, as she stopped her attacks, the bandits started to win even more advantage in the town.


    The bandits had killed uncountable men, and they had also captured a lot of women, those numbers only increased since Wyba stopped her attacks.


    Yale had tried his new battle skill a few times, but the opponent wasn¡¯t foolish enough to lose any limb due to that attack, it didn¡¯t even injure him.


    The bandit had some injuries from Yale¡¯s normal attacks with the sword, but nothing great. Yale had avoided any injury with the Water Battle Armor as he didn¡¯t want to reveal his Auto-regeneration. Even if the capability of healing oneself didn¡¯t mean that he could treat others, he tried to hide it.


    ¡°Bastards, do you still battling with those weaklings? You should have conquered the town long ago!¡±


    A powerful voice covered the town at the same time that Yale and the tiger man faces changed because the owner of that voice was a 6-star Novice Rank.


    ¡°Boss, we still have some problems with the two Novice Ranks, they weren¡¯t tired from battling when we arrived. They hadn¡¯t battled before at all.¡±


    Yale¡¯s opponent shouted those words to the sky, and the powerful voice replied again.


    ¡°I see that they even killed one of you, how can you be that weak? It seems that I need to finish this myself.¡±


    Yale had a bad premonition after hearing those words, and his opponent was a bit distracted; Yale managed to send him to a house wall breaking it with the impact.


    Using the time before his opponent recovered, Yale created ice wings with the Water Battle Armor and flew at top speed towards Wyba.


    The voice seemed toe from above them, and Yale thought that the boss was someone with a bird bloodline capable of flying, in that case, Wyba, who was in the sky, was in danger.


    Yale was ready to use Absolute Protection in any moment, but he needed to near her a bit more, he didn¡¯t think that anyone there would be able to detect time ripples and even if someone discovered the time ripples, it was still better than let Wyba die.


    Wyba noticed that Yale was acting strange and decided to also fly towards him.


    A few secondster they were able to see a shadow with wings in the sky rushing towards them. That shadow didn¡¯t have arms, he only had wings, but was wielding a spear with his bird w-like feet.


    Yale was unable to reach Wyba before the bird-like man, but he had neared enough to cast Absolute Protection and save her.


    At that moment the tiger man was starting to get seriously injured as he was battling against two opponents, but he didn¡¯t me Yale because he left the battle to go saving the little girls.


    Yale was about to cast Absolute Protection, but he stopped, and Wyba avoided the bird-like man easily.


    It wasn¡¯t that the bird-like man had turned clumsy or had lost his killing intent, he was dead, so his moves were easy to predict.


    Just a moment before, an arrow pierced through the bird-like man¡¯s head killing him.


    The corpse fell to the floor powerless, a powerful being capable of seriously threatening Yale¡¯s side was killed instantly.


    The difference of power between the 2-star and the 6-star was too big; Yale was still thinking what to do after saving Wyba when the man who threatened to their lives died.


    The tiger man was also bbergasted after noticing the death of the bandit boss, but his face turned a smiling one after two more arrows pierced the heads of his two opponents.


    There was no clue about who had shot these arrows, but no one noticed them before they had already pierced their targets.


    Those two bandits at the Novice Rank weren¡¯t the only victims; all the bandits ended with an arrow in their heads before anyone noticed the moment when the arrows had hit them.


    Yale and Wyba went down to the floor, but Yale didn¡¯t turn off the Water Battle Armor as he was still wary of the person who had shot those arrows.


    The tiger girl ran into her father¡¯s arms after reaching the floor, the man was injured, but those injuries wouldn¡¯t threaten his life, after some time he would just have some new scars in his body to remember that battle.


    Fortunately for him, half-beasts were more though than humans, for an ordinary human that kind of battle would have ended with injuries that would lead to death without healing them with magic.


    Yale waited in the same ce with Wyba hiding at his back; Yale would put her in the Storage Space at the sight of any danger.


    Meanwhile, the tiger man went to free the captured women and went to check the damages in the town. Initially, he didn¡¯t want that his daughter went with him, but as she was crying and begging him, he ended up epting.


    The only men who had survived were those who had found good ces for hiding and some 8-star mortals who faked their deaths and remained without moving among the corpses of the others.


    Their injuries were very heavy, most of them had lost limbs or big pieces of flesh of their bodies. The women and the tiger man treated them with their methods, but without healing magic in a few weeks probably almost all of them would have passed away.


    The tiger girl cried when the others informed her and her father about the death of her mother. They exined how she died and that so many people had been saved to her foolishness in provoking the bandits, but at the same time, she was the only woman killed in the whole town.


    The father only sighed, he had never loved that woman and was forced to be with her, but he didn¡¯t want that bandits killed her either. However, the father felt guilty due to the first thought he had after noticing her death.


    ¡°At least she won¡¯t provoke more fearsome people in the future.¡±


    That woman was like a time bomb; it was a matter of time before she provoked a disaster, no one could me him for thinking those words after her death even if it was cruel.


    Few minutes had passed, and no one arrived at the town, Yale was starting to think that whoever helped them didn¡¯t want to appear in front of them.


    However, Yale was wrong because a shadow appeared in the sky at the next moment. It was difficult to see at first, but it neared too quickly, and soon Yale was able to see that person well.


    It was a woman with wings at her back and carried a bow in her left hand; there was no doubt that she was the one who shot the arrows.


    Yale could guess the reason for needing that many time to reach the vige after shooting those arrows, but that scared him. If she needed that much time to reach the town with her speed, it meant that she was able to hit perfectly her targets from a scary distance.


    Wyba was nervous at the start, but after the woman started to near them, she calmed down. Yale was still cautious, but his bloodline was also saying him that he shouldn¡¯t have any fear.


    The womannded in front of Yale, and when Yale see her at that distance, he had no doubts about his bloodline reaction.


    The woman had a silvery-white long hair of the same color as Wyba¡¯s hair with a pair of wolf ears at her head, and Yale was able to see a wolf tail moving at her back, due to how the tail moved, she was very happy.


    That woman was also a half-beast with a Frost Winged Wolf bloodline of the highest purity, that was the reason their bloodlines had a sense familiarity to her and didn¡¯t consider her a threat.


    Yale thought that believe she wasn¡¯t a threat because they had the same bloodline was too naive, but after seeing the woman from near, he also decided to believe it.


    That woman was too strong; Yale felt that she should still be a little weaker than Swordmad but not by much. Someone that powerful didn¡¯t need to rely on tricks to kill or capture someone.


    ¡°I finally find both of you. I flew for a whole week before reaching this ce. You don¡¯t know how happy I was when I smelled two Frost Winged Wolf bloodlines in this area.¡±

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125: Aiwai</h4>


    ¡°A week? With her speed? From where is she able to smell our bloodlines?¡±


    Yale was thinking that after hearing the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Aiwai, a 9-star Master with a Frost Winged Wolf bloodline.¡±


    The Master Rank was the Rank 6, and as she was at the 9-star, she was almost at the Rank 7. Of course, making that breakthrough was difficult, but as she still looked young, Yale believed that she would reach it someday.


    ¡°I am Yale, and she is my little sister Wyba.¡±


    Yale introduced himself and Wyba politely, Aiwai seemed to be kind, but with her power, it was better to don¡¯t make her angry.


    ¡°I sense that your bloodlines are still rather undeveloped, you two are still too young after all. If your bloodlines were at their peak, I would have detected you before.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t weird for kids with too powerful bloodlines to develop the bloodlines slowly as the half-beast growth, that was to reduce the effects on the body as a little kid would have problems controlling a big amount of power.


    The reason why Wyba didn¡¯t advance even if she wasn¡¯t restricted was due to a simr reason; it wasn¡¯t strange that Aiwai thought that.


    However, even if she was able to see through Yale¡¯s real age, that wasn¡¯t an age to have an undeveloped bloodline.


    ¡°Well, I have the same bloodline as Wyba, so she should have also identified it as undeveloped.¡±


    Wyba and Yale didn¡¯t have undeveloped bloodlines; their bloodlines were in a developed state. However, Yale understood that thinking they had undeveloped bloodlines was more normal than discovering the truth about how both of them improved their bloodlines.


    Furthermore, the only reason she was able to detect that much was that they had the same bloodline and she was overly sensitive to it.


    Yale was still immersed in his thoughts when Aiwai continued.


    ¡°I came here to adopt both of you as my younger brother and my younger sister. I have never met anyone else who had my bloodline, and I lived alone a lot of time. Both of you are too youngpared with me, so I can also adopt you like your mother, but I don¡¯t want to be disrespectful with your real mother, so as siblings is still alright.¡±


    Aiwai said that for formality, but she thought that they hated their parents and being a mother would be something negative to them. She was thinking that Yale and Wyba had been rejected by others with the Frost Wolf bloodline due to being different.


    That had happened to her when she was young, her bloodline was mutated, and she was far stronger than the others, so everyone feared her. They didn¡¯t expel her from the town, but she was tired of being seen as a weird phenomenon, and she decided to leave alone.


    In such bloodline mutation cases, the firsts in treating you bad were the parents. They didn¡¯t show love for mutated bloodline kids; they only urge them to turn strong, grow and had a lot of kids.


    Most half-beasts in that situation, being treated as objects to strengthen their ns, chose to leave as long they were powerful enough.


    Aiwai never had friends or people who she considered family; the bloodlines were too important to half-beasts, only those with the same bloodline were capable of being truly close to each other.


    Aiwai had given up making friends with other bloodlines as most of them only feared her, but when she smelled for the first time two people with the same bloodline as her, she rushed to meet them.


    Yale and Wyba weren¡¯t real half-beasts nor had such story, but it was true that both of them didn¡¯t know anything about parental love and Yale didn¡¯t sense any belonging to the ns of his parents.


    Wyba was about to start crying as she was remembering her mother about who she didn¡¯t remember anything besides she died to save her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. She did anything bad to you?¡±


    At that moment, Yale was guessing that Aiwa had a wrong impression about Wyba¡¯s mother, so he exined to her.


    ¡°She died saving our lives when she was weak after giving birth. She managed to save us, but she died afterward due to the injuries of that day.¡±


    Aiwai was surprised by that; she didn¡¯t know if she did it because she didn¡¯t notice the mutation or they had a really good mother. Evidently, although Yale was speaking about Wyba¡¯s mother, Aiwa considered her the mother of both.


    ¡°Her husband didn¡¯t help her?¡±


    Disregarding the truth, Aiwa was touched by that story.


    ¡°You can¡¯t call him husband, that beast had too many women it wasn¡¯t like he cared about one, he fled immediately abandoning her at the sight of danger.¡±


    Aiwai sighed, that was a more normal behavior although despicable. Calling beast a half-beast was a great insult; since Yale called that to his father, Aiwai understood that at the end they also had a rough childhood.


    Yale was calling beast a beast, but he thought the same of his own father.


    ¡°You fled from him and started traveling?¡±


    Yaleughed while remembering that scene from the past.


    ¡°I killed him.¡±


    Aiwai understood that although Yale wasughing, he wasn¡¯t joking. Aiwai didn¡¯t kill anyone when she left, but sometimes the ns try to block the half-beasts with a mutated bloodline from leaving, and some ns had even disappeared due to that in the long story of the Anpaes Kingdom.


    ¡°I am surprised how quickly you managed to survive by yourselves; you should have had a tough life after your birth to make you leave at such a young age. But don¡¯t worry, from today on, I am your big sister and anyone who dares to harm you would end like those bandits. How they dare to aim at you. If I weren¡¯t in a rush to kill them and was that far I would have killed them in a more painful way.¡±


    In the end, Yale had decided to ept Aiwai as a big sister for two main reasons.


    The first, even if he said no, she could take them by force if she wanted, it was better to be his little brother willingly and probably he and Wyba would be able to benefit greatly.


    The second reason was even more important to Yale. Aiwai was without doubts someone who can teach him archery. Yale felt that her archery wasn¡¯t worse than Swordmad¡¯s swordsmanship even if her realm was still a bit lower than him.


    Aiwai neared Wyba and hugged her until she stopped her tears, she had been unable to stop them after thinking about her mother.


    While she was hugging Wyba, she spoke to Yale with her Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn back to your real form? I understand that you learned a skill to look older for your security while traveling, but now you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    Yale was scared to death with the first part of the sentence, but he rxed after hearing the next part. Aiwai only discovered that he looked older than his real age and not that he wasn¡¯t a half-beast. Yale didn¡¯t look older due to a skill, but he didn¡¯t want to give more details to Aiwai.


    ¡°It¡¯s really weird for a kid with four years old to look that old; you should turn to your real size. I am sure you will be really cute even if you are a boy, you are Wyba¡¯s twin after all.¡±


    At that moment Yale was shocked, and his mind was thinking at top speed.


    ¡°Wait! I would have understood if she wanted me to have a height of an ordinary thirteen years old boy. No, she thinks I have an undeveloped bloodline, so she should have thought I am younger than that, but why exactly the same age as Wyba and her twin?¡±


    After thinking a bit more, Yale finally found the reason.


    ¡°Our bloodlines arepletely identical. Even being normal siblings that would be too much coincidence. Furthermore, we have both the same mutated bloodline and the same grade of bloodline development based on her impression. Thinking from her point of view, it would be weird if I wasn¡¯t Wyba¡¯s twin.¡±


    The mutation of bloodlines was really strange and good mutations even more; if both siblings had the same, the only reasons should be that they were twins or that their parents had a heaven-defying luck.


    ¡°My real age is a secret to the people of this town; I can¡¯t transform here. Furthermore, I feel used to my current height, is really necessary to change it?¡±


    Yale was at his real height, but he knew that there was no way Aiwa would believe it, so he just wanted to convince her to avoid changing his size.


    Of course, Yale was replying to her with his Spiritual Sense; he didn¡¯t want to say those words aloud.


    If Aiwai wanted to misunderstand his real age, then it was alright as she was incredibly powerfulpared to him, but Yale didn¡¯t want that the people in the town also thought that he was a little kidparable to Wyba.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: Pride Vs Benefits ¡°I can ept that you didn¡¯t change right now to fool the people in this town, but once we get out this town you should return to the correct height for your age, don¡¯t disobey your older sister. Seeing how you have flown before, you aren¡¯t able to fly without the help of wind skills. You seem to have a poor control of your bloodline, I will teach you to control it well and you will be able to fly as easy as you walk, but you need to listen to me. Furthermore, I see that Wyba is the opposite to you, she knows how to fly and how to use her bloodline will, but she can¡¯t use any wind skill to improve her flying abilities as you do; I will also help her to improve in that area.¡±


    Yale had an internal battle between his pride and the benefits of learning how to fly without skills.


    He should be able to do it with his bloodline, but he never relied too much on the bloodline, so he didn¡¯t know how to use it. Yale had only used his bloodline to use Bloodline Force, he never tried to use it for anything else, nor he knew how to do it.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t rely on Wyba to teach him because she always used her bloodline by instinct as she was a real Frost Winged Wolf.


    Usually, only a Rank 9 would be able to fly freely in the sky without using skills and without any limits. At the Rank 8, it was possible flying without skills, but with some limitations.


    Only those with bloodlines from beasts that could fly were able to fly freely without skills before that realm, and that was an incredible advantage. Even if Yale needed to battle someone of a higher Rank than him, being capable of flying could save his life as would allow him to flee as long the other party didn¡¯t have apatible bloodline or had a good skill for flying.


    Furthermore, seeing how much Aiwai wanted to have a cute pair of twins with her, Yale would find it easier to ask her for teaching him archery if he epted to transform.


    Aiwai seemed to be the type of person that would help him in all he needed as long he obeyed her.


    The benefits for Yale were too many, and even Wyba would be benefited, the only problem was Yale¡¯s pride, he didn¡¯t want to transform into such young kid or be treated like that.


    Yale was also worried about how Wyba would think about him if he did that. He was her big brother, and she liked to be carried by him; if Yale obeyed Aiwai, he would be unable to carry Wyba, his strength wouldn¡¯t change, but the problem would be the sizes of their bodies.


    Yale feared that he would lose his respect and position as the big brother if he obeyed Aiwai.


    ¡°Wyba, what do you think about that? Do you want to go with her? She wants me to transform into a kid of your age.¡±


    Yale asked her using his Spiritual Sense; he wanted to hear Wyba¡¯s opinion as it was also very important to him.


    As Yale was unable to solve his inner battle by himself, he hoped that Wyba¡¯s opinion would be able to push him into making a decision.


    ¡°I want to go with her, she seems very kind, and I like her. I don¡¯t mind what aspect big bro takes, you would always be my loved big bro.¡±


    Wyba replied mentally with the wolfnguage in which she was more proficient for fear of transmitting anything wrong as she knew that Yale was asking something important.


    Yale had never cared if Wyba was a wolf or a little girl to consider her his little sister, in the same way, Wyba didn¡¯t mind about Yale transforming into another form, for her, Yale was her big brother disregarding his external aspect.


    After hearing Wyba¡¯s reply, Yale was softened. He also thought that Wyba was a kid and should long for having some more family love; Yale loved her a lot, but he was her brother, she was a little girl that also wanted someone more mother-like. That was one of the reasons she liked to be with Ange and Julie when Yale was busy.


    However, both of them were still normal humans, and Wyba couldn¡¯tmunicate with them at that time. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t feel the feeling of being family with them. On the other hand, Aiwai looked simr to herself, and Wyba felt well near her due to having the same bloodline.


    Yale understood Wyba¡¯s feelings, although she was born as a beast, due to her contract with Yale, her intelligence was more simr to half-beast or a human of her age and also the things she wanted.


    Yale finally decided to swallow his pride, he had been doubting about if the benefits were enough to swallow his pride or not, but Wyba¡¯s happiness was more important than his pride.


    ¡°Alright, sis. I will transform after leaving the town.¡±


    Aiwai smiled, she liked obedient kids. Yale had a correct impression of her, as long they obeyed her and didn¡¯t make her angry, she would help them without restraints.


    She had already decided that she wouldn¡¯t have children as that remembered her too much how her n wanted her to act.


    Moreover, for half-beasts with strange bloodlines like the Frost Winged Wolf, the chances of having children with the same bloodline as the parents were extremely low.


    That was the main reason that even if some powerful mutated bloodlines appear in the Anpaes Kingdom, there weren¡¯t powerful ns with mutated bloodlines, the degradation of such bloodlines was too quick.


    Of course, even a degraded mutated bloodline would still be stronger than a normal one for a few generations, and that was valued for most ns.


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t interested in finding a husband or trying to make a n with degraded bloodlines. She just wanted to be with other people with her same bloodline, so she had enough adopting Yale and Wyba as her siblings.


    ¡°Well said. I am looking forward to it.¡±


    At that time, the tiger man and his daughter returned to the za where they separated from Yale and Wyba.


    The father was unable to believe his eyes when he saw Aiwai, he had felt before that an extremely powerful being was at the za, but when he looked at her, he didn¡¯t fail to notice that she was extremely simr to Yale and Wyba.


    Aiwai had stored the bow when she went to hug Wyba before, but she took it out after the tiger man appeared in the za, she didn¡¯t trust others. She wouldn¡¯t kill or hate without reasons, but if they showed the minimum hostility towards Yale or Wyba, they were dead meat.


    ¡°Yale, we have finished treating the wounded people, thank you for your help before.¡±


    The tiger man spoke politely because he feared Aiwai and was guessing her rtionship with Yale and Wyba.


    ¡°I am sorry for not being able to help more. You should be thinking about who is the beauty at my side; she is my big sister.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t forget to tter her a bit when introducing her to the tiger man, but he didn¡¯t say her name as he didn¡¯t know if Aiwai liked to tell it to foreigners. Aiwai seemed very pleased with Yale¡¯s introduction, so he sighed in relief.


    The tiger man sweat in fear as he heard that the powerful woman was Yale¡¯s big sister, he had guessed it, but knowing it for sure scared him.


    ¡°With such sister, those words of my wife are enough to make her wipe out the whole city. Fortunately, she is already dead, or she would also insult Yale¡¯s big sister provoking an even bigger disaster to us.¡±


    At that moment, in the tiger man¡¯s mind, his wife¡¯s death was only a joyful matter; she had insulted the family of such powerful expert, so having died before she was discovered was better than suffering an endless torture by an expert while dragging the whole town with her.


    ¡°Big sis, that man¡¯s wife insulted us before.¡±


    Wyba said the words the tiger man wanted to hear the least. Fortunately, Wyba didn¡¯t me the tiger girl, and she only spoke about her mother, Wyba was hoping that Aiwai would kill her for her previous offenses, but she didn¡¯t want that Aiwai murdered the tiger girl.


    The tiger man had two options at that moment, defend the honor of his dead wife and try to apologize or be a shameless husband speaking badly about his dead wife and ask Wyba¡¯s sister for help. An expert at her level should have some good pills to treat injuries, and that was something the people in the town needed.


    He also needed to choose between his pride and the benefits from swallowing it, but in his case, he swallowed it quickly, his dead wife wasn¡¯t valuable enough in front of the benefits he could obtain for everyone in the town.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: Leaving the Half-beast Town ¡°She has been killed by the bandits, and I heard it was in a slow and painful way because she offended them. She was a trashy wife; I had been forced to marry her, that wasn¡¯t my choice. You can ask Yale; I even knocked out her when she started speaking nonsense. I absolutely don¡¯t think like her.¡±


    Yale felt pity for the man; his wife was really someone who even Yale wanted to kill; Yale didn¡¯t stop Wyba from speaking because he had also wanted that Aiwai killed her.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Aiwai asked Yale in a neutral tone. She didn¡¯t mind killing anyone who offender Yale or Wyba in the past, but she felt that if the man was telling the truth, he was also a victim of the rules half-beast ns and she could sympathize a bit with him. Thus, if Yale spoke well about him, she would forgive the man¡¯s life because the real offender was already dead.


    ¡°Is true. He is a good man; the only bad one was his wife. I feel pity for him to have been forced to marry such a woman. I don¡¯t think we should act against him or other in the town. After all, they all hated that woman and the town have suffered a lot due to the recent bandit attack.¡±


    The tiger man was about to cry after hearing Yale¡¯s words, in the end, treating Yale well before had saved his life. It wasn¡¯t strange killing the whole family from an offender in the Anpaes Kingdom, even eradicating the whole town wouldn¡¯t be considered too much.


    The powerful ruled in the kingdom and Aiwai was incredibly powerful, she could decide the fates of everyone in the town easily, and there was no way to resist.


    Aiwai nodded after hearing Yale; since her little brother thought well from that man, she would forgive his life.


    ¡°Alright, show me her corpse, and after Wyba verified that is really her, I won¡¯t do anything to the others in the town.¡±


    Aiwai wouldn¡¯t believe that woman was dead until Wyba verified that the corpse was the same as the woman who she spoke before.


    The tiger girl was trying to not cry behind her father; she still loved her dead mother even if she knew her mother was a liar. That woman died due to her own arrogance, and even if she had survived to the bandits, she would still die as she offended Wyba and Yale. Those things were also something that the tiger girl knew, it was all her mother¡¯s fault, but she couldn¡¯t avoid feeling sad for her.


    However, even loving her, she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth, she could feel that the other party could kill her before she noticed anything. If she hadn¡¯t opened her eyes and changed her behavior after battling with Wyba, her chances of dying for offending Aiwai would have been too high.


    The tiger man carried his wife¡¯s corpse to the za, the corpse was in a terrible state, but it was possible to recognize her identity.


    ¡°Is she.¡±


    After Wyba said that, Aiwai stored the corpse in a spatial artifact, she wouldn¡¯t let that someone who insulted her family had a proper burial and since Yale had said that everyone hated her, no one should oppose to that.


    Indeed, even the tiger man didn¡¯t like the dishonor of letting a foreigner steal his wife¡¯s corpse; he didn¡¯t say anything. His daughter was also trying to remain calm, but she was almost at her limit as she wanted to cry for her mother.


    Just after storing the corpse Aiwai spoke again to Yale and Wyba.


    ¡°If both of you have already finished everything here, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    After Aiwai said that, Yale and Wyba said goodbye to the tiger man and his daughter before Aiwai started to fly carrying one of them in each arm.


    In some seconds they couldn¡¯t be seen from the town.


    The tiger man look at the ground where a small bag with some pills had appeared. In the end, the tiger man didn¡¯t ask for the pills as he felt that the moment wasn¡¯t good enough, but Aiwai was able to understand the state of the vige, and since Yale seemed to care about them she decided to give them some low-rank pills.


    Of course, even those pills that were almost trash for her were enough to save lives in that town.


    ¡°You should remember this day. If Yale hadn0t obtained a good impression from me before, we would have died right now. In this life, it is important to make more allies than enemies. Showing strength to others and having a good reputation is important, but if you only make enemies, you will have a bad end for sure.¡±


    The tiger man spoke to his daughter to be sure that she understood the situation well, it was important having confidence and showing strength to others, but despising others and making enemies wasn¡¯t good for having a good and long life.


    The tiger girl nodded, she didn¡¯t hate Yale and Wyba, both of them had helped her in the battle against the bandits. Wyba carried with her the whole fight, and without Yale, her father would be dead.


    At that moment, she only wanted to turn stronger to be able to survive any dangerous situation in the future. Furthermore, she swore that she would never act like her mother and make enemies with everyone.


    <hr>


    Aiwai stopped after some minutes; they were already far from the town as she was extremely quick.


    ¡°Now, you can transform.¡±


    ¡°You stopped only for that? I can do it after reaching our destination there is no reason to stop only for this...¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to understand why Aiwai was in a rush to see him transformed. He had epted transforming, but for him the more it was dyed, the better.


    ¡°Even with my speed, I will need a week to reach home. It is easier to carry the body of a little kid than your current one, so transform right now.¡±


    Yale knew that Aiwai was lying, with her strength she would be able to carry people far heavier than the current Yale without problems.


    The truth was that she just didn¡¯t want to wait to see Yale¡¯s transformation.


    ¡°Alright...¡±


    Yale take out some clothes from his Storage Space, he had thought about taking different shapes in his travel, and he had clothes for different body sizes. However, he had never thought about transforming into such a young appearance. Thus, even the smallest clothes he had would be rather big to him after transforming.


    Yale executed Shape Shift and put his new clothes, they were too big for his current body, but that was the best he had.


    After that, Yale suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t breathe, Aiwai had jumped to hug him, and she was hugging him too strong.


    ¡°Sis, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Fortunately, Yale was able to use Spiritual Sense tomunicate with her, and she stopped. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t hug Yale to his death, so even without saying anything Yale would have been safe, but being unable to breathe wasn¡¯tfortable.


    ¡°Sorry, your current appearance with such big clothes is too cute that I couldn¡¯t restrain myself.¡±


    Yale was seriously regretting hadn¡¯t put some smaller clothes in his Storage Space before leaving Trade City. He didn¡¯t like to be called cute and being hugged like that felt too weird.


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s face was red due to having being hugged too strong, but there was another reason; Yale was still a teenager even if he had taken the appearance of a kid, it was impossible to avoid any shame after being hugged by Aiwai with his face suffocated in her chest.


    To Aiwai, he was a little kid and his little brother, but for Yale even if he was calling Aiwa as his sister, she was a woman who he had just met that same day. Yale could ept her on the outside, but it wasn¡¯t easy to ept her on the inside.


    Moreover, Yale didn¡¯t have his past life¡¯s memories nor any experience with women on his current life, so he was still rather weak to such acts from a foreigner woman towards him.


    While Yale was thinking about his mental health if Aiwai would always act like before, she had put Wyba at his side and was looking at them with a pleased expression.


    ¡°Very good, this fits my image of a cute pair of twins.¡±


    She was very happy to have found at the same time a young brother and a young sister, she had wanted both, and she obtained both at the same time, she couldn¡¯t believe her good luck.


    Yale felt weird looking at Wyba with his current aspect as both had almost the same height and he was used to carrying Wyba in her both forms, so having a simr height as Wyba was very strange to him.


    Without any advertence, Aiwai hugged both of them at the same time and started to fly again, that time she ensured that both were able to breathe well while being hugged.


    Wyba was feeling happy traveling like that, but Yale felt it too humiliating, he was starting to regret his choice, but when thinking about Wyba and the benefits, he managed to barely support it.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: A Secret About Archery


    Even if Aiwai could reach the destination in a week if she flew at top speed for a week, she wasn¡¯t in a rush to return, so at night shended.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for today. I have hunted some preys in this area.¡±


    Aiwai moved her hand where she had thin strings that Yale and Wyba didn¡¯t notice before.


    Those stings were attached to arrows she had shot previously while flying, and when she moved his hand the arrows with the preys returned to her.


    Yale and Wyba were unable to remember when Aiwai had shot those arrows, they couldn¡¯t see her well in the position they were when flying, but they didn¡¯t notice anything at all.


    There were a lot of preys, more than what they can eat, but for Yale how many wasn¡¯t important, he wanted to know how she hunted those beasts while hugging both of them because they should have noticed if she moved her hands to shot.


    Seeing that Yale was looking at the preys with a strange face, Aiwai decided to tease him a bit.


    ¡°I will cook them, so don¡¯t stare at them like that right now. Even if you prefer raw meat, I can ensure that you will also love my cooked meat dishes.¡±


    ¡°I prefer cooked meat! Wait! I wasn¡¯t staring the preys because I wanted to eat them right now! I was just impressed by how you hunted them without Wyba or I noticed.¡±


    Aiwaiughed, she knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t look at the caught preys because he wanted to eat them right now.


    She had already guessed a bit of Yale¡¯s personality and considered him independent and hard-worker, it was easy for her to think that seeing how he was at a higher realm than Wyba and that he was the one acting like an adult.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you prefer cooked meat, I also prefer it cooked, we aren¡¯t beasts after all.¡±


    After hearing Aiwai¡¯s reply, Yale didn¡¯t say anything else as he understood that she was only teasing him.


    Wyba was about to say that she preferred raw meat, but after hearing Aiwai¡¯s reply, she decided to remain silent. After all, even if she preferred raw meat, she also liked the cooked one.


    Yale was seated in the floor while Aiwai was cooking the food, Yale was used to cooking the food himself, but since Aiwai wanted to do it, he didn¡¯t argue.


    Wyba went to Yale¡¯s side and seated right there with her shoulder touching Yale¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Wyba is happy right now.¡±


    Yale¡¯s mood improved a bit after hearing Wyba¡¯s words.


    Wyba liked the current situation, Aiwai had recognized both as real siblings, even if Yale always told to everyone that Wyba was his sister, the people didn¡¯t consider Wyba his real sister as she was in her beast form. In the previous town, she was in her half-beast form, but she seemed more like her daughter than his sister as shepared the situation with the tiger girl and her father.


    However, being with Aiwai both were really treated like brother and sister. Furthermore, Wyba had noticed that even if Yale didn¡¯t seem to feel toofortable with the current situation, he was rather rxedpared to before.


    Yale was always worried by training or their safety, so it was strange for him to spend a rxed time with Wyba and that was the first time both were like that after Wyba had transformed into her half-beast form.


    The main reason for Yale being rxed was Aiwai, with her near there wasn¡¯t any need to worry about their safety. Yale might feel weird near Aiwa due to how she acted with him, but he didn¡¯t doubt that she cared about him and Wyba.


    Aiwai had prepared almost a banquet of meat; there were only a few vegetables and fruits on the huge table she had taken out from her spatial artifact.


    They were in the midst of the forest, but Aiwai decorated it quickly until it seemed a civilized ce.


    Usually, making that in the forest was foolish as the light would attract beasts and having a lot of food on a table would do a simr effect. Furthermore, as they may need to flee at any moment, taking out too many things was something Yale had never done.


    However, Aiwai didn¡¯t need to fear anyone in the forest, her Spiritual Sense was enormous, and in that area, there was absolutely nothing that could threaten her. If any beast neared them, it would only turn in a new dish for them.


    Yale had to admit that Aiwai¡¯s cooking skills were top ss, he merely roasted the meat before eating it, but Aiwai was really skilled in cooking.


    ¡°Delicious, Wyba loves this meat!¡±


    Wyba decided that since that moment she liked more Aiwai¡¯s cooked meat than raw meat.


    Aiwai smiled after hearing Wyba¡¯s praise; she was very confident in her cooking skills.


    She was also staring at Yale, wanting to hear his opinion.


    ¡°It is indeed the best meat I have eaten in my whole life. Is it possible to train the cooking technique like archery or swordsmanship? I have never heard about that, but it is difficult to believe that with suchmon beasts you managed to cook this if that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    Since Yale knew that forging was possible to train to higher stages, cooking might also have that potential and that Aiwai had trained it at least to the master stage, as she was at the Master Rank, reaching the master stage in any area wasn¡¯t too difficult for her as long she tried to do it.


    ¡°Oh, so you are really capable of appreciating a bit of my ability. You are right; I trained my cooking until the grandmaster stage.¡±


    Saying that she was at the grandmaster stage was equivalent to saying that she had trained her cooking abilities with effort and not merely relying on her realm.


    ¡°The grandmaster stage should be the stage after the master stage, right? I thought that your specialty was archery, but now I am sure that your specialty is cooking.¡±


    Yale was only teasing her in revenge; he thought that her archery should be at the same stage than her cooking.


    ¡°My archery is in a higher stage than my cooking. Do you want to know what stage is that? You seem to have some knowledge about that, but looking at your face you only guessed the grandmaster stage, and you have no idea about what is next.¡±


    Yale indeed didn¡¯t know about it, he couldn¡¯t train anything past the expert stage with his current realm, and no one taught him about that before.


    ¡°I want to know.¡±


    Yale loved to learn things especially those regarding turning stronger.


    ¡°Wyba also wants to know!¡±


    Wyba wasn¡¯t thinking that much when she spoke; she only felt that if she also said it, she would help her brother.


    ¡°Well, since you both want to know it, I might exin it a bit. Any of you have reached an apprentice stage?¡±


    ¡°I am at the expert stage in swordsmanship, but I can¡¯t train it more until my realm increases more.¡±


    Aiwai was a bit surprised, she had guessed that as Yale seemed the hard-worker type, he might have reached an apprentice stage, but having reached an expert stage was enough to surprise her. Of course, the main reason for her surprise was that she still thought that Yale had four years old.


    ¡°Very well. Once you reached the Apprentice Rank, you will be able to continue improving until the master stage if you have enough talent and put your effort into it. The same applied to the Expert Rank; the upper limit will increase to the grandmaster stage.¡±


    Yale already knew that part; he was expecting the next part of the information.


    ¡°When you reach the Master Rank like me, you will be able to train until the sage stage, but that is incredibly difficult, I have only managed to train my archery until that level, other abilities like cooking are still at most into the grandmaster stage.¡±


    Aiwai had lived a lotpared to Yale¡¯s current life and Wyba, but for her current realm she was still considered very young, for someone at her age to reach a sage stage was impressive, that wasn¡¯t something easy to do.


    Among half-beasts Aiwai was considered a real genius who also had an excellent bloodline. She wasn¡¯t inferior in any way than the dual practitioners.


    ¡°Well, I may be at the expert stage in swordsmanship, but I am unable even to reach the apprentice stage in archery. Sis, you are far better than me as you managed to train in many areas even if they aren¡¯t at their peak...¡±


    Aiwai started tough after hearing Yale.


    ¡°So, that was the reason you were that interested in my archery before. It isn¡¯t a problem with your talent; there is a special requirement for reaching the apprentice stage in archery, without knowing it unless you discover it by coincidence, reaching the apprentice stage is impossible.¡±


    Yale was shocked by that, he had been quite depressed for being unable to reach the apprentice stage, but Aiwai words improved his mood because as long she told him that requirement, Yale had confidence in reach it.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: An Unexpected Benefit


    ¡°Yale, you have written in your face that you want to know that requirement. Don¡¯t worry I was nning to teach archery to both of you from the start, but I want to see first your current ability, so I will teach you thatter.¡±


    Yale nodded, he was impatient to learn it, but he could wait a bit more.


    After they finished eating, Wyba went directly to sleep, but Yale was checking the system.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 13 | Origin Level: 12 |Origin Points: 195/195¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 200 | Strength: 200 | Agility: 200 | Intelligence: 200 | Wisdom: 200 | Dexterity: 200¡±


    Yale started to receive a lot of notifications when eating, so he had told the system to stop notifying him when his stats increased.


    The food cooked by a grandmaster chef was able to strengthen the bodies of a Novice Rank without any problem, Aiwai had done those dishes thinking carefully in how to help the growth of her little brother and little sister.


    The top quality food had maxed Yale¡¯s stats, except Vitality they were almost maxed, so it wasn¡¯t a big increase, but the vitality had increased a lot more than the other stats as it was the lowest stat before eating.


    The limits of the stats increased a lot more in the Novice Rank than in the Mortal Rank, for others that only mean that they had more room to improve in the same realm, but to Yale that was equal to need to increase his stats a lot more.


    Yale¡¯s impression from Aiwai increased a lot, Yale was a training madman, he wanted to get stronger the faster he can and the food cooked by Aiwai was perfect to that. The only reason Yale didn¡¯t advance to the next star was that he was stillcking some Origin Points.


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t sleeping like Wyba; she was just seated looking at the sky.


    ¡°Thank you for the food. Besides the vor, it has improved my body a lot.¡±


    Yale went to Aiwai¡¯s side and seated; he was very serious regarding anything that affected his power.


    ¡°You seem happier due to the improvement of your body than to having tasted the best food of your life.¡±


    ¡°That is how I am. Sorry if that breaks your dreams about a cute little brother but I have never been a cute kid like Wyba.¡±


    Aiwaiughed before replying.


    ¡°You are right, you look cute on the outside, but your personality doesn¡¯t fit. Wyba is really a perfect younger sister; she is cute on the outside and the inside.¡±


    Yale nodded, everyone liked Wyba¡¯s cuteness.


    ¡°If you know it, you should just focus on her; she will be very happy as she likes a lot being hugged. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about me as I am used to be alone, and I don¡¯t like being hugged nor something like that.¡±


    For Yale it was alright if Wyba obtains all the hugs like always, he didn¡¯t need any, for him being hugged by Aiwai felt too weird.


    ¡°Wyba is indeed just like I imagined a little sister, but I won¡¯t ignore you just for that. Of you two, your personality is more simr to mine. You like to train hard to turn stronger and don¡¯t like to be too dependent on others. Probably the only reasons for you to ept me as your elder sister are the benefits you can obtain and Wyba¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Aiwai hit the spot; those were indeed Yale¡¯s reasons.


    ¡°If you know that, why are you treating me in the same way you treat Wyba. I can understand that you also pick me to avoid hurting her even if you knew what I was thinking, but I don¡¯t understand why you still put effort to be more close to me.¡±


    Yale felt weird that if Aiwai had discovered his intentions, she was still treating him that well.


    Aiwai looked towards Yale with a gentle smile.


    ¡°As I said before, you are simr to me. I also used to be focused only on training, and I disliked relying upon others too much. At that time if someone dared to try to hug me, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated into putting an arrow in their heads.¡±


    Aiwaiughed while remembering how she was in the past, some men who tried to touch her body had indeed ended with arrows in their heads.


    ¡°If I were in your current situation, I would have acted in the same way as you. That is why I want to be closer to you and help you; I can tell it thanks to my experience, you need someone like me more than Wyba.¡±


    Aiwai felt that if she didn¡¯t help Yale, she would end suffering like her. From the very moment he decided that Yale was his little brother, she would do anything to help him, the same applied to Wyba, Aiwai was decided to help her in any way.


    ¡°Hear my advice; ites from my own experience. If you continue living as you do, yearster you won¡¯t have any good memory to remember, and you will regret it.¡±


    Yale looked at Aiwai¡¯s face, she was serious with her words, but she was looking to Yale with gentleness, Yale couldn¡¯t avoid remembering his real big sister.


    Yale had been a bookworm and then a madman in training, everything he did was in order to be strong. Even the time he lived in Trade City, he was only nning his next travel while waiting to be strong enough to do it. He could have made some good memories there with Oscro and Julie; he didn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I want that you also make some good memories, some happy memories to remember yearster. My biggest regret right now is that I didn¡¯t have any memory like that when I think about my past, I don¡¯t want you to suffer the same.¡±


    She had always been a loner, but after she grew up, she noticed that she just wanted to have a family with her same bloodline where others wouldn¡¯t see her as an object as a strange phenomenon.


    ¡°I guess that you don¡¯t n to stay with me for a long time and you have your own ns. If you want to leave, I will allow you to do it after both of you have learned everything I can teach you. I understand that you will need a bit of independence to turn strong in the future. However, before that, I want that the three of us became a true family and made good memories together even if it is for a short time. That is all I ask in exchange for teaching everything to you; I always dreamed about having a family like you and Wyba.¡±


    Aiwai hugged Yale¡¯s back while speaking about her feelings and Yale didn¡¯t say anything.


    He knew that Aiwai was telling the truth and he had no way to argue with her. She will teach Wyba and him, and in exchange, they only need to live with her as a real family, most people would kill for such a chance. After all, Aiwai was the peak of the Master Rank, and her archery had reached the sage stage, she was even a grandmaster chef capable of making dishes withmon beasts capable of reinforcing the body.


    ¡°I understand, the reasons don¡¯t matter since I acknowledged you as my big sister, you are my big sister no matter what. Now I want to train, can you let me off?¡±


    Yale was really nning to train; he wanted to reach the 3-star as soon as possible.


    ¡°Uh, I wanted to hug you until you be sleep, how can it be that you want to train now? I understand you, but that isn¡¯t cute at all.¡±


    Yale was thinking how to convince Aiwai that the fact he wanted to train wasn¡¯t against her wish of a true family.


    ¡°If you understand me, please let me train. A family can have a hard-worker little brother! Wyba is the cute little sister, and you are the beautiful big sister. See, it is a perfect family, every one of us is well defined, the cute one is Wyba, I won¡¯t take that role from her. Now, I need to train to fulfill my part as the hard-working little brother.¡±


    Yale was hoping that the story he had quickly made was enough to convince Aiwai.


    ¡°You are right; a hard-worker little brother is also cute in a different way, I can ept that. However, I won¡¯t let you off; you can train while I hug you. Since you are my hard-working little brother, I shall help you to turn stronger, and my bloodline is already matured.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand the rtion between training to turning stronger and that Aiwai¡¯s bloodline was matured.


    ¡°You may not know, but training near someone with the same mutated bloodline in a matured state increases the training speed. The more near you are from me, the better effects for your training speed. If you want to train you can always ask me to hug you; I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Yale was at a loss after hearing her and tried to practice a bit.


    The results were that his speed had indeed increasedpared to before.


    ¡°Sis, you are the best.¡±


    Yale forgot any weirdness about being hugged; he was bought with the increase of his training speed.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: A Fortune Teller From Two Years Ago


    At dawn, Yale was still being hugged by Aiwai, but at that moment he felt that he was lucky for being hugged.


    In that night he had managed to advance to the 3-star Novice Rank, he hadcked five Origin Points, but he had obtained them before dawn, that was a scaring speed.


    The effects of a mature bloodline intensified when the difference between the mature bloodline user and the other with the same bloodline was great.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 13 | Origin Level: 13 |Origin Points: 203/203¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 206 | Strength: 215 | Agility: 209 | Intelligence: 300 | Wisdom: 300 | Dexterity: 204¡±


    Yale noticed that he had even obtained some more Origin points after the breakthrough, he had turned off the notifications, so he was surprised to see that he hadn¡¯t just breakthrough.


    Intelligence and Wisdom were still affected by Yale¡¯s soul, and he didn¡¯t know until when they would be automatically maxed, but that was a good point for him, so he was hoping thatsted for a lot of time.


    The other stats increased a bit thanks to the leftover energy of the previous night banquet; Yale reached the max stats so he didn¡¯t get all the increase he could have at that moment.


    ¡°Sis, thank you. I improved a lot in only one session of training thanks to you.¡±


    Aiwai smiled, she had noticed Yale¡¯s breakthrough.


    ¡°Congrattions for having reached the 3-star Novice Rank. Remember to ask me when you wanted to train.¡±


    Yale nodded. At the start, he didn¡¯t like being hugged or being treated like a kid, but after one full night of training with the cheat-like effect of Aiwai¡¯s bloodline, Yale didn¡¯t mind being treated like a kid or being hugged by her.


    After all, obtaining strength was the most important thing to Yale and Aiwai would help him to train a lot faster.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it in another way. If I forget about my age in my previous life which I don¡¯t even remember, my current age is indeed lowpared to Aiwai; there is nothing strange if she calls me kid. Furthermore, she is a beauty; I am sure that Oscro would kill for a chance to be hugged by her. That is right! Thinking about it in this way there isn¡¯t anything bad at all in this situation.¡±


    Yale was speaking to himself in his mind to convince himself that what he was doing by letting Aiwai hug her was something only good for him.


    Even if Yale considered Aiwai as a beauty, he didn¡¯t have any interest in Aiwai as a woman; he indeed viewed her as his big sister, Yale was even sure that Ange would also hug him in the same way if she were to see him in his current form.


    Yale remembered that Ange also liked to hug him although they didn¡¯t interact too much since she was in the academy since she turned ten and when Yale went to the academy, he was too focused on training.


    Thinking about it, Yale started to miss Ange, his real big sister, but Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her again until he had returned to Nacesai City.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Big sis is hugging big bro while Wyba is sleeping, Wyba also wants hugs!¡±


    Wyba had just awakened and saw Aiwai hugging Yale, then she ran towards them, and Aiwai let off Yale to hug her.


    ¡°Sorry. I will hug you whenever you want. You went to sleep quickly, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t need any reasons to be hugged; she just liked it, so she was very happy with Aiwai¡¯s words.


    They ate a light breakfast as they had eaten too much the previous night and then started to fly again.


    They stopped again at night and resumed their flying at dawn; they remained with that routine for two full weeks.


    All nights Yale had let Aiwai hug him to benefit from the increased training speed, the only difference with the first night was that Wyba was just at his side sleeping peacefully, she liked to sleep surrounded by her big brother and her big sister.


    After the two weeks, they had reached the peak of a mountain where Aiwai¡¯s house was situated.


    It was quite a cold ce as it was too high. Moreover, it was impossible to reach it without flying due to the mountain¡¯s shape. The upper part of the mountain only had beasts who had been born there or flying beasts.


    Originally, there was a path to reach the peak, but Aiwai destroyed any means to reach the peak walking or climbing when she started to live there.


    ¡°What do you think of my house? I made it myself two years ago when I started living here. I have training grounds for almost any discipline you want to train, and there is a top-ss hot spring behind the house.¡±


    The house itself was quite simple, but it was surrounded by everything Yale and Wyba would need for training and rx, it seemed made for them more than to Aiwai as with her level such training grounds were useless.


    ¡°Sis, did you construct it thinking in the day you would find us or something like that?¡±


    Yale had difficulties to believe that those training grounds were useful for Aiwai, the hot spring was good to anyone, but for someone at her level, a mere training grounds weren¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Indeed, I prepared those ces for you.¡±


    Yale was surprised for Aiwai¡¯s confidence in finding someone else with the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline. If she didn¡¯t find them, all her work would have been for naught.


    ¡°Why were you sure that you will find us at the moment of building the house?¡±


    Aiwai smiled and thought a bit before replying.


    ¡°It is a bit shameful, but as I was desperate to find anyone else with my bloodline when a foreigner told me that could tell me my fortune I epted to hear. That person¡¯s power was incredible, I felt like a kid at its side, I was even unable to discern that person¡¯s gender. That fortune teller told me that if I waited on this mountain and focused my smell sense in the direction of the Zuatania republic, someday I would find what I wished. You can see that the precision was perfect, in two years I managed to find you both.¡±


    Two years ago Yale was already in the Zuatania Republic, and then he would need to cross the Anpaes Kingdom to turn back to the Revgen Empire, that fact was already fixated at that time.


    If someone had told that prediction to Aiwai, that person knew about Yale and his recently improved bloodline or was a real forteller capable of seeing the future.


    If someone knew about his new bloodline, his position, and his future destination, that person should have some rtion to his past life and was helping him from the shadows. He can still ept that mysterious person, although he would prefer to meet that person. However, if it were some random expert with such terrific powers to see the future, that person would be someone who is better to not have as an enemy.


    ¡°Sis, why did you believe that fortune teller words? He was right, but there are also a lot of fake fortune tellers.¡±


    Aiwai replied without hesitation.


    ¡°That person was trustworthy.¡±


    Yale was shocked by the reply.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know that fortune teller gender! Did you know anything about that person?¡±


    Aiwai replied quickly again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know anything, but I felt that I could trust in that person.¡±


    After hearing Aiwai¡¯s answer, Yale was sure that the fortune teller didn¡¯t meet Aiwai by coincidence. That forteller knew about Yale¡¯s bloodline and his future ns, then that person had told that fortune to Aiwai to make her find him after Yale reached the Anpaes Kingdom.


    A normal fortune teller wouldn¡¯t force the other party to trust the predictions; since Aiwai seemed to have been until some mind alteration to trust without doubts that fortune teller, it wasn¡¯t a random prediction from a bored expert.


    Yale was sure that the fortune teller was someone rted to him, but he didn¡¯t know if that person was following his past life¡¯s instructions or was someone who can see the future helping him due to some rtionship with his past life.


    In any case, he was sure that Aiwai finding him wasn¡¯t a coincidence and that the fortune teller didn¡¯t seem to have bad intentions towards Yale at least at that moment.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t say anything to Aiwai, in the end, the forteller was in the right, disregarding any second intentions that person had.


    ¡°It is still quite early, what do you think about showing me your archery skills?¡±


    Yale stop thinking into that fortune teller, he couldn¡¯t do anything about that and showing his archery to Aiwa was the first step to learn how to reach the apprentice stage in archery.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: Apprentice Stage Archery¡¯s Secret


    Aiwai leaded Yale and Wyba until the archery training ground, it was the best of all as archery was also Aiwai¡¯s best area of expertise.


    ¡°Yale. Wyba. Take a bow and shot towards all the targets.¡±


    Aiwai took out two bows and gave them to Yale and Wyba; they were perfect for their sizes, she had chosen the best bows for them.


    ¡°Wyba also needs to shoot?¡±


    Wyba asked confused; she had never practiced archery.


    ¡°Of course, as my little sister, you must learn archery. In fact, as you can fly without skills archery is even more useful to you than for Yale until he learned how to fly without skills like you.¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t understand well Aiwai¡¯s words, she knew that Yale was good at archery, but she didn¡¯t know why it was more useful to her. On the other hand, Yale guessed the reason.


    ¡°One of the biggest problems for archery is the battlefield. With too many obstacles an archer will find difficult to shot arrows towards the targets, but with an unlimited flying like yours, you can shot arrows disregarding the terrain and without time limit. It is simr to how you use the Ice Spears, but without consuming your energy.¡±


    Wyba nodded after hearing Yale¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Very well! You have really studied seriously about archery. It is as you have said just now, due to our bloodline, we are extremely suitable for archery. Furthermore, our bloodlines let use improve all out stats, we didn¡¯t have the limitations of the humans which should train two paths to be able to progress well in archery.¡±


    That was a big advantage of good bloodlines; a Frost Winged Wolf Bloodline wasn¡¯t worse than a dual practitioner. However, other half-beast bloodlines were inferior even to those with only one path.


    There was a huge division in talent due to the bloodlines, for those like Aiwai, they had nothing to envy the humans. The increased difficulty after reaching the bloodline limit was easilypensated for the natural flying capability.


    That was the true reason the Anpaes Kingdom considered half-beasts superior to humans, those who started to think in that way had all very powerful bloodlines. On the other hand, those who were regarded as inferior being by humans were half-beasts with weak bloodlines. Both sides had taken only a part of the poption as used to generalize the whole species.


    At that moment, Yale thought about Zack, thest time he had seen him he was still unconscious after being healed. Yale was sure that Zack would turn into a half-beast with the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline without doubting for even a second.


    Yale sighed. After Aiwai had told him about having good memories of the past, he couldn¡¯t stop from remembering people he had met before, Yale had never been to close to them even if most of them showed goodwill towards him.


    ¡°You can take your time to shot if you need it, but you need to shoot all the arrows, there are just enough for all the current targets.¡±


    After Aiwai said that, Yale started to shoot arrows without stop and without changing his expression; quickly he hit in the center of all of them.


    Yale had a lot of experience with archery, hitting fixed targets without obstacles was very easy to him.


    Wyba was just the opposite, she tried to imitate Yale, but she had failed all the arrows.


    Aiwai was expecting Yale¡¯s result as she knew that he had practiced archery before, but Wyba¡¯s performance was too poor for her expectations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it is your first time trying it; it is normal to fail.¡±


    Yale saw that Wyba was starting to cry and went tofort her.


    Even if he said that; he was better than her when he started, although the targets in the Roanmad n were easier than the ones Wyba tried to hit.


    Furthermore, Yale had read a lot about archery and had enough knowledge for his first try in archery while Wyba had been a wolf until a week before they meet Aiwai, she hadn¡¯t read any books or had any chance to practice with weapons until that moment.


    ¡°That is right. This is only your first try. I will teach you, and very quickly you will be able to hit the targets.¡±


    Aiwai also neared Wyba tofort her, she was a bit disappointed with Wyba¡¯s performance, but Wyba was still a kid without any experience and Aiwai didn¡¯t n to be too strict with her.


    ¡°Yale, try to hit the next targets, those will be moving. If you can hit all of them, I will tell you how to reach the apprentice stage.¡±


    After Aiwai said that, a lot of ice-made targets appeared in the sky. Those were made by Aiwai personally, and since the weather was quite cold, they wouldn¡¯t melt. Furthermore, it was easy for her to make new ones as she didn¡¯t need any special material.


    Yale started shooting without hesitation; he understood that if he failed Aiwai wouldn¡¯t tell him how to reach the apprentice stage because his own ability wouldn¡¯t be enough disregarding that special requirement.


    Fortunately, all the time Yale had spent trying to reach the apprentice stage helped him to have enough ability to hit all the targets.


    ¡°Very well, you weren¡¯t bragging when you said that you trained archery seriously.¡±


    Seeing that Yale didn¡¯t reply to her and was waiting silently, she continued speaking.


    ¡°Archery is a bit special, usually to reach the apprentice stage being in the Mortal Rank is enough, even a starless Mortal Rank should be able to reach an apprentice stage or even an expert stage.¡±


    Yale remembered that Durgan¡¯s little sister, who Durgan had forcefully engaged to Yale, was someone who was just like that and even before reaching the 1-star she was already very skilled with the sword.


    ¡°However, with archery that is impossible. There is something that you need to reach the apprentice stage that everyone at the Mortal Rank isn¡¯t able to use, Spiritual Sense.¡±


    Yale was surprised that the answer was the Spiritual Sense, he had always considered the Spiritual Sense as something intangible, and he wasn¡¯t able to think how can it improve his archery ability.


    ¡°I know your thoughts right now. How can something intangible help to improve archery? The answer is... although it may seem intangible it can interact with physical things. It is difficult to do it at the Novice Rank, but once you advanced to the Apprentice Rank, you will find easier to use it in that way. However, even if it is difficult to do in the Novice Rank, it isn¡¯t impossible, so you have the chance.¡±


    Yale had never thought that the Spiritual Sense could have been used like that, if he had known that piece of information, he would have tried to use it to redirect arrows after shooting them.


    ¡°You probably already guessed it, once you be able to redirect an arrow with your spiritual sense you will reach the apprentice stage. This is the true reasons humans stopped training archery after they had lost that path of theirs. Without a good dexterity, you won¡¯t be able to control well your Spiritual Sense. That path of the humans didn¡¯t let them improve the other stats rted to mind, but the path itself helped them topensate that area. Well, in my opinion, that path was still wed, our bloodline is better than that path.¡±


    Yale knew that the Ancient Archery Path was wed since it was still part of the degradation of the Origin Path, but he didn¡¯t know that it could supply the problem of Intelligence and Wisdom for using well the Spiritual Sense. If the Ancient Archery path could improve that, the Origin Path should also be able to help him using better his Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°Sis, can I try it now?¡±


    Aiwai expected that question; she thought that even if he couldn¡¯t do it on his first try, he would still want to try.


    ¡°Of course, but if you fail don¡¯t be depressed, you can take your time.¡±


    In her eyes, even if Yale was more mature than Wyba, he was still a kid, she didn¡¯t want that Yale became discouraged because failing.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Yale concentrated on the arrow on his right hand; he was trying to focus his Spiritual Sense on it.


    ¡°How can I use the Origin Path to help me? Maybe using some Origin Qi at the same time?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: Origin Path¡¯s Archery


    Yale tried to put some Origin Qi on the arrow, but once he did that the Spiritual Sense dispersed.


    ¡°It can¡¯t work? Or maybe I am just doing it wrong?¡±


    Yale was in a stance ready to shoot, but without shooting, he was only trying to put Origin Qi and Spiritual Sense at the same time on the arrow.


    He still didn¡¯t know if that was the correct answer to use the Origin Path to boost his archery, but he couldn¡¯t think in any other way, so he remained trying it.


    Aiwai saw that Yale was static without shooting, in her eyes, he was trying to ensure that he was using well the Spiritual Sense before shooting to avoid making waste shots.


    Wyba was unable to understand what Yale was trying to do as she couldn¡¯t use Spiritual Sense and thus, didn¡¯t know how it worked, but she knew that to Yale that was important.


    Yale tried for some minutes until he started to feel that both energies remained at the same time in the arrow a bit more time before dispersing. Initially, they dispersed immediately, so that showed improvement.


    After half an hour, Yale decided to try shooting one arrow; he was able to remain both forces in the arrow for almost two seconds, if the method was the right one, he should be able to barely control the arrow before the dissipation of the energies.


    Yale was sure that he would fail the target because his objective at that moment wasn¡¯t hit a target, he only wanted to control the arrow enough to reach the apprentice stage. After that, he would start to improve it more.


    Aiwai and Wyba saw that Yale tensed the string of the bow, which meant that he was ready to shoot.


    Yale had tensed the string before putting his energies to waste the less time possible.


    Finally, Yale put both energies and shot the arrow without wasting time while using his mind to try ordering the arrow to move.


    The arrow failed the target as expected, but Wyba who didn¡¯t understand Yale¡¯s real intention with that arrow felt bad for Yale. However, Aiwai had a shocked expression on her face.


    ¡°The user sessfully created the Passive Skill [Archery Mastery: Apprentice]¡±


    One millimeter, Yale had barely managed to move the arrow one millimeter, that was something almost inexistent and without any real use, but for Yale that was enough to reach the apprentice stage in archery.


    Yale had a wide smile on his face; the method was indeed correct, the Origin Qi could reinforce the Spiritual Sense, he needed to use one Origin Point for each try, but that was something he could afford.


    Aiwai was paying close attention to Yale and noticed the millimeter the arrow had moved after being shot, she was shocked at the start, but she started to p her hands just afterward.


    ¡°Incredible! Even if you just barely managed to do it, you did on your first try. If you train hard, I can ensure that you will have a good future in archery.¡±


    After the initial shock, Aiwai was excited, to her archery was something extremely serious, like swordsmanship to Swordmad. Thus, discovering that her little brother had such a great talent was a great surprise to her.


    Yale went to check the effects of the archery apprentice stage.


    ¡°Archery Mastery: Apprentice Level 1. When shooting, all stats increase by 0,1% ignoring all the restrictions. This Passive Skill can be leveled up practicing Archery.¡±


    The effects were simr to the ones of Sword Mastery at the same stage, but to have the increase in stats it didn¡¯t require a bow, anything that he shot would be boosted, that included spells like Ice Spears and even the swords he used as arrows in the past.


    If Yale used those swords as arrows, they would get a double boost, one for each mastery.


    Yale was extremely happy; he had been waiting for that day since long time ago; he had started to train archery even before than swordsmanship, but he never had a great improvement in archery until that moment.


    Wyba understood that his brother had seeded even if she had thought he had failed, after hearing Aiwai¡¯s words, so she rushed to hug him.


    While Wyba hugged him, Yale had another important thing in his mind.


    ¡°Sis, can you tell me the requisites for the expert stage? I bet the requisite is something rted to the control of the Spiritual Sense, if I know it since the start, I can ensure that I will practice in the correct direction.¡±


    Aiwai liked that question as it showed that Yale wasn¡¯tcent with his achievement and wanted to improve even more.


    At that moment, Yale was thinking of spending some more hours shooting arrows with his method until getting used to it, and he wanted to have more information, the more he obtained, the better.


    After obtaining progress into something he had been unable to progress in a long time, Yale¡¯s passion for training archery awakened with a lot of strength.


    ¡°Very well, I see that you are motivated, your big sister will help you to know the correct way to train.¡±


    Aiwai was also someone who was passionate about archery, so she was willing to exin everything Yale needed to progress well.


    ¡°The requisite is something that might seem foolish, but you can use to fool your opponents if you use it well, you need to changepletely the arrow direction two consecutive times. The head of the arrow should have changed the directionpletely, moving it a millimeter like now won¡¯t work.¡±


    Yale knew that doing that would be difficult, but reaching an expert stage was always difficult, at least in archery the objective was well defined, in swordsmanship it was vaguer.


    ¡°Thank you very much! Sis, I will remain here training for some more time, I am motivated right now, you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    Yale had nned to train for too long after all. He would feel bad if Aiwai and Wyba remained there only looking at him.


    ¡°Sis, I want to learn archery, but I don¡¯t know how to use well the bow. Teach me, please.¡±


    After Wyba saw how motivated were Yale and Aiwai about archery, she had the need also to learn it correctly, or she would feel bad.


    ¡°Oh, I see that you have been motivated by your brother, alright I will be teaching you from the basics,e with me, let¡¯s give Yale a bit more of space.¡±


    Wyba nodded, at the start, she didn¡¯t put too much passion into archery, but that time she was really motivated to do it well.


    Yale was happy that Wyba started to show enthusiasm to train as she never trained seriously before.


    Yale stopped thinking about Wyba and Aiwai. At that moment, he started to think only about the arrow in his right hand; he needed to concentrate a lot to seed in moving it even a bit.


    While Wyba was listening carefully all the theory about archery, which Aiwai was skillfully exining to her, Yale had shot a lot of arrows, and all of them failed the target.


    Yale was trying to bnce both energies in the arrow to make it more stable; he was unable to make his Spiritual Sense able to interact with physical things, nor he expected to be able to do it quickly. He wanted to use the Origin Path¡¯s Archery, which was something only he could do and would be even better than the lost Ancient Archery Path.


    Some hourster, the sky started to turn dark.


    In that period of time, Wyba had started to shoot some arrows, she failed a lot, but she started to hit some targets even if she didn¡¯t hit in the middle.


    Wyba¡¯s progress was very good, but Yale¡¯s progress was incredible, he had increased his mastery to the third level the same day he reached the apprentice stage, he was even able to move the arrows two centimeters, that was two hundred times more than the first time he tried it.


    Aiwai had been paying attention to Yale with her Spiritual Sense and found that Yale¡¯s progress was more than enough to be considered a genius.


    The truth was that Yale was cheating, but that cheat was also part of his power and something that belonged to him, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong in training with his own methods.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: Huge Blow to Yale¡¯s Pride


    ¡°It is already turning dark. Let¡¯s stop for today.¡±


    Aiwai said that to Wyba who nodded instantly as she was tired. She wasn¡¯t used to training and thus that training session had been extremely tiring to her.


    ¡°Yale, will you continue for some more time?¡±


    Aiwai wanted that Yale stopped to spend more family time with him, but as she valued archery a lot, if Yale wanted to continue training, she wouldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°No. I am tired due to overusing the Spiritual Sense. I will continue tomorrow.¡±


    Overusing the Spiritual Sense as Yale did was indeed tiring, but he had also used his Origin Qi and merged both energies. That was a few times more tiring than only using Spiritual Sense, but without that method, Yale wouldn¡¯t have been able to improve that much in such a short period of time.


    Yale didn¡¯t fear tiredness as with his Auto-regeneration, it disappeared quickly, but the mental exhaustion needed a bit more time to recover, and Yale guessed that they were about to eat the dinner, so that was a good moment to stop and rest a bit.


    ¡°Right, it is also good to know when to stop, resting is also important. Let¡¯s go to the hot spring before eating the dinner; it had an excellent effect to recover tiredness in body and mind.¡±


    Aiwai started to walk, and Wyba followed her, but Yale remained in his spot.


    ¡°Yale, what are you doing?¡±


    Yale was remembering how the hot spring looked when he saw it from the sky; he couldn¡¯t remember any division.


    ¡°The hot spring doesn¡¯t have any division, right? I will go after you have ended.¡±


    Yale felt that he was already shameless for letting a beauty like Aiwai hug him every day, but going to the hot spring together was too much for him. After all, Yale wasn¡¯t a little kid even with his age being far inferior to Aiwai¡¯s; he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx if he entered the bath with her.


    Wyba was his little sister and Yale had already seen her after she transformed into half-beast form, but even if Wyba didn¡¯t bother about Yale seeing her, Yale didn¡¯t want to be seen by her. He felt that Wyba should remain pure without seeing any male¡¯s body, including his, even if he were also in a kid¡¯s form at the moment.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t have any division. Are you shy? You shouldn¡¯t bother with those things; you are a kid after all.¡±


    Yale wanted to shout ¡°I am not a kid¡±, but he knew that Aiwai wouldn¡¯t believe it nor take his words seriously.


    ¡°If you are shy there is a perfect solution.¡±


    Yale had a bad premonition about Aiwai¡¯s solution.


    ¡°I only need to bring you there forcefully.¡±


    When Aiwai said that, she was already grabbing Yale and he couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid it, the difference in strength was extremely big.


    ¡°Please, let me go. I thought it better, and I prefer to train a bit more!¡±


    However, Aiwai didn¡¯t have any intention to listen to him.


    ¡°You already said that you were tired, resting is also important.¡±


    Aiwai only released Yale when they reached the hot spring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run; I can catch you easily.¡±


    Yale knew that very well, he wouldn¡¯t try to run, but at least he would choose a different area of the hot spring than the girls. He would still be able to see and talk with them as the hot spring wasn¡¯t enormous, but he hoped that the vapor would help him.


    Yale took off his clothes and ran into the hot spring before Aiwai or Wyba could see him, at that moment Aiwai was helping Wyba to take off the dress Yale had made for her after she had transformed.


    However, once inside the hot spring he realized that with his height, it was impossible to sit and rx in the hot spring.


    ¡°Yale, don¡¯t be that impatient, this is quite profound for you. You need to sit on my leg to be able to sit well.¡±


    For Aiwai making an area less profound would be easy, she had made all the hot spring in that way to be able to force her future siblings to be with her.


    ¡°We can simply put something to act as a chair; there is no need for that.¡±


    Yale was already used to being hugged, and he had stopped opposing resistance to that, but they were always wearing clothes, and in the hot spring, they didn¡¯t wear anything.


    ¡°There is no fun with that. You are really being too shy.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t have any ns to give up, bathing that way with her little brother and little sister was also something she wanted to do for a long time.


    ¡°Big sis, why big bro didn¡¯t want to be near us?¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t understand the reason, but she noticed that Yale had run quickly into hot spring and didn¡¯t want to sit in Aiwai¡¯s legs. In Wyba¡¯s eyes, Yale was also always being hugged by her, and he had sat into her legs a lot of times, so there shouldn¡¯t be any difference; she didn¡¯t understand the difference between having clothes or not.


    ¡°I am not an expert in boys, but he should want to avoid us seeing his lower half.¡±


    Yale was unable to run before Aiwai had caught him again.


    ¡°Look Wyba, that is what he is trying to hide.¡±


    Yale finally entered in panic; he didn¡¯t want that Wyba saw his naked body.


    ¡°Sis, stop! If you are a perverted and wants to see me is one thing, but please don¡¯t corrupt Wyba!¡±


    Aiwai onlyughed after hearing Yale¡¯s desperate voice.


    ¡°You are just kids, and you are twins, it should be natural to bath together, that shyness of yours isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Yale was running out of time as Wyba was nearing him, but he had ast second idea in which he decided to bet all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything; the mist is too dense there.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t expect Wyba¡¯s words because she could see it very well.


    ¡°Wait, you cast an illusion on yourself! That works on Wyba but not on me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need a lot of time to notice the illusion that covered Yale, she was far stronger than him, and thus the illusion couldn¡¯t block her eyesight, but to Wyba Yale¡¯s lower part was surrounded by a dense mist.


    ¡°I can¡¯t avoid a powerful pervert like you, but at least I will protect Wyba¡¯s purity.¡±


    Aiwai could detect that Yale was extremely displeased with her, she didn¡¯t think that she had done anything to anger him that much.


    ¡°There is nothing bad if we see you, we are siblings, and you and Wyba are still little kids, you are also seeing us, right?¡±


    Yale felt more angered after hearing those words while Aiwai was immobilizing him in mid-air, leaving himpletely exposed if he hadn¡¯t used the illusion spell.


    ¡°I am not seeing because I wanted, you are forcing me! I tried to bathter or sit in a distant part. You are the only one forcing me to stay near. I thought that you liked to take care of us, but the truth is that you are only a big pervert interested in seeing me naked.¡±


    Aiwai was hurt by those words; she didn¡¯t want that her little brother thought in that way about her, she only wanted to be close with her siblings. Since she had decided to not having sons, even though she considered Yale and Wyba as siblings they weren¡¯t much different than sons to her; she couldn¡¯t find anything bad in bathing with them.


    ¡°Why I should be interested in a little kid like you? You are only my little brother. Furthermore, I have never had any interest in men, and with that small thing of yours, there is no way to consider you a man either, you are only a kid, and you should act more like one.¡±


    For Yale those words were worst than a sword stab in the heart, he was in a kid¡¯s body, so there was nothing strange in Aiwai¡¯s words, but she had hurt his pride. After all, no man would want to hear such words from any woman in their lives.


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    Yale¡¯s voice was full of hatred because Aiwai had hurt his manly pride too much, he could tolerate being treated as a kid, but the previousment was too much for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it that seriously, even if you liked to act like an adult, you are still a kid.¡±


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t able to understand why Yale was that angered with her. After all, in her eyes, Yale was a kid who liked to act like an adult, but a kid after all.


    ¡°What happens, why is big bro angry? Why he needs to hide under the illusion spell?¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t want to see her beloved big brother angry with her beloved big sister; she wanted that the three of them were happy together. She was unable to understand the reasons for her big brother trying to hide something from her or getting angry with Aiwai.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: Magic Clothes


    ¡°Wyba, I don¡¯t want to get angry, but even after all that I said, I am still in the same position, this perverted sister doesn¡¯t care about my feelings. Right, I should just take an adult form, I am sure that this pervert will release me then.¡±


    Yale had no chances to win in a normal battle, so even if he had his legs free and could try to kick Aiwai, he didn¡¯t even think about it. Instead, he wanted to threaten her with his transformation; a mental battle was his only chance.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t do that. We can talk. I can¡¯t give up to have a bath with you, having a family bath with my cute little brother is something I always wanted to do, but I can negotiate anything else!¡±


    Yale really hit in Aiwai¡¯s weak spot, she couldn¡¯t control Yale¡¯s transformation, and she didn¡¯t want that he changed his form.


    ¡°Alright. First, you will swear to never do the same to me; this is too embarrassing. Second, you should stop trying to make Wyba see my naked body. Third, you will acknowledge that you are a perverted older sister.¡±


    The first and second requests were the most important ones to Yale, the third was only an act of revenge for the shame he had felt.


    ¡°I can ept the two other requests, but thest one is uneptable, I am not a pervert, I only want to be close to my family.¡±


    Yale¡¯s third request really altered Aiwai, she didn¡¯t want to say that herself was a pervert nor she felt like she was one, she only had a pure family love towards Yale and Wyba.


    Seeing that Yale face didn¡¯t change, Aiwai decide to try to convince him.


    ¡°Look, I won¡¯t ept the third request, but in exchange tomorrow I will spend all the day helping you to train whatever you want. I am at the master stage in a lot of areas; my help will be very beneficial to you. Deal?¡±


    Aiwai knew that training was Yale¡¯s weak spot, she hoped that Yale would soften a bit with that.


    Yale had never expected that Aiwai would ept thest request, he only said it to make her suffer, but he was happy with the Aiwai¡¯s alternative. Aiwai was in the right; training was the first for Yale.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    After that, Yale stoppedining and seated on Aiwai¡¯s right leg to take a bath; he decided to stop worrying about morals and just enjoy the bath.


    Wyba was seated on the other leg, just beside Yale, and she was very happy since Yale and Aiwai had stopped their conflict.


    On the other hand, Aiwai was feeling bad, she had her pride as an older sister, and she didn¡¯t want to harm Yale and Wyba in any way. Thus, she was regretful for having angered Yale that much, she never expected that Yale would reach that extreme, but she decided to not make the same mistake again.


    She was thinking about how to make Yale happy, Wyba was someone easy to please, and she already felt part of her family, but she felt more difficult to please Yale, although Yale had opened himself a lot in their travel, the previous scene had shown her that she still didn¡¯t understand him well.


    Yale used the time in the bath to check the system; he had improved at an unbelievable rate in those two weeks, that was the main reason he turned softer when dealing with Aiwai, as long she didn¡¯t do the same as before Yale was able to support it in exchange of that speed.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 13 | Origin Level: 13 |Origin Points: 296/296¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 300 | Strength: 294 | Agility: 291 | Intelligence: 300 | Wisdom: 300 | Dexterity: 300¡±


    Yale had advanced two weeks ago, but he was almost ready to advance again, that type of speed waspletely abnormal.


    Training while being hugged by Aiwai was a cheat that Yale didn¡¯t want to lose easily, anyone who cared about training would kill for that method to increase the training speed.


    In fact, when Yale had ended the bath, the Origin Points had already increased again, he trained a bit while bathing and discovered that in the bath the speed was even better than when he trained hugged at night.


    Furthermore, all the dishes Aiwai had made were enough to strengthen his body, the dexterity was a bit lower before, but his recent practice of archery had a great impact on it.


    The bath had ended, and Yale was about to put on his clothes, but Aiwai stopped him.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t hide the displeasure on his voice, he had forgiven her, but he still didn¡¯t forget it.


    ¡°I have a present for you and Wyba; this isn¡¯t anything bad! I can ensure that if I were to sell it, it would reach extremely high prices in the auctions.¡±


    Yale interest was picked with those words; even if he were displeased with Aiwai¡¯s previous behavior, he wouldn¡¯t refuse a good present.


    ¡°Look at this clothes, I made them myself. I managed to reach the grandmaster stage as tailoring a week before noticing you two. I have some clothes for different sizes for both boys and girls made when I was at the master stage, but this one is made after reaching the grandmaster stage, the materials are ordinary, but no one behind the Apprentice Rank would be able to break them. Furthermore, they had resistance to heat and cold.¡±


    The clothes looked simple, a blue shirt with blue pants, but their defense was better than an armor, Yale couldn¡¯t say no to that present.


    ¡°Thank you, sis.¡±


    Yale could only use those clothes in his current form, but with that good defense, he didn¡¯t care that much about his aspect.


    Aiwai smiled when Yale called her sis instead of pervert like before.


    ¡°I only had time to make one for each size and gender with this quality, but I will make moreter.¡±


    She had made a lot of them when she was at the master stage, but giving to them clothes made at the master stage when she was at the grandmaster stage felt shameless to her, so she nned to make more clothes for themter.


    Clothes made by a master stage were still incredibly valuable, but they were low for Aiwai¡¯s current standards.


    ¡°Come Wyba; I also have something to you.¡±


    Aiwai took out a blue dress and gave it to Wyba; the color was the same as Yale¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°You are both too cute with those clothes. Don¡¯t hesitate to use your wings even if you are wearing them; the clothes would readapt to let you use your wings well. This magical effect is something I feel extremely prideful about.¡±


    Aiwai had only been able to add that function after reaching the grandmaster stage and for anyone with the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline, didn¡¯t need to worry to take out the wings was important. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to have always clothes without covering the back due to thinking about the wings.


    However, that only worked with the wings, clothes which could readapt to any change of the body were harder to make. Moreover, it would only work for those with the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline as the magic in the clothes reacted to only those with the bloodline, for others it wouldn¡¯t even have defensive capabilities.


    That was something Aiwai did on purpose to make the clothes useless if they were stolen, any thief would lose his interest in something they couldn¡¯t use or sell.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind that his clothes and Wyba¡¯s ones looked simr, Yale thought that Aiwai should be happy seeing them with matching clothes, but to Yale, the clothes weren¡¯t that important as long they were useful.


    ¡°Wyba you didn¡¯t need to pick up your old dress, the quality is extremely bad, I will make a lot of better ones to you.¡±


    Aiwai was feeling that the one who made that dress should stop making clothes due to the shame.


    ¡°But this is the dress that big bro made to Wyba.¡±


    Wyba¡¯s words shocked Aiwai; she never expected that the dress was something Yale had made, she feared that Yale was offended by her words.


    ¡°Well,pared to sis I am obviously not worthy of making any clothes. I only made those because Wyba needed it.¡±


    Yale had never felt that the dress was a great sess, it was something that Wyba could wear, but not something he felt proud about it. If Wyba could have better ones made by Aiwai; Yale didn¡¯t mind about the fate of the one he had made.


    However, Aiwai thought that even if Yale didn¡¯t show it on the outside, he felt bad about it.


    ¡°Yale, I didn¡¯t want to offend you, the work in that dress is splendid. My standards are only too high, and I thought that those were bought clothes and not the ones you have made.¡±


    Aiwai was a bit paranoid about angering Yale after their conflict in the bath, she wanted to improve his rtionship with Yale, but she kept making mistakes.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: Aiwai¡¯s Deep Sleep ¡°Do you want me to teach you? I am sure that you have talent, for your age that dress is very well made.¡±


    Aiwai still felt that the dress was bad, but if she considered the age of Yale, it could be considered good.


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t have any talent for tailoring, nor I have any interest in it.¡±


    Any type of crafting wasborious to learn and improve; Yale had already experienced it with his Smith Mastery.


    Furthermore, there were very few people in the world who trained in tailoring and cooking towards the grandmaster stage, those types of crafting were far less useful to the crafter.


    Aiwai¡¯s food and clothes were very useful to Yale and Wyba, but to herself, they weren¡¯t that much. That was the main reason people didn¡¯t like to train in those types of crafting as they were crafting types that were more useful to help others than to improve oneself.


    Aiwai had spent a lot of time into them due to wanting to help the family she had longed for so much time; she trained those difficult types of crafting for their sake.


    Yale didn¡¯t n to lose his time training those crafting skills, although Yale thought that such types of crafting could help Wyba, their realms weren¡¯t far apart enough to have a huge effect like when Aiwai crafted things for them.


    Seeing that Yale wasn¡¯t showing interest in learning, Aiwai decided to stop asking him; she felt that Yale¡¯s pride was hurt and didn¡¯t want to ept lessons from the same person who had spoken badly from his work.


    ¡°Right, Yale. I let you choose today¡¯s dinner; I will make whatever you want.¡±


    Aiwai was decided to make Yale happy; she wanted to mend her own errors.


    ¡°Then something that can improve mainly the agility of my body and if it¡¯s possible also the strength, but with the focus on agility.¡±


    To Yale, the food was a method to improve his stats; he didn¡¯t mind about the vor or the type of food, as long he could improve in the areas he needed, he was happy.


    ¡°Are you sure? You can ask for some food you like.¡±


    Aiwai found strange Yale¡¯s request. Usually, when one speaks about dishes, the main focus is the vor and not the benefits to the body. She knew very well that Yale liked to train, but she didn¡¯t expect that Yale chose the food thinking on that.


    ¡°Is there any problem? Until now, everything you made was delicious, and I am not picky about food, so it is better to choose how the food will help my body.¡±


    After all, Aiwai¡¯s cooking was at the grandmaster stage; it would be weird if her food were bad. Of course, even if the food had a bad vor, Yale would still eat it as long his body benefitted from it.


    ¡°No problem at all. You can wait in the living room with Wyba until I finish.¡±


    Aiwai¡¯s mood improved after her little brother praised her cooking skills. Excluding Yale and Wyba, Aiwai had never tried to cook for others, so she liked a lot being praised.


    In fact, with her mastery of cooking and tailoring, many powers from the kingdom would be interested in hiring her if she were to show her abilities, there were very few people who trained such crafting skills after all.


    Yale sat on a sofa; he knew that Aiwai was very quick cooking even with borated dishes, so he nned to wait without training. After having trained two weeks with Aiwai, he felt that training his Origin Qi while being alone was far too slow.


    Wyba sat at his side and hugged him, Yale returned the hug, he was way softer with Wyba than with Aiwai, after all, Yale had never returned a hug to Aiwai he just let her hug him without opposing resistance.


    ¡°Big bro, why are you that cold with big sis? Big bro is warm with Wyba, but when big bro is near big sis, big bro¡¯s personality change a lot. Wyba loves big bro and big sis, and Wyba knows that big sis loves Wyba and big bro, but big bro didn¡¯t seem to love big sis.¡±


    Yale knew in his heart that Wyba longed for a family like the one Aiwai created. Yale could support the situation for her sake, but for him loving Aiwai as his real sister wasn¡¯t that easy.


    ¡°Wyba, you are my beloved little sister, and I want you to be happy, but I may need a bit more time before getting used to big sis. I will try to avoid arguing with her, don¡¯t be sad, alright?¡±


    Wyba nodded, she didn¡¯t want to see Yale and Aiwai in bad terms.


    Minutester Aiwai had already finished the dinner, it didn¡¯t have as much meat as other times, there were far more vegetables.


    For Yale that was no problem, but Wyba had problems to eat it.


    ¡°Big sis, Wyba wants meat, I don¡¯t want vegetables.¡±


    Aiwai sighed, that was a behavior more normal for a child, but for someone who cooks, Yale¡¯s behavior was better as he wasn¡¯t picky.


    ¡°Wyba, eat them, they are delicious, you also need to eat some vegetables.¡±


    Yale was eating the food, and the quality was the same as the previous nights, Wyba didn¡¯t even try the food beforeining.


    ¡°Wyba, if you eat the vegetables I will give you something you will like to eat.¡±


    Aiwai¡¯s words seemed to have more effect than Yale¡¯s, and Wyba finally tried the food.


    ¡°It tastes well, but I don¡¯t like the texture of the vegetables.¡±


    In the end, Wyba ate it, she still didn¡¯t put the vegetables among her favorite dished, but at least she was able to eat them. Of course, she was only able to eat vegetable dishes made by Aiwai; she will still hate lower quality ones.


    However, Wyba loved the dessert Aiwai had prepared, it was extremely sweet, and Wyba immediately added it to her favorite foods. Aiwai knew that for a little girl some sweet dessert was definitely a good choice.


    Wyba was happy due to the dessert, but Yale was happy because all his stats had maxed thanks to the food, he had confidence in making a breakthrough that night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. Yale, I n to sleep in the bed because I am at home, you can train there if you want. Of course, if you want just to sleep there is no problem either.¡±


    The house only had one bedroom, and Yale had nned to sleep with Aiwai since the start for his training sake, so he didn¡¯tin about it.


    Yale had no problem to train in the bed instead of seated, but he felt a bit suffocated with Aiwai hugging him from behind and Wyba from the front. However, as both of them wore clothes to sleep, it didn¡¯t disturb him because he was already used to having that type of contact with them.


    Wyba slept very quickly as always, and Aiwai was with her eyes closed, she only seemed to sleep, but she didn¡¯t sleep at all, there was no need to sleep for her; she was always alert to the surroundings even with all the defensive barriers the house had on the outside.


    After Yale started to train, he made his breakthrough very quickly, but he didn¡¯t n to stop his training, he had already given up in training at other moments, but he would use all the time he had to train in the nights.


    Some hourster, Yale stopped his training because he felt that Aiwai lessened the strength of the hug, that was too weird as she never did it before.


    ¡°Sis, are you awake?¡±


    Yale said it near Aiwai¡¯s wolf ear, but she didn¡¯t react at all.


    Yale got off the bed without problems, and Aiwai nor Wyba noticed it.


    ¡°This is too weird, are they in a deep sleep?¡±


    Yale had a bad premonition, he couldn¡¯t imagine himself escaping from Aiwai¡¯s hug even if she was sleep, but she waspletely powerless when Yale escaped a moment before.


    While Yale was pondering about that, the rm barrier started to make a loud sound and stopped just some second after that. By the strength of the sound, the barrier wasn¡¯t trespassed by one beast; the strength indicated that there were many intruders, the beasts in the area didn¡¯t act in such big groups.


    Furthermore, the barrier could only stop when Aiwai decided to stop it, even if the intruder left, the sound wouldn¡¯t stop, the rm barrier had been broken by someone.


    Yale felt the danger nearing them, even with the rm sound, Aiwai and Wyba were still unconscious, Yale had no doubts about the current situation.


    ¡°An illusion, they have fallen into an illusion, and we are under attack.¡±


    The illusion could be made with a formation prepared with a lot of time and effort, but anyone who broke the barrier set by Aiwai was definitely stronger than Yale.


    Yale¡¯s Mapping showed a lot of red points nearing him by all directions, with that huge number, escaping wasn¡¯t possible.


    Yale immediately put Aiwai and Wyba in the Storage Space, in their current condition they were unable to fight the intruder nor even resist to Yale shifting them to the Storage Space.


    ¡°There is no path towards here, at least one of them can fly and have led the others towards this ce, I can¡¯t flee by the sky.¡±

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136: Raid Assault at Night</h4>


    Yale transformed into his adult form and changed his clothes to wide-sleeve ones.


    Yale knew that a frontal battle or fleeing from the assaulters was impossible, he was nning to use one of his trump cards, but he doubted about which of them use.


    Tar was without any doubts powerful, but he wasn¡¯t the strongest in the world, Yale feared that was a bad idea summoning him without checking who the assaulters were.


    Yale¡¯s biggest fear was that the assaulters would be from the royal family of the Anpaes Kingdom, the royal family was the most fearsome power of the kingdom and summoning Tar against them wouldn¡¯t ensure a victory while at the same time it could provoke a big scale war.


    However, even though Yale knew that his past life¡¯s power should be more powerful than Tar, he didn¡¯t want to use it if he could use any other method.


    Yale had the badge to summon Tar in his left hand, and the wide sleeve hid the hand. Yale did it to be able to summon Tar quickly at any moment.


    Having Absolute Protection, Yale didn¡¯t need to worry aboutsting for some seconds, so he went out of the house to find the identity of the assaulters.


    ¡°Boss, a young man has appeared outside the house, he wasn¡¯t on the report, but his strength is only at the Novice Rank, he isn¡¯t a threat.¡±


    A man with wings instead of arms shouted from the sky after seeing Yale.


    ¡°What? How did he escape to the illusion?¡±


    A bulky man with bear ears appeared from the shadows and neared Yale quickly.


    ¡°Hey, little ant, can you tell me how you escaped from my illusion? I am only interested in capture that wolf woman, I can forgive your life if your answer pleases me.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t doubt that the man was stronger than Aiwai after being in front of him, that man only used his subordinates to block all paths, to capture Aiwai he was more than enough.


    ¡°I am not sure; I had just advanced to the 4-star Novice Rank, maybe advancing in the correct moment helped me.¡±


    There was no way Yale would tell the truth to them, but he indeed just advanced so he wasn¡¯t lying either although that had nothing to do with avoiding the illusion.


    ¡°Oh, that is interesting, you are weak, but maybe it¡¯s possible to investigate about that effect of your breakthrough. Turn into myckey; I will help you to advance as long as you help me in the investigation. I am the overlord of this area, and I am already in the Rank 8, this is the best offer you will have in your life.¡±


    The boss thought that killing Yale was easy and he wasn¡¯t a threat to him, so using Yale to satisfy his curiosity instead of killing him was a great deal in the bear-eared man¡¯s eyes.


    Although he was really at the Rank 8, he had just advanced and was still starless, but that was enough for his organization to absorb the others in the area and turn into the overlord in a short time.


    ¡°I am honored to hear those words, but before epting, I need to hear what do you want to do with that wolf woman you had mentioned before.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to ept the offer, but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to reject directly either, he wanted to obtain information.


    ¡°Right, you should have some rtion with that wolf woman if you are here. We didn¡¯t n to kill her, but we obtained some information that when she was a child she had used Water Healing, we have first-hand information and there were a lot of people in her native n who saw her using it. Her talent is very important to us, as long she bes obedient we didn¡¯t n to harm her in the slightest.¡±


    Yale was surprised that Aiwai knew Water Healing, but Wyba also was capable of doing it, so maybe it was something that Frost Winged Wolves could do even without Yale¡¯s influence.


    The bear-eared man noticed shock on Yale¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is normal to be surprised, that woman hid it too well, if it wasn¡¯t for that time she had used it when she was a child even with our intelligence we shouldn¡¯t be able to notice. We were about to attack her five days ago, but she had left, our spies notified us that she came back today with two kids, so we came to get her. You can see how awesome we are; if you behave well, you will have a good future with us.¡±


    Yale finally saw with his own eyes until where the madness to get healers reached in the Anpaes Kingdom, even if she had only used it once in public and a lot of years ago, the assaulters had managed to know it.


    All powers will quickly pursue any rumor about a healer, Aiwai had the luck that only one group had attacked her and only at that moment and not when she was a kid.


    Usually, any half-beast would ept the bear-eared man¡¯s offer and treat it as the chance of their lives even if they be experiment subjects and almost ves.


    After all, the Rank 8 was too high in the Anpaes Kingdom; if it weren¡¯t because the bear-eared man had advanced to Rank 8 recently, he would already be famous among the kingdom experts. After all, he only looked like a middle-aged man, reaching that realm without looking like an old man showed that he had potential and his bloodline was extraordinary.


    That fact, made him easier to absorb other powers as they willingly joined them, he had ten Rank 7 under his orders, the ten of them were leaders of other big organizations in the area he had absorbed.


    Given the current organization¡¯s power, even if they can¡¯t threaten the royal family, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if the royal family send someone to establish good rtions with them.


    It was only thanks to the current size of their organization that they had managed to discover Aiwai¡¯s healing power, one of theckeys who joined the organization was a Frost Wolf from her abandoned n.


    Furthermore, thatckey was just someone who was sure about Aiwai¡¯s healing powers because the only time she used them in public was to heal him, he had sold his childhood savior and was very happy about the benefits he obtained afterward.


    The organization of that man with the Frost Wolf bloodline only had a Rank 4 as the leader, they weren¡¯t even a target as a powerful organization wouldn¡¯t bother about them, but by selling that piece of information, they managed to join them and obtained a good status inside the organization. The Frost Wolf bloodline man had been waiting a lot of years until a good chance to sell that piece of information appeared.


    ¡°Boss, there wasn¡¯t anyone inside the house, they have all disappeared.¡±


    Some people appeared from inside the house. At that moment Yale was relieved that he had put Aiwai and Wyba in his Storage Space, that was the correct decision.


    ¡°Little ant, do you know something?¡±


    Yale was the only one who appeared while their target disappeared, it would be impossible to not doubt about Yale.


    ¡°Maybe they awakened with the rm and fled using some hidden passage? Today is my first timeing to this house; I don¡¯t know the area well.¡±


    The boss was annoyed by Yale¡¯s answer, he couldn¡¯t forget about the possibility, but he had difficulties to believe that Yale didn¡¯t know anything nor he could ept that someone of Aiwai¡¯s power will be able to dispel his illusion thanks to an rm.


    ¡°Guys, capture that ant. Let¡¯s use that method to extract all his memories and knowledge from his soul; I am sure that he knows more than he seems to know.¡±


    There were techniques to spy the souls of others called soul-searching, but that usually ended with damage to the soul or even with death to the target.


    To use such techniques, one requires a great level of power orplex rituals, but even the ritual had strength requirements to be used. The bear-eared man obtained by luck a formation to obtain search information from other¡¯s souls but it also required a Rank 8 controlling it, so he had never used it before.


    After discovering that Yale may know some secrets about his target, he thought Yale was a good subject test. After all, the chances of finding a healer were far more important than the reasons why Yale had avoided the illusion; the bear-eared man thought that he might even discover that after soul-searching Yale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you really know nothing I promise to treat you well. Although I can¡¯t ensure to you that you will be capable of thinking by yourself at that time, probably you will be alive

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: Soul-Searching To the bear-eared man, everyone was only a chess piece to be used by him; he didn¡¯t consider them different than normal beasts which he could kill whenever he wanted, and he didn¡¯t trust any of them. He only let his subordinates live because they were useful to him.


    That was why he went personally to kidnap Aiwai and made all his powerful followers to go with him; he felt that any of his subordinates could try to cheat him and sold her to other power or steal something belonging to him while he was assaulting Aiwai. He didn¡¯t worry about weaklings, but the ten Rank 7 experts would have an easy time to betray him if he lowered his guard, a lot of powers would be d to have a Rank 7ckey.


    He was a paranoid who never believed in others; he was hoping to learn the soul-searching skill someday to be able to spy everyone without the help of any formation.


    ¡°Will you exin that method to me? I heard that with the target¡¯s coboration the chances of sess increases.¡±


    Yale was ready to summon Tar at any moment, but he still hoped to find a method to win without needing to use his trump cards. The fact the bear-eared man wanted to do something to his soul caught Yale¡¯s attention, Yale¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t normal, and even the system was in his soul.


    The bear-eared man seemed happy with Yale¡¯s behavior; he thought that Yale knew what was good for him and wanted to help them to increase his own chances of living.


    ¡°You only need to stand there; we will set a formation to extract every piece of information from your soul. If you coborate enough with us, maybe your soul won¡¯t be damaged. This formation is awesome; it allows me to use some power from the Death Law.¡±


    The quantity of Death Law that formation could help him to control wasn¡¯t higher than the quantity of Time Law that Yale could control by himself, but even in that case, the Death Law was still a scaryw, it was better to avoid anything rted to it if there were any chance of being affected by it.


    ¡°System, will that formation be able to obtain information from me or affect my soul?¡±


    As the system was also part of his soul, it would definitely be rted to any intent of soul-searching him; Yale would believe the system¡¯s answer.


    ¡°The chances of the other party affecting the user¡¯s soul are 0%. The other party won¡¯t be able to obtain anything from the user.¡±


    Yale rxed after hearing the system¡¯s reply, he was still ready to use Absolute Protection at any moment, but the system knew Yale¡¯s soul better than himself.


    While Yale was speaking with the system, the others were quickly setting the formation, that formation covered all the terrains belonging to the house. So, even if Yale tried to flee, he would at most make a bit more difficult the soul-search and increase the damage to himself, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it. Of course, there was no way for them to know about the Last Wish System.


    The Deathw in the area inside the formation turned denser, that was the only reason someone like to bear-eared man would be able to control some. After all, he had no talent in it, the density was inferior to the Timew density in the special realm, but with a Time Law of the same density as the current Death Law, Yale would be able to use it far better than the bear-eared man.


    The price to use that formation was high for the bear-eared man¡¯s underlings, they were using their own lifespan, but they didn¡¯t dare to go against their boss as they would only lose a bit and opposing the boss was instant death.


    The bear-eared manughed loud; he was excited as he was able to barely sense the Death Law with the increased density.


    ¡°This is the Death Law! With it, no one can oppose me.¡±


    Hisugh was filled with madness, and even his own consciousness was being eroded by the Death Law, thatw was a double-edged sword, using it wrongly could harm more the one who tried to control it than the opponent, but the bear-eared man didn¡¯t pay attention to that, he only wanted to feel the power in his hands.


    ¡°Soul-search!¡±


    There was no need to shout anything to use the skill, but he simply wanted to say it, he was drunk with the power.


    ¡°Soul attack blocked correctly. Counter executed correctly, all the Death Law into the area is now controlled by the system.¡±


    Usually, trying to soul-search a reincarnated expert was a bad idea as they always had some measured to protect their souls, as long their soul existed even if their bodies died they could still live again, but if a soul dispersed or be too harmed they would be ended. Thus, using soul-search or any attack to the soul was a taboo against reincarnated experts.


    However, doing it against Yale was even more stupid due to the Last Wish System. The Last Wish System was part of Yale¡¯s soul, to create such a system in oneself soul, having mastered the Death Law wouldn¡¯t be enough, but without mastering it, creating the system inside a soul would also be impossible.


    The only asion when the system would act in Yale¡¯s behalf to harm others was when a Death Law Skill wasunched towards Yale, that was the soul protecting measure left by Yale¡¯s past life, there was nopassion for those who tried to pry into his soul¡¯s secrets.


    The Soul-searching skill waspletely rebounded hitting the bear-eared man.


    The system was scanning the bear-eared man¡¯s soul and extracting all the information from it while the bear-eared man was unable to stop it or do anything, even hisckeys were unable to stop using their lifespan to power the formation.


    ¡°Who are you? Stop soul-searching me.¡±


    The bear-eared man let out a shout filled with pain; he was starting to cry as his soul was being harmed at an incredible rate.


    Yale who was only looking at the scene provoked by the system found it funny. He was merely at the Rank 1, and he was making cry from suffering someone at the Rank 8, that was a big achievement even if half of the reason was that the bear-eared man wanted to y too much and soul-searched him. Without that situation, Yale would need to use a trump card to survive as the system¡¯s defense was only a defense, it couldn¡¯t harm others if they didn¡¯t attack Yale¡¯s soul first.


    Usually, soul-searching would have been a perfect method to discover Aiwai¡¯s whereabouts from the only person in the area; they simply didn¡¯t think that a reincarnated half-beast expert would remain at Rank 1 after having grown up. Every expert knew about the incredible training speed from reincarnated experts, an adult reincarnated expert at Rank 1 was something they considered impossible as half-beasts could start training since their birth.


    If Yale had shown in front of them with his kid¡¯s appearance,bined with his calm temper and the fact he avoided being affected by the illusion, maybe the bear-eared man could have suspected of him.


    ¡°Who I am? Do you still doubting it?¡±


    Yale knew that the bear-eared man and all his underlings were already doomed, the system was in control of their soul, and if Yale wished it, they would die at any moment; their chances of survival were zero.


    The Rank 8 expert was a bit muddle-headed, but he was still able to guess the answer correctly.


    ¡°A reincarnated expert.¡±


    Yale smiled after hearing those words; he was able to feel the fear on the opponent¡¯s soul, the other party wasn¡¯t a fool, he knew very well that trying to soul-searching a reincarnated expert was the same as being doomed even if the opponent¡¯s power was lower than him.


    ¡°That is correct. You tried to kidnap my big sister and soul-searching me, the only expiation to your sins is death.¡±


    At that moment, the bear-eared man was cursing the Frost Wolf who gave the information to him; there wasn¡¯t any sign of the existence of any little brother in the reports.


    However, he understood the truth just a momentter, Aiwai had returned with two kids, and one of them was a boy. He would be a fool if at that point he didn¡¯t notice that the man who was soul-searching him, and that kid were the same person in different shapes.


    ¡°The reports weren¡¯t wrong; you aren¡¯t a fourth person in the house, you are the boy that wolf girl carried back, you cheated us...¡±


    The bear-eared man was feeling his mind fading bit a bit, he cursed Yale for cheating him, he cursed Aiwai for being a healer, he cursed his subordinates for not obtaining better information, and he cursed himself for his foolishness.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138: Aiwai¡¯s Oath</h4>


    The system ended to soul-search the bear-eared man¡¯s soul, but at that moment, the man¡¯s eyes looked lifeless, he was technically alive, but the damage to his soul was too big, he would never be able to speak or think again.


    Even his realm had turned useless, without a mind to control it that energy, which had provoked fear to everyone in the area he controlled, he wasn¡¯t capable of killing even an ant.


    Theckeys supporting the formation weren¡¯t better than him, they had lost too much lifespan, and some of them already looked like old men.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the main problem as the ten Rank 7ckeys still had more than enough lifespan. The real problem to them was that the system attacked them after finishing with the bear-eared man, the system was merciless, any aplice would suffer without exceptions.


    While the system was soul-searching he others, Yale took out his Space-time Judgment Sword and neared the bear-eared man.


    Killing him would be impossible with him opposing resistance, but after he lost his mind, his body alone didn¡¯t have more quality than the Space-time Judgment Sword, so Yale managed to kill him, cursing the remnants of the man¡¯s soul.


    After all, the Space-time Judgment Sword was a divine weapon, with a weak holder it wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt a powerful enemy who is proactively defending himself or had a passive control of the energy protecting the body, but killing a mindless expert with zero defense nor control about his energy was easy.


    Yale continued to kill everyone who already had the soul damaged, in less than an hour, Yale¡¯s Space-time Judgment Swordpletely eradicated the main strength of the overlord organization of the area.


    Yale knew that there were still some remnants of the organization, but the strongest of them was only at Rank 4, they weren¡¯t a threat to Aiwai. However, Yale nned to tell about them to Aiwai to eliminate anyone who knew about her healing powers, after all, the one who betrayed her was one of the survivors.


    Yale confirmed with Mapping that he was the only one alive in the area and went back to the house, releasing Aiwai and Wyba. The time limit to be inside the Storage Space was only one hour, and Yale didn¡¯t dare to surpass it.


    Yale returned to his kid form after leaving his sisters in the bed. Then, he went out of the house to start cleaning the corpses; Yale had been in a rush to kill all of them before the hour ended, so he hadn¡¯t stopped to collect the corpses.


    ¡°Was that a dream? Did I fall sleep without noticing? Wait, Yale! Where is Yale?¡±


    As Yale was leaving the house to start collecting the corpses Aiwai¡¯s shout resounded in the area.


    Wyba had told Yale that she didn¡¯t remember anything about when she had been put in the Storage Space, so Yale supposed that anyone inside was in something like suspended animation.


    Aiwai didn¡¯t awake after the bear-eared man¡¯s death because she was inside the Storage Space, but after she left it, she awakened quickly.


    Aiwai used her spiritual sense without hesitation and detected that Yale was in front of the house, she rxed a bit, but then she noticed that the house was in a mess.


    Aiwai rushed towards Yale and saw the scene on the outside, the uncountable corpses of the attackers.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Aiwai was shocked after seeing so many corpses, she had seen a lot of them in her life, but the only one awake was Yale, and thus, she was almost sure that he killed them, but she still felt it difficult to believe.


    ¡°They hade to kidnap you and used an illusion to leave you unable to fight. You used Water Healing in the past and the one you healed sold you in exchange for a good position in their organization. The betrayer didn¡¯te to help in the kidnap, but I know where you can find him and the other remnants of the organization.¡±


    Yale knew that hiding the truth would be impossible and Aiwai needed to know it because that was something that threatened her life, someone who had sold her once would sell her twice.


    Aiwai remembered that she had only used Water Healing in public once, but she never thought that someone would repay her kindness by selling her to an organization.


    ¡°How did you avoid being affected by the illusion and managed to kill all of them?¡±


    Aiwai hadn¡¯t checked the corpses, so she didn¡¯t know who they were, but someone capable of making her fall into an illusion wasn¡¯t someone Yale could kill.


    ¡°It is impossible to any illusion to affect me; I have Illusion Immunity. I have indeed killed them, but I merely gave them thest hit, they almost killed themselves due to a bacsh from a formation they had made to obtain information about your whereabouts from me.¡±


    Yale was telling the truth, the system reverted their formation and left all of them death-like before Yale gave hisst hit killing them.


    Aiwai was surprised that Yale had such immunity, but what impressed her more was that in that situation, he didn¡¯t choose to flee or sell her to improve his chances of survival, he had protected her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you gave me to them. I don¡¯t know how you managed to hide me, but that was far too dangerous. I would have never forgiven myself if something happened to you due to protect me.¡±


    Aiwai was happy that Yale had chosen to protect her even with their previous conflicts, but she was worried about his reckless.


    ¡°We have our differences, but you are still my beloved big sister. Even if Iin about you, that is our private family matter. I won¡¯t let outsiders harm you; I am sure you think in the same way.¡±


    Aiwai nodded. She was touched by Yale¡¯s words; she indeed would rather die than sold Yale or Wyba to others to obtain benefits. She understood that even if Yale was colder in front of her than when he interacted with Wyba, he still loved her in his own way.


    Aiwai walked a bit to check the nearest corpse, and she found the bear-eared man¡¯s body, that was the first one Yale had nned to collect, so it was near him.


    ¡°He.... he is... he is the Bear Overlord the famous expert who recently advanced towards Rank 8.¡±


    Aiwai fell to the ground from the shock, she had guessed that the ones who attacked were powerful, but she had never thought that the most powerful organization of the area wanted to kidnap her.


    The Bear Overlord was famous for his cruelty even before advancing to Rank 8, that was why everyone surrendered quickly to him after his increase in power.


    ¡°Yes, that was his nickname, but he is only a corpse right now. His ten Rank 7 followers and his other powerfulckeys are all dead. There are a few survivors in their base, but you can kill all of them easily.¡±


    Yale knew everything about the Bear Overlord and his followers; the system had stored all the information from their souls, expanding the information in the database a lot.


    Aiwai hugged Yale after hearing his words; her little brother had opposed to someone at the Rank 8 for her sake, even herself would be unable to remain calm in front of such an expert.


    ¡°Yale, I want you to reply sincerely to one question. It doesn¡¯t matter your answer, you are and will be forever my little brother, so only reply me with the truth. Are you a reincarnated expert?¡±


    That was the conclusion Aiwai reached after analyzing the situation, she still felt difficult to believe that Yale was a reincarnated expert as his personality didn¡¯t match it well, but he was more mature than he should, and Aiwai was guessing that the formation was some type of soul-search which was a taboo to use against reincarnated experts.


    Aiwai felt her own deduction a bit contradictory, so she decided to ask Yale. She was telling the truth because disregarding the answer she would still love Yale as his little brother. Even a reincarnated expert would be in danger against a Rank 8 while being in the Novice Rank.


    ¡°I have almost no memories from my past life, but my soul is indeed the soul of an expert.¡±


    Yale had decided to exin it to Aiwai if she asked, the situation would be difficult to believe without that exnation.


    Although reincarnated experts weren¡¯tmon, being one wasn¡¯t something never seen before.


    Aiwai had helped him a lot; Yale didn¡¯t want to lie to her. Moreover, he heard how worried she was for him when she awakened; he couldn¡¯t avoid being touched by that.


    ¡°I see, that makes sense, you don¡¯t act like a reincarnated expert at all, but without your memories, you are just a little kid with a powerful soul. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t tell anyone even if they torture me, I swear it.¡±


    For powerful beings, making an oath was something that couldn¡¯t be done without care because breaking it would have severe consequences for them. With Wyba¡¯s realm or even with Yale¡¯s, an oath hadn¡¯t any effects more than the moral ones, but to Aiwai it was very serious, she would suffer a lot if she broke any oath she had made in her current realm.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139: Bloodline Fruit</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, sis.¡±


    That was the first time Yale returned a hug to Aiwai. Yale knew very well the importance of an oath to her. Usually, no one at her realm would make an oath unless it was a life or death situation, the oaths were serious, they weren¡¯t to joke around with some empty promises. The fact Aiwai made an oath without hesitating showed how serious she was about protecting Yale¡¯s secret.


    ¡°Now, release me, I need to collect the corpses before Wyba awakens. I don¡¯t want her to be worried.¡±


    Yale felt that Aiwai needed to know about the attack as it was directly rted with her, but it had no rtion to Wyba, so Yale nned to hide the whole ident from her.


    Aiwai released Yale; she also thought that it was better to hide it from Wyba.


    ¡°Do you n to keep all their belongings for yourself?¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t fail to see how Yale was looting the corpses before storing them; they belonged to a powerful organization son they were quite rich, especially the Bear Overlord who carried all his personal belongings with him.


    ¡°That is right; it would be a pity if I don¡¯t do it after having killed them. I killed them, so their belongings are mine, but don¡¯t worry sis, I have a present for you.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to share the loot as he was the only one who had worked to obtain it, but he wasn¡¯t stingy enough to not give a gift to his sister, so he threw a small red fruit towards her; he had extracted it from the Beard Overlord¡¯s spatial artifact.


    ¡°This is... a Bloodline Fruit?¡±


    The Bloodline Fruit was quite famous among half-beasts, eating one had some chances to improve the bloodline a bit for those in the Rank 6 and below.


    Moreover, in mutated bloodlines, the effects were stronger, until reaching Rank 7 it was almost guaranteed that the bloodline would strengthen a bit after eating it.


    Aiwai had reached the peak of Rank 6, but her bloodline also stopped there. Given her age, she had chances to breakthrough relying on herself in the future; she simply didn¡¯t have enough time as she was very young for her realm. However, with that fruit, she will be able to advance quickly.


    The Bear Overlord had a lot of Bloodline Fruits, to him they were useless, but they were good to entice his subordinates. The Bloodline Fruits were rare, but that was from the point of view of someone at Aiwai¡¯s level of power.


    For a Rank 8 expert who had lived for a very long time, obtaining a collection of such fruits wasn¡¯t strange, that was one of the main reasons people liked to join powerful organizations, the chance to obtain that kind of resources.


    ¡°Indeed. There is a lot of them here; if you need more tell me.¡±


    To Yale and Wyba those Bloodline Fruits were useless as their bloodlines didn¡¯t have a definite limitation, so Yale didn¡¯t mind how many Aiwai needed.


    The only reason he didn¡¯t gift her all of them directly was that it would be weird as in her eyes Yale and Wyba would also need it after their bloodlines matured. Aiwai would have rejected if Yale gave her a lot of Bloodline Fruits.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t need too much, with this one I think I will be able to advance. Probably with ten more my bloodline will be able to advance even more. However, to advance further, I will need too many of them, save them for your own use.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t want to be greedy with the loot Yale had obtained from the Bear Overlord even if he had told her that he had a lot of those fruits.


    Yale took another ten and gave them to Aiwai; he wouldn¡¯t force her to use more as after her first improvement she would already be above the correct range of usage for the Bloodline Fruit, once she reached the Rank 7 the cost of Bloodline Fruits would start to increase exponentially.


    Aiwai ate the first Bloodline Fruit while Yale was collecting the corpses, she was also someone who loved training, she was impatient to improve her bloodline and advance to Rank 7, the Elder Rank.


    She had mentalized to use a lot of years to advance without relying on her bloodline at her own pace; she had lost any hopes of advancing quickly.


    However, with the fruit which could make her improve easily in her hands, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself. The increase of one star was important, but the increase in rank was a major change.


    Aiwai didn¡¯t know too much about the Elder Rank as she thought that she had a lot of time before reaching it, but she knew that with her bloodline her lifespan would double at the increase of rank, her lifespan would surpass ten thousand years after advancing in rank. Her current lifespan was over six thousand; the increase would be significant.


    That would also mean that she wouldn¡¯t age for a lot of time. She already had a lot of time before starting aging in the Rank 6, but as a woman, she didn¡¯t want to grow older, so the more time she had before starting aging, the better.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t because half-beasts could choose to mature with their increases of strength in a simr way to beasts, Aiwai would have never reached her current aspect with her training speed.


    Thanks to that, most half-beast experts looked adult even in a situation humans wouldn¡¯t. That capacity of maturing of half-beasts was weaker than the one of beasts; they couldn¡¯t mature past the appearance they would have as mortals of the same age.


    Given that they could start training since birth, there would be a serious problem if they couldn¡¯t choose to continue growing until being mature due to increasing their realms too quick.


    However, there were some exceptions who were able to use special skills to take adult form even at young age, that was quite strange, but it wasn¡¯t something unheard of, especially for those with mutated bloodlines.


    That was what Aiwai thought Yale was using; she had also used that kind of skill in the past when she started traveling and didn¡¯t want others to treat her like a kid. Of course, those skills could only be used to look older; it wasn¡¯t possible to look younger with them. Thus, since the moment Yale transformed into his kid form, Aiwai had no doubt he wasn¡¯t older than that.


    Yale was smiling after having finished collecting the corpses, he didn¡¯t need things to improve his bloodline, but pills and natural resources to strengthen the body were useful to him.


    Aiwai had finished improving her bloodline and went to make the breakfast, she thought that Yale should be tired and Wyba would awake soon. Aiwai had only improved her bloodline; she didn¡¯t advance. Although she could do it whenever she wanted, she would need some hours to finish the breakthrough, so she chose to advance at night to avoid losing her time with Yale and Wyba.


    Aiwai loved training, but she also loved her time with her family, she wouldn¡¯t neglect Yale and Wyba due to her training.


    ¡°Sis, will you go hunting the remnants of the organization?¡±


    Yale went to the kitchen to ask that to Aiwai, that was an important point to discuss.


    ¡°I want, but Ick information.¡±


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t a softie, she was only soft and lovely with Yale and Wyba, against others she was ruthless, for her the best type of enemy was a dead enemy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they tried to soul-search me, and the skill rebounded so I know everything about their organization, with me you could eradicate all of them.¡±


    Aiwai had guessed that, but she didn¡¯t n to ask for Yale¡¯s help to kill the remnants of the organization, she only needed the information.


    ¡°Tell me about them, and I will go to kill themter, with my archery they will be dead before they noticed anything.¡±


    Yale was also expecting that answer, but he couldn¡¯t agree to that.


    ¡°No, I will go with you. It will be faster to guide you on the way than giving you all the information from beforehand, we can¡¯t lose time, or they will notice something happened and they will flee. Furthermore, leaving alone Wyba and me won¡¯t be safer here than going with you.¡±


    Aiwai understood Yale¡¯s point; the house had already been attacked, she couldn¡¯t risk to leave them alone just after that and waiting more time would let their targets escape; if they fled, they would be able to spread the word about her Water Healing.


    ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t want to implicate both of you in this matter, but leaving you alone isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±


    Aiwai wanted that her family would be outside any bloodbath, she just wanted to live happy days besides Yale and Wyba, but she knew that if she didn¡¯t kill the remnants, more dangers woulde.


    ¡°Sis, I am already implicated in this matter. Moreover, there is nothing bad in eradicating the area¡¯s overlord organization as a family. I am sure Wyba would also love to see you in action.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: Aiwai¡¯s Revenge ¡°Alright, I will go hunting them with both of you after breakfast.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words convinced Aiwai; Yale had already shown that he was ruthless and he was the one who proposed killing the remnants of the organization, even if Aiwai was already nning to do it. Aiwai was a bit worried for Wyba, but since she had traveled with Yale and hearing Yale¡¯s words, she shouldn¡¯t have problems apanying them.


    ¡°Big bro, big sis, good morning. The breakfast smells so good.¡±


    Wyba with sleepy eyes appeared at the kitchen¡¯s entrance attracted by the breakfast Aiwai was making.


    Yale was going to reply when he found that Wyba wasn¡¯t there. He used his Spiritual Sense immediately and detected that Wyba was still in the bed.


    ¡°I think I am too tired.¡±


    Yale said that in a loud voice and Aiwai heard him.


    ¡°Well, you have defeated the main strength of the most powerful organization in the area after a day of training with your Spiritual Sense. It would be weird if you weren¡¯t tired. Don¡¯t worry, today you only need to guide me, and I will do all the work.¡±


    Aiwai felt normal for Yale to be tired, given the situation no one would find it strange.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t feel tired as the system did almost all the work, but as he saw and heard something that didn¡¯t happen while he couldn¡¯t be affected by illusions he felt he fell asleep for some seconds and dreamed that.


    ¡°Big bro, big sis, good morning. The breakfast smells so good.¡±


    The same scene happened again; Yale was already considering that he fell asleep and was having the same dream again.


    ¡°Good morning Wyba, have you slept well?¡±


    Wyba nodded before Aiwai went to hug her, Aiwai was happy that Wyba didn¡¯t notice anything about the incident at night.


    ¡°Yale,e to eat something.¡±


    Aiwai felt that Yale wasn¡¯t paying attention due to his tiredness and she tried to catch his attention. Yale went to the table where Aiwai had prepared the breakfast and started to eat.


    At that moment, Yale believed that he was awake, the taste of the food was one he had never tried before, so there was no way he could dream about that.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t dreaming before, was that a premonition? But knowing that Wyba woulde to eat the breakfast and the words she will say isn¡¯t useful at all.¡±


    Yale knew that it was possible for people with an affinity towards time to have premonitions even if he didn¡¯t have any premonition before. However, he felt that having one for such an irrelevant matter was a waste.


    Predicting the future was something difficult, with Yale¡¯s realm he could be considered lucky to have a premonition even if didn¡¯t serve to anything. Of course, controlling the predictions was something impossible with Yale¡¯s current strength.


    Yale decided to ask the system if he had a premonition for some reason or was just something random. After all, the previous night wasn¡¯t normal, and Yale had difficulties to believe both things were unrted.


    ¡°With the user¡¯s current body and situation, the chances of being random are 30%. There is a 70% that the user¡¯s bloodline started toplete the awakening and provoked the premonition. The user¡¯s bloodline is more awakened than yesterday, but it¡¯s impossible to determine for sure if that was the reason for the premonition.¡±


    That bloodline was the Zhan n¡¯s bloodline that Yale inherited from his mother, he had it, but he hadn¡¯t awakened itpletely. In the special realm, the awakening started thanks to the highw density, but it had been in a stalemate until that day. As long the bloodline isn¡¯tpletely awake from an outsider¡¯s point of view it wasn¡¯t awakened at all.


    ¡°The chances of the bloodline improving due to sensing the danger of the Death Law are 90%. 10% that it is just a coincidence.¡±


    After asking again to the system, Yale was sure that his previous experience with the Death Law was the reason for the change in the bloodline. In that situation, he was safe due to having the Last Wish System, but looking from the outside he was in a deathly danger, Yale could believe that his bloodline was a bit awakened by it. However, Yale couldn¡¯t determine if that was the reason for the premonition, the chances were high, but it could have been a coincidence.


    Yale was hoping to awaken the bloodline from the Zhan n since he knew about it, but he felt that awakening it in the Anpaes Kingdom would be a bad idea, it wasn¡¯t normal having two bloodlines and just in the awakening process, there was no way he could hide it.


    He had an idea for the exnation if he awakened, but he would rather awaken the bloodline after having returned to the Revgen Empire.


    Yale thought that having some premonition in the midst of the battle would be good, but he feared that he wouldn¡¯t notice the differences between premonitions and reality. However, as Yale couldn¡¯t control that, nor he had confidence in having any other premonition soon, he stopped thinking about that.


    ¡°Wyba, today we will go hunting some bad people, you need to observe me very well and learn.¡±


    Wyba nodded with enthusiasm; she wanted to see Aiwai¡¯s skills, until that moment, Aiwai had always hunted without letting Yale and Wyba notice it how she did it.


    Yale didn¡¯t mention anything about his premonition and just let Aiwai grab him before starting to fly. Yale felt that the matter wasn¡¯t relevant and exining his affinity towards time would be difficult; he could just say that was something inherited from his past life, but he preferred to avoid unnecessary problems.


    Yale started to give indications to Aiwai who flew at top speed while sending arrows at the moment her Spiritual Sense detected some remnants of the organization.


    Aiwai didn¡¯t need a bow to shoot; she could just shot her arrows with her Spiritual Sense, but she used a bow when she wanted to increase her precision for extremely long distances. However, even if she used a bow, she shot using only one hand, she pulled the string with her Spiritual Sense instead of her other hand.


    Aiwai didn¡¯t want to lose time collecting the corpses, so she used the same method as when she hunted beasts to collect them without needing to stop. In Aiwai¡¯s eyes, those people weren¡¯t better than beasts; they put her and her family in danger, that was something she would never forgive, she was decided to exterminate everyone rted to the organization.


    Yale knew exactly the valuables hidden in all buildings that belonged to the organization, and only one of them had something valuable enough for them, the other ces weren¡¯t even worth to stop to search them as the hunted half-beasts carried almost all the valuables in their spatial artifacts.


    Aiwai didn¡¯t want to lose time to avoid the others noticing about her acts and fleeing from her; otherwise, she would even loot those things in the destructed buildings.


    ¡°Sis, the next building is where that traitor is.¡±


    Aiwai showed a cold a smile, killing that bastard was the thing she wanted to do the most at that moment, but they had followed the most optimal route to exterminate all the remnants, so she waited patiently for that moment.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t kill him directly. I can curse him if I give thest hit with my sword.¡±


    Aiwai¡¯s smile was warm after hearing how her little brother wanted to help her making suffer the bastard who betrayed her. Since she knew that Yale was a reincarnated expert, the fact he had some trump cards didn¡¯t surprise her; she would be d to curse that half-beast.


    Aiwai killed without mercy everyone who was in the same ce that the traitor, but for the traitor himself, she only shot at his knee before pulling his body towards the sky where she caught him by the neck while sending her energy to destroy the traitor¡¯s realm.


    ¡°He is already powerless, cut him.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t care that the traitor was conscious and heard her, for Aiwai that man was worse than trash.


    ¡°Aiwai! Please forgive me! I only wanted to make a living, that wasn¡¯t anything personal.¡±


    The man recognized Aiwai easily as she had a Frost Winged Wolf bloodline and he didn¡¯t know any other. Even if the man couldn¡¯t sense her bloodline with that much precision, his eyes didn¡¯t fail to see Aiwai¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Trash like you must die, I saved you once in exchange for nothing, and you betrayed me due to that.¡±


    The manughed.


    ¡°Aiwai, you are too naive! Only a fool would save someone in exchange for nothing. You were still a kid at that time; if you have epted me as your husband I would have kept the secret! You were mine, my parents and yours decided that since you were born!¡±


    That man looked older than Aiwai, but his age was simr to her. He was the son of the n head, and his parents had managed to engage him with Aiwai to secure powerful children for the n.


    Aiwai had never liked him, even when she was a child, she only saved him because he would have died and she didn¡¯t want to see someone dying in front of her.

 Chapter 141 - Bloodline Fruit Tree

    Chapter 141: Bloodline Fruit Tree


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone. I decide with who I want to stay. That is my decision, mMy parents nor yours have any right to force me to marry anyone if I don¡¯t want to marry. All of you only saw me as an object to strengthen the n; you never cared about my feelings. You have the luck that I only left the n and didn¡¯t destroy itpletely. I was too soft at that moment; I should have killed everyone, starting with you.¡±


    Aiwai was just a child when she left her n, she hated them, but she didn¡¯t want to take their lives. Aiwai had lived a lot of time without knowing anything from her n, but the first thing she heard from them was that they had sold her, for them, from the start to the end, Aiwai was only something they could use to obtain benefits; she wasn¡¯t even seen as a living being with emotions, just an object.


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to worry about that n, the Bear Overlord killed all of them to avoid them selling your information to other parties.¡±


    The Bear Overlord confirmed the information thanks to the n, but he didn¡¯t feel like giving rewards to so many people, so he killed everyone except the first who sold Aiwai¡¯s information.


    ¡°At least that bastard did something useful before dying.¡±


    Those words shocked the traitor; he was hoping to win time until the Bear Overlord came to save him because he thought that Aiwai had fled from him and went to search them to kill him before getting caught. He had never considered that the Bear Overlord could be dead.


    ¡°Impossible, he was at the Rank 8, and the strongest members of the organization were with him, it is impossible that you killed them.¡±


    Aiwai smiled, she liked to see the panic in that man¡¯s face; that man was someone Aiwai would never forgive. Aiwai cared more about Yale and Wyba than for herself at that moment, both of them were put in danger due to that man, she could tolerate being pursued due to her talents, but she would turn mad when her family was implicated into it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them, but they are all dead. If a trash like you can find a Rank 8 as a backer why are your surprised if someone even stronger backed me?¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t have any backer, and the situation with the Bear Overlord was solved due to Yale¡¯s soul, but she had decided to torture that man¡¯s mind a bit more.


    ¡°Impossible! Anyone who knew you would put you on a cage to heal others and have kids; you have no other use! There is no way someone will treat you like a living being; you are only an item to strengthen bloodlines and heal people!¡±


    In that man¡¯s eyes, people like Aiwai shall live for other¡¯s sake and couldn¡¯tin about anything; they should be like items without any emotion. Since Aiwai was born and people noticed her bloodline, his parents told her that she was a top quality object to improve the n¡¯s bloodline and that object belonged to him as the son of the n chief. The day Aiwai healed him, her value as an object increased more, so he was happy thinking that using her he would have a great life.


    However, Aiwai quickly turned the strongest of the n even being a kid and left without anyone being capable of stopping her.


    He had felt that for an object like her, being his wife was an honor, and he felt bad when she left the n. Thus, he decided that the day when he found a good backer, he would sell her to obtain benefits, he would sell an object he couldn¡¯t use to get things he needed, a simple trade in his eyes.


    Yale really wanted to stab that bastard, but as Aiwai was still speaking, he was restraining himself. After all, he had already recognized Aiwai as his sister; he didn¡¯t want that others talk about her like that.


    ¡°The one who killed them is the only man I found worthy of my trust. We have even bathed together, are you jealous?¡±


    Aiwai only trusted on her family and Yale was the only man there, so she wasn¡¯t lying, she was just exaggerating a bit by calling a child using the word man, but she felt that Yale wouldn¡¯tin about that.


    Of course, she had bathed with Yale before, and she still didn¡¯t felt anything wrong with it as Yale was in a kid¡¯s body even if he was a reincarnated expert. For Aiwai, in Yale¡¯s current life, he was her little brother disregarding any past lives.


    However, due to theck of information, the traitor was thinking that Aiwai was saying that her lover was an expert capable of killing the Bear Overlord. At that moment, he was regretting having sold Aiwai to the Bear Overlord and the words he spoke moments ago trying to win time to get rescued.


    The man saw Yale and Wyba who had grown wings and started flying on their own after Aiwai caught the traitor with her hands in order to let her more space for torturing the man.


    ¡°You... you even had children that have inherited your bloodline...¡±


    The traitor was dying with jealousy as he thought that Yale and Wyba were Aiwai¡¯s children.


    Aiwai liked how that man¡¯s mind was suffering and decided to give him ast blown to his mind before Yale took his life.


    ¡°I love this two kids more than you can imagine, at their side you are nothing, your live had no value at all. Your existence is simply intolerable as you had put them in danger due to your greed. You will never be able to pay your sins even after dying. Yale, kill this thing, let¡¯s do a favor to the world eradicating its existence.¡±


    In the man¡¯s eyes, Aiwai was an angered mother as his actions had affected her children and Yale was the son of the powerful expert who killed the Bear Overlord.


    Letting a kid kill him was a humiliation, but he feared the kinds of torture he could suffer in the hands of someone more powerful, at that moment he just wanted to die quickly.


    He didn¡¯t know about the curse he would suffer after being killed; if he had known it, he would have killed himself. Of course, there was no way he could choose how to die once Aiwai¡¯s had caught him.


    Yale killed him cursing the man¡¯s soul without hesitating. Yale hated him as he understood very well how evil the ns could be with those who didn¡¯t obey the n¡¯s rules.


    The Roanmad n¡¯s elder had tried to kill him while trying to steal Wyba, and in the Zhan n, some people wanted him dead due to her mother having fled from the n. Yale despised the ns and their internal rules due to that.


    Even though he hadined about it, he liked more the family lifestyle with Aiwai than the lifestyle in a big n.


    Aiwai stored the corpse and hugged Yale and Wyba again.


    ¡°Thank you, Yale. By the way, you should really put more effort into your flying skills. I see that you can summon your wings, but without that wind spell, you are still unable to fly. Remember me to teach you after we finish this hunting.¡±


    Yale had managed to create some wings with his Shape Shift skill, but that wasn¡¯t enough to fly, he should use his bloodline correctly.


    ¡°I know, I was nning to ask you for that even if you hadn¡¯t said anything about it.¡±


    After archery, that was the main point Yale wanted to learn from Aiwai, flying without restrictions was too enticing.


    Aiwai continued with her hunting, before the twilight she had already killed everyone from the organization, no one had been able to escape because Aiwai¡¯s range of attack was just too high.


    ¡°There is something valuable here, a Bloodline Fruit Tree. We shall get it, its value in enough to move even the royal family. Even if we don¡¯t need it right now, it can be useful in the future.¡±


    The Bloodline Fruit Tree would die in a spatial artifact, so the Bear Overlord nor his subordinates could carry it. However, Yale would be able to do it with his Storage Space if he took it out before an hour.

 Chapter 142 - Bloodline Training

    Chapter 142: Bloodline Training


    ¡°That is hard to transport, do you really have the means to transport it safely?¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t know how Yale nned to transport the Bloodline Fruit Tree, but she was worried that the tree would die.


    If they didn¡¯t pick the tree, it didn¡¯t matter id died as it didn¡¯t belong to them, but if they picked it, they needed to be careful, or it would be a waste of effort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long we reach home in less than an hour there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    They weren¡¯t too far from their home as the area covered by the organization wasn¡¯t linear, and Yale had nned the way very well.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try to transport it. If I fly without stopping I should be able to barely reach home in time. If the time is almost over, can you take it out and put it again?¡±


    Aiwai had already guessed that Yale had some special ce to put the Bloodline Fruit Tree without killing it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never tried to do it; maybe it will work, or maybe the tree will die.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t try to lie; he didn¡¯t want to lose such a valuable treasure due to avoiding show hisck of knowledge in the matter.


    ¡°You should test that withmon ntster, it is an important factor. You probably used the same method to hide Wyba and me before, right?¡±


    Yale nodded, even if he denied it there was no way Aiwai would believe it and he had decided to trust in her. Yale wouldn¡¯t reveal his biggest secrets like the system to her, but the Storage Space was something he didn¡¯t mind showing to her as was a good life-saving measure for her and Wyba. Sadly, Yale himself couldn¡¯t enter.


    Fortunately, Aiwai rushed enough in their way back, and they reached the house with two spare minutes.


    Yale put the tree in a somewhat hidden area near the hot spring; it was valuable, so it was better if it was difficult to locate by outsiders. The only reason they had found the tree before was that Yale knew exactly where it was, a random passerby wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it easily.


    They had lost all the day hunting the organization members, so Yale had been unable to train archery or any other weapon, but given that he had seen Aiwai using her archery, he didn¡¯t have the sensation that he had lost his time. Seeing someone as skilled as Aiwai in action was extremely valuable as experience.


    Moreover, killing those remnants was necessary to ensure their security; if more groups were to attack them, Yale doubted that all of them would also try to soul-search him and his trump cards were limited.


    It was already night after they had returned, Yale went to bath with Aiwai and Wyba without arguing and Aiwai didn¡¯t anger him like the previous day either; both of them followed their agreement from the previous day.


    Furthermore, both of them felt more attached to each other after all the things happened that day. To Yale having someone who knew about his past life but also knew about hisck of memories was a relief as he could act more naturally. On the other hand, Yale obtained Aiwai¡¯splete trust after his actions the previous night.


    Wyba also felt that the mood was incredibly better than the previous day and she was very happy with that.


    After the dinner, Yale started training his Origin Qi again in the bed, the previous day he hadn¡¯t been able to train a lot due to the interference of the intruders.


    The next morning Aiwai seemed very happy because after all the members of her n and all the remnants from the organization were dead, that made her worries disappear.


    Furthermore, in the night she finally reached the Elder Rank, she was still starless, but for her, having crossed that barrier signified a lot.


    ¡°Congrattions on reaching the Elder Rank.¡±


    Yale congratted Aiwai when she let him off, but she seemed a bit pissed by it.


    ¡°Thank you, but I really don¡¯t like the name of this rank, calling me elder is like calling me old, and I don¡¯t like that. Let¡¯s forbid the words Elder Rank, calling it Rank 7 will be enough.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t like any word that may imply that she was old. Although in mortal standards calling her an elder wouldn¡¯t be wrong with her age, for someone at the Elder Rank she was still a kid.


    She considered herself a young and beautiful woman; she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone calling her old or elder. Of course, she didn¡¯t me Yale as he only said the name of the rank and wasn¡¯t with bad intentions.


    Yale was also unable to think about Aiwai as an elder; she looked too young for that. Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know Aiwai¡¯s exact age, nor he nned to ask it, that was too dangerous.


    That morning¡¯s breakfast happened without incidents, Yale was wondering if a new premonition would trigger, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Sis, can you teach me how to use the bloodline correctly?¡±


    After finishing the breakfast Yale went directly to the point, he wanted to learn how to fly using his bloodline as soon as possible tobine it with his archery.


    ¡°Alright, I will teach you now. I should also prepare a formation for Wyba; she should reach the Novice Rank. There is no need for a formation with our bloodlines, but I have a lot of material from yesterday¡¯s hunt, so let¡¯s do it, she will be able to benefit a bit.¡±


    For half-beasts, especially for ones with good bloodlines, formations were almost useless when advancing to the Novice Rank.


    However, it wasn¡¯t bad having a formation as it was possible to use that boost to increase the power more than normal. Reaching the 1-star directly as Yale did was a bit exaggerated as Yale¡¯s situation was special and he wasn¡¯t a half-beast either, but getting close to that thanks to the formation was something that may happen with someone at the Elder Rank powering a formation.


    Of course, that only applied to good bloodlines, for worse ones they would need better formations and more powerful experts powering the formation to work in the same way.


    Aiwai exined Yale some methods to control his bloodline; he should use them until he felt more familiarized with it and couldn¡¯t control it subconsciously.


    Yale had a great handicap controlling his bloodline as he wasn¡¯t a real half-beasts. Half-beasts were more sensitive to their bloodlines which sometimes provoked that their animal instincts were stronger, but it also made easier for them using their bloodlines.


    Controlling a perfectly integrated bloodline was more difficult than a wed one, but that was the price for avoiding the secondary effects of the bloodline.


    Yale created wings with Shape Shift and started to practice with his bloodline. While he was doing that, Aiwai set a huge formation with Wyba at the center.


    ¡°Wyba, you now have to breakthrough. You are already at the peak of the Mortal Rank, reaching the Novice Rank should be easy as long as you try it. Look, your brother is already at the 4-star Novice.¡±


    Aiwai felt that even if Yale was a reincarnated expert, his body limitations were the same a Wyba¡¯s, so if he was able to advance, Wyba should also be able to it.


    Aiwai¡¯s idea was wrong because Yale and Wyba weren¡¯t true twins nor had the same age, they weren¡¯t even from the same species, but Yale also felt that Wyba should be ready to advance, she was just toozy to train.


    Wyba was free from any bloodline restriction as long as her realm was lower than Yale¡¯s, she could improve a lot since Yale was already at the 4-star Novice.


    Aiwai was more worried for Yale than for Wyba. Wyba would end making her breakthrough, but she felt that Yale was just too bad with his bloodline control, her first impression was that Yale was unable even to summon the wings.


    Aiwai felt that she had underestimated Yale when she saw his wings. That was only her misconception because Yale was really unable to summon any wings as he wasn¡¯t a half-beast, he created them with Shape Shift. However, even if he were a half-beast, with his degree of control, he would still be unable to summon them.


    Humans were bad controlling their bloodlines, and that applied to even those from the noble ns in the Revgen Empire. Thus, Yale felt that if he learned to control his Frost Winged Wolf bloodline, it would also help him to control his other bloodler.

 Chapter 143 - Flying

    Chapter 143: Flying


    After he began training, Yale felt that maybe his problem was that the half-beast form and the wings still felt unnatural to him.


    He created those artificially even if the shape was the same as a real half-beast. These beast parts and his bloodline weren¡¯t really well coordinated, they seemed to match each other, but they didn¡¯t match at all.


    After noticing that, Yale started to try to use his bloodline to control his ears, tail, and wings, he needed to getpletely used to them, and his bloodline should also recognize them a something natural.


    Yale suddenly sensed a strange sensation and realized that he was in mid-air flying without difficulties, he was able to sense that his bloodline and his body didn¡¯t have any conflict and everything felt natural sensing all the Frost Winged Wolf parts in his body. However, Yale didn¡¯t remember starting to fly or having done something special to reach that state.


    The sensation of flying relying on himself was different than with Wind Wings, he could feel that as long he wasn¡¯t physically exhausted he could continue to fly, and Yale with Auto-regeneration didn¡¯t need to worry about being exhausted.


    Yale was enjoying the flight when he found himself on the floor again without having the capability to fly and feeling again unnatural with the Frost Winged Wolf parts on his body.


    ¡°Was that another premonition? Do I saw myself flying because it is set that I will do it at some moment? Regardless, experiencing it once even if it was in a premonition have given me a better understanding of what I need to do now.¡±


    Yale was happy about that premonition as it was way more useful than the previous one; Yale only worried by the fact he didn¡¯t notice it was a premonition even after finding himself in the sky, he only noticed after being in the ground again due to sensing the differences in his body.


    It should have been evident that he was on a premonition after the sudden change of his body and position, but for some reason, he was unable to think about that until the premonition ended.


    That time, Yale didn¡¯t need to ask the system to understand the reasons for the premonition, the training of the bloodline had also affected his yet to awake bloodline from the Zhan n which should have triggered a premonition.


    Yale started to improve quickly after that premonition, he feared that without it, he would have needed some days to start flying, but at that moment he was confident in aplishing it in the same day.


    Some hourster Wyba finally advanced to the Novice Rank.


    Wyba¡¯s breakthrough was also the moment Yale controlled his wings enough to be capable of flying, the stimtion his bloodline received after increasing in rank gave Yale thest help to start flying.


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to fly as easily as in his premonition, he needed to practice more for that, but he was able to do it without needing to use any skill actively.


    ¡°I was looking to see which of you will be the first to finish, but it seems is a tie, huh.¡±


    Aiwai had been almost convinced that Wyba would be faster to finish, but she also felt that Yale was like a surprise box, so she was also expecting to be surprised by him. However, the fact both finished at the same time was the real surprise; she couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that it should be their coordination as twins as even both bloodlines improved at the same moment.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for an immature mutated bloodline to mature a bit after a breakthrough or after learning to control better the bloodline, the surprise for her was that it was simultaneous.


    ¡°Sis, I am only barely able to fly, you can¡¯t consider it as a sess yet.¡±


    Aiwai felt that Yale was too modest, that level of flying was worse of her own or Wyba¡¯s, but given his age and time trained to do it, the result was exceptional.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel that he was modest because for him it wouldn¡¯t be a sess until that premonition turned true when he became able to fly with that easiness.


    Yale decided to check Wyba¡¯s stats after her improvement, she had been at the peak of her level for a long time, so Yale wanted to see how much she improved after advancing.


    ¡°Name: Wyba | Age: 4 | Origin Monster Level: 10 | Species: Frost Winged Wolf (Synchronized Bloodline)¡±


    ¡°Life-bound contract with the user | Potential bound to user¡¯s realm | Bloodline always equal to the user.¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 100 | Strength: 100 | Agility: 100 | Intelligence: 100 | Wisdom: 100 | Dexterity: 100¡±


    ¡°Skills: Frost w, Ice Spear, Bloodline Force, Body Illusion, Shape Shift, Water Healing.¡±


    As Yale was expecting, all stats of Wyba were maxed, she had been eating Aiwai¡¯s cooking for some time, even if she was already at the max of her previous realm, after advancing the remnant energy plus the formation effect boosted her stats.


    Yale thought that after Wyba advanced again more effects would appear as her realm restricted her stats. Yale wasn¡¯t able to see Wyba¡¯s energy to know how far she was from the 1-star, but probably she was near advancing again.


    ¡°Yale, do you n to continue training your flying skills?¡±


    Aiwai knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with that level of aplishment, but there wasn¡¯t any need to spend all the day training the same.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to concentrate in training anything else right now, so I will focus on flying.¡±


    Aiwai was expecting that reply from Yale, and she wouldn¡¯t stop him from doing it as she understood very well the feeling of wanting to train until reaching one¡¯s own goals.


    ¡°Wyba wants to do something else! Wyba is tired from training!¡±


    For Wyba, it was her first experience training her energy, and she didn¡¯t like it because she felt it too boring.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s train your wind skills, you need them to power up your flying abilities.¡±


    Wyba wasn¡¯t happy with that because that was also training. She had been motivated to train archery previously, but that didn¡¯t apply for other subjects.


    ¡°Wyba wants to do something funnier, practicing wind skills is also training... Please let¡¯s do something else.¡±


    Aiwai was feeling pressure while Wyba stared at her with her cute face, it was very difficult to say no to Wyba if she used that face.


    ¡°Sorry, Wyba. Today you must train, it is important.¡±


    Tears started to appear in Wyba¡¯s eyes after hearing Aiwai¡¯s words.


    ¡°Big sis hate Wyba now...¡±


    Aiwai started to panic after seeing Wyba¡¯s reaction; she was too used to the mature Yale than she forgot that Wyba acted ording to her age and her words had been a shock for Wyba.


    Aiwai hugged Wyba gently tofort her; she didn¡¯t want to see Wyba crying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. I love you a lot, that is why I want you to train. If you are in dangerbining wind skills with your wings can save your life. I am only strict with you because I want to protect you, so don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Flying was an excellent trump card that could save their life in front of almost all the enemies even if they were surpassed in rank.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of half-beasts with flying capabilities and among them finding someone faster than a Frost Winged Wolf wasn¡¯t easy.


    After the assault from the Bear Overlord and hisckeys, Aiwai wanted to improve Wyba¡¯s survival measures. She didn¡¯t need to worry too much about Yale as she already understood that he had some trump cards as a reincarnated expert to save his life and probably also to save Wyba.


    However, simrly to the fact Aiwai wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to save Yale and Wyba in front of danger, Yale may be unable to save Wyba in time even with his measures. That was especially true when there were a lot of opponents or strong ones that need to be dyed to protect others.


    Yale thought in the same way, that was why he wanted to improve flying and archery,bining both, he would have more chances to protect Wyba and save his own life in front of danger without wasting his trump cards. Yale didn¡¯t fear for his own life as long he had his Origin Link. If he were to die, Origin Link would save him in thest moment, but if someone killed Wyba when he was unable to protect her, there wouldn¡¯t be any means to save her.

 Chapter 144 - Getting Used to the Bloodline

    Chapter 144: Getting Used to the Bloodline


    ¡°Wyba! Let¡¯s see if I am faster mastering flying or you are faster learning how to use wind skills well!¡±


    Yale said that to motivate Wyba, he thought that if Wyba felt that both were doing somethingparable she would feel better. As for who will be faster, Yale truly didn¡¯t mind; he wanted to improve quickly because he desired that, not topete with others in speed.


    ¡°Alright, Wyba will try to learn it.¡±


    Yale and Aiwai smiled at the same time. Motivating Wyba to train wasn¡¯t easy, but it was necessary for her safety.


    Yale stopped worrying about Wyba when Aiwai started to teach her and then focused on his own training.


    The fact, he had a premonition meant that he would reach that level of flying someday, but it was impossible to him knowing if the premonition was from a few hours in the future, few days or even few months.


    For Yale, the first day ended in failure because he was unable to reach the same state as in his premonition, but Aiwai considered that Yale did it very well for the first day. Yale was just too strict with his own training, just the opposite to Wyba who would be happy for every tiny improvement.


    She had barely managed to create a gust of wind in her wings, but she was already jumping in happiness.


    After the dinner, Yale decided to ask Aiwai for help as he was frustrated with his improving speed.


    ¡°Sis, I think my problem is rted to not being used to the wings. Do you know any method to grow more used to them?¡±


    Aiwai smiled as she indeed knew a suitable method and she was waiting for that question to be able to use that method on Yale because that was a method she had wanted to use on Yale since he met him.


    ¡°I have one, but may dislike it with your personality.¡±


    Yale was still with a serious face, in order to improve his strength and survival capabilities, liking or disliking something wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°Please, sis. I want to improve faster; I don¡¯t mind about the method as long it is effective.¡±


    Aiwai knew very well that even if Yale was prideful, training was his weakness and with training benefits, she could control him a bit more. She was simr to him, so she understood very well Yale¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°You just need someone petting and touching your wings as much as possible. In that way, you would get used to it quickly.¡±


    She discovered that before leaving her n, her wings were something strange, so everyone liked to touch them even without her permission. However, that made Aiwai capable of learning to use them faster. Of course, Aiwai didn¡¯t have as many difficulties as Yale.


    ¡°It will be embarrassing for me, but you are my big sis, so please help me.¡±


    Yale knew very well Aiwai¡¯s objective, but he didn¡¯t have any other mean to improve faster than normally.


    Yale had already swallowed his pride for the sake of training, so letting Aiwai pet and touch his wings as she wanted wasn¡¯t that much.


    ¡°I like when you are honest. Don¡¯t worry; I am sure you will like it.¡±


    Yale doubted that he would like that, he had never been someone who liked others touching him. Wyba was just the opposite to him and loved to have others hugging her or petting her.


    Yale generated his wings and seated on Aiwai¡¯s leg to let her do whatever she wanted with his wings; he was mentally prepared to support it in exchange of the flying sensation he had in his premonition.


    Yale had heard from Aiwai, that some humans desperate for flying had tried to turn themselves into half-beasts to aplish that dream. After all, not everyone is able to reach Rank 8 or learn flying skills.


    Those born as half-beasts had better futures than those transformed into it, mainly the only useful thing someone transformed could do is having children that would be born as half-beasts directly.


    A transformed half-beast was considered like a cursed human and didn¡¯t have the benefits from humans or half-beasts, it has the absolute bloodline limitation like beasts and couldn¡¯t train any path nor increase his strength more after the transformation, but those born as half-beasts were recognized as another species by the world and had their own advantages.


    Thus, those humans who transformed themselves were even almost unable to fly after being transformed; they destroyed any chance of future improvements for the sake of that bit of flying; Yale¡¯s flying was already better than the flying of that kind of people. Yale understood the lure of flying, but he felt that those kind of people were just too extreme.


    Compared to destroying any future possibilities with that method some crazy humans used, being petted by his big sister was nothing.


    While Yale was thinking about that, Aiwai started petting his wings. Yale had grown more used to them after his practice, so he sensed them better than before.


    The sensation was too strange because he felt being touched in a ce he before he didn¡¯t have anything, but Aiwai made him notice that those wings were really attached to his body and not some extras attached to him. Before that day of practice with his bloodline, those wings were almost pointless to Yale, they were in his back, but as a decoration.


    Yale¡¯s consciousness of his wings was increasing non-stop as Aiwai caressed them, she was too good at it, and Yale was starting to feel good with it.


    ¡°Wait! If I tolerate it for training¡¯s sake is one thing, but it will be too shameful if I start to like it.¡±


    Even if Yale was thinking that; he couldn¡¯t avoid starting liking it. That wasn¡¯t Yale¡¯s fault, the parts of a Frost Winged Wolf were more sensible than the human ones, as his wings started to be truly those from a Frost Winged Wolf and a real part of his body, Yale couldn¡¯t avoid liking Aiwai¡¯s caressing.


    Aiwai didn¡¯t fail to notice how Yale was feeling and she smiled as she finally saw Yale¡¯s cute side.


    ¡°You are liking it, right? Don¡¯t need to hide it; it is normal for us to like this kind of things. I think this may be because your past life, but you weren¡¯t used at all to your own body before today¡¯s training with your bloodline. But don¡¯t worry, if you like it from now on, your big sis will do this for you every time you wanted.¡±


    Aiwai was always hugging and petting Wyba; she didn¡¯t mind doing the same for Yale if he liked it. After all, Aiwai liked to hug and pet cute things, and for her, his little sister and his little brother were the cutest.


    Yale was giving thanks that Wyba was too tired and went to sleep before them, his pride as a big brother would have been destroyed if she saw him enjoying that situation.


    Aiwai saw that Yale was unable to deny that he was liking it and patted his head before speaking.


    ¡°I like your personality of a responsible and hard-worker little brother, but I also love this cute side of you.¡±


    Yale¡¯s embarrassment only increased after that, because he liked the pat on his head, that was also due to the bloodline effects, but for him having those sensations was shameful.


    ¡°Sis, this is our secret, Wyba can¡¯t discover it. I don¡¯t want her seeing me like this.¡±


    Those words were the only thing Yale was able to say in that situation; he couldn¡¯t deny that he was liking the situation or that he needed it, the only thing he could do was trying to avoid that being discovered by Wyba.


    ¡°Alright, I understand that you want to be cool in front of Wyba. This will be a secret between both of us.¡±


    Yale was able to rx himself after that, he was embarrassed but he was able to feel and control the wings far better than before, the effects were obvious.


    That night Yale didn¡¯t train his Origin Qi, he remained with his wings on his body and trained his bloodline. Aiwai had also touched the wolf tail and ears of Yale before, so he was also able to feel better those parts than when he trained before, the results were also better than in his previous training.


    On the other hand, Aiwai liked to have Yale with his wings out as the Frost Winged Wolf¡¯s wings were soft and as she always hugged Yale from his back at night, she could feel the wings softness.

 Chapter 145 - Sky Archery

    Chapter 145: Sky Archery


    The next morning Yale felt very well, he was that used to his wings that he almost forgot that he had the wings out until Aiwai said it to him.


    When Yale thought about hiding them, they disappeared before he used Shape Shift.


    Yale was happy when he noticed that, even if he hid that happiness from Aiwai and Wyba. The fact he could summon and hide the wings at will without using Shape Shift meant that his control of the Frost Winged Wolf Bloodline was far better than before.


    At that moment, Yale didn¡¯t feel anything strange with his wings; he felt that they were part of his body and will appear whenever he wished, it was the opposite feeling he had when he merely created useless wings with Shape Shift.


    Yale also felt better with his wolf tail and ears, but he didn¡¯t feel them as normal as he felt the wings. He guessed that if he also gotpletely used to them, he would be able to switch between human form and half-beast form at will without needing Shape Shift.


    Yale always felt strange that he as a human who had perfectly integrated with a beast bloodline was unable to transform into a half-beast at will without the need of external skills. However, he was wrong; it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, the true reason was that he didn¡¯t have enough good control of the bloodline to be able to do it.


    Another reason for Yale¡¯s happiness was that he had also noticed a change in Bloodline Force that morning. Before, the skill just increased the Strength and the Agility, but after Yale improved his control of the bloodline, it also added Vitality to the boosts.


    Sadly, the bloodline was still too weak to let Bloodline Force had any useful effect on the current Yale, Wyba needed to improve more in order to strengthen the bloodline before Yale could use Bloodline Force well.


    That day, thanks to his big improvement in exchange of his pride, Yale was able to fly far better than before, but he still felt that hecked a bit more to reach the level he had in the premonition.


    Aiwai was pleased with Yale¡¯s improvement, and Wyba was surprised; she had been enticed topete with her big brother to see who would finish first, but she saw that her big brother held a lot of advantagepared to her.


    ¡°You understand it, Wyba? Yale started in disadvantagepared to you, but with his effort, he already has an advantage towards you.¡±


    Aiwai really felt that Yale managed to reach that point with his effort, he had put a lot of effort to endure the embarrassment in order to get stronger.


    That motivated Wyba, she loved her big brother, but she didn¡¯t want to lose pathetically against him, at least if she had to lose, she wanted to lose by a small margin.


    While Wyba was still trying to use a wind skill, Yale wasbining the Wind Wings with his own wings to fly faster, he still had room to improve, but with his current speed, fleeing from enemies who couldn¡¯t fly shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°Sis, I will try to practice archery while flying. Any advice?¡±


    Aiwai was his big sister, but at the same time she was also Yale¡¯s master in Archery, he hadplete trust in any advice she gave to him.


    ¡°You will understand it better with experience than with some words. Only remember to stop before shooting. Shooting while in movement in mid-air is harder than it seems. First, master well how to use archery without moving in mid-air.¡±


    Yale was pleased with Aiwai¡¯s advice, so he decided to reply with some words she would like although they were a bit shameful for him.


    ¡°Thank you, sis! You are the best!¡±


    Aiwai indeed liked to hear her little brother praising her, although she would have liked even more an ¡°I love you, sis¡± than what Yale said, but knowing Yale¡¯s personality she knew he had already put all his effort to say those words.


    Wyba was more used to say that kind of cure things towards her without thinking too much, and Aiwai liked to hear her that a lot, but Wyba wasn¡¯t as hard-worker as Yale.


    Aiwai loved cuteness and training, so to her, the best would be that both would act cute but also train hard. That was why she enjoyed the situation with Yale the previous night as his shyness was very cute in her eyes and she also liked to see when Wyba became motivated to training.


    However, sadly for her, there weren¡¯t a lot of situations where Yale would act cute, nor a lot of times when Wyba would really train hard on her own.


    Yale reached the archery training grounds quickly; he loved his current wings because before he needed to be careful of the consumption to use them and he couldn¡¯t enjoy them as he did after turning able to summon them with his bloodline.


    Yale started to shoot arrows, but he had some difficulties hitting the center of targets using merely traditional archery when he was in mid-air. Even if he didn¡¯t move, being in the air wasn¡¯t as stable as being in the ground.


    Yale was always hitting the targets, but he didn¡¯t hit the center of them even once.


    ¡°Maybe I should use my Spiritual Sense to correct that distance. On the floor, I don¡¯t need the Spiritual Sense to hit targets, but it should be more useful while flying.¡±


    In the ground, he could hit any of the targets easily, so he had merely used the Spiritual Sense and the Origin Qi to move the arrows without a target, but in the air, he could use it to hit the center of the targets.


    Yale guess was correct, guiding the arrow with his Spiritual Sense fused with his Origin Qi, he was able to correct the direction enough to improve his uracy although he still failed to hit the center by a centimeter.


    However, he was sure that he was on the correct path, missing by one centimeter was better than his big fails from before.


    Yale was someone who always wanted to improve more; he spent all the day shooting arrows from the sky with his Spiritual Sense and his Origin Qi to control them.


    Until the twilight, Yale didn¡¯t notice that he had been flying all the day and he didn¡¯t feel bad for that; he felt that he could live in the air without problems thanks to his wings and Auto-regeneration he wasn¡¯t tired nor had any need tond.


    After that day of training, even his wings were almost in the state he saw in his premonition, using them for something more practical than just flying without objectives was effective.


    Yale felt that his versatility on battle improved a lot since he turned able to use archery from the sky; his uracy a little worse but if he wanted to hit the center of a head, failing by one centimeter would still hit the head.


    Furthermore, Yale had also improved a lot in his archery; he managed to reach the fifth level of the apprentice stage, his way of controlling the arrows from the sky was better than the way he did it in the ground.


    Wyba also seemed to have improved a lot based on Aiwai¡¯s words, she was able to cover her wings with the spell, but she was always failing at thest second. However, Aiwai felt confident that Wyba would be able to improve soon and made some desserts she liked to congratte her for the efforts she made.


    ¡°Yale do you want more help to your wings? I observed you with the Spiritual Sense, and you have improved a lot since yesterday, but you still seem tock a bit.¡±


    Yale knew very well that Aiwai always had her Spiritual Sense covering him and Wyba when she wasn¡¯t at their side, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that Aiwai knew about his improvements.


    ¡°Please, but you can also focus on my tail and ears?¡±


    Yale wanted topletely control his half-beast form at will instead of that with Shape Shift; then he wouldn¡¯t feel like he was cheating Aiwai with his identity; if he could transform at will without skills that would mean that the half-beast form was also part of him and not a mere disguise.


    ¡°Of course. Wyba is already sleeping, so let¡¯s start. I can¡¯t wait to see your cute version again.¡±


    Yale had a weird smile, he didn¡¯t like to show that new part of himself, but he couldn¡¯tin as Aiwai was doing that to help him.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146: Martial Arts The next morning Yalepletely mastered flying and his control of the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline. He felt that the shame he felt the previous nights had been worth of it.


    As he had expected, after turning able to control the bloodlinepletely, he also turned able to change between his human form and his half-beast form at will without needing to use Shape Shift.


    At that moment, the half beast form stopped from being a disguise and turned into an alternative aspect. That fact finally rxed Yale as he didn¡¯t like to cheat Aiwai, but he feared to disappoint her if he said that he was a human as their main bond was their bloodline as half-beasts.


    However, at that moment even if Aiwai were to discover his human form, he wouldn¡¯t be lying saying that he can just change between forms at will.


    That would be strange as it was considered impossible for any half-beast without divine beast bloodline, but it would still better than confessing that he was a human who obtained the bloodline without any after effects.


    After all, Aiwai knew that Yale was a reincarnated expert, so Yale felt that she would be able to understand the existence of some rare capabilities in Yale¡¯s body.


    While Yale was happy after having mastered the control of his bloodline and his flying capabilities, Aiwai was still helping Wyba with the wind skills.


    ¡°Wyba, your brother has already finished. He wins.¡±


    Wyba had been trying hard to learn how to use wind skills to power her flight; she was trying to use the same Wind Wings as Yale, something she should be capable of doing as the skill was inside the bloodline that provoked their mutation to the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline. However, although she had improved a lot thanks to her efforts, she always failed at thest moment as was unable to take thest step.


    ¡°Wyba knows that big bro is awesome, Wyba needs to train more to not disappoint big bro.¡±


    Wyba was frustrated for losing, but that just motivated her to improve more and increased her admiration towards Yale. Aiwai and Yale were both happy to see that Wyba was more motivated instead of dispirited.


    While Aiwai continued helping Wyba to train, Yale focused on his archery; since he started to practice archery from the sky, his understanding of archery deepened a lot, and he improved at a fast pace.


    Wyba needed five more days before being able to use Wind Wings without problems. Given her age, the time she needed could be considered good, but as she wasparing herself with Yale, she thought that she had been too slow.


    Fortunately, that fact was just motivating her to improve more and not disappoint her family.


    Yale didn¡¯t ck off in those five days, and his archery had already reached the ninth level at the night of the third day, but he was stuck there since then. After all, advancing to the expert stage wasn¡¯t easy even knowing the conditions to advance.


    ¡°Yale, what do you think of changing the archery practice for something else? I know that you want to advance to the expert stage as soon as possible, but rushing things isn¡¯t good for you. You now need to focus on something else. I sent Wyba to train to increase her realm, so I can help you to train whatever you need.¡±


    Yale was shocked by Aiwai¡¯s words. He was nning to train archery until reaching the expert stage, but he decided to stop after hearing that. If Aiwai thought that stopping a bit was better for himself, he would believe it as she was his master in archery.


    On the other hand, hearing that Wyba had gone to train improved his mood, he was happy that his cute yetzy sister started to train seriously.


    ¡°Are you thinking in something? You told me to stop practicing archery, and I can¡¯t improve more in swordsmanship for now. Those two weapons are the ones I have more talent with, with others I am not that good.¡±


    Yale knew that Aiwai wouldn¡¯t ask him to change the training without having some rmendation for him


    Yale had practiced with other weapons at the Nacesai Academy, but although the talent in those weapons could increase with his practice, he didn¡¯t feel too attached to them.


    ¡°I am thinking of something different. Other weapons can be useful to you, but their usefulness to you will be limited right now. At this moment, the best for you will be learning weaponlessbat, in other words, Martial Arts.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to react, because he was even worse fighting with only his body than with other weapons.


    ¡°Sis, I already tried to battle with only my fists, but I am not well suited to that.¡±


    Aiwai chuckled, she found funny seeing Yale dispirited due tocking talent into something.


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. Only a fool will go to a real battle relying only on the fists. After all, Martial Arts are about battling with the whole body and not only your fists. Moreover, we have a definite advantage when battling with pure Martial Arts, our wings!¡±


    The reality was just as Aiwai said, true battles like the ones Yale had weaponless in the Nacesai Academy wouldn¡¯t happen. The only reason the academy was restricting the battle to only the fists was that everyone was too young and they didn¡¯t want them injuring themselves too much in the ss due tocking in control the power.


    Moreover, in a real weaponlessbat, having wings was a great advantage. While flying the legs were free, and thus it was easy to use them to attack the opponents without needing to worry about the bnce. Furthermore, the wings could also be used to hit the opponents.


    Usually, the wings were soft and harmless, but if they were moved with enough strength, they could harm.


    ¡°I see, let¡¯s do it. However, with our difference in size, I can¡¯t spar against you even if you go easy in the sparring.¡±


    Yale thought that it would be better if he changed a more mature aspect for training Martial Arts, even if he didn¡¯t transform into his real height, at least the ordinary height corresponding to his real age would be alright. He felt that the length of the limbs was an important factor and that his current body would be in too much disadvantage.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t true. Even a smaller body can win against someone bigger with enough ability, being smaller isn¡¯t bad at all. Well, it is true that against me you won¡¯t be able to train well as that is more advanced. I will create an Ice Golem, and you will train against it. I will be controlling it, so the golem will be able to teach you correctly.¡±


    While saying those words, she created an ice golem of the same size of Yale. From Yale¡¯s words, Aiwai had understood that Yalecked experience in Martial Arts and decided to start by seeing how Yale battled.


    ¡°Yale, battle with this Ice Golem, without using any weapon or skills.¡±


    Yale sighed, the only times he had real battles without weapons he was using skills, but he understood that relying on skills wouldn¡¯t let him learn correctly. After all, using skills without weapons and true weaponlessbat was still different.


    The battle against the golem started, and Yale wasn¡¯t doing it too bad thanks to his real battle experience. Even though hecked true experience battling without weapons and skills, his battle sense was improved thanks to his real battle experience.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t bad at all. Your battle sense is very good, and that is the most important when learning Martial Arts. After all, you will be able to apply Martial Arts even using weapons. Your main problem is that you haven¡¯t any style when battling, but that is because youcked a teacher and you ended battling thanks to just your instinct and experience.¡±


    Aiwai¡¯s words were the truth; Yale had only learned swordsmanship thanks to Swordmad; Yale hadcked a good teacher for anything else rted to fighting before meeting Aiwai.


    In Trade City, Yale was unable to find an archery teacher, but he wasn¡¯t interested in other weapons or in weaponlessbat, so he just trained his Smith Mastery without even trying to find masters for training with weapons or without them.


    However, there was no way paying someone to teach him in Trade City would be better than being taught by his sister who wanted to help him on her own.

 Chapter 147 - Aiwai鈥檚 Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 147: Aiwai¡¯s Gifts</h4>


    Some the time passed after Yale started training martial arts with Aiwai.


    After reaching the 1-star Novice Rank, Wyba also started to train martial arts and some other weapons with Yale under Aiwai¡¯s supervision, although both of them battled against ice golems and not against each other.


    They remained with the same training routine until the birthday of Yale and Wyba.


    Wyba had made a lot of improvements in that short time, she managed to reach the 4-star Novice and learned enough archery to beparable with Yale before learning how to advance to the apprentice stage. However, Wyba wasn¡¯t good at controlling her Spiritual Sense, so she was unable to advance to the apprentice stage like her brother.


    Wyba didn¡¯t like martial arts and other weapons, she liked archery, but she was unable to take any liking to meleebat, she preferred rangedbat. However, she knew that her brother was good with that kind ofbat and didn¡¯t want to disappoint him by not training with all her effort.


    On the other hand, Yale had been unable to reach the expert stage in archery, but when practicing with weapons he managed to improve his talents with the spear and the rod to the perfect grade; practicing with Aiwai was a perfectbination with his capability to improve his weapon talents battling. However, Yale didn¡¯t reach the apprentice stage in any of them.


    Yale didn¡¯t bother too much about the spear and the rod, they were secondary to him, and at least he improved his talent in them.


    The matter which bothered him the most was that he hadn¡¯t obtained any talent regarding martial arts nor reached the apprentice stage in it. Martial Arts weren¡¯t like the weapons; the system hadn¡¯t said that Yale could obtain talent in it just battling.


    Yale liked the Martial Arts very much after training with Aiwai¡¯s ice golems, he was very good and could defeat golems of adult size with his child form. Of course, Aiwai restricted those golems to be capable of using only conventional martial arts, without their ability in martial arts reaching the apprentice stage.


    There wasn¡¯t any special condition to reach the apprentice stage in martial arts; when the user of martial arts was good enough could find enlightenment in battle and advance. Talent and experience were very important to that and Yale werepletelycking in talent; his experience was enough to advance if he had talent, but it wasn¡¯t high enough to supply all theck of talent.


    Yale didn¡¯t know what kind of effects the apprentice stage of martial arts would have, but he was sure that they would apply every time he battled, so anything was great.


    That was the reason Yale had a sad face in the birthday party Aiwai had made to him and Wyba.


    The three of them felt like a real family who had always been together although they had only been together for a short time.


    Yale wasn¡¯t an exception and loved Aiwai as his big sister, although she couldn¡¯tpare with Wyba as both of them had a stronger connection, Aiwai wasparable to Ange in Yale¡¯s heart.


    However, even if Aiwai had made a birthday party and Wyba was very happy, Yale was unable to be in a good mood.


    He was in a bad mood due to his problems in advancing with martial arts and archery, but he also was feeling that his training speed wascking.


    In fact, Yale¡¯s improvement in his realm, martial arts, and archery could be considered monstrous by anyone who saw him, but he still felt that his own training speed was too slow while looking to the system.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 14 | Origin Level: 16 |Origin Points: 576/576¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 597 | Strength: 587 | Agility: 596 | Intelligence: 600 | Wisdom: 600 | Dexterity: 594¡±


    The main reason for Yale being disappointed with his own training speed was that he wanted to go back to the Revgen Empire as soon as possible, but he couldn¡¯t leave Aiwai¡¯s side before having turned stronger and learned correctly from her.


    The truth was that Yale didn¡¯t want to part ways with Aiwai, he really treated her like his real sister and wanted her toe with him and Wyba and continue to live together in the Revgen Empire. However, that implied too many problems.


    Although the Revgen Empire wasn¡¯t as discriminative with half-beasts like the Zuatania Republic, they would still be looked strange by others due to not being used to them. Furthermore, Yale would need to reveal his capability to transform into a human and the fact Wyba can turn into aplete beast.


    Both things were aplete abnormality; it didn¡¯t matter the transformation skill a half-beast couldn¡¯t turn into a human. That was part of their curse as a species born from a failure; based on themon knowledge, only a half-beast with a divine beast bloodline would be able to do it.


    Yale had thought of using his past life as a reason; there was no way to confirm if an expert at Yale¡¯s past life level would be able to do it or not, so it couldn¡¯t be proven impossible.


    As for a beast taking the half-beast form or vice-versa at will, although Yale wasn¡¯t knowledgeable in the area, he knew that with Wyba¡¯s realm that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Yale hadn¡¯t thought a reason to exin that, but he would need one because if Aiwai met with Ange and Swordmad, she would discover that Wyba was originally a beast and she would also discover that Yale was born as a human.


    Thus, the situation was tooplicated for Yale, he cared about Aiwai, but he also thought about Ange and Swordmad that he knew should be worried about him.


    The quickest solution would be exposing some of his secrets, but he knew very well the existence of soul-search, giving too much knowledge to others could bring a disaster for both parties.


    ¡°Yale why are you that depressed? I know you want to reach the expert stage in archery and the apprentice stage in martial arts, but you are still young, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    In Aiwai¡¯s eyes, Yale was young, and he had a lot of time to improve. She considered Yale a genius with a great future ahead of him; if others heard that Yale was depressed with his current training speed, they would cry.


    ¡°I have prepared a lot of presents to both of you, and I know that some of them will improve your mood.¡±


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t stingy; she had prepared a lot of gifts for Yale and Wyba. She knew that kids liked gifts and she wanted to see them happy; although she knew that Yale didn¡¯t like to act like a kid, she also knew that any gift rted to improving his battle prowess would be effective enough.


    ¡°First! I made some new clothes for both of you. They have the best quality I managed to create in my life, and I used the best resources I had to create them. Their defense is far better than the defense of the previous clothes I had made for you, and if you use your energy on the clothes, their defense will increase more. Moreover, the new clothes can be bound and would adapt to your size, even if you grow bigger you can remain using them.¡±


    Aiwai blinked an eye towards Yale when saying the growing part, even if Yale didn¡¯t change in front of her as Aiwai wanted him to be in kid form, Aiwai knew that Yale liked the adult form more than the kid one.


    Yale indeed loved those clothes; he didn¡¯t even look at how they look, he was interested in the defense they offer and in their shape adapting capabilities. For him, that kind of clothes was perfect since he could change his height with Shape Shift.


    ¡°Thank you, sis.¡±


    Yale was really thankful for that, especially because he knew that Aiwai didn¡¯t like that he changed of form. However, if he had to change in an emergency, he didn¡¯t want to lose time changing his clothes, so for him having that type of clothes was important.


    Wyba also loved the new clothes, but she just liked them because the clothes Aiwai made for her were always cute and she loved wearing them.


    ¡°The next present isn¡¯t something physical, but I am sure you will love it. In two weeks there would be a special training camp for kids under fifteen in a city near here. It is called camp, but it is basically an all versus all battle in a forest area controlled by the adults to avoid too powerful beast from being present. The purpose is to give the kids real experience, and they made them periodically. It doesn¡¯tst too much, at night we will be at home again. Both of you will participate.¡±


    Aiwai wanted that Wyba won some battle experience and although she knew that Yale didn¡¯tck experience in that area, different opponents may help him to surpass his bottlenecks.

 Chapter 148 - Training Camp鈥檚 Quest

    <h4>Chapter 148: Training Camp¡¯s Quest</h4>


    ¡°Will there be worthy opponents for us?¡±


    Yale was really interested in battle others, but as Aiwai had said that it was restricted to half-beasts under the age of fifteen, he felt that it would be boring.


    Yale had seen a lot of half-beasts before meeting Aiwai, but he had never met someone young who could be a worthy opponent for himself.


    ¡°Almost all the other participants are trash without hopes, but there will also be some geniuses with powerful bloodlines; they are the opponents I want you two to battle. In fact, since you will be among the youngest ones in the training camp, I am not expecting that you win. You must gather experience; the rewards are good resources for training and the reputation you will obtain. We have more than enough resources, and I doubt you two care about reputation.¡±


    Most of the powerful participants didn¡¯t care about the resources; they were only looking for the reputation. The ones who cared about such resources weren¡¯t powerful enough to obtain them, at most they could obtain some good thing if there were ack of good participants.


    Yale hadn¡¯t met anyone worthy before due to him being in areas that no one wanted to im, and the weaklings were the only ones living there, but the situation was different at that moment as the area they lived and also where the city was located was a ce that even the Bear Overlord wanted to control.


    The Bear Overlord¡¯s disappearance was something that caused a big stir, but there was no one who tried to move after his organization disappearedpletely.


    The main reason for that was fear, fear of the expert who managed to kill a Rank 8 expert and eradicate the whole organization in a single day. There weren¡¯t any corpses, but there was blood in all the bases from when Aiwai killed them and didn¡¯t bother to clean the scene more than collecting the corpses. Thus, the truth was obvious; they disappeared because they were eradicated until ceasing to exist.


    No one dared to rashly try to control any ce in the area, but they wanted to expand their influence, so every power decided to send their most powerful children to that camp. They felt that iming the area would anger that expert, but increasing their influence relying on the younger generation wouldn¡¯t be an offense to that expert.


    That was the true reason Aiwai wanted Yale and Wyba to join, in a normal time, there wouldn¡¯t be almost anypetition as the true geniuses wouldn¡¯t be interested in participating, but that asion was special as all the powers would be interested in showing their geniuses to the others. That was a great asion as it was difficult to gather all the geniuses in the area in one ce.


    All the powerful organizations had been absorbed by the Bear Overlord, but there were other experts who weren¡¯t interested in making an organization who didn¡¯t join the Bear Overlord.


    Yale knew due to the soul-search, that the Bear Overlord didn¡¯t consider them a threat and nned to deal with themter, instead of absorbing them at the start like the organizations that held power in the area.


    ¡°I see, that will be interesting.¡±


    Even if Aiwai didn¡¯t tell anything about the truth of the geniuses presence, Yale was able to guess it correctly. He wanted to battle to the so-called half-beast geniuses and use that battle experience to break his bottlenecks.


    ¡°Wyba also needs to participate? Wyba doesn¡¯t want to battle against big bro!¡±


    Wyba always refused to battle against Yale. Although she didn¡¯t like battling, she put all her effort into it to please her siblings, but no matter what, she refused to battle against Yale.


    Yale also didn¡¯t want to battle against Wyba, and he knew very well that Aiwai knew it and wouldn¡¯t force them to battle against each other.


    ¡°You will participate as that is something you need to obtain some experience. However, you won¡¯t battle against Yale, boys and girls battled separated since some guys caused some problems to girls in the past and angered some powerful people who were backing those girls... Don¡¯t ask for details; you are too young to hear them.¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t understand the reasons for the separation, but she was happy knowing that she wouldn¡¯t need to battle against her big brother.


    ¡°Sis... What will happens if someone started to kill others?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t worried about his own life, but he was worried by Wyba¡¯s life.


    ¡°Killing is forbidden, but it is difficult to prevent idents. Everyone would have a token with a powerful barrier to avoid being killed one if broke, but breaking that token will be the same as forfeiting. Furthermore, you need to break the token manually to activate the barrier.¡±


    The token didn¡¯t have any automatic activation effect; it would only activate when the token breaks, so it was possible to kill other by ident.


    ¡°Wyba, be sure to be always ready to break that token.¡±


    Yale was worried because it would be easy for someone looking to provoke idents. Since he didn¡¯t know the opponents, he wanted Wyba to be careful.


    Wyba nodded. She wasn¡¯t feeling that her brother was underestimating her, she knew that Yale was only worried by her.


    ¡°Right, both of you should abandon at the sight of any danger. It isn¡¯t like the rewards had any meaning to us, and the rewards are decided by the final position. There are some rewards to even the Top 50, so you two shouldn¡¯t feel bad if you need to forfeit early.¡±


    Aiwai started to exin more thing about the training camp.


    Hearing about the rewards, Yale was sure that most of the ordinary half-beasts would be d to obtain the rewards for the Top 50 or the Top 25. There were better rewards for the Top 10, Top 5 and the ones who ended, in third, second and first position, but for those half-beasts withmon bloodline and without a great background, being in the Top 10 by luck was the best they could expect.


    For Yale and Wyba, even the rewards for the first ce weren¡¯t that valuable since they obtained the possessions of the Bear Overlord and hisckeys.


    Hearing the rewards he would obtain, Yale wasn¡¯t even nning to battle seriously, he nned to restrain himself to user martial arts and archery to try to advance in them. Unless someone angered him, he didn¡¯t n to show his full power as winning or losing didn¡¯t mean a lot to him.


    When Yale had set up his mind to restrain himself the system reacted.


    ¡°New Dynamic Quest: Battle in the training camppetition. Reward: Martial Arts (grade variable). Top 50: Lowest Grade. Top 25: Low Grade. Top 10: Mid-low Grade. Top 5: Mid Grade. Top 3: Mid-high Grade. Top 2: High Grade. Top 1: Perfect Grade.¡±


    Yale smiled after hearing the notification and then sighed.


    ¡°In the end, I will need to give my all. I want the Martial Arts Innate Talent at the Perfect Grade after all.¡±


    Yale noticed that the rewards were at the same positions that Aiwai had exined to him before he received the notification. Yale felt that it was like the system had made some better rewards as the original ones weren¡¯t enticing enough for Yale.


    He didn¡¯t understand very well how the Dynamic Quests worked, but there was a simr dynamic quest in the Nacesai Academy.


    Yale had guessed that in the academy the purpose of the quest was to force him obtaining a spot to the special realm. Thus, seeing a simr quest, Yale felt that something important would happen if he battled seriously.


    The system was clearly telling him to win thatpetition in the training camp and following the system¡¯s guidance had helped Yale a lot in the past, he didn¡¯t doubt that if the system wanted him to win there would be a good reason.


    After Aiwai exined some more thing to Yale and Wyba regarding the training camp, she gave them more gifts.


    There were a lot of things, including weapons made by her. Yale wasn¡¯t nning to use the Space-time Judgment Sword from the start, and he feared that the good weapons of the Bandit Overlord might catch attention, so using weapons made by Aiwai was better for showing to others in the training camp.


    There wasn¡¯t any restriction about weapons or items in the training camp; the wealth was also considered a form of power, no one wouldin if others had better defensive clothes or better weapons.

 Chapter 149 - Sebe

    <h4>Chapter 149: Sebe</h4>


    Two weekster Aiwai was flying at top speed with Yale and Wyba in her arms.


    In two weeks, Wyba advanced to the 5-star Novice and Yale reached the absolute peak of the 6-star Novice, but he didn¡¯t advance.


    Yale could advance at any moment, but he chose to not advance on purpose and focused training martial arts and archery after having reached his current level.


    Yale wanted to win, but seeing that Aiwai wasn¡¯t expecting his win even knowing his power, Yale decided to keep the breakthrough as a trump card.


    The Origin Points will restorepletely at the breakthrough, and his stats would also grow due to the umted energy in his body, currently limited by his realm.


    Yale thought that in a critical point a sudden breakthrough could change the battle, the opponent would be expecting much less strength than the real one, giving him a chance to surprise the opponent.


    Of course, he could do the same with Bloodline Force since Wyba was already at the 5-star Novice, his strength would be even higher than making a breakthrough. However, Yale noticed that the more power he increased with Bloodline Force, the more difficult it became supporting it for a long time.


    Thus, Bloodline Force was reserved as ast resort, using it his power would beparable to a peak starless Apprentice. Having such strong boost skills was strange, although the bloodline could be used to power up by almost everyone with good bloodlines, the Bloodline Force of Yale and Wyba was far more powerful than a normal boost with the bloodline.


    That kind of boost was still alright in the Mortal Rank, but usually, the efficiency diminishes at the Novice Rank even if the bloodline also turned stronger. The case of Yale and Wyba was an exception.


    ¡°We are almost there, remember to behave well in the city, there are people more powerful than me, and it is better to not start a battle if we can avoid it.¡±


    Aiwai had reached the 1-star Elder Rank after increasing more her bloodline with the Bloodline Fruits and consuming a lot of resources, but there were other people at the Elder Rank present for the training camp. Aiwai was, without doubt, the youngest of all the people at the Elder Rank in the area, thanks to that she had won the respect of the others, but in strength almost all of those at the Elder Rank surpassed her.


    ¡°Wee! Aiwai, it is a pleasure to see you again in my city. Nice to meet you, young friends, I am the city chief. Aiwai spoke very well about both of you.¡±


    The city chief looked like an old man and had goat horns in his head, by his words he seemed to have a very good impression of Aiwai.


    Aiwai just nodded her head without speaking a word; she didn¡¯t like wasting her words unless she was speaking with Yale or Wyba.


    The city chief was a 2-star Elder, but Aiwai had confidence that with her advantage in the sky, she wouldn¡¯t lose against him. After all, pure power wasn¡¯t the only factor in a battle.


    ¡°So, you are Aiwai. I heard a lot about you, such a youngdy already at Rank 7 is not something I see every day. Nice to meet you, my name is Sebe. I am a prince of the Anpaes Kingdom, son of the current king.¡±


    A young man with lion ears and a long hair bowed slightly to Aiwai. He wasn¡¯t strongpared to her and the city chief, merely at the 6-star Veteran Rank, the Rank 5. However, his status as someone in the royal family was enough to be in a higher position than everyone else.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, prince Sebe. They are my little brother Yale and my little sister Wyba. Will prince Sebe also participate in the training camp?¡±


    Aiwai was polite towards the Sebe, offending someone of the royal family was something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°Of course not. I am already seventeen; even if I am the youngest prince, there is no way I participate in a training camp for kids. I heard that all the geniuses in the area would gather here, so I wanted to see them with my own eyes. I was just bored; you don¡¯t need to bother too much about my presence.¡±


    Sebe wasn¡¯t someone who liked to abuse of his status, as long others didn¡¯t offend him, he wouldn¡¯t try to look for problems either.


    Aiwai and Yale sighed in relief; they knew that it was better to avoid battling with someone of the royal family even for a training. Furthermore, being at the Rank 5 at such a young age demonstrate the power of his bloodline, a grandson of the founder of the Anpaes Kingdom.


    Although Sebe¡¯s bloodline was weaker than his grandfather¡¯s bloodline, his bloodline wasparable to his father¡¯s bloodline and even among his brothers and sisters he had one of the best bloodlines.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Yale.¡±


    Yale just bowed slightly while saying that, he showed respect for the prince, but he didn¡¯t look at him with admiration like most kids did.


    Wyba, just imitated her brother, she didn¡¯t understand very well the situation, so she limited to do the same as his brother.


    Sebe noted that Yale and Wyba were just polite, but they didn¡¯t feel any admiration towards him. However, he wasn¡¯t offended by it. Instead, he was pleased; he was tired of everyone looking at him with such admiration just because of his ancestry.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like to be admired, but he wanted to be recognized by his own merits. However, even when people praised his training speed, the reason was always attributed to his bloodline, no one had never praised his hard work.


    Sebe¡¯s bloodline was awesome, but he was also someone who liked to train and put all his efforts in turning stronger, the fact people admired him attributing all his efforts to the bloodline hurt him a lot.


    He would rather like people just not admiring him than admiring him for his bloodline.


    ¡°How old are you two?¡±


    Sebe felt that Yale and Wyba were quite powerful for their young looks.


    ¡°Both of them just turned five years old two weeks ago; they are twins.¡±


    Aiwai replied instead of them; she feared that Yale would try to say that he was older than his true age and offend Sebe. Sebe wouldn¡¯t be offended by such thing, but the fear against the royal family put AIwai in an extremely cautious mode.


    ¡°Oh, just five and that strong? They sure have an awesome bloodline, but looking at their sister, it isn¡¯t surprising.¡±


    The city chiefughed saying those words while he attributed all the effort Yale and Wyba put to training to their bloodlines. That was the most usual way of thought in the Anpaes Kingdom.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t due to only our bloodline. We also trained hard.¡±


    Yale said that without thinking it two times, he and Wyba had trained a lot to reach their levels, although they had some help, they had put all their effort into training.


    ¡°Yeah, trained hard, sure. You kids think that you are training hard, but you are just relying on your bloodlines, training hard is only a fantasy for us. For half-beast like us, bloodlines are the only thing which mattered. Look at Prince Sebe, he has the best bloodline and thus is the strongest of his generation. Bloodlines, all is due to bloodlines; we have to live ording to that, trying to train hard is useless. If you want to train, just practice your skills or some weapon.¡±


    In most people eyes, training to increase the practice level was useless; it was better to just focus on training other things. Yale was about to reply to the city elder when Sebe interrupted.


    ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    The city chief was shocked; he never expected that someone with an exalted bloodline like Sebe would be against his words.


    ¡°What is wrong, prince?¡±


    Sebe was in a bad mood after hearing the city chief¡¯s words while at the same time, he felt empathy for Yale, Sebe knew very well how it feels having your own hard-work denied by others and attributed everything to the bloodline.


    ¡°I won¡¯t enter into a discussion about how training works on us with you because you are a narrow-minded old man without future. However, even for someone like you, understanding that training had effects of Yale and Wyba should be easy. Both are twins and have the exactly same bloodline, right?¡±


    Aiwai nodded, she didn¡¯t know why the prince was helping Yale, but she wouldn¡¯t refuse the help as the prince had a status higher than the city chief and having a good rtionship with him was better than a bad one.


    ¡°Same bloodline, same age and different level of training. Why? Because of training. Training has obvious effects on them, that is undeniable. Do you understand it now?¡±

 Chapter 150 - Sebe鈥檚 Mission

    <h4>Chapter 150: Sebe¡¯s Mission</h4>


    The city chief nodded his head in shame. He didn¡¯t dare to argue with the prince even with their difference in opinions, offending the royal family wasn¡¯t good, and Sebe was known for being treasured thanks to his strong bloodline; exterminating a city like the one they were would be easy if he asked for it.


    ¡°Thank you for your wise words.¡±


    After saying that, the city elder left. He felt that Yale and prince Sebe were both too young and didn¡¯t understand anything, but he wouldn¡¯t bother about the opinion of some kids. He just left because Sebe was someone who couldn¡¯t be offended and feared that if he didn¡¯t leave, Sebe would be pissed off.


    ¡°Thank you. I never expected that a prince would help me in this situation. I heard that the royal family despised everyone without a lion-type bloodline; it seems that the rumors are wrong.¡±


    Aiwai was scared by Yale¡¯s words because the way he spoke was a bit rude.


    ¡°Those rumors are right. Most people in my family is like that, but there are always some exceptions. Personally, I think that anyone who put all the effort in training can¡¯t be despised.¡±


    Sebe spoke in a friendly manner as he didn¡¯t like to be aloft just because he was a prince.


    After Yale heard Sebe, he understood that Sebe wasn¡¯t just a lucky guy with an awesome bloodline.


    ¡°I see... You should also be someone who trained hard besides the bloodline effects, but people look only towards your status as a prince and just praise your bloodline.¡±


    Aiwai felt that Yale was too rude saying that, but since Sebe seemed to be on a good mood speaking with Yale, she decided to remain silent.


    Sebe started tough after hearing Yale.


    ¡°Right! You are right! People never see my hard work.¡±


    Sebe was extremely happy when someone like Yale noticed his hard work; there wasn¡¯t a lot of people who noticed it after all.


    ¡°Yale, let¡¯s forget any difference in status and just be friends. I like making friends with hard-worker people who are able to appreciate the effect of making an effort to train.¡±


    Yale and Aiwai were shocked by Sebe¡¯s words, they had just met, but Sebe turned too friendly in a short time.


    ¡°Why? Are you nning to recruit me or something? I am not interested in politics, nor I am strong enough to have value to you.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to trust Sebe; he knew too little about that prince.


    ¡°I just liked your personality; you can ask anyone who knew me and you will be sure that this is somethingmon on me. Don¡¯t worry I am not interested in politics either nor I n to force you to do anything on my behalf. I am the youngest prince; I have a lot of brothers and sisters stronger and more capable than me to battle for the throne; I am just happy making friends across the kingdom.¡±


    Sebe expected that kind of reply from Yale and knew very well what to say; the situation wasn¡¯t new to him; although Sebe didn¡¯t have any bad intentions towards Yale and just spoke the truth, doubting about his intentions was something normal.


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if Sebe was speaking the truth or not, but his exnation made sense.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget status and be friends.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about if Sebe had some other intentions since Sebe hadn¡¯t openly told him to do anything in exchange of being friends. Yale decided that if someday Sebe tried to use him for anything he would just disappear. Yale didn¡¯t fear the kingdom pursuing him as he didn¡¯t need to remain forever in the Anpaes Kingdom like others.


    ¡°Great! It is difficult to have friends with a position like mine; everyone is far too respectful when talking to me. Thus, I am happy to have a new friend.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if Sebe was really feeling that alone or was a great actor, but he knew that people with power usuallyck someone to speak without worries, Tar was a good example and liked to speak with Yale because he didn¡¯t need to bother about his position.


    The four started to walk towards the ce where the participants should be to start the training camp.


    ¡°Sebe, I am curious about why do you think different from the others in the royal family. I agree with you, but being groomed in a family with such thoughts, it is hard to have such an opposite opinion.¡±


    As Yale didn¡¯t know if he could trust Sebe or not, he nned to obtain any information he could obtain from him. The more they spoke, the easier would be finding some error if Sebe was lying and if Sebe was honest with his intentions of being his friend, there was no need for him to lie.


    ¡°That is wrong. My father isn¡¯t someone who despised other people. I learned from him that no matter how weak or powerless someone might appear, offending others without reason is always a bad idea because someday you may offend someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. I feel that he is right, there is no reason to despise people just because they have different bloodlines. A big part of my brothers and sisters are the ones who turned arrogant with the power and started to think we are superior to everyone.¡±


    The current king of the Anpaes Kingdom was considered as someone who didn¡¯t like to create conflict as long as others didn¡¯t offend him. A lot of half-beasts thought that he should be more aggressive and start a war against the Zuatania Republic, but he swore that he wouldn¡¯t start a war without being provoked.


    ¡°Your father is a good king with that kind of mindset. For someone with his power, a small mistake can provoke a huge disaster.¡±


    If a king were to offend someone powerful, the king wouldn¡¯t be the only implicated; the whole kingdom would be affected.


    ¡°I know. Although I am not interested in the throne, I want to be like him.¡±


    Sebe though that making friends with Yale was a good choice, although Yale was young he was able to speak very well and understand the importance of his mindset.


    Aiwai and Wyba were walking behind them without saying anything; they didn¡¯t want to interrupt their conversation.


    ¡°Now, tell me the truth. Do you really juste here because you were bored or do you have some special mission?¡±


    Yale went directly to the point; he doubted that the prince didn¡¯t have any second intention inside the city even if that second intention didn¡¯t have rtion with Yale.


    ¡°I came here because I wanted, but when I was about to use the portal toe here, my father asked me something else. I am not really interested in that, but well, being able to aplish it is merely a matter of luck.¡±


    The Anpaes Kingdom had some portalsmunicating the capital with cities, but only the royal family or someone with the authorization of the royal family could use them.


    ¡°Now I am curious. Can you tell me or is an absolute secret?¡±


    Yale thought that the king had asked Sebe to do something rted to those who killed the Bear Overlord as that was the only important matter in the area at the moment.


    ¡°I can tell you, but try to not spread it a lot. My father wanted me to found the one who eradicated the whole organization of the Bear Overlord, and he also wanted that I befriend someone of that faction, befriending the one who did it would be the best. My father thought that it was possible that people rted to that expert appeared here, but there is no way I will find who is if the person in question doesn¡¯t want me to notice, so the mission is just a matter of luck.¡±


    Yale expected something like that, but he was shocked because Sebe had aplished the mission quickly without even trying to aplish it nor knowing he had done it.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t hope to aplish it, you should have gathered information about everyone here, are you still clueless?¡±


    Yale felt that the situation was funny, by Sebe¡¯s expression he didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡°Indeed. Everyone here had some background, but no one had a background powerful enough. Even if everyone coborates, defeating the Bear Overlord¡¯s organization would be impossible. If the one who did it is really here, that person is using a fake background. Of course, there is also the possibility that person can change the strength shown to others to fool us.¡±


    Yale felt that Sebe¡¯s deduction abilities were very good.


    ¡°Oh, we are ready here. Good luck Yale, I will cheer for you.¡±


    They finally reached the gathering point to the participants, so Sebe should go the spectators¡¯ side while Yale to the participants¡¯ side.


    ¡°Yale, the boys will go first, I will be with Wyba seeing you from here. Good luck.¡±


    Aiwai also left Yale¡¯s side to go with the other spectators; there were light magic formations in the whole area of the training camp to show what is happening to those on the outside, so seeing the battles at the training camp was also something exciting for those who didn¡¯t participate.

 Chapter 151 - Start of the Training Camp

    <h4>Chapter 151: Start of the Training Camp</h4>


    ¡°I am d to announce the beginning of this training camp. This is a special asion as prince Sebe havee personally to see it.¡±


    After the city chief said those words, everyone apuded. Disregarding their true feelings, no one wanted to be disrespectful to the royal family without a good reason.


    ¡°This year a lot of talents havee to participate and to celebrate it we have upgraded the protective tokens. Now, after activating the barrier in a few seconds, you will be teleported back here. This way there won¡¯t be problems with anyone needing to exit the training camp after losing.¡±


    No one wanted to afford the loss of any geniuses, so they had put effort into improving those tokens to increase their chances to survive. In the end, they were unable to make them activate automatically, but the teleport function was better than nothing.


    ¡°Remember, the objective isn¡¯t killing others, defeating them and breaking their tokens is enough. Now, we will use the teleport formation, which our dear prince Sebe has gifted to us, to teleport everyone into a random location in the training camp area. There is no time limit; the camp will finish when only one remains.¡±


    Although there wasn¡¯t any time limit, the past training camps neversted more than a day, so Aiwai had been sure that they would be able to return home to sleep when she told Yale and Wyba about the tournament.


    The formation activated, teleporting more than two hundred boys into the forest area designed for the training camp. That was the first time the participants entered in that way, in the past, they entered at the same time under the rule of not attacking anyone until the city chief gave the signal.


    Yale appeared in a forest, and he jumped to a nearby tree to have a better vision of the area. As the training camp was in a forest, the field of view was limited, but also made the movements in the floor more predictable; Yale was hoping to use thatbined with archery to beat others quickly.


    Yale decided to remain without using his wings as he doubted that everyone had information about his flying capability and Yale nned to avoid attracting attention at the start. Although Yale was confident in himself, if everyone elsebined their attacks on him, he would lose.


    After a long time, Yale¡¯s Stealth Passive Skill turned useful again as Yale moved through the shadows of the trees; that skill was very useful in that kind of scenario.


    After five minutes, Yale found his first target and shot an arrow without hesitation. The opponent was far too weak, it looked like thirteen or fourteen years but it was merely at the 1-star Novice Rank, Yale could kill him with one arrow, but he just shot towards his legs.


    The opponent was weak but not a fool; he understood that his life was in danger if he didn¡¯t forfeit quickly after receiving an arrow in his leg, so he broke the token creating the barrier and being teleported afterward.


    Yale smiled after seeing that; he didn¡¯t have any reasons to start killing others without mercy, forcing them to forfeit was enough for him.


    ***


    The people seeing the battle in the training camp didn¡¯t fail to notice Yale¡¯s strategy as he started to defeat more opponents with the same method without stopping.


    ¡°Aiwai, that little brother of yours is very good. Although he isn¡¯t as good as my grandson.¡±


    The city chief was seated just beside Aiwai; he wanted to seat beside Sebe, but the nearest free ce to him was at Aiwai¡¯s side. Sebe turned Yale¡¯s friend, so he seated with Aiwai and Wyba who also wanted to cheer for Yale.


    The city chief didn¡¯t fail to notice that, and he wanted to show goodwill towards Aiwai while at the same time remarking that he was better than Aiwai by praising his own grandson. The chief hoped that Sebe would also pick interest in his grandson.


    ¡°That grandson of yours is a 1-star Apprentice, and he has the highest power level in the training camp, but he is at just the age limit to enter thepetition. Compared to Yale who is only five years old, he can¡¯t be considered better.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t find anything extraordinary in the kid with goat horns, his realm was higher than the others, but given the age difference, Sebe felt that Yale had more potential than him.


    The city chief grandson had a very good bloodline, but he was the type who only relied on the bloodline to advance. That kind of people would never enter in Sebe¡¯s eyes.


    Being a 1-star Apprentice was a great advantage in the training camp, his opponents just broke their tokens at the moment they saw him, he didn¡¯t fight even one battle until that moment.


    Looking from a strategic point of view, he was merely overwhelming with power, while Yale was using tactics. Overwhelming with power could only be used against weaker opponents while tactics could be used against stronger ones. Thus, Sebe wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that Yale had a better performance than the city chief grandson.


    ***


    ¡°Dynamic Quest reward for Top 50: Martial Arts Innate Talent: Lowest grade.¡±


    After only thirty minutes, Yale heard that notification in his head. At the same time, in the sky appeared a signal showing that only fifty participants remained in the training camp.


    The number of participants quickly diminished as everyone was battling with others and the area wasn¡¯t big enough to avoid them meeting others.


    The weaker participants just hoped to avoid meeting with someone powerful before reaching the Top 50 and get some rewards.


    As the numbers diminished, the chances of finding powerful opponents increased and Yale had enough bad luck to find a 6-star Novice just after that moment.


    That guy had a regr bloodline as his face was a mix among a pig and a human, but he was skilled in battling and managed to block Yale¡¯s sneak attack with the big hammer. The arrow wasn¡¯t able to damage such a big hammer.


    ¡°Coward! Come here and fight with me. Archery is for weaklings and cowards!¡±


    The pig-guy had a bulky body; he was clearly suited for short-rangebat.


    ¡°I was just trying to avoid hurting you more than I need.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t try to hide himself and appeared in front of the pig-guy, there was no way to hide from him for a long period. That was also the reason he decided to attack instead of looking for another target. As they would need to battle, Yale preferred to be the first to attack.


    ¡°What? A little kid? Are you joking? Do you really have that awesome luck to avoid battles until reaching the Top 50? However, since you attacked me your luck is over, this isn¡¯t a ce for puny kids like you.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Beat him! Show that we are the strongest! ¡±


    A man with pig features on his face shouted those words. He was a 5-star Elder Rank and the father of the pig-guy who was in front of Yale.


    ¡°My little brother is the best; he is strong and handsome, it is obvious that he will win, there is no need to watch this training camp since the result is obvious.¡±


    A fat girl with pig features on her face spoke those words in a loud voice to let everyone hear her.


    Aiwai heard that, but she didn¡¯t n to act against the pig-girl because she knew very well that Yale was powerful and that pig-guy wasn¡¯t someone who could beat him easily.


    ***


    Yale took out a sword and attacked the pig-guy without hesitation. The opponent tried to block the attack with his big hammer, but he failed.


    Yale was too quick while the pig-guy was too slowpared to him; in a short time, the pig-guy was full of small cuts by all his body.


    Both were at the same realm, but Yale had maxed all his stats, while the pig guy obviously didn¡¯t have them even near the max.


    ¡°Coward! Face me directly instead of avoiding my attacks!¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t care less about that taunting; he wanted to win, not to be considered a stubborn guy who only knew how to attack head-on.


    Two minutester the pig-guy fell unconscious due to a kick on his head; Yale had finished him using Martial Arts as he feared that with the sword he would have killed him.


    Yale looked for the pig-guy token and broke it with an arrow far away as he feared being caught in the shield and being teleported away. Leaving the training came area was the same as forfeiting, and Yale didn¡¯t dare to risk.


    ***


    The pig-man and the pig-girl had their mouths open as the unconscious body of the pig-guy appeared after the teleportation. They felt shame after saying those smug words from before.


    For a normal guy, a Top 50 would already be very good, but for a son of someone at the Elder Rank that was a shame.

 Chapter 152 - Sky Persecution

    <h4>Chapter 152: Sky Persecution</h4>


    ¡°Oh, Yale is really good with the sword, he should be at the expert stage.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t fail to notice Yale¡¯s ability with the sword, for a kid of Yale¡¯s age, that was considered something very remarkable.


    Besides the pig-man who wanted to disappear due to the shame, the other people at the Elder Rank were surprised by Yale¡¯s performance. Since Yale had battled only with arrows, they hadn¡¯t thought that he was even more skilled in melee battle.


    In power level terms, Yale and the pig-guy were both in the Top 10, but although both had the same realm, everyone considered the pig-guy stronger than Yale due to being older and bigger.


    The experts at the Elder Rank had made their rankings before the start of the training camp; the first was without doubts the guy with goat horns and following him there were other six guys with a realm higher than Yale.


    The pig-guy was in the eight position while Yale in the ninth, that was a very good position given the age everyone thought Yale had as all the others ahead of him were at the age limit.


    Of course, that was only a ranking made by them based in the practice level; it hadn¡¯t any rtion with the true results as the eight position in their ranking ended merely in the Top 50.


    ¡°The training camp is turning interesting, what if we made some bets about the winner?¡±


    As Sebe said that, everyone nodded because they wanted to bet about the results since the start, they just restrained themselves fearing that betting would be something Sebe wouldn¡¯t like.


    ¡°I will bet for my grandson, and you prince Sebe?¡±


    The city chief was the first who spoke, and no one was surprised by his bet as his grandson was the strongest and the favorite to win.


    ¡°I will bet for Yale.¡±


    The others wanted tough, but they didn¡¯t dare; they had noticed that Sebe had developed some kind of friendship towards Yale, so it was normal that he betted for him although everyone considered that the chances of Yale winning were zero.


    ***


    After beating the pig-guy, Yale took out his bow and shot two arrows guided by his Spiritual Sense.


    The short battle he had with the pig-guy had attracted two other guys who wanted to take advantage of the fight and beat the winner, but after being hit by Yale¡¯s controlled arrows, they broke their tokens instantly as they understood that Yale was someone who could kill them if they dared to battle against him.


    The battles were the first reason to attract other participants, those who battled for some time had more chances to be tired and turn into an easy objective. Sadly for those two Yale wasn¡¯t tired at all.


    Usually, with Yale¡¯s style of beating others, he wouldn¡¯t attract anyone. That was the greatest point of finishing his opponents quickly.


    In the training camp, using the Spiritual Sense too much could lead stronger people to find you, but Yale was using the Mapping function to check the position of the others.


    Thus, he could find those who were weaker than him while avoiding those stronger, giving him a great advantage. Through the Mapping function, he noticed that there were only seven participants stronger than him, and they were all together.


    Six of them had joined hands to attack the guy with goat horns; he was the strongest, and the other six didn¡¯t feel that they could win in a one versus one battle against him.


    Yale didn¡¯t have any n to near them because even if they managed to beat the guy with goat horns, they would start battle among themselves just after that and there were still too many participants left, the chances of ending in a bad position were too high.


    Yale forgot about those seven and continued with his method to beat opponents; archerybined with the Mapping function was fearsome. If instead of a forest the opponents were in a ce with fewer obstacles, Yale would be able to beat them from even more distance; although those with great mobility would have more chances to avoid him, the weaklings would be ended at higher speed.


    A few minutester, Yale received the notification about having reached the Top 25, and the signal appeared on the sky.


    It was as Aiwai had said, even without time limit, the training camp wouldn¡¯tst for too long. After all, most of the participants just broke the tokens without offering any fight.


    No one would me them as there was ack of healers, and pills were expensive for those with poor backgrounds. Healing an arrow¡¯s wound in their legs wasn¡¯t difficult as it would heal naturally or with low-rank pills, but if they were heavily injured in a battle, they would end up dying due to theck of healing. The training camp wasn¡¯t important enough to risk their lives.


    However, there was always someone who wouldn¡¯t abandon just by being injured, and Yale found one of them. As the number of participants fell, the ones who remained were also stronger and had more ambition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that a mere wound in the leg will stop me.¡±


    After being hit by Yale¡¯s arrow, the guy transformed his arms into wings and started flying.


    ¡°I can fly while you can¡¯t, I will win!¡±


    The guy was about to start attacking when he received a kick. At the moment Yale saw the guy flying, he took out his wings to pursue him.


    Yale had an advantage as he created the wings as extra limbs, while the other guy changes his arms for limbs. However, the other guy wasn¡¯t a weakling, he was at the 5-star Novice, just a realm under Yale and he was in the tenth position in the Rankings made by the experts.


    If Yale had used a sword, killing him would have been easy, but he didn¡¯t want problems with the faction behind his opponent, so he didn¡¯t have any intention to kill.


    ¡°Flying? Can you fly? I have bad luck.¡±


    After receiving Yale¡¯s kick, the guy just ran away flying. He knew that his chances of beating Yale were zero since the moment that Yale started to fly, but at least he was confident in being able to survive for some time or fleeing from Yale.


    Yale started to chase him while shooting arrows, but the mobility in the air was far higher than in the ground, so he wasn¡¯t able to hit his opponent.


    ***


    On the side of the spectators, almost everyone was focused on the six versus one battle of the most powerful participants; it was far more interesting than seeing Yale stealthy beating his opponents.


    However, as Yale was someone favored by Sebe, people were also paying a bit of attention to him.


    ¡°Look, that kid has wings. Isn¡¯t he a wolf?¡±


    Someone who didn¡¯t know Aiwai shouted that. Aiwai being a Frost Winged Wolf wasn¡¯t a secret, but as she didn¡¯t like to appear too much in front of others, besides the truly powerful people, the other people didn¡¯t know too much about her.


    ¡°He is a Frost Winged Wolf like his sister; you should have bought information about all the favorite participants before betting, ismon sense.¡±


    The city chief had sold information about the favorite participants after the bets started. It would be too unfair for normal people betting without any knowledge of the participants. The information about Yale was too scarce and was mostly rted to being Aiwai¡¯s little brother; he was one of the most mysterious participants.


    ¡°Why? There is no doubt that the grandson of the city chief will win. Why bother knowing anything about the others?¡±


    The city chief smiled while hearing that conversation among the other spectators, he was a bit worried since his grandson was battling six opponents at the same time, but hearing those words improved his mood.


    Yale pursuing the other guy in the sky was a scene that didn¡¯t happen frequently, so it quickly started to catch more attention.


    ¡°Yale¡¯s archery is at the peak of the apprentice stage by how he shoots arrows, but hitting his opponent in the sky is still difficult with that level. Usually, stop bothering about that opponent would be the best choice, I don¡¯t understand Yale¡¯s intentions, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who acts without thinking.¡±


    Sebe was the one paying more attention to Yale after Aiwai and Wyba, and he noticed Yale¡¯s level of ability with archery without problems. However, he was confused about the reasons of Yale focusing in pursuing his opponent while shooting arrows.

 Chapter 153 - Yale鈥檚 Expert Archery

    <h4>Chapter 153: Yale¡¯s Expert Archery</h4>


    Yale wasn¡¯t frustrated by his continuous failing in hitting his opponent; he was pleased to find such a difficult target, it was far better than the ones he had used to train his archery.


    ¡°Why are you still chasing me? You can find other targets easily.¡±


    The guy was scared as Yale didn¡¯t give up in chasing him; he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t win, but if Yale stopped chasing him, at least he was confident in reach the Top 10.


    That was also the reason he was fleeing with all his strength; he hoped that the others would get defeated and he would be able to enter into the Top 10 before giving up.


    Yale¡¯s precision was increasing as the time passed, he felt that he would be able to hit his opponent at any moment and that he would be able to reach the expert stage at that moment.


    Yale had already turned into a deep trauma to his opponent; he would be unable to forget that persecution for years. For someone who had never experienced a real battle, being pursued by a kid who could kill him as long one on of the arrows shot by him would hit him was something difficult to endure.


    Yale wasn¡¯t nning to kill him, but as he had difficulties to hit his opponent, it wasn¡¯t impossible killing him by mistake.


    In that situation, Yale wouldn¡¯t be med; his opponent decided to struggle against Yale after he had forgiven his life once, his first attack to the leg could have killed his opponent in one shot if Yale aimed to the head or the heart.


    The guy knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t be med for killing him. He just wanted to win some more time and enter in the Top 10; he would break the token at the same moment he saw the signal.


    Sadly, he wouldn¡¯t have that chance as an arrow pierced his chest soon afterward. Yale had been aiming at the wings, but although he managed to change the direction of the arrow two times to hit his opponent, his precision wasn¡¯t good enough to hit the wing and ended in the chest.


    Fortunately, although Yale had just hit his opponent¡¯s chest, he hit in the right part of the body, so the arrow didn¡¯t pierce through the heart.


    ¡°Break your token and ask for some healing pills outside. I don¡¯t have any intention to kill you.¡±


    If that guy refused to break the token after that, Yale could kill him without worries; even doing nothing would end with the same result as a wound in the chest was still serious without affecting the heart.


    Yale¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t that stupid, even if Yale didn¡¯t shoot another arrow to him, he knew that he couldn¡¯t waste time or he would die, so he finally broke the token and got teleported soon afterward.


    Just at that moment, the signal appeared in the sky, and a system notification appeared on Yale¡¯s head. After Yale¡¯s opponent left the area only ten participants were left in the training camp; the poor guy ended in the eleventh position, he was near to his objective, but unable to reach it.


    ***


    After the guy appeared outside the training camp, an Elder Rank expert from his family, who was that guy¡¯s grandfather, appeared and took out some pills to heal him.


    That expert didn¡¯t hate Yale; he knew very well that Yale could have killed his grandson, but he had shown mercy. Furthermore, his grandson was the one who was greedy and didn¡¯t break his token after knowing that he couldn¡¯t win.


    Sebe noticed about Yale¡¯s objective after Yale managed to hit his opponent, he didn¡¯t fail to notice the fact Yale had reached the expert stage in archery at that moment. Sebe had no doubts about the fact Yale had been using his opponent as a training item to improve his archery.


    ¡°Your little brother is really a training madman; he is still training even in this situation.¡±


    Sebe said those words as a praise, the objective of the training camp was to train the young generation by letting them battle against others of the same generation, but in the end, it turned more a show of strength than a real ce for training.


    ¡°Well, he just came here to train as he needed some opponents to let him improve. Against me, there is too much difference to have a real battle, and Yale and Wyba refuse to battle among themselves.¡±


    Sebeughed as that reason fitted Yale very well, Sebe hadn¡¯t felt that Yale was the type who just wanted to show his strength to turn famous in the area.


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t he looking to win?¡±


    Aiwai was scared when Sebe asked that, because she knew that Sebe had betted a lot of money for Yale, even herself had betted a lot of resources for him.


    ¡°He seemed determined to win when I told him about the training camp. Although he came here to train, he isn¡¯t the type of kid who likes to be defeated because it is just training.¡±


    Sebeughed again; he was curious to see how Yale nned to act to reach the first position in the training camp; although Sebe thought high about Yale, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to win.


    Betting for a friend was obvious, but he didn¡¯t have confidence in the fact Yale would win, he hoped that Yale became able to win, but hoping and having confidence were different matters.


    Aiwai was in the same situation, she betted for Yale because she wanted to support her little brother and wanted him to win if he can, but she wasn¡¯t sure about Yale¡¯s capability to win.


    ***


    Yale looked at the Mapping function, besides himself, only nine other participants were left, and seven of them were still together. Furthermore, the other two were also in the same ce.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t know if those two were allied or battling among themselves, they were a better target than the group of seven.


    Yale didn¡¯t need too much time to find his targets, but he wasn¡¯t able to see the second one correctly as it teleported just after Yale reached them.


    Both of them were battling and not under some kind of alliance, they just were at simr levels, so they needed some time to determine the result.


    The winner was a half-beast with a low purity bloodline and was at the 3-star Novice Rank. He looked like a humanoid lizard, showing the bad quality of his bloodline. Although the fact he was able to reach the 3-star Novice was a proof that the power of his bloodline was high or he had trained hard to reach that level.


    ¡°Break your token and get out. With your current injuries battling against me can threaten your life.¡±


    Yale appeared without attacking, the lizard guy was already too injured from the previous battle, and his realm was far inferior.


    ¡°A 6-star Novice, I am out of luck.¡±


    The lizard guy was depressed, he knew very well that although he had confidence battling people stronger than himself, beating Yale in his injured state was a dream. After all, he hadn¡¯t reached the Top 10 by luck; he had battled without stopping to enter in the Top 10.


    ¡°No, you are lucky. My realm is lower than the other seven who remains in the training camp, and I don¡¯t want to injure you more. I am not looking down on you, but you are already in the Top 10, and with such injuries, you won¡¯t be able to battle against anyone else. Moreover, your life will be in danger if you just wait for the others to finish.¡±


    In the end, Yale wasn¡¯t someone who liked harming others or killing them; he just did it when it was necessary.


    ¡°I have no background; I need to show my value or no one will be interested in helping me in the future.¡±


    The lizard guy wasn¡¯t even in the favorites list made by the Elder Rank experts; he was a ck horse who reached the Top 10 out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°If you die now, there won¡¯t be any reason for others sheltering you; you should know when is time to give up. Don¡¯t let your pride control your life, losing after I beat you or just giving up now is the same result for you as you will still lose, but your life could be in danger if you continue to battle in your state.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to kill that lizard guy as he didn¡¯t seem to be a bad guy, but if the lizard guy were stubborn and wanted to battle against him, his death would be almost sure due to his current injuries.


    Moreover, Yale nned to win some time until the other battle ended, so he didn¡¯t mind losing time speaking with the lizard guy and making him give up without a battle.


    Although the lizard guy was stubborn, he understood Yale¡¯s words and knew that Yale was in the right. Especially since he hadn¡¯t any background, any wound would be far more dangerous than for others with good backgrounds.


    ¡°Alright. I was hot-headed before, thank you for your advice.¡±


    After saying that the lizard guy just broke his token and left the training camp.

 Chapter 154 - Shirk

    <h4>Chapter 154: Shirk</h4>


    When the lizard guy appeared outside the training camp, no one hade to heal him. Fortunately, the injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening as long as he would rest well and avoided more battles for a while.


    ¡°You! Tell me your name!¡±


    Sebe shouted from his seat; he had some interest in the lizard guy after seeing his battles and how he was able to give up after having reached his limits, although he had needed Yale¡¯s persuasion.


    ¡°My name is Shirk. it is an honor to tell my name to prince Sebe.¡±


    Shirk wasn¡¯t someone with a background, but he gathered information by himself and knew a bit about Sebe.


    ¡°Your bloodline is one of the worst I have seen in my life. However, your tenacity and manage of the spear were remarkable.¡±


    Sebe had noticed that Shirk¡¯s ability with the spear was at the expert stage, that was something to praise and also the main reason he had been able tost that long in the training camp, he supplied hisck of power level with pure ability.


    Shirk wasn¡¯t offended by the words against his bloodline; he knew that his bloodline was trash better than anyone else. On the other hand, he was extremely happy as he received a praise from Sebe, for someone with Shirk¡¯s status, receiving a praise from Sebe was something to tell to his future children and grandchildren.


    ¡°Do you have family or some affiliation to any power?¡±


    Sebe¡¯s question was a typical one, after asking for someone¡¯s identity knowing to which faction, n or family belonged was very important.


    ¡°I am an orphan, and I haven¡¯t any siblings. There isn¡¯t any power who wanted someone with a bloodline like mine.¡±


    Shirk felt depressed because he knew that if he had some family or he was affiliated with someone, there was a chance that Sebe tried to establish some rtionship with them. Even if that were only for the reputation, any family would be very happy, and the powers would be able to use that reputation to avoid problems as that would serve as a deterrent.


    Sadly, that couldn¡¯t apply for a loner like him, without some support just a few praise words wouldn¡¯t help him too much. The praise of a prince plus someone with power behind him would be a greatbination for living well, but he didn¡¯t have anyone rted to him.


    ¡°I will make an offer to you. Enter my personal guard, I have some young guards under my direct orders, and I give you the chance to be one of them. You will need to follow all my orders no matter what I ask you to do, in exchange, I will heal you right now, and I will provide support to your training, even with your bloodline you still have future under my orders.¡±


    Shirk wasn¡¯t good enough to be considered a friend by Sebe, but his personality was enough to work for him. Working directly for a prince had almost no freedom, the degree of freedom was just decided by that prince¡¯s orders and could change at any moment.


    However, serving directly a prince was also a status; a prince¡¯s guard is considered a prince¡¯s servant and thus part of his property. In the same way that people wouldn¡¯t dare to steal or break something belonging to a prince; they wouldn¡¯t dare to seek problems with someone who served a prince.


    In particr, Sebe had quite a good fame, he treated his servants as servants and not as ves like some of his siblings did. For people without family and background, being able to work under Sebe¡¯s orders was a blessing.


    Even people with poor backgrounds dreamed about being able to get that position, Sebe just recruited people he wanted to recruit, there wasn¡¯t any chance to work for him otherwise.


    ¡°It will be my honor to serve prince Sebe. I pledge my loyalty to you.¡±


    Shirk didn¡¯t doubt for even a second before epting Sebe¡¯s offer, he also knew about Sebe¡¯s reputation, and he wanted to continue training to turn stronger. He was also someone who loved training, but without good resources his chances of improving more were slim. Reaching his current level with his bloodline and having relied just on himself was already a feat.


    ¡°Very well. From this moment you are part of my guard and thus my servant.¡±


    Sebe dered that in a loud voice to avoid anyone trying to harm Shirk due to being a loner.


    Shirk didn¡¯t know it, but Sebe had saved him from a hell-like life. As long someone had some rtives, others wouldn¡¯t try to harm you without reason for fear of someone taking revenge, but for aplete loner like Shirk that wouldn¡¯t apply.


    Shirk would have ended enved or tortured until death by anyone who wanted to discharge stress; there were a lot of crazy experts who liked to kidnap people without any background or family.


    That was why even a loner should lie and tell that he had rtives in some small unnamed vige; that was enough to dispel the ulterior motives of almost all the experts.


    After all, even if the rtives were weak, it was possible for them to ask for help from others to revenge and it was impossible to search in all the small viges in the kingdom to find were those rtive were.


    Sadly, that knowledge wasn¡¯t something most loners had and their destinies were pitiful after being caught. Although Sebe didn¡¯t feel that Shirk was the best guard and servant he could find, he still felt that letting him die as a toy from some wicked experts would be a pity.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    After Sebe ordered that, Shirk neared him quickly despite his injuries. Sebe called him to treat his injuries because he couldn¡¯t stand up and go himself to heal a servant. Although in private he didn¡¯t mind going to help some of his servants if they were in trouble, in public he needed to look like someone who had clear the status difference.


    After Shirk reached Sebe¡¯s side, Sebe used Light Healing to heal Shirk¡¯s woundspletely. There were a few members of the royal family capable of using healing spells and being able to do it was an indicator of a very powerful bloodline; Sebe was known for his impressive bloodline, so healing was something easy to him.


    Furthermore, even if he could heal, no one was fool enough to offend the royal family for a healer, they were the only ones who could disy healing in public without fearing the consequences of being discovered by others.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    Shirk bowed to Sebe after he was healed, he expected some healing pill and not a direct healing from the prince. Healing magic was always better than pills as it was faster and without after effects, moreover, Light Healing was better than any natural healing magic.


    ¡°It would be a pity if my new guard had problems in the future due to such puny injuries from today. Now stand behind me, let¡¯s see the end of this training camp. The climax should start soon.¡±


    At that moment, the battle among the seven strongest was reaching the most important part, but the city chief grandson remained in an advantageous position despite battling alone against six opponents.


    The seven of them had some kind of injuries; they were battling with all they have as that would be important for their backgrounds after the training camp ended.


    However, three minutes after Sebe had healed shirk, two of the six members battling against the city chief grandson gave up as their injuries were far too serious; they would have died with one more hit with the state of their bodies when they broke their tokens.


    The Elder Rank experts rted to them rushed to heal them, although they had lost, they battled until the end with all their effort, so they didn¡¯t n to punish themter.


    Everyone was looking with expectation for the final moments of the training camp, a four versus one battle was at the climax, and Yale was hidden nearby in the shadows waiting for his opportunity to act.


    At that moment no one knew who would win, the other five participants were all stronger than Yale based on their power levels, but they were all injured and tired while Yale was in a perfect state.


    Yale remained in the shadows without doing anything; he knew that if he appeared at that moment, the other five would join forces to attack him since he wasn¡¯t wounded and tired like them. Yale didn¡¯t mind if his method to win wasn¡¯t honorable, but letting the opponents get tired before attacking was a valid strategy in a real battle.

 Chapter 155 - Final Battle at the Training Camp

    155 Final Battle at the Training Camp


    Yale¡¯s Stealth Passive Skill reached the twentieth level while he was spying the four versus one battle, the skill¡¯s level had a good increase in the training camp, although it wasn¡¯t one of Yale¡¯s objectives.


    ¡°You fools! If you don¡¯t give up, I will kill you!¡±


    The guy with goat horns was enraged, he had been battling against the same opponents for too long; he liked the time the opponents just fled after seeing him, but that glorious time ended since those six teamed to attack him.


    The four remaining opponents didn¡¯t want to give up; they knew that giving up unless they were on the verge of the death would turn into a heavy punishment.


    However, they weren¡¯t that far from that point; they were only able to continue battling due to their powerful bloodlines and the fact that they would get healed by the experts on their factions when they left the training camp.


    One of them took out his token to break it as he felt unable to continue.


    ¡°You are truly powerful.¡±


    Those words reduced the city chief¡¯s grandson¡¯s anger avoiding him attacking his opponent before the token was broken, but at that moment another one attacked him trying to push him towards the one who was giving up because being caught in the teleportation; being caught into the teleportation of another participant would also be an equivalent to losing.


    That was one of their strategies; when one was about to give up due to being unable to continue another would try to force the city chief¡¯s grandson to be teleported together.


    Sadly for them, their n failed, the guy with goat horns wasn¡¯t weak enough for being unable to avoid falling in such n; he even reversed it and sent his attacker towards the one who was about to teleport.


    The failure of their n ended with another one them being disqualified from the training camp, and that was someone who was still capable of battling.


    The top 5 signal appeared in the sky, counting Yale there were only four remaining participants, but as two of them were defeated at the same time the others thought they were still five and that the other two should also be battling.


    ¡°Sorry, I am at my limit.¡±


    A minuteter another of the city chief¡¯s grandson¡¯s opponents decided to give up while the other started to run in the opposite direction to find the other two participants, he hoped that they would ally with him to battle with the guy of goat horns.


    However, he never expected that before running for too long he would be kicked towards his ally who was giving up and thus he would get teleported outside the training camp.


    Yale decided to kick him at the same moment that guy started to run, he understood that the fleeing guy wanted to team up with the remaining participants, but that was against Yale¡¯s intentions as he didn¡¯t want to team up with anyone, so he forced him to leave the training camp with that kick.


    The signal of the Top 3 didn¡¯t appear, and instead, the Top 2 signal was the one in the sky. At the same moment, Yale¡¯s innate talent with Martial Arts reached the high grade.


    ¡°So, you are thest one. If you had teamed up with that guy, you might havested a bit more against me, but you alone are too weak. Give up now; you are just a little kid, the second position is more than enough for you.¡±


    In the city chief¡¯s grandson¡¯s eyes, Yale had no chances to win against him, but he didn¡¯t want to harm him too much because he knew that Sebe valued him and the fact he had reached the end of the training camp at his age was remarkable. Thus, he offered Yale the chance to give up, even if Yale refused he wouldn¡¯t appear like a bully nor would anger Sebe when battling against Yale.


    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I want to battle against you because it will be a good experience.¡±


    Yale chose to be modest as he knew that his opponent was underestimating him due to his age.


    ¡°Alright. It will be quite boring to end this training camp without an excitingst battle; at least you are better than those cowards who can just rely on teaming up to battle against me. Come! I will teach you the difference in power between us.¡±


    The guy with goat horns didn¡¯t think that Yale was stronger than the others, but he preferred the battles one versus one, so battling with Yale was more pleasant to him.


    Yale took out one of the swords crafted by Aiwai and attacked his opponent who was able to stop the attack without difficulties.


    ¡°Your ability with the sword isn¡¯t bad, but your own power is too low.¡±


    He felt that ending the battle would be simple, but he just defended to make it more interesting as he had no doubts about his victory.


    That was part of Yale¡¯s ns, the opponent underestimating him and thus making him lower his guard was just what he needed.


    <hr>


    Everyone was looking at the final battle between Yale and the city chief¡¯s grandson. Disregarding the result both had already turned famous.


    The city chief¡¯s grandson had battled alone towards the six strongest guys of his generation besides him and ended with a victory. Although Yale was the one who officially defeated thest one, he was already fleeing.


    On the other hand, although Yale hadn¡¯t any earth-shattering battle, he showed his efficiency beating his opponents, and that sky persecution when he reached the expert stage was something that caught everyone¡¯s attention. Moreover, Yale was still a little kidpared with the others, even if Yale lose the fight no one would think that he was weak, they would just think that he was too young and he hadcked training time.


    The city chief was rxed seeing thest battle as he knew that his grandson was just ying a bit to make it more interesting, but Sebe was paying all his attention to the battle as he had the intuition Yale had some ns to win that fight.


    ¡°Yale, show me how do you n to win an opponent with such a huge difference of strength.¡±


    Sebe was also someone who had beaten opponents stronger than him in the past; he knew very well that it was possible with enough ability and strategy.


    Yale had already waited until his opponent was injured and tired which reduced the difficulty of the battle, but that alone wasn¡¯t enough to cross the huge difference in power.


    <hr>


    Yale used a skill for the first time since the training camp started; he hadn¡¯t used any skill before, not even when chasing that guy by the sky; chasing him would have been easy with Wind Wings, but he wanted to train his archery.


    The skill Yale used was the Water Battle Armor; Yale knew that after showing that powerful skill his opponent would think that he was already going all out and would make a wrong estimation of Yale¡¯s true power.


    ¡°That is a pretty good skill. Maybe you will be stronger than me in a few years, but you are still too young to surpass me.¡±


    The city chief¡¯s grandson was still able to battle easily against Yale using the Water Battle Armor although Yale had also started to fly and that time Yale also activated Wind Wings to be even faster.


    The guy with goat horns had to admit that on the ability to fight, Yale was superior to his previous opponents, but his strength was obviouslyckingpared to them.


    Yale attacked his opponent again, he had been following some attack patterns to help the city chief¡¯s grandson to get used to them, but in that attack he just seemed to be following the same pattern while changing the true attack at the same time he made a breakthrough to the 7-star Novice Rank and all his stats got boosted.


    That attack surprised the city chief¡¯s grandson, and he was sent flying backward, which wasn¡¯t good for his wounds from the previous fight.


    ¡°You advanced while battling? You are lucky, but that isn¡¯t enough to beat me.¡±


    Yale knew it very well, his breakthrough in the midst of the battle was a false trump card, after that there was no way his opponent would expect another sudden increase in power.


    Yale took out a lot of swords he had crafted himself once and then mass produced with the Crafting Menu to create a lot of ice swords with a physical core. Yale shoot all of them towards his opponent, those ice swords received the bonuses of swordsmanship and archery.


    The city chief¡¯s grandson blocked almost all of them, but he got some new wounds as there were too many swords.


    While he was busy dealing with the swords, Yale didn¡¯t lose his opportunity and charged towards him using Bloodline Force at full strength. He was also focusing all his power on thatst sword attack.


    Yale didn¡¯t know if he would be able to win, but that attack was the result of all his ns and his only chance to win against his opponent.


    Author¡¯s Thoughts AlemichAlemich 10/13 + 0/13


    Thank you for supporting LWS!


    I am not fully recovered but I will try to make all the owed chapters as soon as possible.


    Support me on Patreon: https://.patreon/Alemich


    Last Wish System Discord Channel: https://discord.gg/RHVESef

 Chapter 156 - Training Camp Results

    <h4>Chapter 156: Training Camp Results</h4>


    Everyone was surprised by Yale¡¯s disy of strength; it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t serious until thest battle and that even in the sky persecution he had been restraining himself, with the speed he was using at thest battle, having caught his opponent would have been without any difficulties.


    At the start, the other participants who had already been disqualified thought that Yale was just a lucky kid who reached the second position because the ones stronger than him had lost against the city chief¡¯s grandson and that his chances of winning were zero. However, after starting to see his battle against the city chief¡¯s son, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything as they understood that Yale was powerful.


    Shirk stood behind Sebe looking at Yale¡¯s battle with admiration in his eyes. At that moment he was sure that even in his best state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Yale. Shirk had no doubts about the reasons for Sebe showing that much interest in Yale; there was no doubt that Yale was an extraordinary genius worthy of the prince¡¯s friendship.


    Shirk wasn¡¯t the only one thinking in that way; everyone thought that Yale would reach the Top 10 as long as he didn¡¯t have too bad luck because there weren¡¯t that many people stronger than him. However, they had never thought that his battle prowess would be that high, they were praising Sebe¡¯s good eyesight to make friends.


    ¡°A breakthrough in the midst of the final battle? There is no way that is a mere coincidence; Yale had been restraining himself to advance at the right moment.¡±


    When Sebe saw that Yale managed to send flying his opponent and heard the words of city chief¡¯s grandson; he had no doubts that Yale had nned that breakthrough.


    For someone who just relied on the bloodline to advance, that would be impossible as they couldn¡¯t control their speed to advance, but to someone who relied on training, doing that wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    As the battle continued, everyone got impressed by the rain of ice swords, and the ones with the best eyesight noticed that Yale was also charging towards his opponent while he was distracted by the rain of swords.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to notice that it was Yale¡¯sst attack and that if thatst attack were sessful or not would decide the result of the battle.


    ***


    Yale¡¯s sword pierced through his opponent¡¯s heart and started to freeze him from the inside; Yale¡¯sst attack was sessful.


    The city chief¡¯s grandson let out a cry filled with pain. He had never expected that Yale¡¯s strength would boost again and that he would be ruthless enough to aim his heart.


    ¡°Give up right now, and you will be saved. I know that you have the Demonic Hell Goat¡¯s bloodline. Everyone with that bloodline has a second heart, as long as you receive a proper healing your first heart can be recovered. Moreover, your life won¡¯t be in danger even with only one heart. However, although the ice inside your body can be healed, if you continue to battle I can ensure to you that your body won¡¯t be able to endure the freezing process and you will die.¡±


    Against an opponent who was far stronger than him, unless he left the opponent without any chances to battle, there is no way for the other party to give up.


    The other party hadn¡¯t evenunched a single attack towards Yale since the start of the battle; he had just defended. Yale wasn¡¯t sure to be able to resist too many attacks without revealing that he could heal himself.


    Destroying one heart of someone with a Demonic Hell Goat¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t deadly, but their battle prowess will fall enormously until the heart would be healed because to use correctly their bloodline they need to use the two hearts.


    The most ruthless part was the inner freezing, the body of the city chief¡¯s grandson was being frozen from the inside bit a bit, without a proper healing, he would die without any doubt.


    Yale would have never been able to execute that n without going all out and the fact his opponent was underestimating him. However, underestimating an opponent was the biggest mistake in a battle, it wasn¡¯t wrong for Yale to use that fact to obtain the victory.


    Yale¡¯s idea of freezing him from the inside came from a book he had read about the Frost Winged Wolves. It exined that in the past when the Frost Winged Wolves went hunting, they froze the inner body of their preys after biting them and in that way the opponents had difficulties to battle and it made possible for a Frost Winged Wolf to hunt big groups alone.


    The Demonic Hell Goats were just one of the preys of the Frost Winged Wolves the books described, so Yale decided to use the same strategy to beat an opponent who had that bloodline.


    The Frost Winged Wolves were scarce even in the past, but their powerbined with their flying abilities turned them into one of the most fearsome depredators.


    There were just a few types of beasts with enough power to not being their preys, and even those beast wouldn¡¯t try to mess with them without reasons. The same applied in reverse; the Frost Winged Wolves hadn¡¯t tried to pick fights with beasts at their same level without a good reason.


    ¡°You... you really cheated me...¡±


    Yale had taken out his sword and distanced from the city chief¡¯s grandson, but he was able to hear his words without any problems.


    ¡°Cheated? I never told I was ready to lose against you nor that I was unable to win against you. You were the one who decided that I wasn¡¯t a match for you, and thus you lowered your guard, that is your fault and in a real battle that is enough to cost your life. Furthermore, you are a goat, and I am a wolf, what is wrong with a wolf beating a goat, it would be more strange if you had beaten me.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words hit just on his opponent¡¯s pride, those with bloodlines from beasts that were considered preys for almost everyone usually had aplex about that and thought that they were the true depredators despising others to improve their ego. Thus, having someone with the bloodline of a true depredator beating him and saying those words was a critical hit to his mindset.


    The Demonic Hell Goat was a good beast, it was powerful and also ate meat, it was different from normal goats. A lot of weaker beasts were preys for the Demonic Hell Goat, but it was an inferior beastpared with a Frost Winged Wolf.


    Yale¡¯s opponent felt that his body was turning even more difficult to move as time passed, the freezing inside his body wasn¡¯t a joke, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to kill him, but if he remained stubborn that freezing would end with his life in some minutes.


    If the city chief¡¯s grandson had his two hearts, he would be able to stop that freezing himself, although he would be unable to reverse the freezing quickly at least he would be able to stop its advance, but after having lost one heart, he was too weak, without external help he couldn¡¯t get stop the ice.


    ¡°This time you win, but the next time I will show you that even a goat can eat a wolf.¡±


    After saying those words, he broke his token and left the training camp.


    ***


    The city chief rushed towards his grandson and started to put the best healing pills he had into his mouth.


    Although he was a bit angry about how Yale had won the battle, the main fault was from his grandson for underestimating his opponent, and he also knew that Yale could have killed his grandson if he wanted. Just letting the sword a bit more time in the body and the ice would have ended with his grandson¡¯s life before anyone could help him.


    ¡°Do you want some help? I will make a discount to heal your grandson.¡±


    Sebe was very happy after Yale had won, so he decided to do a favor to the city chief as that would also ensure that he wouldn¡¯t take retaliation towards Yale as long he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not understand Sebe¡¯s reasons for helping his grandson.


    ¡°Please prince Sebe. With your healing skills, my dear grandson will be able to recuperate in a short time.¡±


    The city elder wasn¡¯t a fool and know very well that the discount was just a way of telling him to avoid having bad intentions towards Yale. After all, there was no way someone like him could pay a prince to heal his grandson, that discount was making the cost almost free inparison, the small price was just for the appearances.


    With just healing pills, it wasn¡¯t possible for his grandson to be fully healed in less than a year and that was using the best kind of healing pills the chief elder had. After all, regenerating a heart was difficult.


    However, with Sebe¡¯s help the heart would be healed in minutes, and then, with just a bit of rest, the city chief¡¯s grandson would be again in his best state. As for the freezing, that was easy to heal with elemental healing magic for someone at Sebe¡¯s level.

 Chapter 157 - The Third Legacy Skill

    Chapter 157: The Third Legacy Skill


    Yale didn¡¯t break his token after the system notified him about having obtained a perfect grade talent in Martial Arts. He wanted to recover the undamaged swords from his previous attack and check the system.


    Those swords were disposable, and Yale could make more easily, but those who remained in a perfect state could be reused and would be a waste didn¡¯t recover them.


    Yale had also fulfilled a sub-quest when he advanced to the 7-star Novice Rank, but to avoid being distracted in the critical point of the battle, he had all notifications turned off except the ones rted to the training camp¡¯s Dynamic Quest.


    The reward was a Legacy Skill, so Yale just went to the Skill Menu to check the new Legacy Skill that had appeared there.


    ¡°Teleportation: Teleports the user from one point to another; it is possible to carry others but the difficulty increases. The distance of the teleportation will depend upon the control of the Space Law; it can¡¯t use any other kind of energy. It is possible to use teleportation once a month to reach a random location relying on the system¡¯s assistance. Targets marked previously by the user would be easier to reach with teleportation.¡±


    Yale smiled after reading his new Legacy Skill because although it couldn¡¯tpare with the Time Law, after absorbing the special realm¡¯s essence he was able to understand a bit of the Space Law.


    With such control of thew, the teleportation would be only of some meters, but in a battle that was perfect for a sneak attack or saving his life. With such control of thew, the teleportation would be only of some meters, but in a battle that was perfect for a sneak attack or saving his life. Although it was useful, he knew that using the normal teleportation too much in a short time would have a bacsh as he couldn¡¯t control well the Space Law; he should only use it at the correct moment.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t like the fact that using it with the system assistance would teleport him to a random ce.


    That was a great life-saving trump card, but he already felt tired from his journey back to the Revgen Empire, if that random teleportation made him ending in another random ce far from his destination after having walked that much he would cry.


    Yale decided that he wouldn¡¯t use the system assisted Teleportation unless using it was his only option, the risk was too high and Yale didn¡¯t want to rely on his luck.


    After closing the Skill Menu, Yale went to the Quest Menu to check the next sub-quest.


    ¡°Deepen the knowledge about bloodlines and fully awake your bloodline. Reward: ???????¡±


    The reward was unknown, but that wasn¡¯t the first time it happened. The fact bothering Yale was the part of deepening the knowledge about bloodlines.


    Awakeningpletely his bloodline was a clear reference to his bloodline to the Zhan n which had already shown signs of awakening, but the other part was still mysterious to Yale.


    After stopping to check the System, Yale took out his wings and left flying the training camp; he could just break the token, but he thought that studying it could be useful for understanding better Teleportation.


    The training camp wasn¡¯t¡¯ that far as in the previous editions of the training camp there wasn¡¯t any teleportation, so Yale reached the barrier protecting the training camp soon and left the area.


    That kind of barrier only blocked people from outside to enter, but leaving was easy as that was how those who had lost left the training camp before having teleportation in the tokens.


    When Yale reached the ce where the spectators were watching the training camp, everyone pped his hands to congratte him for the victory before the city chief started to ask the participant girls to get ready to begin their training camp.


    ¡°Congrattions Yale, you always surprise me.¡±


    Aiwai was very happy to see how Yale managed to win the training camp; the best was that Yale didn¡¯t have a single injury, he managed to win the training camp without being hit.


    ¡°Yale, you surpassed my expectations, you are really skilled in battling.¡±


    Sebe was also in a very good mood and pleased to have started a friendship with Yale before the training camp, anyone who tried to do it afterward wouldn¡¯t appear to be sincere.


    ¡°Those two had won a lot in the bets as they were the only two who betted for you. Thank you for teaching my grandson the danger of underestimating any opponent. Now, can you tell your little sister to go with the rest to start the training camp, she is the only one who is still here, and the others are waiting.¡±


    The city chief didn¡¯t have any resentment towards Yale, his grandson was fully healed and had learned a valuable lesson, so there wasn¡¯t any reason to hate Yale. As for his grandson losing the training camp, it wasn¡¯t such an important thing as he had already shown his prowess after battling the other six and managing to win against them, no one wouldugh at him.


    ¡°Good luck, Wyba. Remember to be ready to give up at any moment, don¡¯t force yourself too much.¡±


    Yale was worried that Wyba would be stubborn and get heavily injured because she wasn¡¯t as skilled as him in fighting.


    After Aiwai also wished good luck to her, Sebe also dedicated some encouraging words to her because she was Yale¡¯s little sister.


    ¡°Good luck, you don¡¯t need to imitate your brother, just do the things you can do.¡±


    Some of the girls looked at Wyba with jealousy as the prince spoke to her, Yale was hoping that no one would try to cause problems due to that when suddenly he was seated looking the training camp battles beside Sebe.


    That time he was sure that he was in a premonition, so he just put attention into everything, the premonition could be useless like the first one he had, but there was no harm in paying attention in case it was useful in some way.


    In the vision, Yale was looking Wyba, which was normal as he wasn¡¯t interested in what happened to any other of the participants.


    Wyba was in the sky and in front of her there was a fat pig girl who resembled the pig guy he had beaten before, but that pig girl had wings on her back. Yale didn¡¯t expect to meet a pig capable of flying, but that wasn¡¯t the important point.


    Wyba had the token in her hand and seemed to be about to give up when the pig girl threw a spear towards her arm making her tossing the token to the floor, and that spear crossed her little arm. The arm was almost cut off by that attack and would need a very good healing to return to its normal state.


    ¡°You are just an ugly wolf who dared to catch the prince¡¯s attention, and you are the little sister of that trash who beat my little brother, you shall die!¡±


    At that moment Yale saw Aiwai shooting an arrow, but that was toote, the barrier stopped the arrow, and the pig woman took out another spear and used it to pierce through Wyba¡¯s head killing her.


    At that moment Yale¡¯s vision ended. The vision he had was something he didn¡¯t want to happen, and the best solution to avoid that happening was that Wyba didn¡¯t participate in the training camp.


    ¡°Wyba, it is better if you don¡¯t participate, let¡¯s go home together now.¡±


    Although that was the best solution, Yale doubted that it would work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that; she should at least try it.¡±


    Aiwai was the one who quickly dissuaded Yale, that was something Yale was expecting, and he also knew that saying something about having vision wouldn¡¯t have any effect, he would only seem a brother worried too much.


    After all, no one would believe that a kid with just five years old could see the future.


    ¡°Wyba, at least show me your token before going.¡±


    When Yale said that, Aiwai and Sebe thought that Yale was distrusting the good state of that token as a form from others to retaliate against Yale, so they didn¡¯t stop him from checking.


    When Wyba showed Yale the toke she received from the city chief, Yale was tempted to put her in the Storage Space and flee from the town. If Aiwai was against that, he was ready to use that random Teleportation, that was still better than letting Wyba die.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t do that as he had found another way to protect her thanks to the System, Teleportation, Sebe and those tokens.


    Yale was able to link both tokens with the Space Law and the system¡¯s help because the tokens already had the teleport function, Yale only needed to alter it a bit. Yale had changed the destiny of his token to Wyba¡¯s token, so if he broke his token, he would appear at the same ce as Wyba¡¯s token.


    Yale nned to break it at the same moment that pig girl would start to near Wyba and then he would kill that pig girl and change the future predicted in his vision.


    Yale knew that he would be in problems after that, but he nned to rely on his friendship with Sebe to get unscathed.

 Chapter 158 - Changing the Future

    Chapter 158: Changing the Future


    Wyba finally went with the other girls and got teleported to the training camp.


    Yale just seated and realized that he was in the same position as in his vision, but that wasn¡¯t bad. He knew exactly the moment to save Wyba, so he only wanted to change that part of the prediction, his seat being the same as in the vision didn¡¯t matter at all.


    ¡°Yale, you really care a lot about your little sister, do you think I should bet for her?¡±


    Sebe saw that Yale was tense after Wyba went to the training camp, so he wanted to help him rx a bit.


    ¡°Of course I care. Anyone who dared to put Wyba¡¯s life in danger only deserves death.¡±


    Sebe noticed the killing intent in Yale¡¯s words; there was no doubt that Yale would be merciless to anyone who dared to act against Wyba. That was something good as someone who cares about the wellbeing of his family is way better than someone who didn¡¯t mind what happened to others.


    ¡°As for betting, just don¡¯t bet for anyone, you will only lose money.¡±


    Sebe was surprised by those words, not betting for Wyba was one thing, but Yale was saying that it was better to avoid betting.


    Yale was nning to interrupt the training camp to save Wyba, and he knew that the training camp wouldn¡¯t end normally, he was sure that it would be suspended after his interference.


    ¡°Alright, I will trust in your words. I won¡¯t bet this time.¡±


    Sebe had already won a lot in the previous betting thanks to Yale, and from the start, he wasn¡¯t someone who needed money or resources, so betting for who will be the winner in that training camp wasn¡¯t something important to him.


    ¡°By the way Sebe, why is that lizard guy behind you?¡±


    Yale recognized the lizard guy, but he had forgotten asking about him as he was worried by Wyba.


    ¡°His name is Shirk; I hired him as part of my personal guard. He wille back with me to the capital after this training camp ended.¡±


    Shirk didn¡¯t speak as Sebe hadn¡¯t told him to do it and Yale wasn¡¯t nning to speak with him either; he just asked because he was curious.


    ¡°I see. I had only heard rumors about the capital, living there is that great?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know the extent of the problems he will provoketer, so he was thinking that in the worst case it would be more secure to move to the capital with Sebe¡¯s help to avoid others raiding their house in revenge.


    They might dare to attack Aiwai in a normal situation, but provoking a ruckus inside the capital city would angry the royal family because the royal family didn¡¯t want problems inside the city.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t bad at all. It is easy to find resources to buy and the living quality is better than in any other part of the kingdom. The bad part is that obtaining a permit to enter the capital is difficult and the authorization to live in the capital is even more difficult to obtain. However, don¡¯t worry, for me obtaining that is easy, one word from me and you will be able to live in the capital; if someday you want to move the capital I will help you to do it, you won¡¯t be the first of my friends who wanted to go.¡±


    Those problems only applied to normal people. For a prince, letting a few friends to move inside the capital wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Sebe had already done it in the past, and he liked to have his friends near him, so he would be d to help them to move.


    ¡°I will consider it as long my sisters cane with me.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t ask to move to the capital at that moment, but his words were a way to say that he isn¡¯t rejecting Sebe¡¯s offer either.


    ¡°Of course they can go with you, don¡¯t worry about that. The capital is a huge ce, and you will be able to find opponents to spar easily, you won¡¯t need to participate in events like this one just to be able to practice a bit. I am sure that your sisters will also like it.¡±


    Sebe startedughing, and Aiwai didn¡¯t say anything although she was also mentioned in the conversation. She didn¡¯t want to live in any town or city, but the capital was an exception, she wouldn¡¯t hate going there with Yale and Wyba as she understood very well the benefits from living there.


    Yale also liked the sparring part; he valued training a lot after all. However, at that moment his main interest in going to the capital was to be safe after he messed up the training camp.


    Just by messing up the training camp he would be hated and by killing that pig girl he would be hated even more, but that pig girl needed to die. She wanted to kill Wyba, and anyone with that intention couldn¡¯t be alive.


    Yale was paying attention to Wyba in the training camp, she was acting simr to Yale and attacking with arrows to her opponents. Although she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Yale to hit the opponents always in the leg, so some of them got more severe injuries.


    Yale had the token in his hand; he was ready to teleport there at any moment.


    Of course, Yale was also paying attention to that pig girl, she was ruthless with her enemies and destroyed the faces of anyone who wasn¡¯t quick enough to give up.


    However, she didn¡¯t kill anyone although destroying the faces of other young girls would be a permanent torture for those unable to heal. Moreover, even with healing pills, although their faces will recover a bit they wouldn¡¯t return to normal even after being healed, without healing magic they would have ugly faces forever.


    After seeing that, Yale started to think that maybe others wouldn¡¯t be that angry if he killed that pig girl.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone at the Apprentice Rank among the girls participating in the training camp, but there were twelve of them at the 9-star Novice Rank with that pig girl being one of them.


    Yale knew that in order to kill her, he would need to use the Space-time Judgment Sword and all his power. Fortunately, he knew that although it was possible to see the inside of the training camp, the barrier isted it, even if he used Time sh, the time ripples wouldn¡¯t be sensed by others.


    The training camp continued, and Wyba managed to reach the Top 25, but that was Wyba¡¯s limit, reaching a better position would be difficult since there were more than ten opponents at the 9-star Novice Rank and almost all the others were also stronger than her.


    At that moment the pig girl with wings in her back started to fly towards Wyba and Yale broke the token creating the barrier around him. The teleportation would need a bit of time after all.


    Sebe and Aiwai saw that Yale had broken his token, but as he had it in his hand, they thought he just used too much strength on it, and he would just move a few meters due to the teleportation.


    Once Wyba saw the pig girl nearing her, she took out his token and was about to break it when Yale¡¯s vision came true and a spear threw by the pig girl was about to hit her arm. Doing that to an opponent who was giving up was foul y, but the pig girl didn¡¯t care at all as she had already trashed the faces of other girls without any need to do it.


    However, the truth of the vision stopped there as the spear didn¡¯t hit Wyba because it was blocked by Yale who had just appeared at Wyba¡¯s side.


    The pig girl was surprised and angered by Yale¡¯s interruption.


    ¡°How did you manage to appear here. She shall die today, and I won¡¯t let you save her because you will also die right now!¡±


    Although Yale had changed the future and avoided the injury on Wyba¡¯s arm, the fact the pig girl was charging towards them with murderous intentions didn¡¯t change.


    Yale had activated the Bloodline Force at the same moment he broke the token, so his strength was superiorpared to the pig girl. Moreover, he executed the Law Skill Time sh to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    Yale¡¯s hatred for the pig girl was enormous, she was someone who wanted to kill Wyba, and that was unforgivable. Although Yale disliked trouble, he didn¡¯t fear them; he wouldn¡¯t let others harm those important to him even if he turned a public enemy.


    Yale¡¯s Time sh cut into two the pig girl; she died before knowing how Yale managed to kill her.


    ¡°Wyba, you are safe now, I won¡¯t let others harm you.¡±


    Yale hugged Wyba who was about to cry. The bacsh of using Time sh weakened Yale, but he was able to move.


    Originally he should have been unable to move for a while, but Yale didn¡¯t know if it was by the awakening process of his bloodline or by the tension of the previous situation, but the bacsh was weaker than before.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159: Friendship Everyone was shocked by Yale¡¯s teleportation to Wyba¡¯s side; even Aiwai couldn¡¯t believe it after seeing it. However, it was obvious that the pig girl had murderous intentions towards Wyba and wanted to avoid her from giving up, so they were d Yale managed to save her, understanding how he did it was secondary.


    Although others didn¡¯t have any idea about how Yale managed to teleport there, Sebe thought about when Yale examined Wyba¡¯s token and then he remembered that Yale had broken his own token just before appearing at Wyba¡¯s side.


    Sebe had no doubts that Yale had somehow modified the token at that moment and used his own token to teleport to Wyba¡¯s side. Furthermore, he guessed that Yale knew how that training camp would end and thus he said to him to not bet.


    Moreover, Yale tried to stop Wyba from participating after wishing her good luck, at that moment Sebe couldn¡¯t saw it as just preupation. In his eyes, Yale knew exactly what would happen and wanted to avoid it.


    At that moment an idea crossed Sebe¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t believe it, but if his guess were right, everything would make sense.


    Just while Sebe was thinking about that, a loud voice interrupted him at the same moment that Yale and Wyba reappeared after Yale broke Wyba¡¯s token. However, Yale flew high with Wyba just after appearing to avoid any sneak attack.


    ¡°That kid broke the rules. He interfered with the training camp, and he also killed my daughter! I demand an exnation from Aiwai and the life of those two kids topensate for my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    The father of the pig girl stood up angrily and stared at Aiwai, he was determined to kill Yale and Wyba no matter what, and if he could, he would also kill Aiwai with the help of the others. In fact, if Yale and Wyba weren¡¯t high in the sky he would have killed them at that moment; he couldn¡¯t fly, her daughter had a mutation on her bloodline, so she was the only one in the family with that capability.


    The unrted people remained in silence, some of them didn¡¯t like that pig girl¡¯s behavior, so they didn¡¯t n to act against Aiwai and his siblings while others just wanted to see how the situation developed before deciding what to do.


    ¡°No way. Yale is my friend, and no one would touch him, your daughter was vicious and liked to harm others. Everyone here has seen how she trashed the faces of those cute girls; she was going to die early anyway with that lifestyle. By the way, if this matter is settled without repercussion for my friend and his family, I will heal for free all the girls who suffered injuries due to that deceased pig girl.¡±


    Sebe spoke in Yale¡¯s behalf instantly, he felt that Yale acted correctly going to save his sister and that pig girl deserved to die as she had demonstrated her vicious and distorted personality.


    Sebe called her pig girl as a method to humiliate her because she acted against his friend¡¯s little sister and personally didn¡¯t like her behavior with the other girls.


    Although the pig man was angered by that, no one could ask a prince to remember the names of all themoners he had met.


    ¡°You are just abusing your power as a prince right now! This is something personal between them and me; the royal family hasn¡¯t any right to speak here.¡±


    The pig man didn¡¯t fear Sebe because he thought that if everyone joined hands to kill him, they could just incriminate Aiwai, then killing Wyba would be doing a favor to the royal family and everything would be perfect.


    That pig man was strong, but he wasn¡¯t wise at all, and the anger increased his foolishness even more. Since the moment Sebe said that he would heal the girls, all the factions behind those girls were already at his side and wouldn¡¯t help the father of the one who destroyed the faces of the girls.


    Moreover, Sebe had a lot of life-saving measures. He could even summon his father, the strongest in the whole kingdom, in a dangerous situation; Sebe was very valued due to his bloodline, there was no way his father didn¡¯t give him a lot of items to save his life in a dangerous situation.


    Thus, Sebe didn¡¯t fear anyone at the Elder Rank; they hadn¡¯t any chance to harm him even if everyone attacked together.


    The only thing Sebe would lose by protecting Yale was his reputation as a prince who didn¡¯t like to use his status to suppress others, but Sebe didn¡¯t mind about his reputation as saving a friend was more important than his reputation.


    After all, Sebe wouldn¡¯t get punished nor anything like that for suppressing others with his status, he hadn¡¯t done it before because he hadn¡¯t a good reason.


    Although Yale had been nning to rely on Sebe¡¯s help from the first moment, he didn¡¯t n to let him lose his reputation due to that matter. Yale nned to sacrifice himself a bit to avoid harming his friend¡¯s reputation.


    Sebe had demonstrated to be a good friend, and Yale wasn¡¯t someone who let down his friends.


    ¡°Sebe isn¡¯t abusing his power to help me. Being friendly towards me is an order emitted by the king himself.¡±


    When Sebe heard those words he had the intuition that his previous guess was correct, he didn¡¯t think that Yale would be bluffing about that, faking orders from the king was a great sin after all.


    At that moment, Yale took out a corpse form his Storage Space and held it by the head; corpses can be conserved very well inside the Storage Space and spatial artifacts.


    ¡°Do you recognize him? He is thest one who tried to harm our family!¡±


    The corpse Yale had shown was the Bear Overlord¡¯s corpse, he was famous, and there was no way that those at the Elder Rank were unable to recognize him.


    Seeing the Bear Overlord¡¯s corpse froze everyone with the exception of Sebe and Aiwai.


    The fact Yale had that corpse told everyone that Yale was rted to the one who exterminated the whole organization of the Bear Overlord. Moreover, the body had only a single wound; he had been killed in one hit, so the one behind Yale should be extremely powerful.


    Sebe smiled after seeing the corpse, his guess was right, but he still couldn¡¯t believe that although he had just make one friend, that friend was just the person his father wanted him to be friendly with.


    However, with that background, everything made sense to Sebe because a powerful expert could have predicted the future and modified the tokens. Sebe thought that the Bear Overlord¡¯s killer was near them, but he didn¡¯t want to show in front of others, that wasn¡¯t that strangeing from truly powerful experts.


    Moreover, as Yale was the one who tried to stop Wyba and who saved her, Sebe didn¡¯t have any doubt that Yale was the one with the strongest connection with that expert.


    ¡°Do you all understand now? I came here under my father orders to establish a good rtionship with the faction rted to the extermination of Bear Overlord¡¯s organization. Establishing a good rtionship with Yale and his family is an order from the king. We were trying to remain it in secret as they didn¡¯t want to expose themselves, but you forced us. You should know that even without me interfering; their faction isn¡¯t one you can offend.¡±


    Although Sebe didn¡¯t know anything from beforehand, his acting skills were pretty good and acted like if everyone was nned from the start.


    The pig man was too courageous before, but he wet his pants after seeing the Bear Overlord¡¯s words and hearing Sebe¡¯s words because he had offended two fearsome factions.


    The others were d to haven¡¯t offended them by supporting the pig man, but they regretted that didn¡¯t try to help them either because they would have managed to get a good impression from those two powers.


    ¡°Forgive my life; I was blind! I didn¡¯t want to offend you, please at least forgive my life.¡±


    The pig man kneeled instantly; he felt that he had made the biggest error of his life. In his opinion, others might have helped him to get rid of Sebe and Aiwai, but a fearsome expert was backing the ones he wanted to kill, and he didn¡¯t doubt that the expert was near as he attributed Yale¡¯s teleportation to that expert.


    ¡°You and your son should get an arm cut inpensation and never appear again in this city or in the capital. You can¡¯t also appear to any ce near me or Yale¡¯s family. I ensure you that you will die if you didn¡¯t ept my conditions.¡±


    Sebe was the one who put the conditions, but Yale didn¡¯t have any problem with them, so he let Sebe speak.


    After saying that Sebe cut the pig man¡¯s right arm and used natural healing on it to close the wound and avoid the arm to grow again; he did the same to the pig guy who was also crying from fear.


    ¡°Now, get out of here!¡±


    Both of them left the city at their quickest speed; they feared that the expert behind Yale decided to get rid of them.


    Yale and Wyba returned to the ground after the pig father and son duo had left the city.

 Chapter 160 - Making Plans in the VIP Room

    Chapter 160: Making ns in the VIP Room


    The training camp continued after the incident with the pig family, but Yale, Aiwai, Wyba, Sebe, and Shirk had left without saying anything to the others. After what had happened, they weren¡¯t in the mood to continue watching the battles of the training camp.


    They had gone to the VIP room they city chief had prepared to Sebe¡¯s stay in the city; it was the most secure and luxurious ce in the city.


    ¡°You really surprised me back then. You should have beenughing when you heard the task my father told me to do. I understand; I havepleted it without knowing, I also want tough about it now.¡±


    Sebeughed, he had been acting like he knew everything in front of the others, but once he was in private, he couldn¡¯t avoidughing about himself.


    ¡°Now that you discovered us, what are you nning to do? Will you tell it to the king?¡±


    Although Yale had decided to trust in Sebe because he proved his friendship, Yale didn¡¯t trust others in the royal family.


    ¡°My father has only told me to establish a good rtionship with you, but he never told me to tell him your identities. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem if I don¡¯t say anything about you. Of course, if you want, there is no problem in meeting my father either, I am sure he would be d.¡±


    Sebe wasn¡¯t the type of guy who sold his friends, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his father, but as long his father didn¡¯t order to him, he had no need to tell him extra information either.


    Although Aiwai, Wyba, and Shirk were also in the room, they didn¡¯t dare to speak, the only one who had been recognized as Sebe¡¯s friend was Yale, so they didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths without authorization.


    Sebe wouldn¡¯t mind if Aiwai or Wyba said something as they were rted to Yale, but Aiwai was too cautious, and Wyba didn¡¯t want to speak because she didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°That is good; we don¡¯t like to expose ourselves too much. It isn¡¯t that I distrust the king, but you know that not everyone in the royal family is like you. Although I doubt that any information from the people of this city would have any value to people in the capital; if we went to visit the king without having any status, rumors would appear quickly, and others might want to use us with political objectives.¡±


    Sebe understood very Yale¡¯s words because he knew how his siblings acted better than anyone else.


    Any random guy going to meet the king would catch a lot of attention instantly, and there would be a lot of people interested in using him for political reasons.


    ¡°Then, I suppose that you aren¡¯t interested in going to the capital. With your current status in this area only a fool would dare to attack you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about safety.¡±


    Sebe had thought that Yale was interested in going to the capital because he asked him about it before, but after mentioning the problems other members of the royal family could provoke, Sebe thought that Yale decided to avoid moving to the city due to that.


    ¡°That is right, I doubt we have problems here, but I think that we should still move to the capital. Sis, Wyba what do you think?¡±


    In Sebe¡¯s opinion no one would dare to attack Yale and his family, and even if someone did, they would be quickly eradicated, but Yale knew very well that they would be in problems if someone attacked because there wasn¡¯t any extremely powerful expert behind them and Yale¡¯s trump cards are limited.


    The chances of receiving some suicidal attack weren¡¯t high, but they weren¡¯t inexistent, in Yale¡¯s eyes the capital was a better ce to stay.


    Aiwai nodded after hearing Yale¡¯s question because she also knew that the one who killed the Bear Overlord was Yale and that was because the Bear Overlord almost self-destructed himself by trying to soul-search Yale. Although Aiwai didn¡¯t want to leave her house, she understood what was the better for their security.


    Yale expected Aiwai¡¯s answer as it was the most logical decision for anyone who knew the real situation and Wyba would just go anywhere they went. However, those logical objectives for moving to the capital weren¡¯t the only ones for Yale. In Yale¡¯s mind, he wanted to move to a ce where he could do a good research about bloodlines and doing that living in an isted ce with Wyba and Aiwai would be difficult.


    On the other hand, in the capital with Sebe¡¯s help, it would be far easier to study different kinds of bloodlines in order to deepen his knowledge about bloodlines and fulfill the requirement of the sub-quest.


    Sebe was surprised by the reaction of Yale and Aiwai as both wanted to go to the capital, he didn¡¯t find any sense to the decision, so he reached the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t their decision and the expert behind them was the one who wanted them to move to the capital for some reason.


    Moreover, as Sebe liked the idea that they move to the capital, he didn¡¯t n to ask any questions nor put any problems to them.


    ¡°Then, you can just apany me to the capital. If you go with me, no one would ask anything about you. The official permission can be obtainedter.¡±


    Only people of the royal family could say those words, for any other, there was no way they would enter the city without permission.


    ¡°What about the house, will you also prepare something or we need to buy one?¡±


    Yale had a lot of wealth from killing the Bear Overlord, but he didn¡¯t know how much a good house in the capital would cost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I have too many houses in the capital, and I always gift one to any friend who moved there.¡±


    Sebe liked to make friends, and a lot of them went to the capital, so he had a lot of housed to give, for him obtaining them was easy as there was a whole area of housing that all belonged to the royal family or those with some kind of rtionship with them.


    Even the army and the servants had housing areas there, that was one of the benefits they obtained from serving the royal family. Purchasing any of those houses without any connection with the royal family was directly impossible, and those were the best houses in the capital after the ones of the royal family.


    ¡°Then, thank you. By the way, do you have some spatial artifact that can carry living beings?¡±


    Yale was thinking about picking the Bloodline Fruit Tree with him, but relying on the Storage Space wasn¡¯t a good idea. Yale had tried the limits of the Storage Space, the time limit was one hour and the recovery of the time was equivalent to the time the living being stayed inside.


    For example, if someone remained inside forty minutes and left for ten minutes before entering again, that person would just be able to survive inside the twenty minutes he hadn¡¯t used plus another ten recovered from the time he had been outside.


    Moving the Bloodline Fruit Tree to the capital with that restriction would be problematic, so if Sebe had a method, it was better to rely on him. Although a Bloodline Fruit Tree was a treasure, there was no way the royal family didn¡¯t have some.


    ¡°I have one to carry nts; it is very useful to transport fresh herbs. Do you need to use it?¡±


    Although Spatial Artifacts that could carry nts were rare, the ones that could carry living people were even rarer and the only reason Sebe had one capable carrying nts was the fact that he was a prince.


    ¡°Yes, we have a valuable tree in our house, but our method to move it isn¡¯t too practical. it will be easier if you can help us to move it.¡±


    Sebe nodded, it wasn¡¯t strange for people to cultivate valuable nts or trees in their houses, leaving them behind would be a waste.


    ¡°Then I can go with you to your house and help to store it until he reached the capital. We will use the portal in this city, so we will be able to reach the capital quickly.¡±


    That was the big advantage of being part of the royalty, he could use the portals, and with the enormous distance from that city to the capital, that was extremely useful.


    Yale and Aiwai nodded, they didn¡¯t mind if Sebe visited their house. Moreover, they would need to go back to the house to pack everything as they would be far away for a long time, they didn¡¯t even know if they would return someday or not.


    They carried almost all their wealth in their spatial artifacts, but there were still things in the house that would be a waste to leave there.

 Chapter 161 - Going to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 161: Going to the Capital</h4>


    Aiwai was flying with Yale and Wyba in her arms, but she wasn¡¯t flying at top speed like usually.


    The reason was that Sebe was following them. Sebe¡¯s bloodline didn¡¯t give him wings, but with his status, he managed to learn a flying spell without problems. However, as Sebe was in a lower realm than Wyba and he could only rely on the skill to fly, his speed was far slower than Aiwai¡¯s.


    Sebe was going with them to pick the tree, so Aiwai needed to wait for him even if that was equivalent to being slower in reaching the house.


    Fortunately, Sebe decided to leave Shirk in the room because if he needed to carry him, the speed would have been even slower.


    When everyone reached Aiwai¡¯s house, Sebe felt a bit ashamed of his flying capabilities.


    ¡°Sorry, my flying skill is too slowpared with yours...¡±


    Sebe¡¯s bloodline was second only to divine beasts, and he was the grandson of Anpaes who had a divine beast bloodline as the rumors said. However, that didn¡¯t mean that he was skilled in flying as that wasn¡¯t something inherent in his bloodline, Sebe¡¯s ability in flying was already one of the best in the royal family, but it was worse than Aiwai¡¯s capability to fly.


    ¡°Sebe, don¡¯t worry about that, everyone had weak points, and with your speed, I don¡¯t consider your flying as a weak point. Sis is just too skilled at flying; you are awesomepared to anyone else.¡±


    Sebe just relying on his flying skill was faster than Yale and Wyba when flying at their best speed. That was a feat because although his realm was higher than them, cross the difference generated by having able to fly naturally from the bloodline was still difficult.


    There was a lot ofpetition in the royal family, and although Sebe wasn¡¯t interested inpeting with his siblings, he didn¡¯t want to be looked down by them either, so in the end, he ended always giving his best into everything.


    Sebe had siblings at the Elder Rank, and he didn¡¯t fear topare abilities with them, he couldn¡¯t beat them in pure strength, but he was always confident in winning against them on ability. In the royal family, no one of those at the Elder Rank could fly faster than Sebe.


    The reason was that there was no bloodline help in that and they should rely on their own efforts, and that was something people who always relied only on the bloodline had difficulties to do.


    When Sebe saw that Aiwai was better than him in flying, he subconsciously felt like if one of his siblings had surpassed him and thus he felt ashamed of his abilities. He remembered the days when he was starting to learn the flying skill and his siblings mocked him for being too slow, and he ended up feeling bad and apologizing.


    However, after Yale¡¯s words, he remembered that he wasn¡¯t in that situation and that he had surpassed those who mocked him a long time ago. Moreover, Aiwai was someone with a Frost Winged Wolf Bloodline, and the Frost Winged Wolves were famous for their speed in the sky, it wasn¡¯t strange if he was worse than Aiwai.


    ¡°The Frost Winged Wolves really live to their reputation.¡±


    Sebeughed after understanding that there was nothing to be ashamed for being slower than Aiwai.


    Every bloodline had different strengths, and although training could supply theck of innate talent, that only applies if the other party relied just on the bloodline, if both parties had trained with the same effort, the one with better bloodline would have an advantage.


    Aiwai was someone who liked to train, and her realm and age were higher than Sebe, as she also could fly thanks to her bloodline, it would be difficult for Sebe to surpass her.


    After Sebe had stoppedughing and calmed himself, Yale led him towards the ce where the Bloodline Fruit Tree was situated while Aiwai had gone with Wyba to put everything into spatial artifacts.


    ¡°Oh, a Bloodline Fruit Tree. The bloodline fruits are a good resource to give to the subordinates and motivate them, cultivating them is indeed a good decision. We also have some of those trees in the pce gardens. After moving to the capital you shoulde with your sisters to take a look to our gardens, there are a lot of trees, herbs, and flowers with a valueparable or superior to this tree. It is a great sight; I am sure the three of you will like it.¡±


    The pce gardens were a restricted area and only the royal family or those apanied by them could enter to it. The ce had extremely valuable resources, but they were just put on disy as they were still secondary for the true wealth of the royal family.


    After all, it was normal for the royal family giving Bloodline Fruits to the subordinates, although others like the Bear Overlord only gave them to those who had rendered special merits. The wealth of the royal family was second to none in the Anpaes Kingdom.


    ¡°I will be waiting for it; I am sure that Aiwai and Wyba will love that sight.¡±


    Yale was more interested in seeing the resources exposed in the garden than in appreciating the sigh. Yale¡¯s knowledge about the resources in the Anpaes Kingdom stillckingpared to Sebe and other members of the royal family. Even in the Bear Overlord¡¯s memories, the Bloodline Fruit Tree was incredibly valuable, and although he knew of the existence of better resources, the information was scarce.


    After speaking, Sebe put the Bloodline Fruit Tree in his spatial artifact for nts.


    ¡°I will go back to the city right now; I will wait for you there with Shirk. Aiwai¡¯s speed in flying is faster than mine, so it will be better if I go first to avoid dying you again.¡±


    Then, Sebe activated his flying skill again and flew in the direction of the city. Yale didn¡¯t fear that Sebe ran off with the Bloodline Fruit Tree because its value wasn¡¯t enough to anger the expert Sebe believed was behind Yale. Even without that kind of fake background, a Bloodline Fruit Tree wouldn¡¯t be enough to catch the attention of someone of Sebe¡¯s status.


    After that, Yale went with Aiwai and Wyba to help them; together they finished storing all in about two hours.


    ¡°This is all. Now we can go to the capital without worries.¡±


    Aiwai said that with a smile on her face, but Yale knew very well that she still felt a lot of pain to leave that house behind. However, they would be in danger if they remained living there, and Aiwai valued more the security of Yale and Wyba than the house.


    She was the one who avoided that Yale stopped Wyba from participating in the training camp and had put Wyba¡¯s life in an unnecessary danger despite Yale¡¯s advice. Moreover, they had caught too many attention due to Yale saving Wyba.


    They had been in danger previously, but after that day, the chances of someone nning to test the strength of their fake faction would increase dramatically.


    Aiwai sighed after they started their way back to the city. They reached it fast thanks to Aiwai going at her highest speed. When they reached the city, Sebe had also reached it just a few minutes ago, their difference in speed was obvious.


    At that moment, the city was calm because the training camp had finished time ago and everyone left quickly after that. One of their reasons to send their younger generation to the training camp was being able topete with other factions without catching the attention of the killer of the Bear Overlord.


    Thus, after they saw the corpse of the Bear Overlord in Yale¡¯s hands, they decided to leave the city as soon as possible.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about what those people think or do, he just wanted to go to the capital, and he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them.


    Sebe led the others towards the portal ce and used a special token to activate it, that token was the key to activate all the portals of the Anpaes Kingdom and was only in possession of the royal family. For those who asked for using a portal once without being apanied by someone of the royal family, there were disposable tokens with limited functions.


    ¡°Once we reach the other side, don¡¯t say anything and just follow me.¡±


    Everyone nodded before entering into the portal. Except for Sebe the others had never been there, so they were excited to see the capital for the first time in their lives.

 Chapter 162 - Anpaes Kingdom鈥檚 Capital

    <h4>Chapter 162: Anpaes Kingdom¡¯s Capital</h4>


    After exiting the portal, the capital of the Anpaes Kingdom was in front of them. The portal was situated in an upper area inside the city and was perfect to have a good sightseeing of the whole city.


    The city was enormous, more than Trade City and the Imperial City, but the buildings weren¡¯t tall at all. Instead, there were a lot of independent houses.


    The city wasn¡¯t constructed in a t terrain; instead, it seemed to have been built on a mountain, with the pce being at the peak and the poorest zones at the bottom.


    The fact the portal was in a high position was due to being almost beside de royal pce, as only the royal family or those authorized for them could use it, it was normal for the portal to be near the royal pce.


    ¡°What do you think about the capital, a great sight, right?¡±


    Sebe said it with pride, as a member of the royal family he liked when the people had good opinions about the capital and seeing the others being without words after seeing the city was a great praise to the city and thus, to the royal family.


    ¡°It is pretty big, but this capital didn¡¯t have a proper name?¡±


    Yale was the first to reply as the impact he received from the city was lesser than the others, he had already seen the Imperial City of the Revgen Empire and Trade City in the Zuatania Republic after all.


    ¡°Well... it has a proper name, but almost everyone just calls it the capital. The capital¡¯s name is Anpaes City; it has the same name as the kingdom, so using the name it is a bit confusing. You know? This city was the origin of the Anpaes Kingdom, my grandfather constructed this city first, and after some time he finally created the current kingdom.¡±


    Sebe spoke about it like if the capital was the starting point of the kingdom, but in Yale¡¯s eyes, the reality was a bit different.


    For Yale, the capital was the true Anpaes Kingdom and thus the true reason for the name. The rest of the so-called kingdom were just a pack of poor cities of towns without almost any rtionship with the capital.


    Anpaes City wasn¡¯t worse than the Imperial City and Trade City, but the cities and towns outside were clearly worse than the ones in the Revgen Empire and the Zuatania Republic. That as a clear show that for the Anpaes Kingdom, the things what happened outside the capital didn¡¯t matter too much.


    Anpaes City had a lot of security and guards, an entire army, but in the border area with the Zuatania Republic, there was only bandits and poor people.


    The Anpaes Kingdom didn¡¯t show any will of defending those areas from the attacks of bandits not care about the wellbeing of the people living there. Only when someone powerful like the Bear Overlord appears the royal family will start to take an interest in those areas.


    ¡°I know you want to see the city for more time, but we should start moving. There is a guard control just after leaving our current ce, from now on, don¡¯t say a word until I say it to you.¡±


    Aiwai and Shirk broke from their trance of seeing the capital after hearing Sebe.


    Wyba didn¡¯t understand what was so great of the capital, so she had been just staring it trying to find out it, but when Yale and Aiwai started to walk, she stopped paying attention to the city and walked behind them. For her the best ce was the ce where Yale and Aiwai were, she didn¡¯t care about living in a house at a mountain or in a big city, there wasn¡¯t any difference for her as long she was with her family.


    The guards just bowed when they saw Sebe, and just like Sebe had said, they didn¡¯t question the presence of the others following him.


    Sebe continued walking until reaching a small independent house near the pce.


    ¡°Wee, prince Sebe.¡±


    A woman seated behind a desk weed Sebe bowing her head, no one needed an exnation to know that she was someone working for the royal family.


    ¡°I need to obtain the official documents for a new guard under my orders and for my friends. My friends are family, so they will live together, give them the best house in my possession.¡±


    Sebe lived inside the pce, all the houses he had were to give others, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to give the best house to Yale.


    Usually, the houses given to his friends were based on how much importance Sebe attributed to them, even among his friends, Sebe didn¡¯t value them in the same way, everyone was different, and the degree of friendship he had towards them was also different.


    In the end, almost all the houses were simr, so the differences were difficult to notice, but the one Sebe had chosen for Yale was the best with a lot of difference.


    The reasons for choosing that house were simple; although Yale himself was someone who Sebe valued as he felt that both were simr, the main factor was that Yale had the Bear Overlord¡¯s corpse with him.


    The backgrounds also mattered when Sebe or other members of the royalty gifted a house, and for someone who had a backing capable of killing a Rank 8 in one hit, the best house was the only option.


    If it weren¡¯t because Yale said that they didn¡¯t want to catch a lot of attention, just by revealing his identity to the king, Yale would obtain an even better house directly from the king.


    Sebe had never seen that expert he believed to be behind Yale, but he was sure that the expert was with them under some kind of invisibility skill; in his opinion, the idea ofing to the city was from that expert, so it was natural that he had alsoe.


    Sebe understood very well that making angry someone with such power was a bad idea even for the royal family.


    The royal family had some people at the Rank 8, the Grandmaster Rank, but against someone capable of killing them with one hit those people didn¡¯t mean anything.


    In the whole royal family, after the death of Anpaes, there was only one person who surpassed the Rank 8, the king who had reached the Rank 9.


    The king would have no difficulties killing someone at the Grandmaster Rank, that was normal for someone at the Rank 9 because the difference between each level increases at the same time the rank increased.


    However, as Yale¡¯s background was also able to kill someone at the Grandmaster Rank in one hit, the chances of being someone at the Rank 9 were high. Even if that person wasn¡¯t at the Rank 9, in Sebe¡¯s eyes, it was impossible to that expert to be weaker than an 8-star Grandmaster to be able to do that.


    In either case, that kind of person could be a terrible enemy or a powerful ally, and having for enemy someone with an unknown level of strength wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    Thus, Sebe understood the reasons for the king wanting to have a good rtionship with them, although the maybe not turn into allies, it was good as long they didn¡¯t turn into enemies.


    The number of dead people that such expert would be able to provoke before the king managed to stop him would be enormous, and that was assuming that the difference of strength between the king and the expert was great enough for the king to deal with him.


    Powerful experts were hard to kill, at most they would flee when they knew that they couldn¡¯t win, and a powerful enemy who had fled was incredibly dangerous.


    Moreover, the fact someone couldn¡¯t win in a direct battle didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t use indirect methods to harm others, especially targeting family and friends was the most used way to take revenge in the case to not being able to win directly.


    Sebe knew very well that Yale wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wanted to generate trouble and the expert behind him also seemed someone who didn¡¯t like to catch attention. However, when that pig girl had tried to harm Wyba, the expert didn¡¯t hesitate on teleporting Yale to the training camp and making him kill that pig girl.


    Sebe also heard the words Yale said when showed the corpse of the Bear Overlord and understood that the Bear Overlord died because he attacked first and pissed off someone who couldn¡¯t be pissed off.


    The message of all their acts was obvious in Sebe¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t like trouble, and we will be friendly to those friendly to us, but we will kill anyone who dared to offend us.¡±


    Sebe thought that it was alright to think like that for someone powerful, you could be someone who disliked trouble, but if you didn¡¯t act against those who offend you, you wouldn¡¯t be respected. That was also the reason Sebe punished the pig man and his son for the disrespectful words towards him.


    Fortunately, Sebe had made friends with Yale without knowing anything, and Yale had also said that he wasn¡¯t interested in political affairs, so as long they live peacefully, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.

 Chapter 163 - Sebe鈥檚 Luck

    <h4>Chapter 163: Sebe¡¯s Luck</h4>


    The official documents were finished in just five minutes, for people who came with a prince there weren¡¯t any questions more than the name and bloodline.


    ¡°Follow me; I will take you to your new house.¡±


    Just when Sebe was about to leave, two guys followed by four women appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Oh, you are here again, Sebe. Did you pick up another lowly being to serve you? A lizard this time, you have no taste for servants. Wait, there is also a beauty with a wolf bloodline and a little girl who should be her little sister. You finally understood how good is being from the royal family and started to form your own harem, huh. Well done, I need to reevaluate you.¡±


    One of the two said that looking with perverted eyes towards Aiwai.


    ¡°Bro, there is also a little guy with wolf ears, why Sebe also picked him? Maybe he has weird tastes?¡±


    The other guy replied, they were twins, and both were well-known perverts in the capital.


    ¡°I doubt that. He should have picked him to have a hostage; some girls are difficult to tame.¡±


    Sebe had the urge to beat these two brothers; he didn¡¯t understand why people like to seeking death so much.


    ¡°The lizard guy is my servant, but the others are my friends. I am not a wicked and perverted prince like both of you; you two are a disgrace for the royal family.¡±


    Those twins were infamous; although a lot of members of the royalty likes to have harems and abusing of power, they didn¡¯t kidnap others and force them to turn them in their ves just because they had taken a liking the other party.


    However, those two were on another level; they kidnapped anyone they liked and treated them like ves; they didn¡¯t hesitate in using the family of the women as a threat to control them.


    ¡°Boring, you should just give the girls to us, they will be in better hands.¡±


    A pervertedugh followed those words; they didn¡¯t fear Sebe because both of them were at the Master Rank.


    ¡°They are all under my protection; you don¡¯t have any right to touch them.¡±


    Sebe would never sell the family of his friends, and he knew that if those bastards harmed Aiwai or Wyba, the expert behind them wouldn¡¯t remain quiet and a war between them and the royal family could happen.


    Sebe had been hoping that they became able to live without problems, but he just encountered the two worst people he could find in that situation. He felt that he had been lucky to make friends with Yale, but at that moment he felt that he used all his luck to that and ran out of luck at the moment.


    ¡°Who cares about you, you are weaker than us!¡±


    Both of them attacked, their objectives were Aiwai and Wyba, but they didn¡¯t n to harm Sebe; they knew that kidnapping somemoners was one thing and no one would punish them, but harming another member of the royal family could have serious repercussions.


    Sebe wasn¡¯t confident in winning against the two at the same time, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to act.


    ¡°But both of you are weaker than me.¡±


    Aiwai had been low-key until that moment, but he was extremely angered due to being seen as an object by those two bastards. However, the fact they also targeted Wyba who was just a little girl was the act that angered her the most; she stopped caring about the identities of those two. Aiwai¡¯s Elder Rank aura exploded stopping the attack of the twins, and their faces changed.


    ¡°You dared to defy us? We are princes! You are a lowly wolf, being kidnapped by us should be your blessing. You now just wait for your future, we will report your intimidation to the king! Our father wouldn¡¯t forgive you for your acts; we will turn you into our ve and control even your soul!¡±


    Those twins had always acted against girls without meeting anyone who dared to threaten them; the fact Aiwai did it was enough to angry them to their limit.


    The royal family had methods to control the souls of the others; even the Bear Overlord managed to get a formation to soul-search, there was no way the royal family didn¡¯t have better methods to affect the souls. However, those methods were only applied to traitors, those who betrayed the kingdom.


    The twins had their ns clear and left without obtaining the documentation for those women following them; they had lost importance to them. They were only focused on taking revenge and ho to humiliate Aiwai.


    ¡°Sebe, I will be clear on this. If they dare to try to touch even one hair of my sisters, we will stop caring about their status as the royal family, and if even the king supports their vicious acts, you know the consequences. The Bear Overlord and his organization are a good example of people who dared to touch our family.¡±


    Yale¡¯s tone of voice was cold and filled with murderous intent; Sebe didn¡¯t doubt about Yale¡¯s words because he believed in that expert behind Yale and thus, there was no way that such expert would let that happen without opposing resistance.


    Yale wasn¡¯t joking, he was the one who killed the Bear Overlord thanks to the circumstances and he hand0t used any trump card, but if the royal family turned his enemy by targeting Wyba and Aiwai, Yale decided that he would use the Origin Link and erase the Anpaes Kingdom forever.


    Yale had only a few clues about his past life, but the fact he had been extremely powerful was undeniable. Tar was weaker than Zuatania, and Zuatania was weaker than Yale¡¯s past life, the chances of the Anpaes Kingdom¡¯s king being stronger that Tar by a lot of difference were almost zero.


    Thus, Yale doubted that the king would be his match if he used Origin Link. Of course, Yale didn¡¯t want to use his best trump card, but that was the only way he had to battle someone with the strength of the king, and if the king supported those princes to harm Aiwai and Wyba there wouldn¡¯t be any other choice.


    They could say they were the ones who killed the Bear Overlord, but Yale feared that the king would ask to speak with that supposed expert and Yale knew that the expert didn¡¯t exist as he was the one who killed the Bear Overlord.


    ¡°I know. If my father supports them, I will be disappointed with him. I will visit himter to exin the truth; those bastards could say a bunch of lies to make father help them.¡±


    Sebe was also extremely serious about that topic; he despised people who use status to enve others. Sebe had his morals and priorities, he was loyal to the kingdom, but if the king supported the actions of those bastards, in Sebe¡¯s opinion, it would be better to oppose the king in behalf of the kingdom.


    However, Sebe also thought that there was no way his father would support the twins as long as he knew the truth; Sebe always considered his father a wise man after all.


    ***


    ¡°We request an audience with father!¡±


    The twins were already at the royal pce to meet the king. They had already prepared their own version of what happened and had no doubts about convincing their father.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    A voice resounded across the door, and the twins opened the door. The door wasn¡¯t locked from the start, but opening it without the authorization of the king was a serious crime even for them.


    The only reason someone could interrupt him without permission was for something that could affect the lives of the royalty or the kingdom, and even in that case, it was better to ask for permission.


    ¡°Father, we want to report an act of treason from amoner, she tried to kill us.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on the king¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know. You are speaking about the girl who came with Sebe, but she merely threatened you when you tried to kidnap her, there wasn¡¯t any murderous intention.¡±


    The twins started to sweat; they hadn¡¯t thought that their father would already know the truth.


    ¡°Still, threaten us is still an act of rebellion, themoners are all our servants, and they should be our ves whenever we want.¡±


    The king sighed.


    ¡°I told a lot of times that it isn¡¯t good to offend others without reason because one day you will end offending someone you shouldn¡¯t offend.¡±


    The twins didn¡¯t care about the king¡¯s words, he always spoke like that, but very few people really listened to his words.


    ¡°She was a mere woman with wolf bloodline, nothing special.¡±


    The king sighed again.


    ¡°Sadly, your foolishness seems to be incurable. Those friends of Sebe are people I asked Sebe to make friends with. You just acted in a way that put that in danger, you two harmed the kingdom.¡±


    The twins were frozen after hearing that; they didn¡¯t understand anything.


    ¡°Those three have a backer who I don¡¯t want to fight, and I was trying to create a friendly rtionship. He had visited me a moment ago and reported everything. Your acts can provoke a war that can end with the kingdom¡¯s destruction, even if we won the damages would be enormous. Fortunately, that expert was magnanimous, and he just asked me to punish you two.¡±

 Chapter 164 - A Rightful Punishment

    Chapter 164: A Rightful Punishment


    The house Sebe gifted to Yale and his family was near the pce like all the other houses the royalty had, so Sebe managed to lead everyone into there in a short time.


    ¡°Listen. I will go to speak with father right now; I won¡¯t let those two to do anything to you. Shirk, you help them to anything they ask, I wille to pick youter after having talked with my father.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t wait even one second and ran towards the pce because he knew that those twins should have gone directly to meet with the king. He was with such a rush that he forgot to take out the Bloodline Fruit Tree.


    Sebe reached the throne room where his father was and entered after the king gave permission to him.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Sebe was about to start exining when the king smiled warmly; his expression was the opposite he had when he met the twins.


    ¡°Well done Sebe! You fulfilled your mission perfectly.¡±


    Sebe was shocked, he hadn¡¯t said anything about the mission, but his father already congratted him for fulfilling it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. The expert behind your friends alreadye to visit me and told me the situation. Those two who attacked your friends are really a disgrace for the royal family; I already punished them.¡±


    The words from the king were something Sebe hadn¡¯t considered, he forgot that the expert could have gone to speak directly to the king and was easy to know who will the king believe; one was an expert of unknown power while the others were two members of the royal family who only tarnished the name of the royalty.


    ¡°I am sorry, father. I was too annoyed after that situation, and I rushed here without thinking about that possibility.¡±


    The kingughed at Sebe¡¯s apologize.


    ¡°There is nothing to apologize, that shows that your friendship with them is real and that is the most important. Listen well, that expert just appeared before me with an incarnation, and I was unable to discover anything about the other party, not even the true power of the other party. Although hiding everything from me in an incarnation is easier than in person, to be able to remain hidden from me even in that state means that the expert behind your friends is at least near to me in strength.¡±


    Sebe had already estimated that Yale¡¯s background was powerful, but hearing his father¡¯s words, that expert was more mysterious than he had thought.


    Sebe thought that probably the expert would be someone who had advanced to the Rank 9 a short time before, but the king was far more powerful than someone who had just advanced. That could only mean that the expert was a hidden expert who had been living isted from the world for a long time.


    ¡°Father, was that expert the one who asked you to punish those two?¡±


    Sebe knew that someone with a level of power near to the king wouldn¡¯t forgive such offenses without any consequence.


    ¡°That person was good enough to tell me to just punish them instead of killing them. Well, they always acted like beasts in heat, so killing them wasn¡¯t a bad option either.¡±


    The king knew very well that those two sons of him were trash, but they were still his sons, and he had difficulties to get rid of them although he knew that they deserved death for their continuous wicked acts. The king was strict with his words, but he didn¡¯t like harming his family.


    Of course, when someone had provoked an expert with a simr level to himself, that family love disappearedpletely, he was a king before than a father, he wouldn¡¯t let a war happen due to two ipetent and perverted sons.


    ¡°Father, may I ask what was the punishment for them?¡±


    Sebe was curious about that, and his friends were the ones offended by them, so he felt that wanting to know that wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Oh, right. Since they were acting like beasts in heat, I treated them like we always treat beasts in heat when we don¡¯t want them to reproduce. At least they won¡¯t be able to have children nor continue with their usual acts, maybe that will be worse than death for them.¡±


    Sebe hated those two, but he couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heard the punishment, that was extremely cruel for a man and more for people like those two.


    However, Sebe felt that the punishment was perfect for them, they did a lot of wicked acts in the past, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue after such punishment.


    The chances of having children with half-beasts of different bloodlines were extremely low for the members of the royal family, even when both parties had lion bloodlines the nativity rate was still low.


    Thanks to that, those twins didn¡¯t have any children before they lost the possibilities of having them. After all, they didn¡¯t dare to touch other members of the royalty, and with others, their chances were too low.


    ¡°I also revoked their status as princes and burnt their hair; they lost the right to seed me. Instead, I gave them the title of Twin Eunuchs and set a new rule that will force everyone to call them by that name.¡±


    Every son of the king had chances to seed him unless the king personally revoked that right. The Twin Eunuchs would still be part of the royalty, but they would never have the chance to rule the Anpaes Kingdom, and that title would remind them of their status forever.


    Burning the hair was just a method to leave them bald forever, for those with a bloodline rted to lions, having long hair was important, but those two would never have hair again. After all, the king used natural healing to ensure that the punishments couldn¡¯t be undone.


    Moreover, after losing their status as princes, their social position would be lower than Sebe and the other princes, even inside the royalty everyone didn¡¯t have the same status.


    If two princes fought over something they were in equal conditions, but if a member of the royalty without a prince status try to fight with a prince over something, the winner is the prince disregarding anything else.


    The Twin Eunuchs couldn¡¯t speak without respect to Sebe or go against his orders if they were in front of him, disobeying would be an act of treason to the crown.


    ¡°Thank you father; I am sure my friends would be happy to hear that the Twin Eunuchs had received those punishments.¡±


    Sebe bowed to his father and left the throne room in a good mood as in the end he didn¡¯t run out of luck, that incident only ended with repercussion for the two trashiest members of the royal family who deserved those punishments.


    Moreover, those two would be seeking death if they try anything against him or people under his protection, Sebe had to admit that his father had thought very well about the punishment.


    Sebe returned to the new house of Yale and his family. He had spent only a little time with his father, but the previously empty house was already filled with the belongings of Aiwai¡¯s previous house.


    ¡°You are really quick. Oh, I still had your Bloodline Fruit Tree, just tell me where do you want to put it. No one would dare to steal anything from this area.¡±


    The new house and the others in that area were in the highest part of the city only under the pce; it was well-known that everyone who lived there had some kind of connection with the royalty and that stealing anything form that area was the same as angering the royalty.


    ¡°Just put in the inner garden, it is too big, and there is too much free space. More important, what happened with that topic, you seem to be in a very good mood.¡±


    The house was far bigger than Aiwai¡¯s previous house and was also fully equipped with training camps, different kinds of hot springs, a pool, and an enormous inner garden; it was more like a mansion than a house. Sebe was sure that the new house didn¡¯tck anything they had in the previous one.


    ¡°My father is a wise man; he punished those two. It seems that your background went to speak with him even before I went, I was worried for nothing.¡±


    Yale was relieved that the king wouldn¡¯t be his enemy, but he was worried by another thing.


    ¡°Who is that expert who is acting as our background? We don¡¯t have someone like that!¡±


    Yale shouted those words in his mind, he knew that their background was a fake one created by misunderstanding the Bear Overlord¡¯s death, but Yale also knew that Sebe wasn¡¯t lying. Yale was starting to consider that the king was the one who lied to Sebe, but he felt that it was also wrong.


    At that moment, Yale remembered that a mysterious fortune teller was the reason for Aiwai being able to find him and Wyba, Yale couldn¡¯t discard that the same person acted again on his behalf. Believing the existence of that fortune teller was easier than believe that the king was lying to create a fake expert supporting Yale¡¯s group.

 Chapter 165 - Bloodline Research Plan

    <strong>Chapter 165: Bloodline Research n</strong>


    Sebe exined the punishment those twins had received from the king to Yale''s group and everyone seemed pleased.


    "They deserved that, although the king could have used the same method as in the training camp to show everyone the process, I wanted to see how those two bastards were punished."


    Aiwai was the one with the highest hatred for those two, she liked their punishment, but she would have preferred being present tough at their face or at least saw it.


    Aiwai had heard about the inexistent expert who asked for a punishment for those two, but when she asked if the expert went in person, Sebe replied that the expert had sent only an incarnation. After hearing that, Aiwai assumed that Yale was using some skill inherited from his past life to create that incarnation and fool the king.


    So, for Aiwai, Yale was the one who managed to punish those bastards while fooling the whole royal family, but she also thought that if Yale had said it to her beforehand, she would have been able to see the punishment in person.


    Wyba hadn''t understood the intentions of those two bastards, but she knew that they were bad people due to how Aiwai and Yale reacted towards them. Thus, although she also didn''t understand the meanings of the punishment, she liked it because the others also liked it.


    Even Shirk was happy about that; those two had also spoken bad words about him due to his beast-like appearance.


    "Thank you. I know that they were punished due to their acts towards your family, but I also feel better after seeing them punished."


    Shirk was respectful towards Yale as much as he was towards Sebe. After all, it was thanks to Yale''s advice that he survived and managed to start working for Sebe. Moreover, he had no doubts that Yale had some powerful backer who could move even the royal family to be friendly with them.


    "Shirk, you are my guard, and thus, I won''t let others speak badly about you. Moreover, the Twin Eunuchs have offended a lot of people in the past; you aren''t the only one. I am sure that they would have a rough time from now on. After all, having lost their status as princes, they couldn''t act against someone who works for a prince without authorization."


    In particr, Sebe''s servants and friends were the ones who suffered the most by the words of the Twin Eunuchs because Sebe didn''t mind too much about bloodlines as long as he liked the personality and strength of the other party. Sebe was sure that all his servants would make a party after knowing that punishment.


    "Shirk, are you bothered that much by your bloodline? If you be strong enough, others wouldn''t dare tough even if your bloodline purity is low."


    Yale didn''t have a bad impression of Shirk, and as Shirk worked for Sebe, he thought that giving some encouraging words was alright.


    "Even if I be strong in rank thanks to the resources of prince Sebe, I will still lose to those at the same rank with higher purity than me. Prince Sebe is kind enough to hire me as his guard, but for most people I am useless."


    Shirk knew very well that without any support he was already at his limit, he surpassed the limits of his bloodline time ago.


    "Maybe this can work... Shirk, I am nning to start some bloodline research, but I haven''t decided the objective yet. If you and Sebe are willing, I can focus my research on improving your bloodline. Although I can''t ensure sess."


    The sub-quest was too vague about obtaining knowledge about bloodlines and Yale didn''t know how to start, but helping Shirk seemed a good option. Altering bloodlines was always risky, and the methods differ for everyone, a method to help Shirk wouldn''t need to be useful for others with simr bloodlines. Thus, there wasn''t any sure method to improve the bloodline quality, there was always a risk, but for someone like Shirk who had such a bigplex about his bloodline, those risks weren''t important.


    Failures in improving the bloodline quality were the reasons for a lot of ns to end with useless bloodlines, increasing the power could be done with resources, but the quality is always more difficult to improve, even ns who had some standardized methods found that the method didn''t have the same effect on everyone inside the n.


    "Yale, are you really nning to start a research about bloodlines?"


    Sebe didn''t expect that Yale was nning something like that. Bloodline research was something done by old people with a lot of free time in order to help their children or people who did it to improve their own bloodlines. However, Yale didn''t have clear where to start, so it wasn''t that his objective was different than the usual ones, his objective was undefined from the start. In Sebe''s eyes, Yale wanted to do a research for the research itself and not for any objective.


    "Yes, I need to do a research about bloodlines. Although I can''t tell you the reasons."


    Yale wouldn''t say anything about the quests to Sebe, but he knew that Sebe would misunderstand it for some orders of that inexistent but still existed expert behind him. That expert, disregarding who was in reality, had turned into a great scapegoat to anything Yale couldn''t exin.


    "I understand, you don''t need to exin anything. If Shirk wants to participate in your research, I don''t have any problem with it. Shirk, what do you want to do? That is your bloodline; you have the right to choose freely."


    Sebe could have forced Shirk, but he wasn''t that type of person. If Shirk epted, Sebe would lose Shirk''s help for the time the research, but to Sebe, using one of his guards to please that expert behind Yale was worth of it, and Shirk also had a lot of possibilities of being benefitted from it.


    From the start, Sebe didn''t need any personal guards; he was stronger than all of them, he just created that group of guards because he wanted to give a chance to those people who he recruited as his guards.


    Moreover, Sebe thought that although Yale would be the one doing the research, that expert should help him a bit, so even if failure, there shouldn''t be too many problems for Shirk.


    "I will be honored to be able to help in your research."


    Shirk kneeled in front of Yale, although Yale had said that he couldn''t ensure sess, just the chance was enough for Shirk.


    "Perfect, I will ask Sebe for calling you when I start the research."


    Shirk was only a servant of Sebe, so if Yale managed to help him that was good, but if he failed and Shirk''s bloodline worsened, he wouldn''t feel guilty either as Shirk himself chose to participate in the research knowing that failure was a possibility.


    "Don''t need to ask me. The identification tokens had a call function although the range is quite short. Usually, you can only contact me, but with my authorization, you can also contact other people who obtained the token from me. Thus, just contact Shirk whenever you need him."


    Sebe didn''t have any problem allowing Yale to contact Shirk directly; he also allowed the tokens to be able tomunicate among Yale''s family.


    That function was originally made for the people rted to a member of a royal family to be able to contact them in case of necessity. The members of the royal family also had a token capable ofmunicating with all their servants and people under their protection.


    However, sometimes a coordination between servants was needed, so the possibility ofmunicating with others with the same kind of token was added under the restriction of needing the authorization of the one who gave them the token to use it.


    Sebe was interested in that research Yale was nning because there were only benefits for himself. If Yale was sessful, Sebe would have a better guard and would have pleased the expert behind Yale, but in case of failure, Shirk''s bloodline was already extremely bad even it turned worse the difference would be difficult to see. There wasn''t a real impact for Sebe having a guard with a bit worse bloodline because he didn''t need any guard from the start.


    "Oh, that is pretty useful. Then I will contact him directly. Thank you, Sebe."


    Being able to contact Shirk directly would make everything easier to Yale, having to contact Sebe every time would be bothersome.


    "You don''t need to thank me. If you need anything else just tell me."


    Sebe was always ready to help his friends and especially to help Yale who was his friend but also someone who even the king wanted Sebe to be friendly with.


    "Then, I will need a lot of bloodline samples from different types; don''t bother about quality, for now, I will focus more on quantity."


    Yale knew that with Sebe''s help obtaining the samples would be easier, so he didn''t hesitate in epting the help, and Sebe nodded because that was easy to do.


    After that, Sebe left the Bloodline Fruit Tree in the inner garden as Yale had told him and then he left apanied with Shirk. Sebe still needed to exin a lot of things to Shirk as his new personal guard. Thus, he couldn''t remain with Yale''s family for more time.

 Chapter 166 - Shirk鈥檚 Bloodline Research

    <h4>Chapter 166: Shirk¡¯s Bloodline Research</h4>


    A week passed since Yale reached the capital of the Anpaes Kingdom with his family, and they had already got used to living in their new house.


    In that week, everyone¡¯s attention was on the Twin Eunuchs; their punishment provoked a lot of stir in the capital because the king had never punished that seriously any member of the royal family.


    As Sebe had predicted, people started to celebrate the punishment, and other displeased members of the royal family made their moves against them.


    There were a lot of princesses that hated the acts made by the Twin Eunuchs in the past. Since the moment they knew that the Twin Eunuchs had lost their position as princes, they quickly used their authority to pick up all the girls under the Twin Eunuchs orders and put them to work as their maidservants. Even if the Twin Eunuchs would be unable to do the things they did before, they could still harm others, and those girls were powerless against them.


    The Twin Eunuchs were despised by all the women of the royal family, so the princesses didn¡¯t hesitate in using that chance to rescue the enved women. They couldn¡¯t touch people who were under the orders of a prince, but stealing people from the Twin Eunuchs was a different matter. Moreover, no one doubted that those women would have a better life as maidservants from those princesses than as ves of the Twin Eunuchs.


    Moreover, the Twin Eunuchs couldn¡¯t refuse to obey orders from princes and princesses, so when all the princesses grouped together to order them to walk naked by the whole city with a huge g that had written some words, the Twin Eunuchs had to swallow the shame and obey.


    ¡°We are the future of all perverts in the Anpaes Kingdom.¡±


    The words in the g remained in the minds of everyone, especially the men who saw how the lower part of those two had ended. There were some men among those in the capital who idtrized the previous acts of the Twin Eunuchs and hoped to be like them in the future, but that idolization disappeared instantly after seeing them because they feared to have the same fate by following their steps.


    Usually, the king wouldn¡¯t tolerate that kind of humiliation towards someone of the royal family, but as those two did a lot of immoral acts, the king allowed it to make an example for everyone, including members of the royal family.


    After all, even the king disliked that kind of behaviors, but he was just too soft with his rtives, so he hoped that the example of the Twin Eunuchs avoided others to follow the same path.


    Aiwai went personally to see the whole route of the Twin Eunuchs; she was pleased seeing their face showingplete humiliation. In fact, all the women who they had touched or even received some perverted words or threats from the Twin Eunuchs, did the same.


    Sebe didn¡¯t go to see the humiliation of the Twin Eunuchs personally, fearing the women who would be there. Sebe¡¯s poprity with women skyrocketed since the fact that he was the responsible for the punishment of the Twin Eunuchs. After all, they weren¡¯t alone when the Twin Eunuchs acted against them, and Sebe spoke in defense of Aiwai and Wyba, the rumors had spread quickly, and Sebe turned extremely famous.


    Sebe was already popr with women before that, but after that moment he was the preferred prince of the women in the capital.


    Although the rumors also mentioned Aiwai and her family, the center of all rumors were Sebe, the other party only appeared as the ones who were offended by the Twin Eunuchs in all the rumors.


    Sebe did not dislike being popr with women, but as there were too many women behind him and he knew, he could not answer them all, and ignoring them face to face would be even worse, so he decided to spend time training instead of showing his face in public by going to see the humiliation of the Twin Eunuchs.


    Although that was only his method to avoid going outside, as it was quite a usual behavior for him, no one doubted that he just wanted to train.


    Yale ignored everything regarding the Twin Eunuchs, he had received the blood samples from Sebe a day after reaching the capital, and he closed himself into a room to study the different kinds of blood before start experimenting with them.


    With Appraisal and the system¡¯s database, Yale was able to obtain information and calcte the effects of merging the bloodlines, but that was just theoretical and was based on the knowledge he had, Yale wasn¡¯t sure if everything will work like in the system¡¯s deductions. That knowledge served as a starting point, but he needed to make real tests to ensure the deductions were correct.


    Yale needed almost a whole week of testing the merging of types of blood before having a decent knowledge to call Shirk and starting the real research to improve Shirk¡¯s bloodline.


    Yale felt that to improve more his knowledge he would need to practice with someone alive, the bloodlines didn¡¯t act the same inside and outside the body after all. Yale¡¯s progress in the bloodline research was monstrous given the time he needed, but both Appraisal and the system¡¯s database were extreme cheats to researching.


    Moreover, even that monstrous advance wouldn¡¯t be seen strange in the eyes of others. For Aiwai, Yale obtained that knowledge from his past life. On the other hand, for Sebe and Shirk, the expert behind Yale had taught him personally. Thus, no one was surprised when Yale called Shirk after a week from having moved to the capital.


    ¡°Wee, Shirk. Lie down in that bed; we will start right now. I have already informed Sebe that you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave for some time after I start; the process of modifying the bloodline is slow after all.¡±


    Yale and Shirk were in a huge white room, full of instruments to contain and merge blood in the shelves. There was also a table with many of those instruments in front of a chair where Yale was sitting. Finally, there was a bed in the center where Yale ordered Shirk to lie down.


    When Shirk obediently lied down on the bed, Yale chained him to the bed to avoid him from moving.


    ¡°Endure it. It is possible that you might lose your control at some moment, so I need to do this to avoid you from moving. The chances of failure will increase a lot if you start moving around in the midst of the testing.¡±


    The fewer variables included in the tests, the easier would be understanding how every method worked, that was very important to Yale.


    Shirk didn¡¯tin when Yale was chaining him to the bed; Yale had just exined it to him do to kindness because he knew that Shirk was ready to anything in order to have a chance to improve the quality of his bloodline.


    Among all the blood samples Yale had, the one which was in the highest quantity was Shirk¡¯s blood as that was the main point on Yale¡¯s research, so Yale knew well the methods with higher chances to have a good effect based on his tests.


    ¡°Swallow this blood. The quantity isn¡¯t high, and the quality isn¡¯t much better than yours. Even if it fails, it shouldn¡¯t have any side effect.¡±


    Shirk drank it, but there wasn¡¯t any reaction from his body.


    ¡°I will go back tomorrow, it is alreadyte, and I estimate that effects can only start to be appreciable after ten hours in a body like yours. Try to sleep.¡±


    Yale left the room leaving Shirk chained to bed alone in a dark room as Yale had also set off all the light formations.


    Yale hadn¡¯t been training in the previous days, but after starting the tests on Shirk he had a bit of time to train at night, he just needed to leave his Spiritual Sense controlling Shirk increase of some emergency.


    The next morning Yale smiled after checking Shirk¡¯s blood.


    ¡°It indeed improved a bit.¡±


    Shirk couldn¡¯t believe it; he didn¡¯t feel anything strange in his body.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yale nodded, with Appraisal the difference was easy to see.


    ¡°Yes, but the improvement in extremely tiny. I doubt you can notice it, but it is a good first step.¡±


    Shirk wasn¡¯t depressed, as long there was an improvement even a tiny improvement meant that he had chances to have a better future.


    ¡°With this method is possible to reach the quality of your bloodline?¡±


    Shirk knew that the answer would be probably negative, but he couldn¡¯t restrain himself from asking.


    ¡°Impossible. The bloodline I used was from too low quality although yours is worse than that. Moreover, seeing the current improvement I doubt that you even reach the quality of that bloodline with this method, it is too crude. The improvement in your bloodline is real, but for making a huge improvement on it, this method is insufficient. I am just conservative; it is better improving bit a bit your bloodline and seeing how your body reacts than risking it all from the start; I told you that this research to improve your body would be long.¡±

 Chapter 167 - Palace鈥檚 Library

    <h4>Chapter 167: Pce¡¯s Library</h4>


    A month passed since Yale started his research about Shirk¡¯s bloodline, but although the experiments didn¡¯t fail, the progress was the same as the first time, and it wasn¡¯t possible using any of them for a huge improvement of the bloodline.


    Shirk lived the whole month eating only fasting pills, and he didn¡¯t move from the bed in the whole time; he was tired of that, but he also knew that Yale was putting his effort into helping him, so he just endured it.


    Yale had been so frustrated that even his night training was almost stopped, his progress in that month was smallpared with his usual speed after meeting Aiwai.


    That day, Yale was seated in his chair checking the system out of boredom, he was blocked and didn¡¯t know how to continue the research.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 14 | Origin Level: 17 |Origin Points: 643/643¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 661 | Strength: 667 | Agility: 665 | Intelligence: 700 | Wisdom: 700 | Dexterity: 658¡±


    In the eyes of others, his progress was still extremely quick, but he didn¡¯t like that loss of speed in exchange for nothing. If Yale had a big progress on the research then he wouldn¡¯t mind for that loss, but the research was also in a stalemate, and his only idea was trying to use some aggressive and dangerous methods that had almost the certainty to fail and cripple Shirk.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to do that; if Shirk was crippled by a failure then there was nothing Yale could do as that was part of the risk, but doing an experiment while being almost sure that Shirk would be crippled was just crippling him directly.


    ¡°Hi, Yale. How is your research going?¡±


    Sebe¡¯s voice appeared in Yale¡¯s mind, Yale had been in contact with him to obtain supplies of blood samples, but Sebe¡¯s servants always delivered those blood samples because Sebe had been in seclusion for training the whole time due to the matter of the Twin Eunuchs.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t going well. There are no failures, but the improvements are just too small, and I am blocked about what to do to change that.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh because Yale was joking or cry because he was serious, improving a lot the trash bloodlines like Shirk¡¯s was something no one did. Those tiny improvements were the only ones people managed to standardize for some trash bloodlines, and trough bit improvements in a lot of generations the bloodlines improved a bit morepared to the original bloodline.


    In a month, Yale managed to create a sessful method to improve Shirk¡¯s bloodline a bit without failure, that was something most people needed years of research. However, with such method, maybe in some generations after Shirk there would be some appreciable improvement, but for Shirk himself that was impossible.


    ¡°Yale, you put your standards too high, your results are already extremely good for just a month, but knowing you, you won¡¯t be satisfied just by that. How about if you apany me to a meeting with my friends, that was the reason I called you. Maybe a change of environment would enlighten you.¡±


    The matter about the Twin Eunuchs had calmed after that month, so Sebe decided to organize a meeting with his friends. Although Sebe liked training, he didn¡¯t like beingpletely isted from the world forever.


    ¡°Alright, maybe that is a good idea. I will ask my big sister to take care of Shirk although there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with him. Where will the meeting be?¡±


    After all the experiments Yale didn¡¯t feel that there were possibilities of Shirk losing his control as the methods he used were already standardized and always worked in the same way, but he didn¡¯t want to bet, so having Aiwai checking him until Yale returned was better than leaving Shirk alone.


    ¡°In the library of the pce, that ce was usually empty, and I managed to put it under my authority, so we always have our meetings there. Wait for me at the door of the pce, and I will show you where the library is situated. You can go there whenever you want.¡±


    Sebe felt that having a library that nobody used was a waste, so he convinced his father a long time ago to obtain the rights of management for the library and started to have meetings with their friends there. Moreover, Sebe also liked reading a lot of books, so the library was one of his favorite ces.


    After ending the conversation with Sebe, Yale called Aiwai and asked her for looking Shirk in his absence. She epted in exchange for suffocating Yale with a hug for three minutes; she thought that Yale with the whiteb coat he was wearing for the research was too cute.


    Yale stored thatb coat after leaving the house; he had forgotten to store it before meeting with Aiwai because he forgot he was wearing it. Thatb coat was something Sebe had gifted him as he said it was the right clothing for doing research and as it was very light, Yale usually forgot that he was wearing it.


    Yale reached the pce and followed Sebe into the library where there were already some people seated, some of them had books in their hands while others were just speaking.


    ¡°Guys, he is Yale. He is also my friend and reached the city about a month ago.¡±


    The others looked towards Yale; they knew who Yale was due to the rumors about the Twin Eunuchs.


    ¡°So, you are the brother of those two girls that the Twin Eunuchs offended before getting punished. Sebe really did it well there. Maybe he would be your brother-inw in the future.¡±


    A man with a peck instead of nose and mouth was the one saying those words and receiving a deadly stare from Sebe and Yale.


    ¡°Stop that; you know that I was only protecting the family of my friend; it was a matter of time that those two got punished by their acts.¡±


    No one else joked about the topic after that; they know that Sebe was tired about the matter of the Twin Eunuchs. Sebe and Yale seated with the others and Sebe started speaking. However, Yale wasn¡¯t paying attention to the conversation.


    Yale¡¯s friend was only Sebe, he didn¡¯t know the others nor would open to them just because they were Sebe¡¯s friends, the topics they were speaking were also topics he didn¡¯t have any interest.


    Thus, Yale just picked up a random book and started to read; there were some others doing the same, so he didn¡¯t feel that he was doing something wrong. Moreover, Yale always loved reading, so he would rather spend his time reading some books than socializing with Sebe¡¯s friends.


    ¡°Oh, that book is about how the Anpaes Kingdom was founded, Sebe, this friend of yours has good taste.¡±


    A woman with cat ears stopped reading her book when Yale picked up that huge book, that book was the mostplete version of the kingdom¡¯s history and was very valued by those who liked reading books.


    ¡°That is indeed a good book, my grandfather made a great effort to create this kingdom, and there are only a few books which depict his feats correctly.¡±


    The story of the Anpaes Kingdom was very long, and most books only spoke about thest thousand years; books that exin things since the day the kingdom was founded could only be found in the library of the pce which was full of ancient books.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the kingdom was founded after a great war. I hope I can also fight in a great war someday, that is the only way you can turn into a hero.¡±


    The guy who said that had a horn on his nose, and his body was quite bulky; Yale guessed that he should have some kind of rhinoceros bloodline.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that. I heard that even grandfather almost died in that great war. If such type of war happens again, you won¡¯t be a hero; you will be a corpse.¡±


    Sebe knew more about that era than most people, he had always been interested in the history of the kingdom, and he had asked the king for some stories that Anpaes had told to him in the past.


    Although Sebe had never met his grandfather, the king remembered perfectly the stories told by Anpaes and was d to exin them to Sebe.


    ¡°Sebe, do you know more about that great war?¡±


    Yale knew that his past life was implicated in that war, so he was hoping that knowing more about it would help him to unlock some memories.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot, that was even before my father was born. All I know are things my father had heard from my grandfather.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about that; any information was good for him. Sebe saw that Yale was alright with it and that his other friends also seemed interested in hearing that story.


    There weren¡¯t any books with information previous to the creation of the Anpaes Kingdom in the library, so the topic was extremely interesting for them.


    ¡°Alright. Remember, this is an ancient story, so I don¡¯t know how much it differed from the truth. After all, that great war happened more than thirty thousand years ago.¡±

 Chapter 168 - The Origin of Half-beasts

    Chapter 168: The Origin of Half-beasts


    ¡°As far as I heard the great war of this continent wasn¡¯t an internal war like rumors say. It was just the opposite; all the continent battled together against invaders from other continents and other worlds.¡±


    Sebe had just started to exin, but besides Yale everyone was dumbfounded, they had heard about the existence of other continents, but that was the first time they heard about other worlds.


    ¡°Are you serious? There are really other worlds?¡±


    The guy with the rhinoceros bloodline was the one who broke the silence, he had an adventurer spirit, and he already had a lot of interest in other continents, so there was no way he didn¡¯t develop an interest in other worlds.


    ¡°Other worlds exist, but for us going there is impossible. Usually reaching Rank 8 is the minimum for being able to go, and going to other worlds alone being at that rank is still too dangerous, to have some chances to survive is better to have reached Rank 9. You can always ask someone at that rank to carry you to other worlds, but if you leave that person¡¯s side, your death is almost guaranteed.¡±


    It was usual that invaders were killed, a weak fellow into another world had all the chances to end dead and soul-searched giving information about his own world to the other party.


    After hearing Sebe¡¯s words, his friends didn¡¯t dare to have thoughts about going to other worlds.


    ¡°You should also know that the people in different continents and world also had different appearances, you can find some with the same looks like you by coincidence, but that is difficult. The invaders of our continent looked very different from the original inhabitants.¡±


    Those differences were the principal fact for people hating others from different continents or worlds; it was pretty simr to the problems among half-beasts and humans.


    ¡°But we are different from humans, and there is a lot of half-beast with a different aspect. Maybe we are descendants of the invaders? Or the humans were the ones who invaded us.¡±


    That time it was the girl with cat ears who spoke, she was an absolute hater of humans who considered herself a superior beingpared to them.


    ¡°Wrong, neither half-beasts or humans are descendants of the invaders.¡±


    Sebe was starting to think that maybe his friends wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the truth about the war and the invasion with their biased minds.


    ¡°Then, we were allied with the humans?¡±


    That time it was a guy with extremelyrge incisive teeth who spoke, he also was someone who hated humans.


    ¡°The whole continent was united against the invaders there is no doubt about that. Now, please, let me continue the history, you will understand everything if you continue paying attention.¡±


    Although Sebe didn¡¯t mind replying to some questions, the questions that would be easily understood in the story were just losing time.


    ¡°It seems that in that time, there wasn¡¯t any country on the continent, it was just formed by independent cities. However, the ones who truly ruled were experts, those extremely powerful; I heard that my father would just barely qualify to be in that group with his current strength.¡±


    Sebe¡¯s friends weren¡¯t surprised that the experts ruled, that was normal in their eyes even if there wasn¡¯t a formal country, but they were shocked by the fact their king, the most powerful existence in the whole Anpaes Kingdom would just barely qualify to be someone of that group.


    ¡°The day the invasion began, all those experts gathered together and led the continent inhabitants to a war in order to protect our continent. Those who attacked didn¡¯t have any resemnce to humans, so they were seen as monsters and an inferior species. However, the same happened in the opposite; the invaders considered the people on the continent inferior beings.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled by the fact Sebe had only mentioned that they were different than humans and didn¡¯t mention half-beasts or say inhabitants of the continent to refer to everyone.


    ¡°What about us? There was some invader simr to us?¡±


    The cat girl wasn¡¯t against considering humans inferior beings, so if the invaders just disliked humans, they weren¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°There were invaders simr to half-beasts, but they were more simr to half-beasts with bad bloodlines than to us. However, when the war started, half-beasts didn¡¯t exist on this continent.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the answer his friends were expecting; they werepletely shocked. Sebe sighed, he knew that the next part would be even more difficult to believe, he himself still had difficulties to believe it.


    ¡°The invaders were as strong as our experts, but they win in number because there were invaders from too many different ces, even grandfather didn¡¯t know the reasons for attacking our continent with such coordination. Those invaders started to enve humans, but for the invaders, humans were far too ugly... thus, they decided to turn humans more like them.¡±


    No one was able to say a word after hearing Sebe; they knew very well how that would continue.


    ¡°The results of the experiments to turn humans more like the invaders were the origin of half-beasts. Their objective was to turn people in half-beasts with bad bloodlines, they will look like the invaders, but have no future in training, making them perfect ves. The good bloodlines generated by their experiments were just mistakes.¡±


    The fact the half-beasts were born to be ves from the invaders and that those with bad bloodlines were the objective while those with good ones were failures was something too difficult to believe.


    ¡°The invasion progressed quickly, and the war seemed lost. A lot of those powerful experts died, my grandfather was lucky to be one of those who managed to survive until the end, but everyone had already lost hope at that point.¡±


    Although everyone knew that there was no way there was a bad end as the invaders weren¡¯t on the continent and Anpaes survived to create the kingdom, they were in tension.


    ¡°The experts had been dispersed and were against a few opponents each one, that was the final battle for everyone. The situation was dire, but a shout resounded on the skies, it was a simple word. Die.¡±


    Everyone felt relieved as the story seemed to have someone appearing to help at thest moment.


    ¡°After the shout, no one appeared, but all the invaders died with their souls scattered. The problem that almost finished the whole continent was solved with only one word.¡±


    Sebe¡¯s friends thought that there was no way such a fearsome expert existed who could end a war with a word, but just the fact someone appeared and reversed the situation was more easy to believe. Ancient stories were like legends and tended to be exaggerated after all.


    ¡°I know that you doubt about the existence of that expert, I also doubted it, but in the end, you will believe it.¡±


    Although Sebe had exined just the essential points of the war because he didn¡¯t know more than that, that expert caught everyone¡¯s attention, especially Yale¡¯s attention because he felt that the expert of the story was his own past life.


    ¡°That expert was the most powerful being on our continent and in my grandfather¡¯s opinion in our world. He seemed to have taken revenge and assaulted those who invaded us afterward. The only reason the invaders were able to invade the continent sessfully was that such an expert wasn¡¯t present in the world.¡±


    The story seemed as unbelievable as before; they thought that the expert prowess had been exaggerated too much.


    ¡°That expert was my grandfather¡¯s master, and when my father was a kid, he had met him once. Unless you doubt the words of the king, that expert definitely existed.¡±


    Sebe¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t doubt about that expert after Sebe said that, they would doubt the words of the king.


    ¡°Wait, was your grandfather also a result of the experiments? A great mistake?¡±


    The guy with a bird peck noticed that after calming a bit, although that was something he could have thought time ago.


    ¡°No, my grandfather was an exception. He chose to turn into a half-beast to guide all the half-beasts on the continent and then he founded the Anpaes Kingdom at the same time two other experts, Zuatania and Revgen founded their countries for humans.¡±


    Yale felt like he was about to understand something, but he was unable to do it, hecked some more information.


    ¡°After the war, my grandfather asked his master to turn him into a half-beast. That expert was the opposite to the invaders; he modified my grandfather¡¯s bloodline to make it stronger obtaining a perfect degree of integration with a divine beast bloodline. A half-beast with a divine bloodline didn¡¯t have any restriction due to the bloodline while had all advantages obtained by it; a real evolved human.¡±


    Yale knew that it wasn¡¯t just because the divine bloodline, as long there was a perfect integration there would only be benefits, he was a good example. A divine bloodline would be rejected or perfectly integrated there weren¡¯t midpoints, in any case, the quality would drop and wouldn¡¯t be divine bloodline anymore.


    Yale had learned that the king was someone like Tar who had met his past life and that his own past life was the one who created the bloodline of the royalty in the Anpaes Kingdom.


    Moreover, he finally understood that his methods to improve Shirk¡¯s bloodline were wrong, he was working in a wrong way.

 Chapter 169 - Great War鈥檚 Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 169: Great War¡¯s Understanding</h4>


    Sebe¡¯s friends didn¡¯t take the story seriously, they found it too fantastic to be true, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything as that story was passed down by the royal family.


    ¡°Sebe there are any books with more information about the invaders?¡±


    Yale knew that the chances were low as information previous to the formation of the kingdom was far too scarce, but maybe Sebe knew of some hidden book written by Anpaes.


    ¡°There is one; my father has it. As far as I know, the rulers of the three countries are the only ones with such information.¡±


    Tar also had that information, but as he thought that Yale knew that topic far better than him, he didn¡¯t speak about that topic.


    That information was supposedly secret including the information of the great war Sebe had exined, but the main reason for being secret was that for almost everyone that would only be a legend and a fantasy, they simply wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    After all, speaking of different species and the origin of half-beasts was something people had difficulties to imagine, their ego was too high, almost everyone in the Anpaes Kingdom considered that half-beasts were superior beings, knowing that they were the result of some experiments to make ves was far too shocking for them.


    However, Sebe noticed that Yale didn¡¯t react like the others, he seemed to know some things from beforehand and just confirmed them hearing Sebe.


    Sebe didn¡¯t find it strange Yale¡¯s reaction, knowing that his background wasn¡¯t weaker than the king, the chances of him also hearing some of that information previously from that mysterious expert were high.


    ¡°Will it be possible to borrow that book for a while? I just want to read it once.¡±


    Sebe was expecting that question, but the others were surprised by the fact Yale believed the story and wanted more information about something it was just a legend in their eyes.


    For them, it was easier to think that the story was invented by the royal family to ease the conflicts with humans and that half-beasts were the true invaders being a superior race who managed to remain in the continent.


    As for that expert, he should have been the one who stopped the war, and that wasn¡¯t ipatible with being Anpaes master and the king meeting him once. For them, the fact of killing everyone with a word seemed more like stopping the war just with his words.


    That was the normal way of thought for normal half-beasts who had been living isted from the external world. For people like Sebe who gathered an extensive knowledge thanks to his father, the story of the invaders made much more sense that those delusions of greatness.


    ¡°I will ask my father.¡±


    Sebe felt that Yale would have no problems to borrow the book knowing his background.


    ¡°Prince Sebe, can I enter?¡±


    The voice was from one of the servants, Sebe recognized that voice as one of the maidservants from his father.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t know why that maidservant came, but she would probably be under the king¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I have received orders from the king to deliver this book to prince Sebe¡¯s friend, the one named Yale.¡±


    Sebe couldn¡¯t believe the book in the hands of the maidservant, that was just the book Yale had just asked for. Moreover, to be able to give them just at that moment, the king should have ordered to give them the book before Yale even ask for it.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Yale received the book without thinking it two times; he guessed that his own mysterious backer was that fortune teller and if that person could see the future, knowing when he would want the book wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    Yale started to read the book ignoring everything else, that book was an encyclopedia with information from all the species which attacked the continent in the great war.


    The others just continued speaking, and the topic about the story disappeared quickly in their memories, they were just impacted hearing it, but for them, the story didn¡¯t make sense, so they forgot it quickly.


    They didn¡¯t even show interest in the book the maidservant gave to Yale because they started to think that Yale and Sebe were colluding to fool them all, the timing was far too perfect.


    Sebe was disappointed with his friends, he wanted to increase their worldview, but although they were all hard-worker and had a good nature, they were too narrow-minded in that aspect.


    Yale suddenly stood up after having finished reading the book, he returned that book to the maidservant who had been waiting beside the door, and then Yale left the library after saying goodbye to Sebe.


    Yale didn¡¯t have any intention to keep the book as the system already had all the information collected in it. At that moment, Yale just wanted to try his new ideas because, after studying about the invaders, Yale understood well their original idea of modifying humans.


    Sebe was wrong; the story he told was wed. After having researched bloodlines and read that book, Yale understood the true reason the invaders had to create half-beasts.


    As Sebe said, those with good bloodlines were experiment failures because they didn¡¯t look like the invaders, but those with bad bloodlines were still a failure, they weren¡¯t their objective either.


    The invaders had just turned them into ves because they were failures, that wasn¡¯t the original intention. If they just wanted ves simr to them, all the failures with good bloodlines would have been killed.


    Yale even doubted that his past life had killed them all, he really thought that it was an exaggeration from the story and he just killed the masterminds of the invasion. In the eyes of someone like Anpaes, killing all the experts in the invasion would be the same that killing everyone. Knowing who told the story for the first time was important to understand the story well, those weak invaders never mattered for people at the level of Anpaes; of course, they were weak onlypared with Anpaes, for Sebe and the others those invaders were still extremely strong.


    Those invaders who created half-beast were just pawns used by experts at the level of Anpaes; those expertspletely fooled the weaker invaders, the true objectives of both parties werepletely different.


    Yale felt an extreme certainty about those thoughts, like if that was something evident to him. Thus, he didn¡¯t doubt that in his past life he had reached the same conclusion.


    Ancient stories couldn¡¯t be believedpletely, although the origin of them was real, the details messed up with the time, Yale understood itpletely after hearing Sebe¡¯s version of the story.


    Yale returned to the room where he did experiments with Shirk and asked Aiwai to leave. Aiwai saw Yale¡¯s serious face, so she left without asking questions.


    ¡°Shirk, now I understand that my previous methods were wrong, trying to turn your bloodline into something simr to Sebe¡¯s bloodline is foolish.¡±


    Shirk was shocked by those words because before Yale was sure to be able to do it someday. Theplete change in opinion was difficult to endure for Shirk.


    ¡°Then, I will remain like this for my whole life?¡±


    Yale smiled, that was the usual way of thought for everyone, the more human-like, the better, but Yale knew that for Shirk there was an easier method to turn stronger.


    ¡°Your looks probably won¡¯t change too much, but that didn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t turn stronger. Instead of making your bloodline more near of a divine beast, if I manage to remove the restrictions of your bloodline to make you integrate with it perfectly, you wouldn¡¯t have anything to envy to other half-beasts even if they look more human than you.¡±


    Shirk was shocked; he hadn¡¯t thought about that possibility, he just wanted to turn stronger, so his looks weren¡¯t that important to him as he was already used to his body.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    Yale nodded with a fake smile because he wasn¡¯t telling the truth to Shirk. For someone with such a bad bloodline, removing the restrictions by perfectly integrating the bloodline wasn¡¯t easier than turning him into a divine beast, both things were outside the current Yale¡¯s capacities.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t n to turn Shirk into a half-beast with a perfectly integrated bloodline; he wanted to turn him into apletely different species. That was the original intention of the invaders when they created half-beasts, increasing their poption turning humans into people of their species.


    Humans had a high fertility ratepared to other species, but theyck any special strength if they weren¡¯t practitioners; other species had some innate powers that make them stronger and talented than a normal human.


    That disadvantage of humanspletely disappeared on half-beasts in the Anpaes Kingdom and in the noble ns in the Revgen Empire. The half-beasts won other disadvantages, but there wasn¡¯t any on the noble ns. Yale guessed that the bloodlines of the Revgen Empire also appeared after the war based on knowledge obtained from the invaders.


    The reason for deciding to turn Shirk into someone like the invaders was that those invaders didn¡¯t have any bloodline restriction even though their looks weren¡¯t that different from Shirk. The easiest thing to turn Shirk stronger and remove the curse of his bloodline wasplete the research of the invaders.

 Chapter 170 - Bloodline Enlightenment

    Chapter 170: Bloodline Enlightenment


    Yale stopped using blood for the experiments with Shirk because Shirk¡¯s main problem at that moment was on another side.


    The transformation into half-beasts happened due to the beast bloodline overtaking the human one, those who had it well integrated looked more like humans due to being able to avoid that overtaking.


    In Shirk¡¯s case, the beast bloodline had the absolute advantage; Shirk was more lizard than human, everyone could tell it by his looks.


    However, the bloodline alone couldn¡¯t transform a human enough to turn it like someone of the species of those invaders, people like Shirk are extremely simr, but in the end, they were still half-beasts.


    The first step Yale needed to do was modifying Shirk¡¯s body to turn it even more simr to the invaders. Yale started by Shirk¡¯s skin; although it was already sturdy,pared with the details in the book, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Yale changed to his adult form to improve his mobility, giving blood to drink wasn¡¯t a problem with his kid appearance, but for other experiments it was bothersome.


    Shirk wasn¡¯t surprised by the change; he knew that there were skills to appear older and it wasn¡¯t strange that genius kids used it; as Yale was the most outstanding genius Shirk had seen, the fact Yale could use one of those skills wasn¡¯t something that could surprise Shirk.


    Yale gave a drug to sleep to Shirk before starting his testing because he didn¡¯t trust Shirk enough and he would use different methods in different parts of the skin and use Time Healing to revert all the failures.


    Yale didn¡¯t have enough confidence in his level of Time Healing to reverse huge bloodline changes as his knowledge of bloodlines was stillcking, but as long it was just the body, Yale was fully confident in being able to undo any mistake as long Shirk was alive.


    In fact, without the assistance from the system, Appraisal and Time Healing, that experiment was doomed to fail because every half-beast would need different methods and if the experiment failed with one subject, the next ones would turn moreplicated. The best method was to test always with the same individual, but without Time Healing it was impossible, other healings wouldn¡¯t heal those changes as they weren¡¯t true injuries.


    For the next month, Yale didn¡¯t get out of that room, and Shirk spent almost all the time sleeping. Yale was in a weird state of mind; he was only focused on the research by experimenting with Shirk¡¯s body.


    That was a deep obsession with the research, anyone who had seen him would have been scared, but the effectiveness was undoubted because after that month Shirk¡¯s skin was tougher than most armors, it would be difficult to harm him with a strength inferior to the Apprentice Rank even if Shirk didn¡¯t defend. However, even being that tough, the skin didn¡¯t harm Shirk¡¯s flexibility nor his movement speed.


    Shirk was extremely pleased with the toughness of his new skin, although his bloodline and power level remained the same, his battle prowess changedpletely, and that was with only the skin improved.


    The skin was the easiest to improve and doing that was already a feat, but Yale wanted to do the research until the end. That wasn¡¯t because he wanted to turn Shirk stronger, that was just a good side effect for Shirk, Yale was just too immersed in the research.


    Yale only spent time with Aiwai and Wyba when he was blocked or when they went to visit him at the experiment room where he spent almost all of his time; Sebe also went to see Yale and Shirk sometimes, being Shirk¡¯s boss he was deeply interested in the result experiments.


    Another five months passed while Yale continued with that routine.


    In those months, Wyba reached the 7-star Novice providing a good increase in the capacity of Bloodline Force as that also improved Yale¡¯s bloodline. Although Yale hadn¡¯t trained properly due to being focused in the research almost all the time, Dexterity reached the max thanks to the experiment itself, and his other stats had reached the max thanks to Aiwai¡¯s food. Moreover, the continuous use of Time Healing had also improved his Origin Points to the max, so he managed to reach the 8-star Novice. That speed was far slower than his usual speed training near Aiwai, but that was better than nothing.


    The most surprising in those months was that Aiwai decided to reveal her healing skills to Sebe and managed to obtain a job as a healer in the pce.


    The royal family was specialized in Light Healing while Aiwai was specialized in Water Healing, so they were happy to have a new healer with a different healing type to treat those who return injured. Moreover, although it was possible to learn healing spells with the royal family¡¯s bloodline, not everyone in the royal family had managed to learn healing spells as it required effort and even less of them wanted to act as healers, so they treated every healer very well.


    The royal family was the best employer for healers, they valued healers a lot, but they didn¡¯t have ack of them to go crazy to obtain healers like other powers in the kingdom. Furthermore, the rewards the royal family offered were extremely enticing; although Aiwai wasn¡¯t poor, those resources offered by the royal family were a must for her future training.


    Those resources were the main reason for Aiwai deciding to work for the royal family as a healer; she didn¡¯t want to waste a chance to be stronger in the future.


    Of course, she had told it to Yale and Wyba before showing her healing spell to Sebe and starting to work as a healer, but they didn¡¯t have anything against it. Wyba just didn¡¯t understand it well, so she didn¡¯t care, but Yale knew that with their rtionship with Sebe and their fake background, Aiwai wouldn¡¯t have any problems.


    Yale and Wyba had some improvements in their battle prowess due to their increase in power level, but in those months the one who had the greatest changes in battle prowess was Shirk.


    His looks were almost the same as before starting the experiments, but internally he waspletely different. Shirk¡¯s current body was the same as one of the species that invaded the continent in the past; he had turned into a Lizardman.


    A Lizardman and a half-beast with lizard bloodline of extremely bad quality were almost the same externally, but the Lizardman¡¯s power didn¡¯t have anything to envy half-beasts with bloodlines of the quality of Aiwai or Sebe, although they were still inferior to a half-beast with a divine bloodline.


    At the same moment Shirk stopped being a half-beast, his bloodline restriction was lifted; although he also wouldn¡¯t have any help from his bloodline to advance like half-beasts, he didn¡¯t have any limitation, so Shirk¡¯s potential changedpletely.


    For people with good bloodlines that just relied on the bloodline to advance, losing the help of the bloodline was like crippling them, but for a hard-worker with a bad bloodline, getting rid of the restrictions was the only important thing as the help of the bloodline wasn¡¯t helpful at all.


    The day the experiment finished, Shirk was extremely happy, but also extremely grateful to Yale, his whole future changes thanks to Yale. Although Shirk worked for Sebe and was loyal to him because he gave him a chance to change his future, Yale was the one who really changed his futurepletely, so although he didn¡¯t have any obligation, he was also absolutely loyal to Yale.


    That reaction was normal for any half-beast with a bad bloodline who experimented the same changes as Shirk, the gratefulness for being able to get rid of such a cursed destiny was something it was impossible to repay.


    Yale had only done the research for his own reasons and didn¡¯t n to do it anymore as it consumed a lot of time. Moreover, his knowledge about bloodlines already deepened a lot.


    ¡°I finally understand it.¡±


    Shirk was shocked by Yale¡¯s sudden words, but he didn¡¯t want to interrupt him as Yale seemed to be in some kind of enlightenment.


    ¡°The true difference between divine bloodlines and normal bloodlines are just the fact that all divine bloodlines have the power of thews inside them making it easier for those who had a divine bloodline to understand thews. A method created based on the experiments of invaders to make the future generations more powerful, but this method is incredibly better than the one used by the invaders. The divine beast bloodlines and the bloodlines of the noble ns in the Revgen Empire, all of them are divine bloodlines with the power of thews. Divine beasts are beasts with the capability of understanding thews and the human bloodlines were created by humans who controlledws.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t conscious that he was shouting it all, controlling oneself in the midst of enlightenment was difficult.


    Author¡¯s Thoughts Alemich Alemich 12/13 + 0/26


    Thank you for supporting LWS!


    Special thanks to Tiberius, Sarra117, and Farxman the Current top 3 fans in the contribution rankings!


    I know there is a huge dy fromst week, the health had been ying with me, sorry I will make all the chapters as soon as possible.


    Support me on Patreon: https://.patreon/Alemich


    Last Wish System Discord Channel: https://discord.gg/RHVESef


    Rate this chapter

 Chapter 171 - Yale鈥檚 Prophecy

    Chapter 171: Yale¡¯s Prophecy


    Yale¡¯s blood reacted at Yale¡¯s enlightenment creating powerful time ripples around his body.


    Shirk was unable to perceive those ripples, but he felt that his body was unable to move. However, he was conscious; he felt like if the time had stopped for everything except Yale who started to transform until taking human form.


    After the enlightenment, Yale¡¯s bloodline from the Zhan n awakened, his change of form was also due to awakening his human bloodline, but to Shirk, it was something different.


    Yale¡¯s Frost Winged Wolf bloodline remained active, so for others, both bloodlines appear as if there was only one. Yale needed to suppress one on them willingly to avoid that.


    Thus, Shirk felt like if he was seeing the bloodline awakening from a half-beast with a divine beast bloodline or just someone with a divine beat bloodline unleashing the bloodline¡¯s full power. Due to both the divine bloodline from human and divine beast bloodlines being divine bloodlines, it was extremely easy to make a mistake seeing Yale.


    As for a wolf-type divine beast with control of time, Shirk didn¡¯t need to think a lot to find one; there were legends about a lot of half-beasts although the only known half-beast with divine bloodline was Anpaes. However, not all of those divine beasts in the legends existed in reality, a lot of them were just created by rumors or derivatives from other divine beasts.


    Shirk thought about the Time Freezing Wolf, it was described as a winged wolf with silvery white fur, and the rumors said that it was one of the ancestors of the Frost Winged Wolves; the Time Freezing Wolves were said to be able to control the flow of the time, stopping it for their preys before eating them.


    Although it might seem a coincidence, there were too many divine beasts suspected to be ancestors for normal beasts, finding one who suited Yale¡¯s situation was easy. The legends about all the divine beasts had far less credibility than the story of the great war exined by Sebe, but as that was something that themoners liked, almost everyone believed those legends about divine beasts.


    Shirk had always been obsessed to improve his bloodline to turn strong; he was very well versed in divine beasts because he had always admired them and seeing Yale¡¯s transformation was like seeing one of those legends turning true.


    Moreover, Yale was an extremely mysterious kid who was able to do things that even people who lived extremely long lives couldn¡¯t do. Thus, Shirk would be more surprised if Yale didn¡¯t have some secret like having a divine beast bloodline.


    Yale was clearly abnormal for the age everyone thought he had, but if the fact that he had a divine beast bloodline was included, having abnormalitiespared with other half-beasts was normal.


    Yale was unaware of the fact the time in the room had stopped due to him or the fact he had changed to his human form; the reason was that the at the same moment the time ripples appeared, he had a vision and was immersed in it.


    Yale found himself running for the streets of the capital in the vision, he was in his half-beast adult form, the houses near him were burning, there were a lot of corpses in the surrounding, and sounds of battle could be heard from the pce.


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand how the capital of the Anpaes Kingdom reached that state, but there was no doubt that something big happened. He wanted to know where Aiwai and Wyba were, but he was in a vision; he was just looking, so he couldn¡¯t act.


    While running, he saw Shirk on his knees; he was easily identifiable from far away due to his looks. Yale changed the direction to go towards him; Shirk was injured, but due to his regenerative capabilities were extremely high, those wounds were nothing for him, his depression didn¡¯t have rtion with his own injuries.


    ¡°Why? You almost forced me to not work today and rx myself. However, now you are dead, as your guard this is my biggest failure. I should have protected you even if you didn¡¯t want. My power is stillcking, but with my defense and regeneration I could have won some time.¡±


    In the floor, there was a headless corpse with thecking head being near it, that was Sebe¡¯s head.


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe that in his vision Sebe had been killed. Believing that Sebe would be killed inside the capital was difficult, but he had proved that unless he tried to avoid it, his visions turned true at some moment.


    Shirk noticed Yale¡¯s presence and turned towards him with teary eyes.


    ¡°I am a failure. Although I was able to turn strong thanks to sir Yale, at the crucial moment when my strength could have been useful, I wasn¡¯t there. Sir Yale, can you help prince Sebe?¡±


    In the vision, Yale shook his head while the Yale who was seeing the vision wondered why Sebe used sir when calling his name


    ¡°I am sorry, I can¡¯t do nothing for Sebe. He is already dead, and his soul has already left his body.¡±


    Yale turned his back and continued running towards the pce. He was feeling that after reaching the pce, he would understand something more for the situation in the vision, and he was about to reach there as that also seemed his objective inside the vision, but everything finished just before reaching the pce.


    Yale found himself back in the room with Shirk, but he still couldn¡¯t control his body or his words.


    ¡°Shirk. Someday Sebe will ask you to not work, you will be unable to say no, and you will be forced to rest.¡±


    Shirk didn¡¯t understand why Yale started to speak with a weird tone of voice directly to his mind, but he was still unable to move, so he could only hear.


    ¡°That will be the day when a great battle will happen in this city. A battle big enough to implicate the royal family.¡±


    Shirk couldn¡¯t believe that, but at that moment he remembered that the Time Freezing Wolf could freeze the time, so it should be possible to also see the future.


    ¡°In that battle, Sebe will die beheaded before you or anyone else could help him.¡±


    After Yale finished the sentence, he recovered the control of his body and the time freezing in the room also stopped.


    ¡°Sir Yale, was that was a prophecy? Will such a cmity happen in this city?¡±


    Yale knew that he had spoken too much after starting his enlightenment, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Indeed, that will happen if nothing changes.¡±


    Since Shirk had already heard him speaking about the vision, Yale thought that it was better trying to use him to change that future. For Yale being always near Sebe would be impossible and the time for that vision to happen was uncertain, but the fact Sebe wouldn¡¯t have to work due to Sebe¡¯s insistence was an important point to know the day when it would happen.


    ¡°Time Freezing Wolves are amazing; Sir Yale can¡¯t just freeze the time, Sir Yale can also see the future. As expected from someone with a divine beast bloodline.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand why Shirk was considering that he had a divine beast bloodline until he noticed that he changed to his real form and that his bloodline from the Zhan n had been awakened.


    Yale knew that his two bloodlines would be easily mistaken for the Time Freezing Wolf bloodline as long he showed both at the same time. He had studied a lot about wolf-type divine beasts, and he had already chosen the Time Freezing Wolf as a cover in case his human form was discovered.


    That was also the first time Shirk called him sir; the reason seemed the fact Yale appeared to be someone with a divine beast bloodline to him.


    ¡°Listen Sebe, everything about today must be a secret that you can¡¯t tell to anyone. Especially you can¡¯t tell anything to Sebe or avoiding his death will be difficult.¡±


    Shirk was puzzled; he could understand that Yale wanted to hide his divine beast bloodline, but the prophecy was something very useful to avoid the cmity.


    ¡°I know what are you thinking. Listen, now we know that any day Sebe will ask you to rest can be the day of the battle, but if we told everyone about it, it is possible that such battle happened at any other moment and will catch us unprepared. We don¡¯t know the reasons for that battle, so we can only be extremely careful everyday Sebe asked you to rest.¡±


    Shirk was able to understand Yale¡¯s reasons and also understood that himself was too rash wanting to tell the prophecy to others. After all, for a battle that could affect the royalty, it was possible that someone in the royalty was part of the attack.


    Shirk knew very well that in the royal family, most of the people weren¡¯t like Sebe, a lot of them longed for the throne with insanity.

 Chapter 172 - Bloodline Radar

    Chapter 172: Bloodline Radar


    ¡°Sir Yale, what can I do to change that future?¡±


    Shirk didn¡¯t doubt the veracity of the prophecy, and he didn¡¯t want to let Sebe die. After all, Sebe and Yale were the main reasons for changing his life; he wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to them even if he had to die.


    In Shirk¡¯s eyes, Yale was someone capable of turning a trash like him into someone with boundless potential, so if Yale had a method to save Sebe, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate in obey.


    ¡°You contact me immediately anytime Sebe asks you to rest, and then you must follow him in secret. If he is aware of your presence, he will insist on you going to rest, and that can end like in the prophecy. You should be ready to save him from a sneak attack; being beheaded isn¡¯t normal in a battle so it will be probably a sneak attack. Thus, even if you are weaker than Sebe, if you can save him from the sneak attack, Sebe should be able to deal with the attacker because someone powerful enough doesn¡¯t have any need to sneak attack him.¡±


    Shirk didn¡¯t know why Yale was that sure that it would be a sneak attack, maybe the opponent was that powerful that could kill Sebe with one hit without any sneak attack, but Shirk nodded because doing that was better than do nothing, and he had already decided to follow any n Yale told him.


    Shirk had only heard the prophecy, but Yale had seen the vision and Sebe¡¯s head rxed expression wasn¡¯t from someone who had met an enemy, so he was almost sure that Sebe died without noticing anything. Moreover, based on that he also guessed that Sebe would die before that battle turned serious because there was no way he could have such a rxed expression with the city in mes and hearing sounds of battle from the pce.


    Yale also nned to track Sebe as he could save him with Absolute Protection and fake Sebe¡¯s death, but first Yale wanted to ensure that Wyba and Aiwai were safe as he didn¡¯t see them on the vision. Yale guessed that they could be in his Storage Space, but as he wasn¡¯t sure, he wouldn¡¯t go to help Sebe immediately.


    Sebe was his friend, and Yale didn¡¯t want to see him dead, but he was less important than Wyba and Aiwai.


    Yale stopped bothering about the future because he didn¡¯t know when it will happen, although the fact every vision happened within a short span of time had him worried.


    Yale realized that he had a notification from when he was in the vision. After the experiment and the awakening of the Zhan n¡¯s bloodline, the sub-quest had beenpleted, and he received an additional function called Bloodline Radar.


    Bloodline Radar was a function that let Yale know the direction of anyone who had any rtionship with any of his bloodlines.


    Wyba was the easiest to detect, but he could also feel Aiwai as both had a Frost Winged Wolf bloodline. There was also a vague feeling in the direction of the Revgen Empire, which Yale guessed was due to the members of the Zhan n and Ange, but as they were too far from Yale¡¯s location, Yale could just send that there was someone with his bloodline was in that direction, but he couldn¡¯t know the total number.


    That new function was extremely useful in Yale¡¯s current situation because he would be able to know where his sisters were in case of danger.


    After having tested the Bloodline Radar, Yale went to the Quest Menu to check the next sub-quest, those sub-quests were always helpful to Yale.


    ¡°Meet the remnant will of Anpaes. Reward: ???????¡±


    Yale was shocked by that sub-quest. The problem wasn¡¯t because he needed to meet with the remnant will of Anpaes, but the fact that the system knew that Anpaes was dead and that there was a remnant will that he had left behind.


    Yale was wondering if Anpaes died before him, his past life predicted his death or the system had a method to know if his past life friends were alive or not.


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe that Anpaes died first because he knew that his soul was dissipating not too long after the creation of the Zuatania Republic. Although Yale didn¡¯t know how it was too long for an expert of his past life level, he knew that Anpaes governed for a long time and the Anpaes Kingdom and the Zuatania Republic were created at the same time. Thus, the chances of Anpaes dying before him were almost inexistent.


    Thus, Yale didn¡¯t believe that Anpaes died before and the fact of predicting the deaths although it seemed possible, Yale doubted it, so he decided that thest option was the truth, the system had a way to verify in his past life friends were alive or not. Since tokens to verify if others were alive existed, Yale could believe that the Last Wish System was created with a simr function.


    Finally, Yale went to check the description of his newly awakened bloodline. Although he was almost sure of what the description would say, he wanted to confirm in the case that the system had some extra information.


    ¡°Time Bloodline: Complete. Bloodline containing the power of the Time Law, allows the user to use easily time-rted skills and improves the understanding of the Time Law. Failure in the synchronization with Wyba.¡±


    The description matched Yale¡¯s understanding of the bloodline, but he didn¡¯t know why there was a failure in the synchronization with Wyba.


    ¡°I will go to meet with my sisters. The experiments already ended; you can return to Sebe¡¯s side from now on. Remember, anything regarding my bloodline and the prophecy is an absolute secret. As for the experiments I did on you, I will report them personally to the king, so it is better to not spread it before hearing the king¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Shirk nodded, he didn¡¯t need a reminder to shut his mouth. Shirk wasn¡¯t very talkative and was very loyal to those who had shown kindness towards him.


    Initially, Yale didn¡¯t have any intentions to report his research to the king even though he knew that there was no way the king knew nothing about it. However, thest sub-quest changed Yale¡¯s opinion because if there were some remnant will from Anpaes, the king was the best person to speak in order to obtain some information about Anpaes.


    Yale didn¡¯t n to expose his identity, but he thought that while speaking about the research, there was a chance to obtain some information from Anpaes.


    Yale changed again to his half-beast form and restricted the Time Bloodline to avoid others noticing it. Although he could say that he was a divine beast, it was better to avoid attracting additional attention, especially when he knew that a conflict was going to start in the capital.


    Yale left the room and went to meet with Aiwai and Wyba, it was already night, so Aiwai had returned from her work, and Yale felt with Bloodline Radar that both were together. In fact, he could have determined the same with mapping as beside Shirk and himself, they were the only ones at the house, but he wanted to use the newly acquired function.


    When Yale reached the room, Aiwai rushed towards him being extremely nervous.


    ¡°Yale, I don¡¯t know what happened to Wyba, she was very well, but she suddenly started to have a lot of fever and lost her consciousness. The fever just faded as suddenly as it appeared just now, but she remains unconscious.¡±


    Aiwai was so much worried that he didn¡¯t mention the fact that Yale was still in his adult form. She was a healer, but her Water Healing didn¡¯t have any effect of Wyba¡¯s fever; Water Healing was the best type of healing to fevers, so Aiwai was unable to keep calm.


    Yale would have been a moron if he didn¡¯t understand the reasons for that fever, the timing fitted with the time his Time Bloodline was active.


    However, Yale couldn¡¯t understand why Wyba would suffer an intense fever instead of synchronizing correctly with the bloodline after the Time Bloodline activation, but he decided to investigate itter because it will be a problem if Wyba fell unconscious due to fever every time Yale activates his Time Bloodline.


    Yale checked Wyba, but she was already well. She was just sleeping and would awaken soon without needing any healing.


    ¡°Sis, keep calm, she is just sleeping right now.¡±


    Although Yale knew the truth, he didn¡¯t n to say anything to Aiwai; he didn¡¯t want to put more preupations on her.

 Chapter 173 - The Eldest Prince

    Chapter 173: The Eldest Prince


    Wyba awakened after some minutes, and she was feeling well, so Aiwai finally rxed although she couldn¡¯t avoid thinking in the reasons for that sudden fever.


    The synchronization between Yale and Wyba was a secret, and the same was the fact that Yale had two different bloodlines, so there was no way Yale could tell it to Aiwai. Knowing that would only provoke more problems for her.


    After all, Wyba didn¡¯t understand anything of that, so there was no way others could obtain information from her, but if Yale told it to Aiwai and someone managed to obtain the information from her, the three of them would be in danger because having two bloodlines and being able to synchronize bloodlines were far too strange.


    Moreover, Aiwai adopted them as her siblings because they had the same bloodline, so if Yale suddenly appeared to have a Time Freezing Wolf bloodline instead of the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline to hide the fact he had two bloodlines, Aiwai would be depressed.


    Based on Yale¡¯s understanding, there was no reason for Wyba having a fever when he activated his Time Bloodline, but Yale also knew that his understanding about bloodlines wasn¡¯t perfect even with his knowledge being better than everyone else in the Anpaes Kingdom.


    The next morning, Yale contacted Sebe to ask for a meeting with the king in order to report the discoveries in the bloodline research. Although usually, amoner wouldn¡¯t have a chance to meet the king, Yale had a special status and the topic was something the king had high interest to know.


    Thus, Yale managed to obtain permission to meet with the king three dayster in the afternoon. Although it may seem that the king was making Yale wait a lot, for a king making him wait just three days was a short time.


    After all, a king had a reputation as the leader of the kingdom, and he couldn¡¯t meetmoners easily without reason, so if he epted to meet amoner immediately, people would start to suspect that there was something strange in thatmoner.


    Making Yale wait just three days would also create some rumors, but given that Yale was a good friend from Sebe and that Aiwai worked as a healer in the pce, it would be easier to understand.


    That same day, Yale used the time while Aiwai was working to force Wyba to sleep in order to test the problems with the bloodline. Yale felt that understanding well the bloodline reaction was important for the future, but as he didn¡¯t want Wyba to suffer, putting her to sleep was a better option; with the medicine that Yale gave to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to awaken for some hours even if she suffered fever or pain.


    Yale activated the Time Bloodline, and Wyba¡¯s body started to react with a fever, there was no doubt that the Time Bloodline provoked the fever.


    Yale tried to block his Frost Winged Wolf bloodline and leave active just the Time Bloodline because he thought that maybe Wyba was having a bad reaction to having two bloodlines active at the same time.


    However, the results were even worse than with both bloodlines at the same time. At that moment, if Wyba had been conscious, she would have directly fallen unconscious due to the pain.


    Yale activated the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline again, and the pain in Wyba¡¯s body disappeared leaving only the fever, and after deactivating the Time Bloodline, Wyba¡¯s body returned to her normal state.


    Yale was puzzled with those reactions, but he could only think that the reason for the bad reaction should be that Wyba was originally a beast, but based on his understanding, the Time Bloodline shouldn¡¯t be ipatible even in that case.


    ¡°Maybe the problem is really that others can¡¯t support having two bloodlines at the same time, but Wyba¡¯s body would still suffer if she lost her beast bloodline.¡±


    Yale tested the change of bloodlines again and discovered that Wyba¡¯s body was suffering extreme pain when Yale used only the Time Bloodline, but that fever disappearedpletely. At that moment he was sure that there were two different problems and not just one.


    Yale guessed that the problem of having two bloodlines was something that would affect anyone and that he was the exception. On the other hand, as Wyba was a beast, Yale thought that she needed to have always a beast bloodline active.


    Yale didn¡¯t like his deductions, because that would mean that there was no way to avoid Wyba from feeling bad every time he needed to use the Time Bloodline.


    Yale felt depressed by that conclusion, but he was determined to find a method to help Wyba, although he still didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Two dayster there was a shocking news in the capital; the eldest prince had returned from an expedition he made into some ancient ruins.


    The group that returned was far smaller than the original one, but everyone had a huge increase in strength, in particr, the eldest prince who had advanced to Rank 9 after been stuck in the Grandmaster Rank for a lot of time till the point that he looked older than his own father.


    The eldest prince was extremely old, he had lived more than seventeen thousand years, and he had a lot of children of different ages with a lot of them already dead from old age. There was an incredible difference of age between him and Sebe who was the youngest prince due to the fact the king had lived for an extremely long time.


    If he was judged by mortal standards, he looked like a seventy-year-old man. After advancing he wouldn¡¯t age more for a lot of time since his lifespan doubled, but there was no way to recover a youthful look.


    Disregarding his looks, the notice that the kingdom had another Rank 9 expert besides the king was a great news for the kingdom; some people were even saying that he would be the king¡¯s sessor.


    However, other people thought that the current king was better and there was no need to find a sessor. The eldest prince was well known due to long time he had been in the Anpaes Kingdom, but a lot of people didn¡¯t like him just because he was the oldest prince. Although his personality wasn¡¯t bad, he was a bellicose who loved to rule with an iron fist; he was someone who killed or crippled his servants for any fault.


    Moreover, he was the one who always asked for a war with the Zuatania Republic to exterminate the humans and reim their territory, so the ones who wanted war supported him, but those who wanted to live peaceful lives didn¡¯t like him.


    After all, even though almost everyone hated humans, most were just happy living without needing to have any rtionship with them; they didn¡¯t want a war and just wanted to live peacefully in the capital.


    The pce announced a great party for the next day and Yale was told that his meeting with the king would be after the party finished. Yale didn¡¯t mind about meeting the king a bitter, but he didn¡¯t have any intentions to participate in the party. The upper zone of the city where Yale lived was also included in the party as everyone had some rtionship with the royalty; thus Yale could attend it, but he disliked that kind of events.


    Yale wasn¡¯t the only one who disliked that kind of events, the same applied for Wyba and Aiwai, but Aiwai was forced to attend. Although skipping a party like that could be allowed for kids like Yale and Wyba, Aiwai would leave a bad impression if she skipped that celebration as she was an adult and someone who worked for the pce.


    The next day, the whole upper part of the city was full of people celebrating the advancement of the eldest prince, everyone had a rtionship with the royalty, so the security was incredible due to the fact the eldest prince¡¯s guards had taken the responsibility of protecting everyone.


    Those who survived toe back with the eldest prince had turned extremely strong, the weakest of them was Rank 7, and there were some of them at Rank 8, everyone wondered what kind of benefit they obtained in those ancient ruins.


    ¡°Sir Yale! Prince Sebe had just told me that with our current level of security I don¡¯t need to work today. No matter how I insisted on working, I was forced to ept resting today to enjoy the party.¡±


    Shirk didn¡¯t think that something bad could happen that day because the security was the best possible, but he still reported it to Yale as Yale had told him to report any time the situation happened.


    Yale also thought that the vision should be for another day because with those extremely powerful servants from the eldest prince protecting everyone it was a bad day to attack the city, but while thinking about those powerful guards, his face changed.

 Chapter 174 - Yale鈥檚 Suspicions

    Chapter 174: Yale¡¯s Suspicions


    Betrayal. If the eldest prince betrayed the kingdom with all his guards in charge of the security, killing whoever he wants wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Moreover, although the king was still far stronger than the eldest prince who had just reached the Rank 9, the king wouldn¡¯t be on guard in front of him, so the chances of the king being defeated by and sneak attack or a trap were high.


    Yale had no proof for that guess, but it was very difficult that the capital reached the state Yale had seen in the vision without that kind of situation. In any case, there was nothing to lose for tracking Sebe and be aware of any sneak attack towards him; if Yale¡¯s guess were wrong, they would have just lost a day.


    ¡°Listen, Shirk. It may be difficult to believe, but the eldest prince has enough power to provoke the situation in the prophecy. They were the ones in charge of security, so if they are traitors, killing anyone they wanted would be easy. In order to change the future we can¡¯t neglect any option, follow Sebe and protect him from sneak attacks, be especially careful near those guards. I hope I am wrong, but we can¡¯t y with Sebe¡¯s life due to thinking it is impossible.¡±


    Suspecting of someone from the royal family to be a traitor without solid proofs was a great sin, but Shirk had to admit that the eldest prince could turn that prophecy true with his power.


    The fact the eldest prince longed for power wasn¡¯t any secret, although no one thought that he would act unless the king died. However, with that sudden increase of power, the chances of the eldest prince trying to remove everyone who could be a problem for him in the future were high.


    The prophecy only spoke about Sebe¡¯s death, but there was no way he was the only victim because although Sebe was someone who had opposite ideas than the eldest prince, there were other princes more dangerous than him for the eldest prince.


    Although Yale understood that, he didn¡¯t have any n to help the other princes because only Sebe was his friend, the destiny of the other princes weren¡¯t important to him, nor he had an obligation to help them.


    In fact, that was something that benefited Yale because as the other princes had higher importance than Sebe, the eldest prince wouldn¡¯t attach a lot of importance to Sebe¡¯s murder.


    To catch all the princes off guard, they needed to be killed almost at the same time, which would force theckeys of the eldest prince would need to disperse.


    If all the forces of the eldest prince attacked together, Yale wasn¡¯t sure of being able to save Sebe without using a trump card, but if they were dispersed, fooling them should be possible.


    However, before thinking of how saving Sebe, Yale wanted to ensure the safety of his sisters. Yale knew that Wyba was in the house, but with the Bloodline Radar, he found that Aiwai was inside the castle, which was a problematic ce.


    ¡°Shirk, do you know how to enter the castle today? My sister is inside.¡±


    Yale¡¯s understanding of the pce was too low, but Shirk was a guard, so his information should be better.


    ¡°Any other day, Sir Yale will be able to enter the pce even without my help, but today the only ones in charge of the doors are the eldest prince¡¯s guards, and they had forbidden any ess without the authorization of someone of the royal family. Even other guards and servants are unable to enter or exit without that authorization.¡±


    Yale knew that usually to enter the castle, he wouldn¡¯t have problems. He was asking Shirk just because that day was special and Shirk confirmed what he was fearing, the castle was isted to anyone who wasn¡¯t from the royal family.


    ¡°I will go to pick up Wyba. Follow Sebe for now; I will be there soon to help.¡±


    Yale understood that to enter the castle he would need Sebe¡¯s help and entering the castle was a must to ensure Aiwai¡¯s safety.


    Yale ran towards the room where Wyba was ying with some dolls Aiwai had made to her.


    ¡°Wyba, you need toe with me. The situation may turn dangerous, at that moment I will put you in the Storage Space, so don¡¯t resist.¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t understand the situation, nor she liked to be put in the Storage Space, but she noticed Yale¡¯s worried expression and nodded obediently.


    Yale could force Wyba into the Storage Space even without her consent, but he would need a bit more time if she resisted, and in a real battle that bit of time would be fatal.


    One of the reasons to put Wyba in the Storage space was for her safety, but even if Yale had the possibility to leave Wyba in a perfectly secure ce, Yale would still choose to put her in the Storage Space. The reason was simple, she wouldn¡¯t be affected by the Time Bloodline inside the Storage Space, and Yale knew that he would need to use the Time Bloodline as it was a great help for any time-based skill.


    Yale stored their belongings in spatial artifacts and in his Storage Space in case the house would be damaged, which seemed extremely possible seeing how the houses burned in the vision.


    Most of the belongings Yale had picked up were the things they had carried from their old house, and Yale knew that Aiwai had a huge affection for them. He didn¡¯t clear the house as perfectly as they did with their old house, but at least the most important things would be safe.


    The only important thing Yale was unable to pick up was the Bloodline Fruit Tree, but there was nothing he could do as he doubted that he would be able to nt it again in less than an hour.


    Although Yale was making a lot of preparations, he wasn¡¯t sure that the eldest prince would be really a traitor, and there was a possibility that nothing would happen that day, but the possibility existed since the moment he had the vision.


    After all, although the eldest prince had never shown intentions of betraying the kingdom and always showed intentions to inherit the kingdom rightfully, people could change, especially after a huge increase in power.


    Yale chose to be paranoid; he would rather make an effort in vain than regret itter.


    ¡°Wyba, now we will look for Sebe, he is the only one who could help us to meet sis right now.¡±


    Yale was hesitating about when asking for Sebe¡¯s help, before the attack or after it. After all, even Sebe would have difficulties believing that his eldest brother was a traitor and Yale wasn¡¯t even sure if that was the truth either.


    After walking for a bit, Yale found Shirk and Sebe. Sebe was talking with some people which included two of his friends that Yale had met previously. Shirk wasn¡¯t speaking to anyone; he was just hidden near Sebe looking at him.


    Yale walked towards Sebe; he decided to ask him for help directly. Although he knew that speaking with him could alter the vision he had, the main reason for the incident wasn¡¯t Sebe¡¯s murder based in his guess, so Yale believed that even if Sebe were in another ce, there wouldn¡¯t be any dy in the start of that battle. However, Yale didn¡¯t n to say anything about the attack to Sebe; he just needed to enter the pce.


    That was something possible for Yale, but impossible for Shirk because as a guard, he couldn¡¯t go to talk casually with Sebe in public and ask him a favor.


    ¡°Oh, Yale. I thought you hated this kind of social events. I see that Wyba has alsoe, but she doesn¡¯t seem too happy to be here.¡±


    Sebe noticed quickly about Yale and Wyba; he had felt bad when he heard that they didn¡¯t want to attend the party.


    ¡°I hate it, and Wyba also hates it. We don¡¯te here to attend the party; we need to speak with you in private.¡±


    Nobody understood Yale¡¯s intentions, but Sebe agreed anyway. Although Sebe believed that Yale was just a young kid, he didn¡¯t doubt about Yale¡¯s intelligence and that the fact Yale wanted to see him should have a good reason behind it.


    ¡°Sebe, I need to enter the pce to meet my sister as soon as possible. I can¡¯t tell you the reasons right now, but it is important.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t expect such a request, but he saw that Yale was serious.


    ¡°I am sorry, even I can¡¯t enter the pce today. Those guards from my eldest brother told me that I am too young to be in the pce with my brothers and sisters for today¡¯s party and that I should spend the day at the party outside the pce.¡±


    Sebe was upset by that, he liked to be with his friends outside, but he felt bad for being excluded from the pce just due to being the youngest prince. That kind of discrimination towards him was something that happened a lot when his siblings were in charge of organizing any event.

 Chapter 175 - A Hidden Passage to the Palace

    Chapter 175: A Hidden Passage to the Pce


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that answer because if Sebe was also an objective, it was better to iste him with the other princes inside the pce. If he was the one who insisted on being outside it was one thing, but forbidding him form enter was weird.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t need to think a lot before guessing the true reason for leaving Sebe outside, a distraction.


    If a prince was killed outside and a conflict started, the conflict inside the pce would catch less attention.


    After all, there were several princes at the Grandmaster Rank, killing all of them with a sneak attack was nearly impossible, they might kill some of them but to kill all the princes at the Grandmaster Rank, they would need to battle without any doubt.


    ¡°But Yale, if you just want to contact your sister, you can just use the token.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t understand why Yale needed to meet her personally instead of using the token as a method formunication.


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact her, try it if you want. Currently, it is impossible to contact my sister.¡±


    Sebe tried to use his token tomunicate with Aiwai, but it failed; the same happened when Sebe tried to contact anyone inside the pce.


    ¡°This is weird; there is no reason for cutting all themunications to the pce.¡±


    The fact Sebe was also unable tomunicate with them only made Yale surer that the situation wasn¡¯t normal and his guess was probably true.


    After all, Yale can just use the token to contact Aiwai because Sebe give him permission, but there was a possibility that the permission disappeared during a big event like that party for some reason. However, a prince couldn¡¯t lose themunication with all his servants inside the pce; the situation was abnormal.


    ¡°Yale, do you know something? My brothers always liked to bully me due to my age, but they can¡¯t cut mymunication with my servants for any reason. Doing that would be enough to lose their status as princes, it is a huge offense.¡±


    Sebe noticed that themunication was just cut off with the servants inside the pce and Yale just asked him to meet Aiwai who was also inside the pce; he would be a fool if he didn¡¯t think that Yale knew something.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to reply because Sebe¡¯s murder should be more important to the eldest prince ns that he thought initially. After all, killing a prince would cause more disturbance than killing anyone else.


    However, seeing how well ned was all, even if Sebe¡¯s murder failed, Yale didn¡¯t doubt that the other ns would proceed.


    ¡°Indeed, I know something about the current situation, but even if I tell you what I know, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. I will exin it to youter when you be able to believe my words; now I need a way to enter the pce.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to say anything about murders or treason to Sebe at that moment, but he needed his help to enter the pce. The main door of the pce was well guarded, but Yale didn¡¯t believe that all the possible entrances would be with the same kind of security.


    Sebe was curious about Yale¡¯s reasons, but he was also feeling that something fishy was happening in the pce, so he was also interested in going in.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask your reasons. Regardless of your motives, it is true that the people in the pce cut off themunication with those inside. In this case, even if we sneak into the pce using that way, they can¡¯t punish us.¡±


    Sebe¡¯s words were something Yale wanted to hear; Yale didn¡¯t doubt that Sebe knew a method to enter although it should be a method that mustn¡¯t be used unless an emergency happened, losing all themunication with the castle could be considered an emergency.


    ¡°There is a hidden entrance to a temple in honor of Anpaes near here. Usually, that temple is only essible from inside the castle, but the temple is also connected to outside to serve as an exit in case of danger.¡±


    Normal people didn¡¯t know about that passage, even a lot of princes didn¡¯t know that the temple could lead to the outside, so it was difficult for that entrance to be guarded.


    The fact that Sebe had an excellent bloodline had aroused the jealousy of his siblings, and they had managed to bribe guards to forbid his entrance to the pce after kicking him outside; that happened a lot of times.


    The king lectured those who were discovered to do that kind of things, but those punishments were far too soft to stop them, and the king himself knew it. Thus, the king taught Sebe about that hidden passage for use in cases he was unable to enter the pce due to the bullying of his siblings.


    The fact Sebe was forbidden to enter in the party inside the pce wasn¡¯t enough to give him the right to use the passage because that was his eldest brother party. The eldest prince could choose his guests in his party, but cutting themunication between Sebe and his servants inside the pce was more than enough to give Sebe a reason to enter the pce.


    When Sebe started to guide Yale and Wyba, Yale contacted Shirk and ordered him to follow them, but he should be hidden behind the house walls.


    The tokens of Yale and Shirk were connected, so although they didn¡¯t have any teleportation function, in a short distance Yale could use that connection to teleport easily towards him using the token as a mark point.


    ¡°Sebe, you need to believe in me if the situation turns weird.¡±


    Sebe was startled by Yale¡¯s sudden words, but he knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t say something like that without a good n behind. Although Sebe still didn¡¯t know what was happening, his intuition told him that there wasn¡¯t anything good.


    They had walked for some minutes, and they were reaching the end of the area of the party, as for the reasons to Sebe going in that direction with Yale and Wyba, no one asked anything, they didn¡¯t dare to inquire the reasons for a prince to do something.


    Usually, even guards wouldn¡¯t question the reasons for a prince doing a stroll in that area of the city, but that day was different because one guard stopped them.


    ¡°Stop right there Prince Sebe, where are you going?¡±


    The guard who had blocked their path was a bulky man who Yale estimated that should be at about the same level that Aiwai. He could be considered one of the weakest among theckeys of the eldest prince.


    ¡°I am just taking a stroll with my friends.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t lose his calm although the situation had turned weird, a guard of his eldest brother didn¡¯t have any rights to stop him from walking around the city. Moreover, they were still far from the temple entrance; they were just reaching the limits of the party.


    ¡°You can¡¯t; you must be inside the area of the party. Return to the party and don¡¯t move around, this is an order.¡±


    Sebe¡¯s face turned ugly. Sebe was a prince, so a mere guard even if was his eldest brother¡¯s guard didn¡¯t have any authority to give him any orders.


    ¡°You can¡¯t order me. I am a prince, and I can stroll in any ce of this city.¡±


    That time the guard¡¯s face was the one that turned ugly, he didn¡¯t expect that a kid like Sebe would dare to disobey his orders.


    ¡°You are a weakling; it didn¡¯t matter if you are a prince, you must obey me. I said that you couldn¡¯t leave and it means that you can¡¯t leave. Return to the party right now, or you will know the consequences.¡±


    The words of that guard were enough for obtaining a death penalty, but the fact he didn¡¯t hesitate in saying those words filled Sebe¡¯s heart with fear.


    At that moment he understood why Yale said that he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if Yale exined to him; the eldest prince and hisckeys had betrayed the kingdom and were nning to take the kingdom for themselves.


    ¡°Oh, you seem to have understood something. Too bad, it seems that I need to start the n early. Now, Prince Sebe, die at my hands!¡±


    A huge ball of fire generated at the guard¡¯s hand and directed towards Sebe¡¯s group at quick speed.


    That guard had always been hot-headed and hungry for power. After turning powerful, he was unable to tolerate that others didn¡¯t obey him, which made him forget the original n of silently cutting Sebe¡¯s neck and instead created such a huge fire attack that would announce to everyone that he was a traitor.


    That would force the eldest prince and the others to start the ns earlier and added a lot of difficulty to the situation for them. The guard noticed his fault just afterunching the attack, but he was unable to stop it.


    After the explosion, there wasn¡¯t any remnant of Sebe, Yale, and Wyba in the floor. Moreover, all the surrounding houses were in mes, there was no way to continue hiding the situation, but without Sebe¡¯s corpse, the panic wouldn¡¯t be at the same level.


    The guard knew that he might die for that failure, the eldest prince wasn¡¯t merciful; with luck, he may just be tortured for some hundreds of years instead of being killed.

 Chapter 176 - Reasons for Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 176: Reasons for Betrayal</h4>


    Yale appeared beside Shirk, and just after that, Sebe and Wyba also appeared there.


    Just before the attack hit them, Yale put Wyba and Sebe in the Storage Space and then he used teleportation to reach Shirk¡¯s side.


    Shirk and Sebe didn¡¯t understand what just happened and had puzzled looks on their faces.


    ¡°We are still too near; we can talkter.¡±


    Yale said that using his Spiritual Sense, although that was safer than speaking, someone at the Grandmaster Rank could easily detect that someone was using the Spiritual Sense.


    Fortunately, that guard wasn¡¯t using his Spiritual Sense to scan the area, or they would have been found and caught in seconds.


    ¡°They were too weak. They were reduced to ashes by a single attack. Maybe it is just that I am too strong. Since I already started this, I must provoke the panic in the city topensate for theck of Sebe¡¯s corpse.¡±


    The guard started tough madly before leaving while casting balls of fire to the nearby houses.


    The shoots of the guard were too random; he would have needed heaven-defying luck to hit Yale¡¯s group directly in that situation. There were still residual mes near the group, but as those were already normal mes and not an attack from someone at the Grandmaster Rank, Sebe could defend the group easily.


    There was a huge difference between an attack and the after effects left in the area by the attack, as long the attack itself didn¡¯t hit, there was no danger to Sebe.


    Although Sebe protected the other, there was no need; Yale and Wyba could easily neutralize the hot with ice, such remnant mes wouldn¡¯t be able to melt the ice of a Frost Winged Wolf.


    Sebe knew that probably Yale and Wyba didn¡¯t need it due to their bloodline, but Shirk seemed vulnerable in his eyes. Sebe didn¡¯t understand well the huge improvement on Shirk¡¯s strength; after the modification on his body, those mes could at most felt a bit warm to Shirk because he had obtained an incredible resistance to hot and cold.


    ¡°He is gone. We can¡¯t lose time; a huge battle will start in the pce at any moment.¡±


    Usually, anyone who said that would be considered a fool, but in the current situation, a fool would be the one who didn¡¯t think that there was someplot rted with the eldest prince.


    ¡°How did you save us?¡±


    Sebe knew that the situation wasn¡¯t for a chitchat, but he was able to remain calm and wanted to understand well their strength. He thought that if Yale were able to do the same without restrictions, it would be a great trump card in their current situation when they were clearlycking in power.


    ¡°I teleported us to Shirk¡¯s side. I had put a mark on his token earlier, but I can only do it within a short range.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to hide the teleportation from Sebe; there were items for teleportation, so Yale thought that Sebe would think he was using something like that and not his own power.


    ¡°I see. Then, did Shirk also knew about this from the start?¡±


    Sebe knew that Shirk wasn¡¯t near them with a mark to help them to escape by coincidence, it was obvious that Yale and Shirk had nned it together to save him.


    ¡°He knew it. Don¡¯t feel bad, but because we didn¡¯t have enough proofs, we couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Sebe felt a bit excluded, but he knew that Yale was telling the truth, there was no way he would have believed that his eldest brother would betray the kingdom and one of his men would try to kill him.


    ¡°Alright, I understand your reasons for not telling me. After this problem ended, you two will need to exin to me everything with details. Now follow me, we need to reach the temple¡¯s entrance as soon as possible.¡±


    They were considered dead, so they advanced like Shirk had done before instead of walking openly by the street; they didn¡¯t understand why the eldest prince¡¯s guards weren¡¯t using their Spiritual Sense to scan the whole area, but that was perfect for Yale¡¯s group.


    There wasn¡¯t any guard near them, Yale had confirmed it with his Mapping, but he decided to be careful as the opponents were far stronger than them and without Origin Link, their group would be doomed in a frontal battle.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to summon Tar, summoning him to solve an internal matter of the Anpaes Kingdom would provoke a war, that would just help the eldest prince¡¯s interests.


    ***


    ¡°Father, are you telling the truth?¡±


    In the Anpaes Temple, the eldest prince and the king were in front of a huge statue of Anpaes.


    ¡°As I said you a lot of times in the past, I can¡¯t choose my sessor. The next king of our kingdom, the crown prince, can only be chosen by my the remnant will of my father. No matter how you begged me or how much strength you obtain, you can¡¯t seed me without his approval.¡±


    The king had led the eldest prince to the Anpaes Temple to give him the chance to try tomunicate with the will of Anpaes, but until that day no one had managed tomunicate with that will. Until that they there hadn¡¯t been anyone who the will of Anpaes had chosen to seed the king.


    That wasn¡¯t a secret as all the princes could obtain such information if they asked the king, but the eldest prince never liked that, he thought that the strongest should be the sessor, there shouldn¡¯t be any more conditions.


    ¡°If I am not chosen I don¡¯t know who can be chosen. The other princes aren¡¯t as half good as me to inherit the kingdom.¡±


    The king didn¡¯t like the words from his eldest son, but the decision for choosing was from the will of Anpaes, so he didn¡¯t forbid him to try to turn into the sessor of the throne, but he didn¡¯t n to help him either.


    The time passed, but the eldest prince was unable to contact the will of Anpaes. It was the same as every time he had tried it in the past nothing happened.


    ¡°Why? I am perfect. I am strong. I am obviously the best, why grandfather doesn¡¯t choose me.¡±


    The eldest prince was burning in rage, he was going to be the king anyway after his n seeded, but he wanted the approval and the legacy of Anpaes, that way he would be able to justify his actions as something ordered by the will of Anpaes to convince the masses.


    ¡°Son. You haven¡¯t been rejected; it is just it should be too early for choosing a sessor right now. If you have patience, you can still obtain your grandfather¡¯s approval in the future.¡±


    Although the king said that to calm the eldest prince, he obtained the opposite effect because the eldest prince didn¡¯t have time.


    ¡°You are lying! There isn¡¯t any will of Anpaes here; you just don¡¯t want me to be the next king.¡±


    The king was going to reply when the eldest prince stabbed him in the heart. That would have been easy to avoid, but the king was caught off guard; the eldest prince alwaysined like that after failing, but he had never attacked the king before.


    ¡°You...¡±


    The king fell to the ground; just a stab in the heart wouldn¡¯t kill him, but the dagger that pierced his heart was poisoned.


    ¡°Surprised? This poison is special; Light Healing will only worsen it instead of healing it. Of course, using natural healing is useless. You will die slowly here while I eradicate all the people who oppose me. I am the only one worthy of being the king, and everyone else shall just serve me!¡±


    To the king, the betrayal of his son was worse than any other poison.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The eldest prince smiled smugly.


    ¡°Because I know that you would never allow me to inherit this kingdom, there is no will of Anpaes; you just are making up things to avoid losing your position as the king. I knew this from long ago because it was impossible that grandfather doesn¡¯t recognize my talent. Thus, I went to the forbidden ruins while saying that I discovered some ancient ruins, and in that ce, I finally obtained the power to im the throne for myself and control everyone else.¡±


    The king couldn¡¯t believe that his son had done such thing because the forbidden ruins were a ce sealed by Anpaes himself and entering there was punished with death without exceptions.


    ¡°So, you sold your own soul in exchange of power. It is impossible that my father recognizes someone like you as my sessor.¡±


    The eldest prince was enraged by the fact the king continued implying that there was a will to chose the sessor, so he stomped his foot into the king¡¯s wound.


    ¡°I obtained supreme power after fusing my soul with the great being sealed in the forbidden ruins. I even turned able to turn all my guards into my soul-ves and increase their power. I can turn them stronger or killing them with just a thought. This is true power, the power of the Death Law the great being had understood! I still in the midst of merging with the great being, but after I finish, I will surpass the Rank 9 and turn into the supreme ruler of this continent.¡±

 Chapter 177 - Anpaes Temple "The entrance is here."

    Chapter 177: Anpaes Temple ¡°The entrance is here.¡±


    Sebe opened a hidden trapdoor in the floor that led to a long staircase; it wasn¡¯t possible to see the end from the trapdoor.


    ¡°Thank you, Sebe. Although I doubt we will be tracked by the guards in the city from now on, we need to remain careful because the temple is also connected to the pce and we can¡¯t discard that the eldest prince had sent some guards there.¡±


    Everyone nodded, they knew that everything could be more dangerous once they were inside, but it would be easier to hide from the enemies inside the temple or the pce than in the outside.


    After all, Yale¡¯s objective was to rescue Aiwai, so if he could do it avoiding battles, it would be the best oue. Sebe wanted to check the situation inside and rescue his servants, he never thought of battling against those guards.


    While their group started to descend the stairs, a figure was alone in the midst of the sky outside the city. That person was the Mysterious Expert who had appeared in front of the king and acted as Yale¡¯s background.


    ¡°I am sorry, but no one will enter or exit this city. I know your ns, you nned to use that possessed prince to poison the king, but that poison isn¡¯t deadly, it will just leave the king without strength turning him a perfect target to posses. You are just a bunch of vengeful spirits that want to take over this country by possessing the important figures while controlling the other people turning them into living puppets.¡±


    In front of him, there were some vengeful spirits; they were the souls of the invaders sealed in the forbidden ruins by Anpaes in the great war. After the eldest prince freed them and fused with their leader, they had nned the whole attack in order to take over the kingdom and use it to start the invasion of the continent again.


    As for the eldest prince, he had bad intentions when he freed the spirits and merged with the leader, but in the end, although the eldest prince wasn¡¯t conscious of it, he had also lost his own will and was just acting as the leader of the spirits wanted.


    ¡°You are just an incarnation; you can¡¯t stop us.¡±


    The vengeful spirits were enraged because the Mysterious Expert had blocked their path.


    They had been souls without a body for a too long time and had degenerated in vengeful spirits, except their leader who had mastered the Death Law and could remain clear-minded even after turning into a vengeful spirit, the others had turned into irrational and violent beings. They just acted like the leader¡¯s pawns because they were unable to think too much by themselves.


    ¡°An incarnation is more than enough to deal with you. I have already broken the space-time connection with the city. Unless you have mastered thews of space and time, you won¡¯t be able to enter or exit.¡±


    Some of the spirits had masteredws when they were alive, but as they turned vengeful spirits they forgot about it, so although they were strong, due to theirck of wisdom, even someone like the king who was just Rank 9 would be able to wipe out all of them easily.


    The vengeful spirits attacked the Mysterious Expert hoping that killing him would break that barrier, but they just disappeared before reaching the Mysterious Expert.


    ¡°Sadly, for weak and unstable existences like you, just nearing me is enough to disappearpletely.¡±


    Vengeful spirits aren¡¯t supposed to exist in the world, and unless they controlled the Death Law, the world itself would try to wipe them out, since they lost the connection with their leader due to the space-time istion barrier from the Mysterious Expert, their existences were far too weak.


    Previously they had only managed to exist thanks to the leader¡¯s Death Law that protected all of them, losing that protection was a deadly blow for them. They wouldn¡¯t be in that situation if they had remained together with their leader, but if those irrational spirits had entered the capital together with the eldest prince¡¯s group, they would have been detected, and the n would have failed.


    ¡°This is all the help I will offer. I wonder how Yale will resolve the situation inside the city.¡±


    <hr>


    After walking for some time, Yale¡¯s group finally reached the Anpaes Temple and saw the king unconscious and lying on a pool of blood.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Sebe ran towards the king after seeing him; he couldn¡¯t believe that his father got stabbed.


    ¡°Stop Sebe!¡±


    Sebe was about to use Light Healing, but he stopped after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°The injury is profound, but for your father¡¯s healing, it should be easy to heal with his power. If he can¡¯t heal himself, he is probably affected by some kind of poison, but Light Healing is also extremely effective towards poison; it doesn¡¯t make sense. Maybe is a type of poison that would have a bad reaction towards Light Healing.¡±


    Yale had a lot of experience as a healer, so it was easy for him noticing that the king¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t normal and trying to heal him rashly was dangerous.


    ¡°Sebe, you are here... Your friend is right, don¡¯t use Light Healing on me, this poison will just turn stronger after that.¡±


    Although the king had his eyes closed and seemed unconscious when they saw him, he was still conscious; he had been weakened, but not enough to faint.


    Sebe didn¡¯t dare to heal his father after hearing that; he looked at Yale being d to have made friends with him; the normal reaction in that situation was to use a healing spell, so having someone who could stop rash acts and think with calm was very important in emergencies.


    ¡°Let me check him.¡±


    Amoner asking to check the king¡¯s body would be considered a huge offense in any other situation, but Yale¡¯s words had just saved the king, and there wasn¡¯t anyone else who could help, so there was noint.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t poisoned long ago, but this poison is extremely aggressive, there is no way that Light Healing or Water Healing worked. However, it seems a weakening poison, the king won¡¯t die with this poison, but if the poison isn¡¯t healed, he will turn weaker than someone at the Mortal Rank.¡±


    The poison could be healed easily with the antidote as long as it had passed less than a day from the poisoning, but Yale didn¡¯t have an antidote for that poison.


    He knew how to make it because he had read about it before, that antidote was useful for a lot of poisons, but that antidote needed three days to bepleted and was difficult to craft, so it would be difficult finding one to buy. In case there were some, Yale was sure that the eldest prince had already bought them or destroyed them.


    Although Yale guessed that the eldest prince should have conserved at least one, there was no way to steal it from him.


    ¡°Yale, do you have a way to help my father?¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t have huge hopes, but since Yale identified well the poison, maybe he had a solution.


    ¡°If you believe in me, I have a method to heal him. However, you can¡¯t distract me until I ended.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Yale could use healing spells since Aiwai could and Sebe understood that in a difficult process of healing distracting the healer could be fatal.


    The king didn¡¯t know what to do; he knew that Yale was just five years old although he looked older by some skill. However, he also knew that Yale had a background, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that he had some special method to heal him.


    Yale saw the hesitation in the king¡¯s face. If the king were crippled, Yale wouldn¡¯t lose anything, but the king was still someone who had met him in his past life, and the Anpaes Kingdom would be in danger if the king were crippled due to the poison.


    Yale knew a way that would dissipate any hesitation from the king, but in exchange, it would show his identity.


    Yale didn¡¯t hesitate to take out his Space-time Judgment Sword and stabbed it in the floor.


    ¡°Open your eyes and don¡¯t say anything, you will understand.¡±


    Yale spoke with Spiritual Sense to the king, he decided to reveal his identity to the king, but he didn¡¯t n to reveal it to Sebe and Shirk.


    The king opened his eyes and saw the Space-time Judgment Sword; he had seen that sword once and knew very well that it was a soul-bound object that only his father¡¯s master could use.


    At that moment he remembered the words his father had said to him.


    ¡°That man you met yesterday is my master and the strongest person in the world. He asked me to turn you into the crown prince and thus my sessor. However, you need to remember that you must never offend him; even if he seems extremely weak, you mustn¡¯t offend him. His appearance shouldn¡¯t deceive you; he is an expert in changing his aspect and aura, he can appear disguised as anyone. The only way to identify him is the Space-time Judgment Sword, that is a soul-bound weapon that only he can use.¡±


    He took those words seriously, but he had never expected that his father¡¯s master would appear with the aspect of a kid in the Novice Rank.

 Chapter 178 - The Great Sin of Anpaes

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Great Sin of Anpaes</h4>


    The king didn¡¯t understand Yale¡¯s reasons to fake his identity as a weak kid, but he didn¡¯t n to ask. As for the Mysterious Expert that he had met before, he felt that it was an incarnation sent by Yale himself or some subordinate of him.


    The king didn¡¯t n to seek the truth about that matter. He knew that the master of Anpaes wasn¡¯t someone who acted with altruism, so he didn¡¯tin about not being helped before. However, the king also knew that the master of Anpaes was scary when others messed with him.


    The king didn¡¯t know what the true rtionship between Yale and Aiwai was, but he knew that Aiwai was in the pce and it would be easy for her to be implicated. In his eyes, his eldest son together with hisckeys were all thoroughly dead if they dare to touch someone valued by Yale.


    The king was unable to esteem the true power of the master of Anpaes; even when he had asked for how strong was the master of Anpaes, the answer had beenpletely outside his expectations.


    ¡°That is difficult to say, but I would rather battle again in the great war than have a battle seriously against my master.¡±


    The great war was a nightmare for Anpaes and the other experts; that was a huge battle where they had almost died. Wanting to have that war again instead of battling with his master was an evidence of how powerful that master was.


    Although at the start, he didn¡¯t understand well how someone could be that powerful, with the pass of the years the king started to feel that those words from Anpaes made sense. After all, that master was the person who had ended the great war when it everything seemed lost; he was obviously more dangerous than all the invaders together.


    While the king was still shocked by Yale¡¯s identity, Yale called Wyba and asked her to enter into the Storage Space. Yale was nning to use his Time Bloodline, and Wyba would suffer if she weren¡¯t inside the Storage Space.


    Sebe and Shirk didn¡¯t know why the king calmed himself after seeing Yale¡¯s sword, but they didn¡¯t n to ask, the reasons for the king stopping to hesitate weren¡¯t important, the priority was saving him.


    Yale activated his Time Bloodline at the same time that he started to use Time Healing. The king was at the Rank 9 which made the healing process difficult without the help of the Time Bloodline given Yale¡¯s true level of power.


    Due to the activation of the Time Bloodline, Yale changed into his human form, he could change again once the bloodline was already activated, but every time he activated the Time Bloodline it was impossible to avoid changing to his human form.


    If it weren¡¯t because of the suffering of Wyba when the Time Bloodline was active, Yale wouldn¡¯t even bother to deactivate it.


    Sebe was the only one surprised by Yale¡¯s transformation; although he knew that Yale wasn¡¯t a normal kid, he had never expected that Yale was someone with a divine beast bloodline.


    ¡°Prince Sebe, Sir Yale has the Time Freezing Wolf bloodline. We were able to save you thanks to a prophecy he told after finishing the experiments to improve my body.¡±


    Since Sebe had seen Yale¡¯s transformation, Shirk thought that there was no reason to continue hiding Yale¡¯s bloodline from him.


    After Sebe heard the name of that divine beast, he was sure of what Yale was doing to heal the king, Time Healing. Although the Zhan n of the Revgen Empire was famous for that spell, the spell wasn¡¯t exclusive of them; it was also possible for a divine beast rted to time to be capable of executing Time Healing as both bloodlines were rted to the Time Law.


    Even with the Time Bloodline powering up the Time Healing, Yale knew that he would run out of Origin Points before being able to heal the kingpletely and was nning to start consuming pills after starting the healing process.


    However, the healing proceeded without exhausting any of his own energy. Although the king would need some hours of rest before recovering his full strength, he would bepletely healed in about ten minutes without any side effects.


    Yale wasn¡¯t conscious of the healing process because just after he started to heal the king, his mind entered into a different space; the Time Law was being perfectly controlled to heal the king, so there wasn¡¯t any need to use Yale¡¯s energy. It was simr to an enlightenment, but it was something else.


    When Yale found himself in a different ce, he observed the man with long hair in front of him; he looked identical to the statue of the Anpaes Temple.


    ¡°It is good to see you again, master.¡±


    The figure bowed to Yale who was already sure that he was in front of the will of Anpaes.


    ¡°Looking at your face, in the end, it seems like you decided to seal all your memories before reincarnation. At that time, Master hesitated that much about that topic that we didn¡¯t know what was your final decision before you disappeared.¡±


    Yale was surprised by those words, Anpaes seemedpletely different from Tofesh who was just a record of himself, Anpaes could talk with him in real time.


    ¡°Then the talk will be easy. I knew that I must meet you, but I don¡¯t understand why I nned that.¡±


    A sub-quest had asked him to meet the will of Anpaes, so it was clear that it was part of his past life¡¯s ns. Although Yale knew that his sub-quest should be alreadypleted after he entered into that space and wanted to know the reward, he couldn¡¯t use the system inside that space.


    ¡°The fact you are here means that you already awakened one of your legacy bloodlines and obtained the Space-time Judgment Sword, without them I would have to continue being sealed here.¡±


    Anpaes words didn¡¯t reply what Yale wanted to know, but that was still valuable information.


    ¡°Were that story about choosing a sessor and given a legacy just lies?¡±


    As only Yale could awaken Anpaes, there was no way for Anpaes to choose anyone.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t aplete lie, but exining the whole story to Paku would have been too hard. Before you leave you just tell me who do you chose as my sessor and I will give my legacy to that person. After all, you were the one who asked me to create this kingdom for half-beasts, and you were also who chose Paku as my sessor due to the fact he was the only one of my children who had met you.¡±


    Yale knew that he had some rtion to the kingdom¡¯s creation since Anpaes obtained the divine beast bloodline from him, but he didn¡¯t expect to be the one who asked for the creation of the kingdom.


    ¡°Paku should be the current king, right? I was healing him when I entered here.¡±


    Yale was worried that something bad would happen due to entering in that space in the midst of the healing process.


    ¡°He is. Since you activated your Time Bloodline, my seal broke, and I turned able to notice the situation outside. I never expected to have a grandson who would betray our continent. As for the healing, you don¡¯t need to worry; due to the resonance, your soul is controlling the Time Law to heal Paku, he should be already recovered after you exit.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand what resonance was Anpaes talking about, but he was d that the king wouldn¡¯t have problems.


    ¡°Master, since you chose to seal your memories there is a lot of things that I can¡¯t tell you or your sealing will have been for nothing. However, I must apologize now as this is myst chance. Please, master, after you hear my apology, don¡¯t ask any more about this topic.¡±


    Anpaes was extremely serious as if he were to confess the greatest sin of his life.


    ¡°I am really sorry! Although you told us to not investigate anything about your death, we did it, and that was my idea. That led us to a catastrophe, everyone who participated in the investigation ended with the soul in the process of dispersion. The only reason we were able to flee in just that state instead of dying immediately was due to the sacrifice of Zhana and Kurka. We were only investigating, we knew that taking revenge was impossible, but just discovering the truth was enough to turn us into targets, we should have obeyed your words.¡±


    Yale knew that the experts of his past life era died by soul dissipation and suspected that was rted to his death, but Anpaes confirmed it to him.


    Moreover, Yale felt a sense of nostalgia when hearing those two names who sacrificed to save the others, but Yale didn¡¯t remember anything about them although he had the feeling to have heard them before.


    ¡°I will never be able to forgive myself for my greed of knowledge, but at least now I can help you. I will tell you the reason you had for meeting me now, and the method to obtain the full legacy of your past life.¡±


    More than the reason for meeting Anpaes, Yale was interested in that full legacy of his past life. Although the Last Wish System and the Space-time Judgment Sword were legacies of his past life, he wouldn¡¯tin about having more.

 Chapter 179 - Five Legacy Bloodlines

    <h4>Chapter 179: Five Legacy Bloodlines</h4>


    ¡°The first time you appeared before me with your damaged soul, you told me about your n for leaving a legacy using the knowledge about bloodline you had obtained in the past. However, your total power was far too strong to create a bloodline with it; you were a Law Master in the Space Law and Time Law, but your power in the Sword Law, Death Law, and Life Law surpassed that level, even I can¡¯t tell you what level you reached in those threews, it escapes myprehension.¡±


    Yale was excited by that exnation because he had always been extremely curious about the power of his past life.


    ¡°A bloodline that inherited that many power would simply destroy the body and soul of a newborn, you didn¡¯t even try it because you were sure of the results. Thus, you decided to split it into five parts, one for eachw in which you have at least reached the Law Master level. To obtain your full legacy, you need to obtain those five bloodlines and merge them. However, you had some problems in creating those bloodlines, even separated they were far too strong to inherit.¡±


    Yale had obtained an incredible knowledge about bloodlinespared to the people in the Anpaes Kingdom, but talking about such strong bloodlines was still out of hisprehension.


    ¡°Your main problem was that having children inheriting those bloodlines required a powerful partner or it would be impossible to have children due to theck of bnce. You never had interest in worldly affairs before that moment, but I can¡¯t deny that you demonstrated to be extremely popr once you told about your need to have children to help your reincarnation.¡±


    Yale himself hadn¡¯t any interest in love matters, but he felt that it was normal as he still had a lot of time ahead and at the moment just wanted to train. However, after hearing Anpaes words, he felt that maybe he thought in the same way in his past life and only cared about that at thest moment.


    ¡°You had no problems with the Time Bloodline and the Space Bloodline because Zhana and Kurka almost jumped to you when they heard about your situation, as they had also mastered the Time Law and the Spacew respectively, the bnce of the bloodline was very good. I still remember that you were surprised by their reaction, that was the first andst time I saw master surprised by something. Everyone knew that those two disciples of yours loved you, but you never treated them differently than other disciples who reached the same level as them.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to react, the story was about his own past life, but it felt like a story of someone else. By how Anpaes talk, he had a lot of disciples in his past life, but Yale had difficulties to imagine himself being a master to a lot of people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad for those two girls; I was already an expert when you recruited them as your disciples, so I also always saw them as kids.¡±


    Anpaes seemed to be remembering the past after saying that.


    ¡°The truth is that it wasn¡¯t just with those two girls, you always treated all of us as kids. Although we all had lived for an extremely long time, you were the still the oldest of the continent. Moreover, almost all of us had met you in our childhood, even Revgen, that friend of yours who was the second oldest, always treated all of us as kids.¡±


    After turning into a Law Master, the lifespan was unlimited, so people stopped caring about age, but Yale¡¯s previous life had met a lot of his disciples when they were just kids, so he always treated them like kids even after his disciples had lived for thousands of years.


    ¡°Returning to the main topic. Your Sword Law, Death Law, and Life Law were on an unknown level for me, but that high level was also the reason you had difficulties to find a proper partner. In the end, you only managed to leave behind the Sword Bloodline from those three. Moreover, I don¡¯t know how did you manage to create the Sword Bloodline as I don¡¯t know very well the woman you had chosen to be your partner for that bloodline, and you had never told me about how you ended having a child with her. I only know that before the problem with your soul, you were alwaysining about her because you didn¡¯t understand why such a weakling was always asking for a battle with you. She joined us to investigate your death, but as far as I know, that was the only time she interacted with my fellow disciples and me.¡±


    Anpaes didn¡¯t even know the true name of Yale¡¯s partner for creating the Sword Bloodline, he just knew about the name she had used after Yale¡¯s death. However, he didn¡¯t know if that was her true name or she was like Zhana and Kurka that changed it after the death of Yale¡¯s past life.


    ¡°You considered that being able to leave the Sword Bloodline was already very good given the difficulty to inherit those three bloodlines; you needed to leave bloodlines behind, the more, the better. I heard from you that due to the damage in your soul, without using a bloodline as a marker, you weren¡¯t sure of being able to reincarnate correctly even with the Space-time Judgment Sword. However, for reincarnation, you needed a male body with a perfect quality bloodline of one of your bloodlines, and that was very difficult, so having three different choices increased your chances a lot.¡±


    Yale always wondered why was such a great separation of time between his death and rebirth, but at that moment he understood that just he couldn¡¯t reincarnate due to theck of a proper body.


    ¡°Although you had made all those ns to reincarnate quickly, in the end, you still needed an insane amount of time to reincarnate. It might be a joke of fate, but the few perfect bloodlines who had born in those families in the time I was alive were always female.¡±


    Even with divine bloodlines, those perfect bloodlines were far too strange. Even Kermu and Yale¡¯s mother, whose were considered to have an extremely good bloodline in their ns, didn¡¯t have perfect bloodlines.


    ¡°You have been born with the Time Bloodline, and you have already awakened it, so you already have one-fifth part of your true legacy. However, the five parts together were far stronger than the sum of the five of them.¡±


    Yale liked to hear some stories of his previous life, but the part of the legacy was still his favorite; the stories were good to hear and useful information to him, but the legacy was better to survive.


    ¡°You should have a method to obtain the Space Bloodline and the Sword Bloodline; you never told me how did you n to obtain the other two bloodlines as you could only reincarnate with one of those bloodlines.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t have any method, but he had the Last Wish System, so Yale thought that the method would appear at some moment and didn¡¯t worry about that.


    ¡°The crucial parts to you are the Death Bloodline and the Life Bloodline that you were unable to pass down to your descendants in your past life. You created those two bloodlines manually and sealed them. You gave the sealed Death Bloodline to me and the sealed Life Bloodline to Revgen because we were the rulers of two of the three countries created after the great war. You seemed to have also give something to Zuatania, the ruler of the third country, but I don¡¯t know more details.¡±


    Anpaes also knew that Zuatania loved his master, almost everyone knew it except Yale¡¯s past life himself. However, she wasn¡¯tpatible to leave behind any of the bloodlines, so before Yale disappeared, she didn¡¯t even know about the n of leaving bloodlines behind.


    Yale¡¯s past life had only told it to the experts who lived in the Revgen Empire. After all, Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t find any reason to tell about the n to people of those two other countries because in the Anpaes Kingdom the only Law Master was Anpaes who was a man, and in the Zuatania Republic, the only one was only Zuatania who didn¡¯t have apatible bloodline for the n.


    The Revgen Empire was the country of experts, the other two countries had different finalities, and the experts avoided to go to those ces on the continent.


    The Anpaes Kingdom was created for the sake of the half-beasts, the victims of the experiments of the invaders. Humans hated them due to their appearances and the half-beasts hated humans due to the discrimination they received; creating a separated country for them was a need to avoid more problems.


    Anpaes only learned about the n when his master asked him to protect the Death Bloodline and afterward he had heard stories from his fellow disciples.


    The Zuatania Republic was a country made by Zuatania to give a ce to normal humans to live by different rules, rules that didn¡¯t rely just upon strength. Although Zuatania was considered the ruler there by the experts, she never implicated herself in government; she only acted when the security of the Zuatania Republic was in danger. She focused her attention on improving her merchant association.

 Chapter 180 - Death Bloodline Side Effect

    <h4>Chapter 180: Death Bloodline Side Effect</h4>


    ¡°Before giving you the Death Bloodline I need to tell you something important. This bloodline is different from the others and is directly rted to the soul. Although you have currently sealed all your memories and your power is extremely weak, once the Death Bloodline activated, your memories and strength will surpass the limits of death for a while. In other words, you will return to your past self for a limited time, but I don¡¯t know how that will affect your current self.¡±


    Yale tried to remain calm on the outside, but he was extremely excited because at that moment such power was just what he needed; Yale was already nning to use Origin Link if he saw his sister in danger, but the Death Bloodline will save him the problem of using that trump card.


    ¡°Fortunately, although I don¡¯t know who is, someone had sealed the space-time of this city isting it from the outside world. This is your best chance to absorb the Death Bloodline and restore your previous self as anyone outside this city will be unable to notice your existence.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life had some knowledge that could provoke a catastrophe, although he could seal that part of memories after being awakened, the time without the seal was extremely dangerous. Thus, Anpaes felt that the space-time seal appeared in a perfect moment, but he didn¡¯t feel like it was a coincidence, knowing his master, probably that was also nned from beforehand.


    ¡°Then give me the Death Bloodline now, don¡¯t worry about my current self.¡±


    Yale just wanted to go out and save his sister; he didn¡¯t mind killing anyone who blocked his path using the power of his previous life.


    ¡°Alright, I hope you can help Paku to clean the mess that those traitors did to the capital, but if you feel that this is deserved to our kingdom because we failed in educating well our next generations, I will understand.¡±


    A ck orb emanating death ripples appeared before Anpaes, but he stopped just before activating it.


    ¡°I almost forgot. You will exit this space after receiving the Death Bloodline, so choose my inheritor right now. This will of mine will also disappear soon after you leave.¡±


    Yale had also forgotten about that topic; it wasn¡¯t too important for him after all.


    ¡°Well, give it to Sebe, he is your grandson and son of Paku. I don¡¯t know if he would be a good king or not, but at least he won¡¯t be a traitor to the continent or a tyrant for the citizens of the kingdom. He isn¡¯t narrow-minded either, so there is no fear that he would start a war against humans for hatred.¡±


    Yale honestly didn¡¯t mind about who will receive the legacy of Anpaes or who would be the crown prince, but as he had the chance to choose, he chose to help his friend although Yale knew that Sebe wasn¡¯t interested in politics.


    ¡°Sebe is that guy who came with you to this temple, right? He seems too young, but the age will increase with the time, the personality is more important. I started this kingdom due to master¡¯s request, but I grew fond of it with the time, so I hope this grandson of mine will do a good job.¡±


    After saying those words, Anpaes activated the ck orb, and its energy rushed towards Yale¡¯s body on the outside.


    ¡°Goodbye, master. Although I don¡¯t expect to clear my sin with this, at least I have been able to help you in the end.¡±


    Yale felt moved by that farewell, but he wasn¡¯t able to reply before returning to the outside, where he was in front of the already healed Paku.


    Yale started to feel the death ripple surrounding him and knew that at any moment he would obtain and awaken the Death Bloodline.


    Yale quickly checked the system; he had obtained a new function to manipte bloodlines, which he guessed was for fusing the five legacy bloodlines.


    The next sub-quest was almost the same as he saw in thest sub-quest of the previous Main Quest.


    ¡°Advance to the Rank 2. Reward: [Main Chain Quest: Origin Path Rank 2] will bepleted.¡±


    Yale stopped looking for the system an decided to speak after seeing Sebe¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°The king is already healed. Sebe, you don¡¯t need to worry, he just needs to rest for some time before recovering all his strength.¡±


    Sebe let out a sigh of relief; he had been extremely worried for his father¡¯s future.


    ¡°Sebe, you had shown a good character and helped me without exnation in time of danger. With someone like you, I believe that this kingdom will reach new heights in the future.¡±


    Sebe was shocked by Yale¡¯s words; he didn¡¯t understand why Yale started speaking about such topic at that moment.


    ¡°You will now receive the legacy of Anpaes and his acknowledgment, from now on you are the crown prince of the Anpaes Kingdom.¡±


    Sebe understood the situation even less after that; he couldn¡¯t understand since when Yale obtained the right to decide who will be the crown prince or who will receive the legacy of Anpaes, but he didn¡¯t sound like someone who was joking.


    ¡°My son, Sebe. I have received the notification from my father¡¯s will that you have been chosen to be the crown prince and inherit his legacy.¡±


    Although the king was weak at that moment, he understood the situation and spoke following Yale¡¯s words. In truth, he didn¡¯t hear anything from the will of Anpaes, but the words of the master of Anpaes had even more value.


    Sebe was even more dumbfounded after his father had also said the same, but a moment after that, a ray of light shoot from the statue of Anpaes towards him. After being touched by the light, Sebe knew that it was really the legacy of Anpaes.


    ¡°I knew that there was something strange! Sir Yale has such a mysterious background and a divine beast bloodline, but he still came to this city and remained in a low-key profile instead of showing all his prowess. Now, it is obvious that Yale¡¯s true mission was helping Anpaes to choose a correct inheritor for that legacy. They are the only two people with a divine beast bloodline that appeared in all the story of our kingdom; there is no way they didn¡¯t have some rtionship.¡±


    Shirk said those words with admiration in his voice. Everything he said was just in his head, just his wild thoughts, but that was something that convinced Sebe because thinking in that way, it was easier to understand the situation.


    ¡°Sebe sit and absorb the legacy. You don¡¯t need to worry about the eldest prince and hisckeys; they will all die without a doubt. Shirk, you sit beside Sebe and try to absorb the remnant energy; those leftovers will be discarded because they are nothingpared with the legacy, but for you, they are useful if you manage to absorb them.¡±


    Both obeyed Yale without hesitating, Yale¡¯s background was far moreplex than they had thought in the start, but they knew that Yale didn¡¯t want to harm them.


    After both of them started to train and stopped paying attention to the surroundings, Yale¡¯s aura started to increase without stop.


    ¡°Soul abnormality detected. Death Laws defenses won¡¯t activate because the abnormality is considered positive to the user. The Last Wish System will be unavable until the current soul state returned to normal.¡±


    After Yale went out from the space where he talked with the will of Anpaes, his mood and acts started to be influenced by his past life, but he was yet to transformpletely in his past self. However, after that message from the system, his power surpassed Paku by far, reaching his previous life¡¯s level in seconds.


    At that moment, Yale wasn¡¯t Yale, for a limited time he returned to his previous life self. However, there was just one difference in his past life self; his soul wasplete, so he was at his true peak of power.


    ¡°Anpaes, you were such a foolish disciple, you should have listened to me, and you wouldn¡¯t have died. However, at least you managed to aplish thest task I give to you. Although you can¡¯t erase your sin, I forgive you.¡±


    The will of Anpaes was already disappearing after giving the Death Bloodline to Yale and the legacy to Sebe, but those words were able to reach him before he disappearedpletely.


    Anpaes soul had dissipated long time ago leaving only that will behind, there was no future nor rest for his soul, but at least after hearing his master¡¯s words, he disappeared in peace.

 Chapter 181 - I am not Yale "Paku, do you know your sin?"

    Chapter 181: I am not Yale ¡°Paku, do you know your sin?¡±


    The cold tone of voice almost froze Paku; he had never been so scared since he was a child.


    ¡°I should have stopped my eldest son¡¯s ambitions.¡±


    Paku knew he could be med for his eldest son¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Wrong. You should have taught him well from the start. If you had paid attention to him, you would have been able to correct him before he became a traitor.¡±


    Paku always had too much work as a king, and he never paid too much attention to his sons after they grew up; such behavior created people like the Twin Eunuchs or the eldest prince as Paku didn¡¯t even punish them when they did something wrong.


    ¡°Your eldest son isn¡¯t the only problem; you have a lot of sons and daughters with intolerable behavior for people who descended from my disciple. You said that your wrong was that you didn¡¯t stop your eldest son¡¯s ambitions. However, when did you truly punish your children? You just punished those Twin Eunuchs, and that was because it was rted to someone you couldn¡¯t ignore.¡±


    The king didn¡¯t reply; he knew better than anyone else that he had been too soft-hearted with his descendants.


    ¡°You failed in both, educating them well and punishing their wrong acts to guide them for the right path. Your children turned wild, and the inhabitants of this kingdom turned into their toys. Remember, I am the one who gave that divine beast bloodline to Anpaes, although your bloodlines are diluted I can still erase all your power an turn all of you in mere mortals.¡±


    Paku believed that threat, he had heard about his father¡¯s master, he was someone who could just kill without hesitation a disciple that had angered him. He had the fame of being someone who rewarded very well his disciples, but at the same time, he was also someone extremely severe with the punishments.


    Yale¡¯s previous life had ess to Yale¡¯s memories, so he had obtained a lot of information about the current state of the Anpaes Kingdom. He had asked Anpaes to create that kingdom to make a better ce for half-beasts to live and gave him that divine beast bloodline to help him, but if the kingdom just turned into a ce of discrimination using that bloodline to oppress others, he might just erase that bloodline¡¯s power.


    ¡°I am sorry! I should have paid more attention to my children! I know my mistakes, but please don¡¯t act against our bloodline. Not all of my children are bad; there are still some good ones.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t n to erase the bloodline¡¯s power, that was just a threat, but if he met the same situation again after the threat, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate in turning it true. However, he would just punish those who deserved it; he wouldn¡¯t apply a collective punishment.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t just angry with the royalty of the Anpaes Kingdom; he had also detected some undesirable behavior in some people of the Zhan n as they wanted to kill Yale; if they weren¡¯t far and Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s time wasn¡¯t limited he would have wiped them out. He wouldn¡¯t be soft just because they were his descendants, he had no way to control them since he had been dead, but he would severely punish them if he had a chance.


    ¡°Right, not all are bad. Sebe seems to be good; he is the only reason for giving you another chance. But remember, my identity should be a secret for him and Shirk.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life favored Sebe and Shirk due to the good rtionship they had with Yale. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to turn the things more difficult for Yale by revealing his identity to everyone.


    ¡°Sure! I will put all my effort into helping Sebe from now on; he will be a better king than me!¡±


    Paku looked at Sebe who was still concentrated in absorbing the legacy. At that moment the beast parts on Sebe had already disappeared, he lookedpletely human; the legacy included the divine beast bloodline from Anpaes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me. Now I will clean up this mess as a farewell gift for my foolish disciple. I n to leave this city after that, don¡¯t look for me.¡±


    Paku just nodded, based on the information he heard about his father master, his sin was enough for a heavy punishment; he was happy to have just received a scold and a threat.


    Yale¡¯s past life moved towards the eldest prince while checking the space-time barrier of the city. There, he noticed the Mysterious Expert who had entered the barrier after having dealt with those vengeful spirits.


    ¡°Oh, I will need to have a talk after I finished this cleaning.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life couldn¡¯t be fooled by the Mysterious Expert, nor the Mysterious Expert had any intention to hide from Yale¡¯s past life, so Yale¡¯s past life discovered the Mysterious Expert real identity in an instant.


    He continued walking until finding one of the eldest prince¡¯sckeys who was patrolling the castle to find anyone who had escaped.


    ¡°Who are you? This is a restricted area, surrender now and you may live as a ve to our new king!¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a reply before that guard died with his soul utterly destroyed.


    ¡°So, this guy was someone who had his soul enved; you can thank me for destroying your soul and freeing you your fate as a ve.¡±


    He had soul-searched all the memories from thatckey and knew very well the current situation. After discovering everything, he decided to give those traitors a fate worse than death, the guard who was soul-searched was the lucky one to just die without suffering.


    Yale¡¯s past life reached the throne¡¯s room where the eldest prince and hisckeys, except some guards that were patrolling, were together with everyone else in the castle, but the others were all unconscious in the floor. They had already confirmed with Spiritual Sense that there wasn¡¯t anyone else in the castle, but they sent some people in case someone was good at hiding his presence form the Spiritual Sense.


    Since the guards were all soul ves, they had lost the capacity of using their Spiritual Sense correctly; the only one who could use it well was the eldest prince.


    ¡°Who are you? How do you dare to not bow in my presence? I am the new king of the Anpaes Kingdom! Wait, you are a damned human! Kill him!¡±


    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t have any beast parts the eldest prince went mad and wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Your Highness, this kid is in our reports, he is Sebe¡¯s friend, but he was supposed to have wolf ears. Maybe he has a divine bloodline like your esteemed grandfather.¡±


    One of the guards beside the eldest prince picked up a paper and give it to the eldest prince; it was filled with information about Yale. He was a target to investigate since the Twin Eunuchs event.


    ¡°So, you are this Yale. You should know that Sebe had been already killed for being a traitor to our country. You have a divine beast bloodline. Then, you still have some uses. Turn into myckey now, and you will have a good life as the highest ss of ve.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t react; he was just thinking how it was better to torture that presumptuous kid.


    ¡°I can even be more magnanimous; I will give you your sister and ensure she isn¡¯t mistreated as long you serve me well.¡±


    One of the guards grabbed an unconscious woman by the neck and showed it; she was Aiwai.


    ¡°So, what do you think Yale? She is already my ve, but you can still improve her level of life.¡±


    The eldest prince knew that there was some mysterious background behind Yale and Aiwai, but as he already turned Aiwai into his ve, he had a hostage to make Yale and that background submit to him. The only reason he didn¡¯t try to turn Yale into his ve immediately was that his soul would be more damaged in that way and he already damaged Aiwai¡¯s soul too much; he feared that also harming Yale too much would make their background stop bothering about hostages.


    ¡°What happens, Yale? Do you have a fear of being against an almighty expert at Rank 9? Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t kill you if you behave well.¡±


    The eldest prince increased his confidence after not receiving a reply; he thought that Yale was scared of him.


    ¡°Are you speaking to me? I don¡¯t know why a weakling who is just Rank 9 dare to speak to me being so cocky. Do you have some mental issues?¡±


    The eldest prince was utterly enraged by those words, he had read about Yale¡¯s age in those documents, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate that a kid spoke in that way against him.


    ¡°Of course I speak against you! You are Yale, a mere five years old kid who is still in the Novice Rank. I have lived for more than seventeen thousand years, show respect to your elders!¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life wanted tough because for him someone with seventeen thousand years was still a kid.


    ¡°Sorry, but you are misunderstanding something. I am not Yale.¡±


    After saying those words the eldest prince and hisckeys turned unable to move while the souls of the others started to restore to their state before turning ves.

 Chapter 182 - Soul Torture

    Chapter 182: Soul Torture


    The eldest prince felt scared after Yale¡¯s past life released his power. He had felt that being Rank 9 and having fused with a vengeful spirit that controlled the Death Law was being at the peak of the world, but at that moment he understood that he was wrong.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that after not showing myself for some time, the people forgot about me. Now even a trashy traitor kid has guts to offend me openly; it seems that I need to impart an exceptional punishment to you to remind this world who should never be offended.¡±


    Aiwai awakened when Yale¡¯s past life was finishing hisst sentence, she looked at Yale¡¯s body, although the only physical difference was theck of wolf ears and tail, she felt that the person who said those words wasn¡¯t Yale.


    ¡°Who are you? If you aren¡¯t Yale, you don¡¯t have any reason to be my enemy.¡±


    At that point, Yale¡¯s past life was sure that the eldest prince had mental issues; disregarding all the other reasons, just by his previous words were enough to be punished.


    ¡°You are not qualified to hear my name, and you have offended me with your previous words.¡±


    The eldest prince was just barely able to speak using all his strength under Yale¡¯s past life suppression, but that was because of Yale¡¯s past life let him doing it to make him suffer thinking he had a way to survive.


    ¡°I sorry for that, I thought you were just a lowly being called Yale, I never thought you would be an estimated senior. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    The eldest prince wanted Yale¡¯s past life to low his guard and attack his soul at that moment; even being in front of someone stronger than him, he would remain scheming to be the winner.


    ¡°I am not Yale, but I am rted to him. I am Yale¡¯s ancestor.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t know how the eldest prince could be that short-sighted. Just by the looks, it was evident that Yale and Yale¡¯s past life had some rtion.


    ¡°So, you had bad luck with your descendants; I am sorry for that. You might have preferred to have someone like me who reached the world¡¯s peak of power; I am sure you know about my powerful grandfather, he should be extremely proud of me.¡±


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s past life decided to change the punishment he had thought for a heavier one; the eldest prince¡¯s behavior was trash among trash.


    ¡°Yale can also be considered my alter ego; he is far better than you. Moreover, Anpaes was my disciple, and I am the one who gave that divine beast bloodline to him. I can tell you for sure that he wasn¡¯t proud of you when he disappeared after giving his legacy. Moreover, I am pissed by the fact someone who had the bloodline I gave to my disciple turned into a trash like you!¡±


    Even the eldest prince was without words after hearing that; he couldn¡¯t understand how Yale can be that man¡¯s descendant and be considered an alter ego at the same time. However, that wasn¡¯t the main point for his surprise because he had heard of the mysterious master of Anpaes, someone who shouldn¡¯t be offended under any circumstance.


    The eldest prince never believed that such a person existed as he believed that they were the pinnacle of the world and there was no way someone was more powerful than the people with his bloodline.


    Aiwai was the only one who understood the situation that the person who was speaking was Yale but wasn¡¯t Yale at the same time, because that person in front of her was Yale¡¯s past life.


    She didn¡¯t know what Yale did to change back to his past life self, but there was no doubt of that because the man in front of her really acted like a powerful expert who had lived who knows how many years. On the other hand, although Yale was more mature than a normal kid, he didn¡¯t act like an ancient expert at all.


    ¡°Do you know why I am you telling all of this? Because you won¡¯t be able to leave alive from here, I prepared a fate worse than just dying for all of you. Do you think that you are powerful because you can control the Deathw after fusing with that vengeful spirit? That Death Law isn¡¯t even from this world, so its power is lower than the Death Law of this world. Moreover, even if you mastered the Death Law of this world, it would still be useless against me. You had fun messing the souls of others, so I should also y with your souls.¡±


    The eldest prince was scared thinking that he would turn into Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s ve, so he tried to control the Death Law against him, but he wasn¡¯t able to use the Death Law at all.


    ¡°Impossible, why my Deathw didn¡¯t work? In the great war, it worked perfectly! If it weren¡¯t for that damnable Anpaes, I would have conquered this continent long ago!¡±


    The vengeful spirit took control of the eldest prince¡¯s body, that vengeful spirit was the real owner of the body after both of them fused.


    ¡°I know about you. You and yourckeys were sealed by Anpaes far before the end of the war. You were bastards who delighted from abusing power and acting against normal mortals; even all the other invaders despised that, the experts acted against experts and the weaklings against the weaklings. I will tell you a secret; you weren¡¯t sealed just by Anpaes, the other invaders conspired with the people in the continent to get rid of your group. You were despised even by those in your own side.¡±


    The vengeful spirit went mad after hearing those words, but it was unable to do anything under Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s suppression.


    ¡°When I killed the other invaders I just destroyed their souls without pain, they were enemies, but they respected the difference of power and didn¡¯t try to abuse the normal people in the continent. Although they deserved to die, I didn¡¯t torture them or y with their souls. At that time I didn¡¯t kill your group because being permanently sealed until degenerating in vengeful spirits was a rightful torture for your sins, but it seems I was just too soft letting you suffer the punishment Anpaes decided for you.¡±


    The eldest prince and hisckeys started to feel a strong headache; it was like if something was cutting the inner part of their heads into pieces.


    ¡°Painful? I am just starting to cripple all your souls. Trashy prince, don¡¯t worry, I already helped you to fusepletely with that vengeful spirit, that was what you wanted, right? Now, I will ensure that you nor yourckeys had any chance to have your souls dissipated easily, that would be an extremely light punishment.¡±


    The pain of the soul was far greater than in the body, and Yale¡¯s past life was crippling their souls in the most painful way, so they already wanted to beg for death; they all wanted to die instead of continuing with that torture.


    ¡°Now I will tell you your future. Your trashy prince, I will degrade your soul until it turned and insect soul, you would never be able to reincarnate into a sentient being, and it is difficult that someone would bother in destroying the soul of a mere insect. In that way, you can enjoy endless lives as an insect. You will be unable to control your body, and you won¡¯t be able to use your soul to do anything either. However, I will let you be conscious of everything. You will be endlessly living an insect without being able to do anything to change your fate.¡±


    The eldest prince wanted to cry but he couldn¡¯t, he had already lost the control over his body and would never recover it even after reincarnation.


    ¡°As for thoseckeys of yours, since they have willingly followed you, they will share a part of that fate, but they won¡¯t be insects, I am not that cruel since they are justckeys. They will turn into beasts instead of insects, but with their crippled souls, they would never have a chance to train and turn stronger. Don¡¯t worry, even in this city people raise normal beasts to obtain food, at least their future lives can serve to fill the stomachs of others; they will be more useful than you, trashy prince. That would be a good role for them all from now on; they will be able to enjoy their endless lives at the bottom of the food chain.¡±


    Thoseckeys were regretting having epted to coborate with the eldest prince; if they had rejected coborating with him, they would have just died like their otherpanions instead of that cursed fate.


    ¡°Now I am tired of talking with all of you. Go and reincarnate!¡±


    At Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s words, all of them died and went to reincarnate; for manipting such weak people, Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t need to use the Space-time Judgment Sword. Moreover, with such vicious people, they would have been cursed instead of being reincarnated.


    Yale¡¯s past life looked at Aiwai who had been looking the scene; she was the only one who had recovered the consciousness because Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t want that the others noticed anything about himself.

 Chapter 183 - Different Futures

    <h4>Chapter 183: Different Futures</h4>


    ¡°Are you Yale¡¯s past life?¡±


    Aiwai had noticed Yale¡¯s past life gaze and decided to speak to him.


    ¡°Indeed. Based on Yale¡¯s memories, you are Aiwai; you seem to have treated Yale very well in the past.¡±


    Aiwai had a weird feeling hearing Yale¡¯s body speaking like that. After all, although Yale was her little brother, the one in front of her was a supreme expert who eradicated all his enemies without moving.


    Aiwai had felt that the eldest prince was extremely powerful, she had been unable to resist even his subordinates, but Yale¡¯s past life ended with all of them without the slightest effort. Moreover, she had heard the conversation with the eldest prince and thus knew that Yale¡¯s past life was the master of Anpaes, the founder of the kingdom, and that even he was the one who gave Anpaes the divine beast bloodline.


    Aiwai couldn¡¯t avoid admiring Yale¡¯s past life; she also wanted to reach such level one day. Before, the ones like the king who was at Rank 9 were her objective, but after seeing Yale¡¯s past life in action, she felt that the Rank 9 was still too weak to be worthy of her final objective.


    ¡°Yale is my little brother, of course, I treat him very well. Senior, how should I call you? You aren¡¯t Yale, but calling you Yale¡¯s past life will be like revealing it to others. I am already recovered, the other hostages may awake at any moment.¡±


    Aiwai was curious to obtain more information about Yale¡¯s past life, and she also nned to share it with Yaleter; she was sure that Yale would like it.


    ¡°They won¡¯t awaken unless I want them to awaken. You awakened because I wanted to speak to you. About my name, I don¡¯t have a name that I consider as my true name; I used myriad names in my long life, it isn¡¯t like if one of them was better than the others. I can¡¯t say that one of them is my true name and the others were false, all of them are part of me, part of the story of my past, choosing only one as my true name would be calling fake the experiences I lived using other names.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life used to change his appearance to the point that people were only sure of his identity by showing the Space-time Judgment Sword; he had also used a lot of different names to match with the identities he took while traveling the different worlds.


    Those different names and identities he used were almost always unconnected, and he valued them all. It was thanks to that vast experience that he turned able to surpass the Law Master level for the first time.


    ¡°Does senior have something to speak about with me? About the name, senior doesn¡¯t need to tell me a true name, just one of them will be enough, for example, the name you said to Anpaes.¡±


    Aiwai was surprised that Yale¡¯s past life had something to speak with her, but she didn¡¯t forget to try to obtain some information about him.


    ¡°Little girl, you are really insistent in learning one of my names.¡±


    Aiwai felt awkward being called ¡°little girl¡± by Yale¡¯s body, but Yale¡¯s past life had more than enough qualifications to say it.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that with your destiny I can tell you one of the names that I used in this world when taking disciples.¡±


    Aiwai felt scared by the first part of the sentence because it seemed that he would tell one of his names to Aiwai because something extremely bad would happen to her.


    ¡°Are you scared now? That is okay, with your future anyone would be scared, poor girl.¡±


    Aiwai wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Yale¡¯s past life predicted her future, but his words make her felt uneasy.


    ¡°What will happen to me?¡±


    She had just escaped from turning into a ve; she couldn¡¯t believe that she had that much bad luck to fall into another disastrous situation.


    ¡°Do you think that you are recovered from the soul very? That soul very was made with a wed Death Law, it wouldn¡¯t have worked as that trashy prince wanted even without my assistance, but sometimes using a wedw is worse than using the Law correctly.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life detected the problem from the moment he awakened and knew that even if Yale had been able to reach the pce before, the result would have been the same.


    ¡°Usually, that soul very should put some shackles in your soul to force you to obey, but it won¡¯t affect your consciousness. However, that trashy prince made a huge mistake, his soul very failed and turned into something that would just erase the consciousness of every ve turning all of you into something like puppets who could only move and act after hearing orders. Although your body will be alive, that isn¡¯t that much different from having your soul annihted.¡±


    Aiwai dropped to her knees after hearing Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s words.


    ¡°But I am feeling perfectly well right now. How can I be suffering such a curse?¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life sighed.


    ¡°I am using my power to restore all of your souls to the state previous to the start of the degradation, this is easy for me and I can do it even from far away, but my time is limited. After I disappear and Yale returns, all of your souls wouldpletely lose any trace of consciousness after a week at most.¡±


    Aiwai knew that there was no way Yale could turn into his past self at will and that there should be some restrictions to it, so she understood that there was no way Yale¡¯s past life remained to help their souls forever.


    ¡°Do you have any method to save us?¡±


    Since Yale¡¯s past life bothered in helping them to restore their souls temporally, she thought that there should be some method.


    ¡°If you were someonepletely unrted to me, only one future would await you, but since you are considered family by Yale, I will give you the chance to choose among three possible futures, you are the one who will choose.¡±


    Aiwai felt a bit relieved after hearing that, but she knew that there should be a bad part in every future or Yale¡¯s past life would just save her instead of having her chose the future she wanted.


    ¡°Your first future is the future that will happen without my intervention; in a week you would have lost any consciousness and turned into something like a puppet. You can use that week to fulfill some wishes you have before dying.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t want that future; she didn¡¯t want to turn into a puppet after a week.


    ¡°The second future you have is reincarnation. I can use my space-time Judgment Sword to ignore the reincarnation rules and force you to reincarnate even in your current state. The effects of the soul very would end at the same moment you reincarnated, so you won¡¯t have to worry about that. I can interfere to help you remember your current life, although probably you will forget a lot about your current life until reaching the Novice Rank.¡±


    The second future would save her soul, but she didn¡¯t know if she would meet Yale and Wyba again in her next life. Moreover, even if she managed to meet them someday, she wouldn¡¯t be their older sister as she would be younger than them. After all, if the past life¡¯s age is counted, Yale would be the oldest.


    ¡°Your third future it is just a betting, even I don¡¯t know how it will end. In this future, I will seal you into a different space where thews won¡¯t be able to affect you. Even after I disappear, you won¡¯t degenerate into something like a puppet. However, unless the root of the problem in your soul ispletely healed, you will never be able to leave that space. Let me tell you that I am unable to heal your soul. I can just make it remain like now, but I can¡¯t erase the source of the problem. Harming a soul is easy, but regenerating it to a perfect state is one of the most difficult things to do.¡±


    The soul was extremely important for all living beings and especially for practitioners.


    ¡°What will happen to me in that space?¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t know if the option was good or bad, she stillcked information about that ce where she would be sealed.


    ¡°That space is a ce where Yale is usually storing things, but it is still unable to contain living things for too much time due to Yale¡¯s current level of power. So, I will put you in a section of the space Yale is still unable to ess and I will seal you with my own power instead of the power of that space. He should be able to enter in that section and break your seal after reaching the Practitioner Rank. Before that point, you will be unconscious while being frozen in the time. It will only be when Yale broke the seal that you will be able to live inside that space, but remember that if you choose this future, you will only be able to exit again if someone managed to erase that curse from your soul.¡±

 Chapter 184 - The Future I Choose

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Future I Choose</h4>


    ¡°You have already heard all the three options; now you must choose.¡±


    In Yale¡¯s past life opinion, the second option was the most optimal because as she would reincarnate with her soul in a good state the reincarnation process should be quick and even with only a little of her memories, she would be able to reach the Novice Rank quickly. Once she recovered all her memories she should be able to reach again her current level in just a few years; her potential will be even higher due to that.


    Anyone who cared the most about training would choose that option without a doubt. Not everyone had the chance to have a fresh start with knowledge of a previous life and a soul far stronger than normal. After all, without using any special object, only those who had turned Law Masters can reincarnate willingly, conserving their memories as long their souls were in a good state.


    ¡°I have clear the future I want. If you asked the previous me I would have chosen the second option without any doubt; my life hasn¡¯t been a good one, and I know that reincarnation would have a lot of benefits in my potential as I will be able to train faster.¡±


    Aiwai was able to understand the advantages of reincarnation; reincarnated people were always geniuses among geniuses, even if someonecks memories like Yale, their initial potential is still far higher than other people.


    The only reason Yale hadn¡¯t almost any talent when he was born was that the Last Wish System suppressed them to force Yale to train hard instead of relying just on the advantage of talent. The Last Wish System didn¡¯t have the capacity to create something from nothing, those talents Yale obtained were all talent that belonged to him from the start or obtained from external sources.


    Even the Storage Space existed from the start; it was just that Yale couldn¡¯t use it as it was restricted by the system and his ownck of power. Without the system¡¯s restriction, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to control such space with his level.


    ¡°However, right now, after having met Yale and Wyba and lived together as a family I can¡¯t think in the same way. The future I choose is the third option.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life smiled, although he knew that the best option was the second one, he wanted that Aiwai ended up choosing the third one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear the fact of never being able to exit to the outside world again?¡±


    Aiwai shook her head.


    ¡°If Yale only needs to reach the Practitioner Rank before breaking my seal I will be able to meet him and Wyba soon inside that space, so even if I can¡¯t go out, I will be well. Moreover, I am sure that the curse my soul will bepletely erased one day.¡±


    Aiwai wanted to be with her family, the ce they were wasn¡¯t the most important, even in that space they would be able to be together after just some time.


    ¡°From where do you obtain that confidence. Currently, even I am unable to erase the curse of your soul.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life knew the answer; he just wanted to confirm if Aiwai had reached the same answer as him or a different one.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, Yale will do it. I have no doubts that he will be able to do things you can¡¯t do. Isn¡¯t that your reason for sealing your memories erasing yourself and creating a new personality in your soul? You disregarded even your own existence for Yale; if he didn¡¯t have the capacity to surpass you, it would be weird.¡±


    Aiwai was extremely sharp; she knew that sealing one¡¯s memories in reincarnation wasn¡¯t normal. Yale had his previous life¡¯s memories sealed because he knew something that was better to not remember in order to avoid attracting a cmity, but in those cases, the usual was sealing only those dangerous memories; there was no need to seal all of them.


    ¡°You are right; I bet that Yale will do it by himself or he will find a method to do it. However, I need to tell you, that when I left behind the consciousness, I am using right now, I hadn¡¯t decided if sealing all my memories or not, that was something that I nned to decide just before reincarnating.¡±


    Yale¡¯s previous life wouldn¡¯t mention something about forbidden knowledge as a reason to seal some memories, but the rest was just the truth; that consciousness was sealed in the Origin Orb and activated due to the awakening of the Death Bloodline; he would just be able to appear once more when Yale would use the Origin Link.


    The Origin Orb had more uses and was far more important to Yale¡¯s previous life than Yale had thought when he obtained it; without it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to awaken any of the Divine Bloodlines left behind by his past life.


    ¡°Little girl, I took a liking for your personality; how about turning into my disciple? Although I am already dead, I can give you a knowledge that would make all the continent die from jealousy.¡±


    That was a bad habit from Yale¡¯s past life, whenever he met a talent who had a personality of his liking he tried to recruit that person as his disciple.


    If Aiwai had chosen the second option, Yale¡¯s past life wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her and would just help her to reincarnate to repay the kindness she had shown to Yale.


    However, choosing the third, she demonstrated that she wasn¡¯t selfish and was ready to lose that excellent chance to be able to live with Yale even if that means being in a different space without being able to exit. Yale¡¯s past life liked loyal people a lot.


    ¡°Being your disciple will be my honor. Since the first moment I saw your power I admired you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can be a better master even if you are already dead.¡±


    Aiwai was honest with her words; she didn¡¯t n to lie in from of Yale¡¯s past life. As she really wanted to be his disciple, she wouldn¡¯t refute due to her pride or any other thing. She felt weird acting like that in front of Yale¡¯s body, but the strongest expert she had met in her life asked her to be a disciple, so there was no way she could say no.


    ¡°Alright, from now on you are my disciple, so you have the right to know one of my names. The name I will tell you is the same one I told Anpaes in the past, and it was even the name Zuatania, and Revgen used the most when they talked with me on this continent. You can call me Master Liye.¡±


    Liye touched Aiwai¡¯s head, and she felt like something entered her body from Liye¡¯s hand, but she was unable to detect it.


    ¡°You will obtain what I just gave you after you awakened inside that space, obtaining it in the real world would have a bad effect on your soul given your current state.¡±


    Aiwai kneeled in front of Liye.


    ¡°Disciple Aiwai pays respects to Master Liye.¡±


    Liye was pleased with Aiwai¡¯s behavior, so he patted a bit her head before asking her to stood up. Aiwai wasn¡¯t used to being treated like a kid by being patted on her head, she was usually the one who did it to Yale and Wyba, but against Liye, she couldn¡¯tin.


    Liye had always been picky with his disciples; he was like Swordmad, he only picked those disciples he liked, it didn¡¯t matter anything else. Although he always had a lot of people who would have died happy with just some words of guidance, Liye had never taught to someone he didn¡¯t like. On the other hand, he had always treated really well his disciples as long they didn¡¯t betray him or acted improperly.


    ¡°Aiwai, since you are now my disciple I will tell you something important rted to the method to heal your curse.¡±


    Liye had just treated Aiwai as someone valued by Yale, so although he helped her, he didn¡¯t mind too much about her future. However, after Aiwai epted to turn into his disciple, his treatment changed and Liye was ready to exin some more things.


    ¡°There are two types of methods to heal the curse of your soul, orthodox and unorthodox. I am not well versed in unorthodox methods to treat souls, so I can just tell you about an orthodox method I know to treat your curse. However, for Yale maybe it would be better to use an unorthodox method.¡±


    Orthodox methods to treat souls were the best as they were powerful and versatile. However, they need too many requirements.


    On the other hand, unorthodox methods are specific for every problem and the efficiency is far less than an orthodox method, but although experts consider learning such methods a waste of time, the requirements are much lower.

 Chapter 185 - I Knew That You Would Come

    Chapter 185: I Knew That You Would Come


    ¡°For being able to use the orthodox method I know to treat your soul, besides the Death Law and the Life Law, Yale must also surpass the Law Master level in the Time Law, only in that way the Time Law would be able to affect the soul correctly and permanently. I almost managed to do it in my lifetime, but sadly my soul was injured when I was just about to reach that level, and it is impossible to improve in the Laws with the damaged soul. If I were able to remain just one year in this my current state, it would be enough to reach it myself and heal you, but I don¡¯t have enough time because I am already dead, using my power even for a bit of time like now, is already against all thews in the world.¡±


    Topletely heal a soul with orthodox methods, reaching such level was a must, people who surpassed the Law Master level in those three Laws were extremely scarce even in other worlds. After all, those Laws were all among the most difficult ones.


    The orthodox soul healing methods that could be used by fulfilling those conditions could be used even to heal a soul who had just started to dissipate. However, an unorthodox method would never be able to have such an effect, so the experts rarely bothered on it unless they knew someone who has the soul in a state that required healing, but it wasn¡¯t in dissipation.


    In Aiwai¡¯s case, an unorthodox method would be enough to heal her. Sadly, Liye had never studied about those methods as there wouldn¡¯t be any need for them after he surpassed the Law Master level in the Time Law and he never had any of his friends or disciples in such weird soul state for needing to waste time learning such inefficient methods before.


    As unorthodox methods differ for every case; they were considered a waste of time for anyone who didn¡¯t need them for treating someone. In case of having time Liye would rather surpass the master level on the Time Law as it was far more useful than learning method that would only work for that case.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you more, now you can only believe in Yale. I will be able to be summoned once more, but I don¡¯t know if we will meet again. Train diligently, although training inside that space has more limits than in the outside world, as you are my disciple training it would be beneficial to you. You need to enter that space right now, I would like to speak more with you, but I have a tight schedule before disappearing.¡±


    The Storage Space had been created by Liye, and only hisws existed there. Thus, it was extremely beneficial for those who followed his teachings although it would be impossible to learn anything about aw that Liye hadn¡¯t learned himself.


    Liye had an understanding of otherws besides those five in which he had reached at least the Law Master level. Thosews also existed in the Storage Space, but they were iplete as Liye hadn¡¯t reached the Law Master level on them. Thus, without going out, it was impossible to reach the Law Master level in any Law Liye hadn¡¯t reached it.


    ¡°Disciple says farewell to master. I am sad we can¡¯t spend more time together, but I will be forever Master Liye¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Aiwai bowed to Liye before he made her disappear inside the Storage Space.


    After Aiwai disappeared, Liye looked to Wyba inside the Storage Space.


    ¡°She was just an ordinary Frost Wolf, but due to Yale¡¯s influence, she has changed too much. Her existence is something that wasn¡¯t in the n, her body with syncronized bloodline won¡¯t be able to support Yale¡¯s bloodlines. She is important to Yale and Aiwai, I might just help her a bit as my bloodline legacies are the main problem to her.¡±


    Liye sent his energy towards Wyba in the Storage Space, and then he distorted the light surrounding him to avoid other seeing his shape correctly. Then, he awakened the other hostages with cursed souls and gave them the two first different futures he said to Aiwai.


    ¡°I want to reincarnate, I definitely didn¡¯t want to turn into a puppet.¡±


    A princess that had been kept as a hostage didn¡¯t hesitate in choosing reincarnation.


    ¡°I understand that the princesses chose reincarnation, being like puppets would affect their honor as women of the royalty. However, I am one of the royal guards, so I prefer to remain here as a puppet. A lot of the kingdom¡¯s main strength is here; if we all reincarnate, the kingdom will be in a precarious situation. My only request is that the king should be the only one capable of giving me orders.¡±


    Too many powerful experts from the Anpaes Kingdom were in that room, the ones who avoided that destiny were strong enough to hide from the eldest prince¡¯s forces before Liye appeared or they were outside the pce avoiding the cmity.


    When Liye punished the eldest prince and his subordinates, he also included those patrolling outside that room, and theckeys who were outside the pce.


    Fortunately, the guards outside although had captured a lot of important people, without the eldest prince they couldn¡¯t enve them. Only those who weren¡¯t considered useful were directly killed by the guards; the others just suffered some injuries.


    Although the eldest prince had ordered that all the important people and all the healers should be inside the pce, there were people who the eldest prince didn¡¯t have enough authority to control because they were old people who had served the kingdom for ages. There were also some other princes and princesses that he couldn¡¯t force to remain inside the pce, he could forbid them to enter but not to exit.


    ¡°Alright, I will only let Paku and Sebe have authority to control you after you be puppets. Sebe have been chosen by Anpaes as the crown prince, and he also has my approval.¡±


    Those hostages didn¡¯t know about Liye¡¯s identity, but they knew that he was powerful enough for calling the king by his name. They had all seen the eldest prince¡¯s corpse, he died without a single injury nor any sign of battle, a Rank 9 was killed without any need of battle, that was a true show of power.


    ¡°Thank you for hearing my selfish request.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the only guard who chose to remain as a puppet to work for the kingdom until his body reached the end of his lifespan, almost all the royal guards decided to do that after the first one suggested it.


    As for the maidservants, few of them decided to remain serving the kingdom even as puppets, but most of them chose reincarnation.


    The members of the royal family had all chose to reincarnate, they didn¡¯t mind about the kingdom, they just didn¡¯t want to be turned into puppets.


    Liye used the Space-time Judgment Sword to force all of those who chose the second option to reincarnate. However, some of them were cursed by the sword instead of reincarnated, but Liye didn¡¯t feel bad for them; if they were cursed, it was because they deserved it.


    Liye had a better impression of those who decided to continue serving the kingdom even in that condition; he even sent a message to Paku to ensure that the families of all of those who chose to remain as puppets had a good life.


    After that, he exited the pce and went to Aiwai¡¯s house.


    The house had been slightly damaged, but the damages were far inferior to other houses. After all, the quality and defense measures were far better than the other houses and theckeys had been wanting to create a general damage and hadn¡¯t focused in any ce specifically.


    Liye restored the damage in an instant, restoring something material like a house was easy. Then, he put the whole house, floor included, inside the Storage Space in the same ce where he had put Aiwai and sealed the house together with her.


    That was a little present Liye had thought for his disciple as he knew that Aiwai had taken a liking in living there with Yale and Wyba after going to the capital.


    If it weren¡¯t because using Laws which Yale had yet to obtain the correspondent bloodline would shorten his time a lot, he would have just teleported to their previous house and also stored it.


    He wouldn¡¯t have problems in shortening his time to save Aiwai by using the other Laws if he could do it, but for a material possession, he didn¡¯t n to make the sacrifice.


    Leaving a huge hole in the ce where the house had been, Liye went towards the ce where the Mysterious Expert was waiting just beside the space-time barrier.


    ¡°I knew that you wille to speak with me, but you mustn¡¯t let Yale know anything about my existence.¡±


    Liye looked well to the Mysterious Expert.


    ¡°I know, he won¡¯t remember anything about you although we are speaking right now. Although I need to admit that even I am surprised about your presence here, I hope you can exin it everything to me.¡±


    They iste themselves in another space-time barrier inside the first one, beside the two of them no one would know about their conversation.


    Authors Note: Alemich Alemich


    13/26


    If you don¡¯t see well thest line change the font size, it is a bug from the app.


    End of Volume 6.

 Chapter 186 - Wyba鈥檚 Changes

    Chapter 186: Wyba¡¯s Changes


    Yale opened his eyes lying on a prairie; his memories were fuzzy.


    He remembered that he had met with the will of Anpaes and that his past life appeared due to the Death Bloodline, but he couldn¡¯t remember very well after that moment.


    ¡°Ugh, my head hurts.¡±


    After a while, Yale managed to clear his mind a bit and looked at the surrounding searching for Wyba and Aiwai.


    ¡°Is she Wyba?¡±


    Yale found that near him was a little girl lying on the floor, but although the size of the girl matched with Wyba¡¯s size, that girl didn¡¯t have wolf ears or tail.


    ¡°Maybe my past life did something to her? I feel my bloodlines active, but there is no fever on her body.¡±


    Yale touched her forehead, but as he had thought, she was just sleeping, and there were no problems with her body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to use Appraisal on her.¡±


    Yale knew that the little girl in front of him was Wyba because of their contract, but he was curious about what had happened to her and hoped that Appraisal would give him a clue.


    ¡°Name: Wyba | Age: 5 | Origin Monster Level: 20 | Human Level: 0 (Sealed)¡± ¡°Synchronized Bloodlines: Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline, Time Bloodline, Death Bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Life-bound contract with the user | Potential bound to user¡¯s realm | Bloodline always equal to the user.¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 1000 | Strength: 1000 | Agility: 1000 | Intelligence: 1000 | Wisdom: 1000 | Dexterity: 1000¡±


    ¡°Skills: Frost w, Ice Spear, Bloodline Force, Body Illusion, Shape Shift, Water Healing, Time Healing, Poison w.¡±


    Yale was shocked for the information Appraisal disyed for Wyba because she was already at the Apprentice Rank which should be impossible as she couldn¡¯t surpass Yale¡¯s level. Moreover, she had a new sealed parameter for the level in which Yale didn¡¯t know its meaning.


    He also noticed that Wyba had two new skills which he guessed that were rted to her new bloodlines. However, speaking of bloodlines, what Yale didn¡¯t expect was that Wyba¡¯s Frost Winged Wolf Bloodline had changed into the Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline, but after thinking about how his past life was the one who gave the divine beats bloodline to Anpaes, it wasn¡¯t that strange.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 15 | Origin Level: 20 |Origin Points: 1000/1000¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 1000 | Strength: 1000 | Agility: 1000 | Intelligence: 1000 | Wisdom: 1000 | Dexterity: 1000¡±


    Yale had also reached the Apprentice Rank without knowing it; that was something logical after having seen Wyba¡¯s level. Moreover, he was at the peak of the starless stage, he just needed to train a bit, and he would reach the 1-star Apprentice.


    The reason for that power-up was the modifications Liye made on Wyba, although his intention wasn¡¯t helping them increase their power directly, Wyba needed to reach the Apprentice Rank to support those modifications and stop suffering due to the bloodlines, so Yale ended being also powered-up a bit as Wyba couldn¡¯t surpass him in power level.


    Checking the Last Wish System, Yale noticed that his beast bloodline had changed like Wyba¡¯s; their synchronization was still working well.


    ¡°Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline: Complete. Bloodline of the Time Freezing Wolf divine beast, let the user use Time Freezing Wolf Techniques. It gives the capacity tomunicate with wolves. Laws involved in the bloodline: Water, Time, Death. Synchronized with Wyba.¡±


    He had faked having such bloodline before, but he didn¡¯t expect to obtain the real one that easily.


    The Frost Winged Wolves were rted to the Time Freezing Wolves as the rumors said, so Liye had just needed to help Wyba¡¯s bloodline to transform into it. Moreover, as two of the threews rted to such divine beast were already on obtained bloodlines, the upgrade was easy for someone like Liye.


    Each divine beast was rted to a different number ofws and having three like the Time Freezing Wolves was very good. Two of thews were alreadyws contained in the legacy bloodlines, but the Water Law in the Time Freezing Wolf bloodline was still a good addition to Yale¡¯s potential.


    After that, Yale checked the Death Bloodline he obtained from Anpaes.


    ¡°Death Bloodline: Complete. Bloodline containing the power of the Death Law, allows the user to use easily soul-rted skills and poison-rted skills. Improves the understanding of the Death Law. Synchronized with Wyba.¡±


    The Death Bloodline was simr to the Time Bloodline, but Yale didn¡¯t expect that it also had an effect on poison-rted skills. The bloodline had even changed Yale¡¯s talent in the Poison Element from low grade to perfect grade.


    The Death Law had a close rtionship with the soul and poisons, so the only boost in elements was to the poison element because although soul-rted skills existed, the soul wasn¡¯t an element.


    Yale also obtained the same new skill as Wyba, Poison w, it was a skill inherent on Time Freezing Wolfs although one of the most basic ones; a lot of beasts had skills simr to that one.


    ¡°Poison w Level 1: Covers the user¡¯s hand with poison. Poison Element. It requires 1 Origin Point. Mastery at level 20.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t like a skill like that, he would rather end his opponents directly than poison them, but he thought that it could be useful for punishments if he managed to understand the strength of the poison. In any case, he obtained that skill without looking for it, so he didn¡¯t mind too much if it was useful or not.


    He also discovered another new skill that was under a different group than the others, it was Soul-search and was ssified as a Soul Skill.


    ¡°Soul-search: Extracts all the information from the target¡¯s soul, high possibility of damaging the target¡¯s soul in case of the target not coborating. It will fail if the target opposes too much resistance.¡±


    Usually, using something like Soul-search will be impossible without controlling the Death Law a bit or using a formation to support the skill, but the Death Bloodline alone was more than enough to let Yale use it. However, due to Yale¡¯s low power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as freely as true experts who learned it from understanding the Death Law.


    In the Quest Menu, Yale hadpleted the second Main Chain Quest after having reached the Apprentice Rank, and his Storage Space increased tenfold due to the reward of the Skill Quest he hadpleted due to it.


    There was a new Skill Quest that followed the previous one, but after reading it, he started to feel his head aching.


    ¡°System special function improvement: Storage. Complete the third Main Chain Quest. Reward: The system will increase hundredfold the size of [Storage Space]. Time will be able to flow inside the [Storage Space] making possible to live in the areas with the time flowing.¡±


    Scenes from Liye¡¯s conversation with Aiwai started to flow in his mind and tears appeared on his eyes.


    ¡°So, this is the truth...¡±


    After a while, Yale had recovered the memories of everything happened after Liye¡¯s awakening until he stored their house, but he was unable to remember anything else; there wasn¡¯t any trace of the Mysterious Expert existence on those memories.


    ¡°I need to train faster to be able to see sis again. She believed in me; I can¡¯t disappoint her.¡±


    Yale knew that he would need to reach the Practitioner Rank andplete his new Main Chain Quest to be able to create a ce where Aiwai could live inside the Storage Space. That turned into his first objective at that moment because he felt guilty for Aiwai¡¯s situation as he was the one who had wanted to go to the capital.


    Of course, without Yale¡¯s help, Aiwai would have ended enved by the Bear Overlord, but that couldn¡¯t ease Yale¡¯s conscience.


    ¡°Master the use of Spiritual Sense (Rank 2). Reward: Stats and Origin Points increase.¡±


    The first sub-quest was almost the same as the first in the previous Main Chain Quest, and the reward was just a power-up in stats and Origin Points, but that was just what he needed.


    Yale sat beside Wyba and started to train his improved Spiritual Sense. He didn¡¯t know where he was, but he felt the presence of those with the same bloodline as him nearer than before, so he guessed that he should be nearer than the Revgen Empire than before or he was already in the Revgen Empire.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind about that, returning to Nacesai City wasn¡¯t his priority anymore; he would return, but he wanted to focus all his attention on training.


    Yale didn¡¯t move for the next days because Wyba continued sleeping until the fourth day.


    Although Yale, didn¡¯t understand all the changes on Wyba, he knew that she wasn¡¯t in danger, so he just trained patiently beside her waiting for her awakening.


    When Wyba opened her eyes, she looked at her surroundings confused.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Wyba¡¯s body feels weird.¡±


    At that moment, Yale stopped his training and patted Wyba¡¯s head; he knew that exining Aiwai¡¯s situation to her would be difficult and he didn¡¯t even know how to exin Wyba¡¯s own changes to her.

 Chapter 187 - Where Is Big Sis?

    Chapter 187: Where Is Big Sis?


    ¡°Big bro, Wyba doesn¡¯t feel the tail, and the ears feel weird too.¡±


    Wyba was scared after feeling the changes in her body.


    ¡°You are now in a human form, so it is normal that you don¡¯t have a tail and your ears are now human-like instead of wolf-like.¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t seem to understand it very well, but although she couldn¡¯t see her own ears or her back where the tail was situated before, she could see her hair.


    ¡°Wyba¡¯s hair changed!¡±


    Wyba¡¯s hair was originally silvery white, but in her human form it was dark brown like Yale¡¯s hair; that change was enough to make her look extremely different.


    The color of her eyes had also changed from blue to dark brown. With those colors on the hair and eyes, she would be considered just a cute human girl and no one would think that there was something strange about her.


    Although Yale liked more the Wyba with her original hair and eye color than her new look, he had to admit that for traveling that look was better as would catch less attention.


    ¡°Wyba, do you feel anything else wrong?¡±


    Physical changes were one thing, and Yale could see the changes himself, but he was more worried about how Wyba feels internally as the Appraisal had shown too many changespared tost time he appraised her.


    ¡°Wyba feels very weak.¡±


    She had that weakness feeling from the moment she awakened, but she had been more surprised by the changes in her body, so she almost forgot it.


    ¡°Try to punch the air a few times.¡±


    Wyba nodded, but when she was to start walking, she fell to the ground and started crying.


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that situation, even with Wyba¡¯s previous level, just falling to the ground wouldn¡¯t hurt that much. Yale could understand some loss of bnce due to not being used tock a tail, or due to some other difference in the body that could make her feel weird with her body, but he didn¡¯t expect that her defenses were so low, she was even injured due to falling to the ground.


    ¡°Big bro, Wyba is unable to use healing.¡±


    Wyba knew Water Healing, but she only had used it on herself in the past when she hurt herself ying or training. Yale would understand if she failed in healing others due tocking experience, but failing to heal herself was too serious as she already knew how to do it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will heal you.¡±


    For such scratches Yale needed less than a second to heal her, that type of wound was extremely easy to heal.


    ¡°Thank you, big bro.¡±


    Wyba said that with teary eyes, she didn¡¯t like her current state.


    When Wyba started to punch the air, Yale didn¡¯t need to focus too much to notice her strength; her strength was justparable to a normal mortal. Although she was at the peak of power a normal mortal could have,pared with her power in her half-beats form, she was indeed too weak.


    ¡°It seems that all your power disappeared.¡±


    Wyba started to cry and ran towards Yale, but she fell again to the floor.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to run until being used to your current body.¡±


    Yale healed her again, he didn¡¯t mind healing her a lot of times, but he didn¡¯t want to see Wyba suffering pain. He hugged Wyba after healing her until she stopped crying after a few minutes.


    ¡°What can Wyba do? Wyba doesn¡¯t want to be like this forever.¡±


    After calming down a bit, she thought that her big brother could have some kind of solution.


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure of how to answer her, so he decided to try luck with a guess he had.


    ¡°Wyba, can you try to transform into your half-beast form?¡±


    Yale remembered that Wyba had two different levels, but the human one was the only one sealed, so he hoped that Wyba could recover her strength if she returned to her half-beast form.


    Wyba didn¡¯t even think about that because she couldn¡¯t use Shape Shift in her current state. However, when she thought about to changing to her half-beast form, it worked immediately; she could feel her tail and her ears like she had felt before awakening that day, she could also see that her hair returned to be silvery white.


    Wyba liked her hair, although the dark brown color made it seem more simr to Yale¡¯s normal hair, she would rather have Yale change his hair color to be like her than changing her own hair color.


    Aiwai was the main reason for Wyba to have such attachment to her hair, Aiwai was always praising it, and Wyba loved to be praised, so she ended up developing a huge attachment to her hair.


    ¡°Wyba is feeling very well now!¡±


    Wyba started to run around, but without falling, it was obvious that her previous body was the reason for thatck of bnce.


    Yale sighed in relief. Although he didn¡¯t n to make Wyba fight against enemies, if she were defenseless, he would be uneasy in front of a dangerous situation.


    After all, if Wyba couldn¡¯t change to her half-beast form, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to fly to escape, and the defenses of a normal mortal would support a hit from someone who dared to attack Yale who was already at the Apprentice Rank.


    The return in Wyba¡¯s strength also confirmed to Yale, that the problem was with that sealing in her human form¡¯s level. However, although humans couldn¡¯t train before having ten, that restriction only applied to those born as humans.


    Moreover, the description on Appraisal was different than what the system had shown to Yale when he was less than ten, so her restriction wasn¡¯t due to the World Law¡¯s that didn¡¯t let humans train and instead protect them until they were ten.


    The most logical option was that the sealing was created by his own past life, the one who called himself Liye in front of Aiwai. After all, a kid like Wyba in human form being at the Apprentice Rank would catch too much attention as that was an impossible feat for humans; problems woulde for sure if that were discovered.


    ¡°Wyba, listen to me.¡±


    Wyba stopped running and stopped in front of Yale. Although she was excited by the recovery of her strength, she was still obedient to anything her big brother said to her.


    ¡°You need to try to get used to that human form even if you feel weak. The area we are now is probably full of humans, and I don¡¯t know how they treat half-beasts. You can choose between your human form or your wolf form, but the half-beast form will be dangerous right now.¡±


    The wolf form can also have problems, but Yale didn¡¯t want to force Wyba to that form either, so after seeing Wyba¡¯s face when he said the first sentence he added the wolf form as an option.


    Wyba truly didn¡¯t like any of the two options because although the wolf form was her true body, nobody treated her like Yale¡¯s little sister if she was in that form. The time she liked the most was when both of them were in a half-beast form, and no one doubted about their rtionship.


    ¡°Maybe if you use Shape Shift to look older you won¡¯t be restrained in your human form. Humans can¡¯t train before turning ten, so probably your weakness is because you are less than ten.¡±


    Wyba tried to change her form to a ten years old girl, and then she changed to her human form, but the seal didn¡¯t disappear.


    Yale sighed as he thought that besides the fact that seal was a good camouge for Wyba¡¯s true form, there was some other reason he couldn¡¯t understand and she would need to truly turn ten before getting rid of that seal.


    Wyba returned to her half-beast form disappointed.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work. Should Wyba try to look older than now and try again? Maybe Wyba would look like big sis after growing up? Uh, where is big sis?¡±


    Wyba finally noticed that Aiwai wasn¡¯t with them, she had been so focused on her own problems that she hadn¡¯t thought about her.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here. We won¡¯t be able to see her again before I reach the Practitioner Rank. Thus, I must train hard from now on.¡±


    Wyba returned to her normal size and looked to Yale with confusion; she didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°It is too difficult to exin, but big sis was sent to another ce due to a special type of curse she received, and the only method to see her right now is reaching the Rank 3, the Practitioner Rank.¡±


    Yale remembered the conversation about souls, but that part was hard to exin in front of a kid, so he created a simplified version hoping Wyba would have enough with that.

 Chapter 188 - Training and Venting Anger

    <h4>Chapter 188: Training and Venting Anger</h4>


    Wyba didn¡¯t reply after Yale¡¯s exnation, nor she changed to her human form, she remained in her half-beast form and didn¡¯t speak for the next few days and focused on training.


    Although she was in a bad mood due to the current situation, Yale didn¡¯t mind too much because he was also in a bad mood due to what happened to Aiwai. At that moment, he only wanted to train, so he thought that spending some days training in silence would be good for both of them.


    In those days Yale advanced to the 1-star Apprentice and mastered the Spiritual Sense on the Apprentice Rankpleting the mission and obtaining a huge boost in his stats. However, the difference between the 1-star Apprentice and the 2-star Apprentice was huge, even with the huge boost he received from the sub-quest, Yale didn¡¯t advance.


    The difficulty to advance increased in each Rank and although Yale¡¯s training speed improved a lot thanks to awakening the Time Bloodline and the Death Bloodline, he couldn¡¯t advance as fast as he wanted.


    Yale checked his next sub-quest which provoked mixed feelings on him, he wanted toplete that condition even without a sub-quest, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be quick.


    ¡°Reach the master stage in Swordsmanship. Reward: ??????¡±


    Since he had reached the Apprentice Rank, his limit in training swordsmanship had increased, so it was possible for him to improve until reaching the master stage.


    As for reaching the apprentice stage in other weapons, he wasn¡¯t too much interested although it turned easy after reaching the Apprentice Rank. However, he decided to reach it with Martial Arts as that was also something Aiwai taught him and with his talent plus his rank it would be easy.


    Although Yale thought it would be easy, he didn¡¯t expect to need just half an hour to do it.


    ¡°Martial Arts Mastery: Apprentice Level 1. When battling directly, all stats increase by 0,1% ignoring all the restrictions. This Passive Skill can be leveled up battling.¡±


    Yale looked to Wyba who was also training on her own, she also reached the 1-star Apprentice Rank, but her progress was still slower than Yale who had been boosted by the reward of the sub-quest. However, Yale felt that Wyba¡¯s speed was extremely highpared to anyone else; after all, she obtained the same bloodlines as Yale and received some help from Liye, it would be weird if she were slow to train.


    Almost a month passed since Yale awakened in that ce, but Yale and Wyba remained focused in training. Being crazy at training was something normal to Yale, but not to Wyba who believed that she also needed to reach the Practitioner Rank to meet Aiwai due to Yale¡¯s exnation.


    She didn¡¯t like that exnation nor the situation, but she also knew that Yale was serious about being unable to meet Aiwai. Yale also knew about Wyba¡¯s misunderstanding and that her bad mood was due to Aiwai¡¯s situation, but he didn¡¯t n to tell her that she didn¡¯t need to do anything, because being unable to act was even more frustrating than having an objective hard to reach.


    Moreover, reaching the Practitioner Rank wasn¡¯t that difficult for Wyba, she just needed time because with such bloodlines, as long as one trained, reaching that rank was a sure thing, but for Wyba that time waiting to reach the Practitioner Rank was the most painful thing.


    Wyba was still at the 1-star Apprentice, but Yale had already reached the 2-star Apprentice, and his Martial Arts had reached the level six of the apprentice stage.


    Yale would like to improve more his swordsmanship, but he knew that trying to train alone wouldn¡¯t help him, so he focused on increasing his own power and in Martial Arts.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 14 | Origin Level: 22 |Origin Points: 1742/1742¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 1553 | Strength: 1626 | Agility: 1599 | Intelligence: 2000 | Wisdom: 2000 | Dexterity: 1515¡±


    Yale¡¯s main problem in training was that the advance of his stats was far slower than his Origin Point increase, the previous sub-quest extremely boosted them, so Yale advanced to the 2-star without too many difficulties, but beside Intelligence and Wisdom, the other stats were hard to max to advance again.


    Without having any type of special food like the ones Aiwai made, that kind of speed was already very good and enough to make others feel jealousy, but with that speed, he would need too much time to reach the Practitioner Rank.


    The effects of a divine beast bloodline and two legacy bloodlines from his past life were indeed amazing for strengthening the body and for any other that would be already incredible. However, Yale needed to max all his stats, so that increase was still too slow.


    ¡°Oh, brother, see what I found! A young man with a little half-beast girl. I am sure that we can sell that little girl for a good amount of money.¡±


    Yale and Wyba stopped their training after hearing those voices. Yale had noticed their presence thanks to Mapping and knew that they were near, but he didn¡¯t try to flee although those two were stronger than him based on the Mapping¡¯s colors.


    Those two were just Apprentice Warriors between the 4-star, and at the 6-star, but although their level was stronger, they didn¡¯t seem a true danger for Yale.


    If they had just ignored them or spoke to them friendly, Yale wouldn¡¯t have acted, but he let out a cold smile after hearing their words; he had been in an extremely bad mood and wanted to find someone to vent his anger.


    ¡°You! Give us that little girl, and we will let you live. Don¡¯t say that we are bullying the young.¡±


    Those two looked like middle-aged men, but they were tall and bulky with some tattoos on their bodies.


    There wasn¡¯t any reply from Yale, he just took out his Space-time Judgment Sword and executed Limb Splitter together with Major Healing, crippling one of them immediately.


    At the same time, he used Poison w to injure the other as he wanted to try the effects of the poison.


    Those two didn¡¯t expect such reaction, and they had been unable to see Yale¡¯s moves, so they didn¡¯t even defend before having lost miserably.


    Their level was higher, but all their stats were lower than Yale, that was something normal as there wasn¡¯t any need to improve them to the max like Yale.


    If Yale were to meet someone who looked young, he wouldn¡¯t be that confident, as talents like that usually put more effort into every part of the training to seek true strength and not only intimidate with their Rank. Although they may not max their stats, they wouldn¡¯t have it as low as those two men; their stats were lower than those Yale had when he was at the 5-star Novice Rank.


    Half-beasts even with bad bloodlines would have some kind of help in increasing their stats, so seeing something like that was almost impossible, but in the human side, especially those who were in a low rank but looked old, it was extremely usual. Those people were desperate to increase their Rank and forgotpletely to train anything else.


    Yale looked the face of the poisoned man, he was suffering a lot, but the poison didn¡¯t seem something that would threaten his life. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move for some time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The disabled man asked with fear in his voice; he could feel Yale¡¯s level and didn¡¯t understand the reasons for such a huge difference of power.


    ¡°Who am I? You are not qualified to hear that. You are just two fools who angered me when I was in a bad mood, so you shall be punished.¡±


    Yale was imitating the tone of voice and way of speak from Liye to scare those two even more; he was in a bad mood from the start, and those two wanted to kidnap Wyba, they were just seeking death.


    Yale put his hand on the disabled man¡¯s head and executed Soul-search. That man¡¯s soul had been strengthened a bit due to his rank, but as he didn¡¯t train the Magus Path, his soul was extremely weak even with that.


    Yale¡¯s first Soul-search worked perfectly, and he obtained all the memories from the bandit at the same time that the bandit¡¯s soul had been damaged to a point he wouldn¡¯t be able to act like a human anymore.


    ¡°So, you two are just lowly bandits without any affiliation, but you are also in the business of very selling those who you capture, mainly women and kids. Despicable. You two did too many wicked acts in the past; this end is even merciful to you.¡±


    Yale cut the head of the man who had been soul-searched, he hadn¡¯t any use in his state, so cursing the remains of his soul was thest thing Yale could do to him. He was regretting didn¡¯t know how to modify their souls like Liye did to make them suffer a worse fate. The memories he saw were enough to want for them the same fate Liye gave to the eldest prince. It was enough to say that at their side, the Twin Eunuchs seemed good and pure kids.


    ¡°You are a reincarnated expert!¡±


    The poisoned man used all his strength to say that, he had heard that some reincarnated experts could extract information from the souls.


    ¡°Yes, I am, and you are already a corpse.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Wanted Poster

    Chapter 189: Wanted Poster


    The consciousness of the bandit disappeared just after hearing Yale¡¯s words. Yale had been trying to use Soul-search with some distance instead of direct contact, but the effect was even better than before; he guessed that the fact his hatred for that bandit had increased influences the harming power of Soul-search.


    Soul Skills were extremely difficult to control, and emotions could influence them easily, so when Yale used Soul-search with a higher murder intent than before, the bandit virtually died instantly although his body was technically alive.


    Yale didn¡¯t have a good control of it, but as Liye said, harming a soul was far easier than healing it, so even if Yale didn¡¯t execute Soul-search perfectly due to hatred, the skill was just deadlier than it should be.


    After all, although Soul-search could cause damage to the soul, that wasn¡¯t its purpose, someone who controlled it perfectly would be able to obtain all the memories from the target without him noticing. Of course, that was only if the one who used soul-search had that intention, eradicating the soul in the process was also possible.


    Although it may seem good powering Soul-search with emotions to turn it deadlier, it wasn¡¯t good at all. If the emotion were hatred, then it would just harm the opponent, but if the one who cast Soul-search hesitated when using it, the skill might fail and rebound.


    Using it influenced for emotions would only work well when the caster was someone capable of killing any kind of opponent without the slightest doubt.


    Yale wasn¡¯t a demon who could kill everyone he met without hesitation, but he didn¡¯t have anypassion for his enemies, so it worked well in that situation. However, he would rather learn to control it perfectly and chose how the skill should act more than let his emotions control it.


    Yale didn¡¯t kill the living corpse who was lying powerless in the ground; he wanted to use it to understand better the effects of the poison on the Poison w. Although it didn¡¯t have a proper soul, the body was still from someone at the Apprentice Rank, so it was a good sample.


    Wyba just resumed her training after Yale ended with those two bandits, she had been alerted by their voice and aura, but in the end, they weren¡¯t strong enough to be a threat for them.


    Wyba alone was enough to kill them, but Yale wanted to obtain information from their souls, so he acted before Wyba had time to attack them; Yale knew that she also wanted to vent her anger.


    The bandits died due to the extreme damage to their souls, but at least they had avoided the shame of being beaten up by the little girl they wanted to kidnap.


    ¡°Big bro, you should have left one to me.¡±


    Yale just smiled wryly in reply, so much time without speaking and the first she said was such a thing; Yale understood that Wyba had been affected by Aiwai¡¯s problem far more than him.


    ¡°I needed to obtain information from them, so I need to attack them personally. I obtained a good piece of information that will help me to reach the Practitioner Rank. I understand that you want to vent your anger, but you mustn¡¯t forget your true objective.¡±


    Wyba just nodded, she knew that she would never reach the Practitioner Rank if Yale didn¡¯t reach it first, so a chance to improve Yale¡¯s strength was indeed worth of losing the chance to vent her anger. However, she still needed to beat someone like those bandits to be able to rx a bit.


    Yale obtained information that would help him to reach the master stage in swordsmanship and although that wasn¡¯t directly increasing his level of power,pleting the sub-quests were also vital to be able to see Aiwai again.


    After all, the true requirement for the Storage Space upgrade waspleting the third main quest and not just reach the Practitioner Rank.


    Three dayster that bandit finally died by Yale¡¯s sword, which cursed the remnants of his soul.


    Yale had already finished experimenting with the poison; the poisonsted three hours without any healing and weakened the body of the bandit a lot, although it didn¡¯t affect to the power level like the poison the eldest prince had given to Paku previously.


    After roughly three days all trace of poison was erased from the bandit¡¯s body, but Yale guessed that with just a day of rest, it should be possible battling with at least ny percent of the full strength. Thus, the true usefulness was just for a day as in the other two days; the poison remnants weren¡¯t that harmful.


    A day of weakening was already enough for a battle, but that time was only on someone like that bandit who was far weaker than his true level due to having forgotten training his body; Yale didn¡¯t expect that someone with a stronger body would have the same reaction towards the poison.


    Moreover, that poison wasn¡¯t hard to heal; even natural healing would heal it although it wasn¡¯t the most optimal spell to do it. With Yale¡¯s experience as a healer, he didn¡¯t need too much observation of the poison to know that it was just harmful if the opposite party didn¡¯t have a healer because with a healer that poison didn¡¯t have any threat.


    After that bandit died, Wyba looted all his belongings, she also did it to the other bandit because Yale ended promising her that she could loot everything they had in exchange for being unable to vent her anger on them.


    ¡°This guy had a lot of portraits of people. All of them have the word ¡®wanted¡¯ at the top. Why this bandit has these portraits?¡±


    Yale knew it because he had obtained their memories. The bandits never took those wanted bounties too seriously; they just have them in case they had the luck to meet one of the wanted individuals. The bounties were high, so catching one would be enough for them to enjoy the life for some time.


    ¡°Big bro and Wyba are also here!¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t yet exined anything to Wyba when she shouted those words and Yale rushed to see the wanted poster.


    In the portrait there was a young boy with a little wolf, anyone who had met Yale before he went to the Zuatania Republic would recognize him.


    If someone managed to catch Yale, dead or alive, the Zhan n was disposed to pay an enormous sum. The crime the Zhan n reported was that Yale had betrayed the Zhan n and was an enemy from the Revgen Empire, so catching him should be a top priority.


    Wyba only appeared there to help to identify Yale because they knew that Yale was with her and it wasn¡¯tmon to travel with a Frost Wolf.


    With Yale¡¯s mature appearance at that moment, no one would think he was that kid in the portrait, but if Wyba showed herself in her true form and Yale said his name, the others should be too stupid to not suspect.


    That kind of wanted poster was the type sent to the whole empire, so Yale feared that if he interacted too much with others, he would be discovered. After all, although Yale wasn¡¯t a name exclusive to him, that name wasn¡¯tmon either. However, the decisive factor was Wyba, she mustn¡¯t be discovered in her true form, or he would be discovered for sure.


    ¡°Wyba, from now on you can¡¯t turn into your beast form. Nobody must know that we are the ones in this portrait.¡±


    Yale had decided that it was better to not exin the meaning of those wanted posters since they were implicated. He didn¡¯t want to put more pressure on Wyba by saying that they could be targets from any bounty hunter on the whole empire.


    ¡°Big bro, we also appear in another one.¡±


    Just as Wyba had said, there was another bounty with the two of them, but the drawer seemed to have a good impression from Yale and Wyba as they appeared more detailed. However, there was a great differencepared to the another because the wanted poster required that Yale was alive. Moreover, the bounty was twice of the one offered by the Zhan n.


    That poster had been issued by the Larken n, and they said that as Yale was future husband of the most promising girl of the Larken n, he couldn¡¯t be damaged under any circumstance or the Larken n would ask for revenge.


    Yale wasn¡¯t too happy to be publicly called future husband of someone who he didn¡¯t even know and that such fact had been spread in the whole Empire.


    However, with that bounty, the bounty hunters would rather give him alive and unharmed to the Larken n and obtain a huge bounty than killing him to get less and offending the Larken n.


    The bounty of the Zhan n had been weird from the start, it was difficult to believe that a kid could be that evil to need such bounty, but after the Larken n published their bounty announcing their rtionship with Yale, the credibility of the Zhan n plummeted.


    The faction which hated Yale were also punished due to provoking problems with the Larken n. Most of the Zhan n didn¡¯t mind about Yale¡¯s life, live or dead was the same for them, but angering the Larken n was something they couldn¡¯t ignore.

 Chapter 190 - Sword City

    <h4>Chapter 190: Sword City</h4>


    Yale was worried by those wanted posters. Although he knew that anyone would prefer the bounty offered by the Larken n and thus his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger, he didn¡¯t want to be sold to the Larken n either.


    ¡°Wyba, we will go to a nearby city because going will help my training, you can choose to go in your current form or the human one. I don¡¯t know how people will treat you in your current form, but as long you don¡¯t change to your beast form I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Yale knew that Wyba didn¡¯t like her human form because Yale wouldn¡¯t also like a form where all his power was sealed, so decided to be more flexible with her.


    ¡°Wyba will go in this form. Wyba wants to train, and Wyba can¡¯t do it in the human form.¡±


    Yale nodded, and both started to walk towards the nearby city.


    The nearby city was called Sword City and was a ce that anyone who liked swordsmanship would want to visit as it was full of people with knowledge about swordsmanship, and a lot of duels were made on a daily basis, even just by looking, it was possible to learn something.


    Yale had just learned about such city from the memories of those bandits; although the city was rather famous, Yale¡¯s knowledge about the Empire¡¯s geography was too low before having used Soul-search on those two.


    Sword City was founded about a thousand years ago by a young member of the Larken n who had left the n to train in the outside world.


    At some moment, that member of the Larken n wanted to battle against a lot of opponents to polish his swordsmanship, so he constructed an arena and started to have duels of swordsmanship with all the opponents who wanted to battle against him.


    With the time, the arena turned extremely popr because that member of the Larken n was too strong, and all his opponents ended improving after battling with him, even spectators benefited.


    When the poprity increased, betting houses appeared in the arena, and more people started to use that arena to battle when the Larken n member wasn¡¯t battling.


    Due to that poprity, a whole city started to be constructed surrounding the arena calling it Sword City, and that member of the Larked n was considered its founder and the highest authority there.


    In the end, that member of the Larken n returned to his n after finishing his training and left the newly constructed Sword City, but the people living there continued the tradition of battling in the arena and with the years its poprity only increased.


    The status in that city was only decided by one thing, swordsmanship. Even someone with an incredible level of power would be considered just a peasant without a good level of swordsmanship. Moreover, those who just reached a stage of swordsmanship thanks to their rank instead of hard training were always looked down, only those who really put an effort in swordsmanship were recognized.


    Usually, any city with such rules would end destroyed by someone with a high level, but bad in swordsmanship who didn¡¯t like that system, but as the city creation was rted to the Larken n, no one dared to break thosews.


    In truth, the Larken n didn¡¯t have any more rtionship with the city after the city founder left the city, because they had their own internal system for training created by the same person who created Sword City, so they didn¡¯t need to go to Sword City to train.


    Sword City was just what Yale needed to improve his swordsmanship. Anyone would think that he had a lot of luck to awaken near that city. However, Yale knew that he wasn¡¯t lucky because he was sure that Liye had gone there just for that reason.


    ¡°Please, stand in the queue. tell us your name and show your swordsmanship to obtain an identification token of Sword City.¡±


    A man was shouting to all the people who were queuing to enter Sword City, which was a very important procedure and would determine how everyone would be treated afterward.


    Yale and Wyba had just ended the end of the queue when they heard that. Yale was worried by his name, and Wyba just transformed to her human form hoping that seeing that she was a normal mortal she wouldn¡¯t need to do anything to enter.


    After half an hour they reached the gate, they had seen some people who had even been rejected to enter; Sword City was a city for swordsmen, those without any rtionship with swordsmanship weren¡¯t wee.


    ¡°Tell me your name and attack me with your sword.¡±


    Yale took out a normal sword.


    ¡°My name is Liye.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯tmon enough for being used without risks, especially when the Larken n were rted to the creation of the city. However, Liye was an extremelymon name in ancient times, and that was the reason why Yale¡¯s past life chose that name.


    Although the use of that name diminished, it was still a rathermon name, so Yale decided to choose it to his fake identity.


    Just after speaking, Yale attacked the guard using all his ability with the sword and after the crash ended the guard smiled because he sensed Yale¡¯s prowess with the sword.


    ¡°Very good! Apprentice Rank and expert stage, you have potential. Is this little girl going with you?¡±


    The guard looked towards Wyba while asking; such a young girl couldn¡¯t be traveling alone.


    ¡°Yes, she is my little sister, her name is Wyba. She is just five years old, so she hasn¡¯t reached yet any stage with the sword.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t fear for Wyba¡¯s identity, because no one would think that a wolf cub could turn into a little girl.


    For entering the city, if someone at the Apprentice Rank hadn¡¯t reached even the apprentice stage in Swordsmanship would be kicked off, and those at the novice rank wouldn¡¯t have permission to reside in any house inside the city, including inns, they could only live in the streets like beggars.


    Those at the Mortal Rank have a better treatment as long they show that they had trained hard with the sword because most of them were still too young and the city also valued the potential. Moreover, those at the Mortal Rank almost always were together with someone stronger, so the guards treated them well.


    However, the guard didn¡¯t dare to ask a five-year-old girl to show anything; he didn¡¯t believe that she would be able to do something, so he just issued another token for her.


    The token was the same as Yale¡¯s token because they considered that being Yale¡¯s sister she would have some potential and someone to guide her.


    Yale bowed to the guard and crossed the city gate while sighing in relief that Wyba had changed her form before because she wouldn¡¯t have obtained a token with her real level.


    With the level of their token, they had a status of full citizens, they didn¡¯t have a paid house, but with the token, they had thirty days free in the inn,ter, they will need to pay for it, but that wasn¡¯t expensive.


    However, in Sword City, the only currency was Sword Points, which could be earned by battling in the arena or trading with other people.


    With their tokens they had received hundred Sword Points each one, that wasn¡¯t a lot. However, that was still generous because the guard had given them more than the normal amount because they remembered to him in his young days when he went for first time to Sword City with her younger sister, although at that time her sister was ten and not five.


    Most people of surrounding towns who were good with the sword tried to move to Sword City, it was more prosper, and the hard-work was rpensed. Of course, they always tried to bring in as many family members they can and as the requirements for kids were lower than for adults, bringing the younger siblings was quite normal.


    One night at the one room in the inn just needed two points and a room for two people three points. If the breakfast, lunch, and dinner were included, there were two extra points for each one. Thus, a normal pair of siblings would need seven points each day to survive after the thirty free days ended.


    Of course, Yale had enough food with himself, and he also had a lot of fasting pills, he wouldn¡¯t need to pay for those extra four stone, so those two hundred points couldst for a long time.

 Chapter 191 - Sword Arena

    Chapter 191: Sword Arena


    Yale obtained a room in the inn for him and Wyba free of charge for the first month thanks to their tokens.


    Once inside the room, Wyba changed again to her half-beast form.


    ¡°Big bro, Wyba will remain here to train.¡±


    She had just transformed into her human form to avoid problems in Sword City, but if she didn¡¯t leave the room, she could be in her half-beast form without problems and Yale didn¡¯t have anyints with that.


    ¡°Alright. Then, I will go to take a look at the city. Train quietly, I will be back after a while.¡±


    Wyba didn¡¯t have any interest in a city dedicate for swordsmen, but Yale had learned about it thanks to soul-search, and he knew what he needed to do to use the city to increase his level of swordsmanship.


    Yale¡¯s destination was the Sword Arena in the center of the city that was the same arena which provoked the creation of Sword City; undoubtedly the better ce to train swordsmanship in the city.


    By battling in the arena, it was possible to obtain Sword Points, but that wasn¡¯t the only benefit, by battling it was also possible to obtain reputation and a better position in the city.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t need Sword points immediately, and a good position in the city wasn¡¯t something he targeted at that moment, he wanted to win some reputation for being able to attract strong opponents to battle with him.


    Usually, strong people battled against strong people because although there wasn¡¯t a rule against two swordsmen with too different abilities battled against each other, the strong ones never epted such battles because it would be impossible for them to ept all those requests that wouldn¡¯t have any benefit from them anyway.


    Strong people could reject those weaker, but for people with just an ordinary position in the city, they can just register for a random battle. Although the Sword Arena always tried to make a bnced battle that was easier to say than to do.


    When Yale reached the Sword Arena, it was full of people watching the battles, and although Yale knew that the battles were popr, that exceeded his expectation.


    ¡°I want to register for a battle; this is my first time in the Sword Arena. By the way, there is always so many people seeing the battles?¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to ask when we registered for a battle; it was difficult to believe that with so many battles each day it was always that crowded. Yale thought that maybe some particr battle was happening, but from where he was he couldn¡¯t see the battle.


    ¡°This is your number. You should be new if you don¡¯t know because currently, the governor is epting battles betting his own position in Sword City, so probably you will need to wait a bit time for your battle. You can also challenge him, but I don¡¯t rmend that to you because he is at the Expert Rank, and his swordsmanship is at the grandmaster stage.¡±


    Although it might seem that the governor wasn¡¯t powerful enough, to govern such a big city, those more powerful than him didn¡¯t like to remain in a city, so the governor¡¯s power was already considered top ss.


    Even the governor had difficulties to find worthy opponents due to that, so sometimes he betted his ce as a governor in order to attract powerful opponents, but he didn¡¯t find anyone who could battle at the same level with him.


    At that moment the governor was battling with the second strongest in the city, a woman who was at the peak of the Practitioner Rank and at the master stage.


    After hearing about the battle, Yale went to see it immediately because that was indeed a battle worthy of attracting so many people as it was possible to have a sudden inspiration just by looking.


    After all, those battling were the two highest ced of the Sword Five, a group formed by the five citizens of Sword City with more power in each rank; all of them had a high position in the city, and the strongest among them is also the one who is rightfully the governor of the city.


    The strongest in each rank was the one to enter in that selected group, so the other three members were at the Apprentice Rank, the Novice Rank, and the Mortal Rank; they didn¡¯t have any chance in front of the governor, so only that woman at the peak of the Practitioner Rank dared to battle against the governor.


    Before the governor battled with that woman, there were a few people at the Expert Rank who also tried to battle against him, but their swordsmanship was clearly inferior, and theysted even less than his current opponent.


    In the memories of those bandits Yale had just obtained basic information about the Sword Five, they were all monsters regarding the sword.


    As a curiosity, Yale discovered that except the governor and the one at the Apprentice Rank, all the others in the Sword Five were women.


    The main reason why those bandits had learned well about them was to be sure to not offend them by mistake when they did their wicked acts.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t care about four of the five members of the Sword Five, he only cared about the one at the Apprentice Rank because that one was at the master stage, but his rank was equal to Yale, so he was the only one Yale thought that would be a good objective to reach. The governor and the woman battling with him were far too strong for him, and the other two girls were too weak.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t n to challenge that guy directly; he still had a long way before reaching the master stage, that was just his final objective in the city. Even if he was crazy enough to issue a challenge he would be rejected as he was just an unknown guy.


    That intense battle ended with the governor¡¯s victory; he always battled slowly to give a chance to his opponents to improve; after all, he wanted strong opponents and not just winning easily.


    Giving their difference of strength, the governor would have been able to win in just a few hits if he wanted.


    After the great battle, a few more fools tried to battle against the governor, but they were weaker than the previous woman, so all of them lose. In truth they knew that they were to lose, they just wanted to try to have some sudden inspiration in the battle, winning was never their intention.


    After that, the normal battles resumed, and after two hours Yale¡¯s number was called. There had been an umtion of people waiting to battle due to the governor¡¯s battles, and although there were secondary arenas in other ces of the city, most people just wanted to battle in the original arena.


    Skills were forbidden when battling in the arena, battling with just pure swordsmanship was a must. However, the strength of the body wasn¡¯t something that could be bnced by such a rule, so that was also an important factor.


    The guy who battled against Yale was at the same level of power as him, and at the same level of Swordsmanship, but his strength and agility were far lower, so Yale won that battle without too many difficulties. However, his swordsmanship didn¡¯t advance because that first opponent was too weak for him.


    Yale obtained five Sword points as a reward for his first victory of the day; if he battled again, the next battles would only be rewarded with two Sword Points if he won. Even if someone lost the battle, there was one Sword Point as a reward in the first battle of each day, that was a great motivation for those with little hopes of winning, at least they could earn something.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t mind that his next battle would have fewer rewards, so he applied for another battle just after finishing the first one.


    After waiting a while, Yale started his second battle; that time his opponent was at the 7-star Apprentice and was superior to him in strength and swordsmanship.


    That battle was a defeat for Yale.


    However, that defeat was something Yale liked more than his previous win because he improved enough to advance a level of his Swordsmanship; that kind of battle was what Yale needed to improve himself.


    Yale left the arena and returned to the inn, after losing one battle it was impossible to ask for other until the next day.

 Chapter 192 - Conflict Among the Sword Five

    Chapter 192: Conflict Among the Sword Five


    For the next two weeks, Yale went every day to the Sword Arena to battle, but he lost more battles than he won. There was nothing that he could do about it because the rules forbid him using any skill and Yale¡¯s major prowess was in his versatility with a variety of skills, battling just with pure swordsmanship was just getting rid of almost all his true power.


    On the other hand, his opponents were all just warriors, so in a real battle Yale just needed to attack from long range and they wouldn¡¯t be even able to touch him. Even battling melee, with just a small teleportation he would win without any effort, and the same applied for a lot of his skills. Thus, those weren¡¯t opponents that he couldn¡¯t defeat in a real battle, but opponents that just he couldn¡¯t defeat in pure swordsmanship.


    However, relying on skills to battle wouldn¡¯t let his swordsmanship progress as swiftly as battling with pure swordsmanship like he did; in those two weeks he had reached the sixth level of the expert stage, that was a monstrous advance created due to having battled non-stop against more skilled opponents.


    In fact, even with his loses, he was already considered one of the fifty best swordsmen in the Apprentice Rank. After all, he only lost with those who belonged to that group, those weaker than that were unable to win against him. For having been in Sword City for just two weeks that was a great progress.


    The other surprise to Yale was that Wyba had reached the apprentice stage in Swordsmanship in those two weeks; that wasn¡¯t difficult as she was at the Apprentice Rank, but Yale had never seen her training with the sword inside the inn¡¯s room, so he deduced that she should have trained in secret.


    When Yale asked her, her answer was simple.


    ¡°Wyba thought that in this way Wyba wouldn¡¯t be a burden to big bro.¡±


    Wyba had changed to her human form and had gone to show her level to the Sword Hall, the ce which registers rank and stage improvements in Sword City and received an upgrade in her token and five hundred Sword Points.


    A five-year-old girl who reached the apprentice stage had an enormous potential and Sword City wanted her to train well without worries, kids with potential had a lot of chances to be big figures in the future, and Sword City liked to invest in them.


    Moreover, the city didn¡¯t want to waste her talent due to theck of Sword points because those below ten had usually forbidden entering in any arena because there was a danger of the opponent suffering a World Law bacsh; only in special cases when the opponent was willing to take the risk such battle could happen.


    Thus, a little girl like Wyba had no way to obtain Sword Points, and without enough Sword Points she would have a difficult path to train and her talent would be wasted.


    When Wyba appeared in the Sword Hall and showed her apprentice stage in swordsmanship, the woman who tested her also investigated Wyba¡¯s background. She discovered that Wyba¡¯s big brother was on the best fifty among those in the Apprentice Rank, which was very good for him alone. However, in that woman¡¯s eyes, Yale¡¯s earnings weren¡¯t high enough to ensure a good life and good conditions for training to Wyba after their first month with free housing ended and the points they obtained their first day were exhausted.


    Of course, as Yale didn¡¯t really need the food services, the real need of Sword Points was less than the estimation of that woman. However, it was true that the days where he lost on the first battle, he only obtained one Sword Point and in the good days where he wins two battles he only obtained seven Sword Points; that was indeed too little in long-term if he needed to pay for him and Wyba.


    However, Yale had other methods to obtain Sword Points if he really needed them, he could just forge swords and sell them for Sword Points, he was still a smith at the expert stage, so his crafted swords would sell very well in Sword City.


    Regardless, Yale thought that it was good that Wyba obtained more Sword Points and that she finally started to train in the sword seriously. In truth, she didn¡¯t take it too seriously and didn¡¯t n to improve more her swordsmanship, but she wouldn¡¯t tell that to Yale who was happy about her advance in swordsmanship.


    Moreover, Yale discovered that with Wyba¡¯s new token, she had also obtained a small house for free. That was a small investment the city made into her, and although the house wasn¡¯t too big, it was enough for the two of them. They decided to move to that house after their period at the inn ended because in the inn they still have the food paid and although they didn¡¯t need it, it was still tastier than Yale¡¯s stored food and fasting pills.


    Two weeks after Yale reached Sword City, Yale went to the arena like every day, but that day the arena was crowded again because there was another battle between two members of the Sword Five. However, that time the reasons were that both of them had a conflict and both parts didn¡¯t concede.


    The battle was between the Sword Five at Apprentice Rank and the one at the Novice Rank.


    As far as Yale heard, the guy at the Apprentice Rank despised the girl at the Novice Rank due to her appearance and after discussing he ended saying that she was just a newbie in swordsmanship and that she should treat him with respect and acknowledge that she was inferior to him calling him boss.


    That girl was famous for being proud and stubborn, so she was enraged by such words and ended asking for that battle in the Sword Arena with that man.


    That girl had appeared one year ago in Sword City and in just one month she be one of the Sword Five, but after that, she had never put much interest in the Sword Arena as if she was disappointed about having weak opponents. Although she had never asked a battle with someone at the Apprentice Rank, everyone thought that it was normal because the difference of strength would be too much due to the rank difference.


    When Yale saw those two members of the Sword Five, he was quite shocked because although the man looked in his twenties, which was pretty normal, the girl looked twelve at most.


    Obviously, she was older than that and was just that she had reached the Novice Rank with such young age because she was already at the peak of the Novice Rank, but she showed a shocking talent having reached the Novice Rank at such young age. In fact, Yale would also look like a kid if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his body had matured faster for external reasons.


    Yale checked the bets for that battle; almost everyone betted for the man at the Apprentice Rank, that was quite an obvious bet due to their difference in strength, peak Novice Rank and peak Apprentice Rank had a strength limit difference of ten times.


    All the ones who betted for the girl were thinking that maybe the man would be unable to attack such a little girl and would lose due to that; he wouldn¡¯t be the first having problems due to the opponent¡¯s looks in a battle. However, that thought was just from a minority because that man was famous for being merciless and it was difficult to imagine him holding back because his opponent was a little girl.


    Yale had never betted in any battle before, but he decided to do it that time betting fifty Sword Points for the little girl; that was a lot for him, but he felt that the girl would win, and he would obtain hundred times his bet in that case.


    That wasn¡¯t a baseless feeling; Yale thought that as that girl was the one issuing a challenge for the battle and she was someone who had been able to train at such speed, she should have some confidence before challenging someone who was more powerful in rank and stage.


    Of course, Yale wasn¡¯tpletely sure, maybe that girl was just overconfident, but if he lost the bet, he would just start crafting swords to sell; he didn¡¯t n to ask for Wyba¡¯s points in case of losing.


    Yale wanted that the little girl won the battle because that would be an expert stage beating a master stage, and Yale felt that if he saw that, it would be extremely beneficial to him in the future.


    The usual thought was that in a battle of pure swordsmanship surpassing stages wasn¡¯t possible with both sides battling in the same conditions unless the one with the weaker stage had a body far stronger than the other.


    For example, in a battle between a peak Practitioner Rank at the apprentice stage and a Novice Rank at the expert stage, the victory would be for the one at the Practitioner Rank because just one hit would be enough for that. That would be a win due to the difference in body strength and not swordsmanship. However, that was the only known possibility to beat someone of a higher swordsmanship stage in such kind of battles.

 Chapter 193 - Weird Sword Style

    Chapter 193: Weird Sword Style


    The other people looked to Yale with strange looks on their faces when he betted those fifty Sword Points for the girl, although some people betted for the girl, the highest bet was just ten Sword Points.


    Yale sat and ignored the gazes of the others; his only interest was the battle in front of his eyes, he didn¡¯t bother with what the others were thinking about him.


    After some minutes everyone finished cing the bets, and the expected battle started.


    The man indicated to his opponent that she could make the first move in the fight, but that wasn¡¯t due to gentleness, it was just arrogance as he was ensured of his victory.


    The girl didn¡¯t hesitate to attack; she did it without thinking two times about it, making the man smile as he intercepted her sword and made her fall back due to his superior strength. Or at least that was what the man nned to do because he was unable to intercept the sword, which was moved in a strange way and hit his body.


    ¡°You are such a weak girl, so I let you gave me one hit, but from now on I will be serious.¡±


    That man was shameless, everyone saw that he tried to block the attack, but he was unable to do it. Although no one doubted that the man wasn¡¯t serious as he didn¡¯t use Sword Qi, which was something that could only be used after reaching the master stage in swordsmanship, it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t used it due to underestimating his opponent and not by being lenient.


    After finishing his shameless speech, the man infused his sword with Sword Qi, and the girl just snorted while attacking again.


    Sword Qi in the master stage was an improved version of the Sword Aura that appeared on the expert stage, but Sword Qi could be manipted to create Sword Qi attacks, even long-range ones. However, for using them at long range, one needed to be at least at the grandmaster stage, at just the master stage, Sword Qi attacks could only be melee.


    Although the man was confident in blocking the attack of the girl, the result was the same as before. Fortunately for him, his opponent¡¯s strength was far less than his own strength, so he wasn¡¯t harmed a lot by each hit while he would inflict a huge damage each time he hit his opponent.


    However, after ten more exchanges, the man failed even to sh swords with the girl while all the attacks of the girl hit him. He couldn¡¯t restrain his shame even with his shameless personality because although the damage he received wasn¡¯t that much, he was being beaten by a little girl in public, which damaged his pride a lot.


    Yale was focused in the battle and smiled after the first exchange as he felt that his previous guess was correct and the girl wasn¡¯t just hot-headed and wanted to battle after being offended by that man.


    Yale noticed that the sword of the girl moved weirdly enough that if someone had seen her practicing that without an opponent would have called her a fool. However, those moves had proved to be extremely effective in battles and were cornering the man who surpassed the girl by a full rank and one full stage in swordsmanship.


    Yale continued looking to the girl¡¯s movement of the sword disregarding the existence of the manpletely; the man was strong butpared with the prowess of the girl who disregarded level powers and swordsmanship stages, he was nothing. The more he looked at that sword style, the more he felt that there was something mysterious in it.


    While Yale continued looking to those sword moves, Yale entered into an enlightenment state, and his swordsmanship advanced to the seventh level of the expert stage immediately.


    After some more exchanges, the man was frustrated; he had been unable to hit his opponent even one time while he had been hit every time his opponent tried to do it, that battle wasn¡¯t harming his body but was destroying his reputationpletely.


    ¡°I give up; this battle has no sense. You can¡¯t harm me, and I am unable to harm you, this battle can only be a tie, but you are weaker than me, so I give the victory to you.¡±


    The man was resolute about that decision; it was better giving up by saying those words than continuing to be beaten for hours. Although he was confident in that he wouldn¡¯t lose, hitting that girl was too difficult, and even if he managed to win after hours of battle it would still damage his reputation, so giving up was the less harming option at that moment.


    The girl looked to her opponent with despise in her eyes because she was only seeing a coward who fled after seeing that he couldn¡¯t win. Although the man recognized that she wasn¡¯t a newbie in the sword like he had told her before, she wasn¡¯t happy with the oue; she wanted to finish the battle.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one thinking in that way, the whole audience and especially those who betted for him were shouting the word coward non-stop towards the man who had just given up.


    ¡°Shut up! If someone really thinks that I am a coward, you cane here and battle with me; we will battle to the death! I will show you a slow way to die with my sword!¡±


    The audience stopped their cries after hearing the challenge, they were daring to speak, but no one of the people who was shouting dared to battle against him. The Apprentice Rank man didn¡¯t fear anyone who was at the Apprentice Rank or lower, and as for stronger people, even if they beat him, there wouldn¡¯t be any shame to him due to the rank difference.


    Killing the opponent was forbidden in the Sword Arena because it was a ce to train and not to murder, but it was also forbidden issue a challenge after having lost, so that man had already broken the rules. In fact, he never cared about the rules; he thought that everything about that Larken n was just bullshit and that the others in the Sword Five wouldn¡¯t move to punish him either.


    On the other hand, he was sure that is someone at the Practitioner Rank, or Expert Rank dared to try to kill him, the others in the Sword Five would punish such a person.


    When that man was smiling because no one epted the challenge, his face changed because he saw that one youth appeared in front of him and took out a sword.


    That youth was Yale who was still in his enlightenment state; he unconsciously went to the stage after hearing the challenge. Yale had reached the eight level of the expert stage before the battle stopped, which was a huge progress, but he continued in the enlightenment state after that. Thus, after being unable to see the continuation of the battle, he unconsciously wanted to battle.


    ¡°A fool who didn¡¯t know that there were people who can¡¯t be surpassed, today you will only leave this Sword Arena as a corpse.¡±


    Some people of the audience recognized Yale as the guy who had bet fifty Sword Points for the victory of the little girl, and they didn¡¯t understand why he needed to seek death after having won so much Sword Points.


    It was obvious to them that Yale was only a 2-star Apprentice while his opponent was a 9-star Apprentice, their difference was still too huge. Moreover, those who had seen Yale fight in the arena in other days knew that Yale wasn¡¯t at the master stage and that he was just at the top fifty of the Apprentice Rank, too far from the first who he was battling.


    The member of the Sword Five attacked Yale immediately without any type of warning, but Yale just moved his sword in a way that seemed random.


    Everyone was ready to see Yale¡¯s corpse, after the first exchange. Thus, no one was surprised when they heard a body falling to the ground, and they were ready to start speaking about how useless that reckless guy was.


    However, they shut their mouths because after they looked well, the corpse wasn¡¯t from Yale, but from the member of the Sword Five, who had lost his head due to Yale¡¯s sword attack.


    That man stats were still higher than Yale although he wasn¡¯t at his max, so usually killing him in one hit should be impossible for Yale, but he was in an enlightenment state and was using the Space-time Judgment Sword, so the body of that man wasn¡¯t hard enough to survive.


    Yale hadn¡¯t used any Sword Qi as he was just at the expert stage, while his opponent had used it and had even attacked without warning, but in the end, Yale had still killed his opponent with one hit; for the audience, that was even scarier than the little girl who had battled before.

 Chapter 194 - Sword Memories

    Chapter 194: Sword Memories


    Just after Yale had killed the Apprentice Rank member of the Sword Five, the girl who had battled before had an excited look on her face. She wasn¡¯t angry by Yale¡¯s act nor fearful, just excited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s battle!¡±


    She just said that and started to attack Yale with her weird style of swordsmanship, but the result differed from her previousbat and Yale¡¯s casual-looking sword strikes blocked all her attacks effortlessly.


    The audience didn¡¯t know how to react after they saw the start of the new battle. Although they were bbergasted by Yale¡¯s sudden killing of a member of the Sword Five, they mostly attribute it to the other man¡¯s carelessness for underestimating his opponent and some luck on Yale¡¯s part.


    However, after seeing how Yale seemed to counter the girl¡¯s weird sword strikes effortlessly while in the previousbat those strikes always hit the target, they understood that Yale was indeed skilled.


    While a continuous exchange of hits continued, instead of trying to finish quickly like before, he was just blocking the girl¡¯s attacks; it seemed like if Yale didn¡¯t have the intention of finish that battle and just wanted to battle. The girl noticed that Yale was just blocking her attacks instead of trying to beat her, which made her smile, she was having a lot of fun, but she was seriously trying to win that battle. She had never been that happy in her whole life.


    In fact, Yale had been lost in his memories since he entered the enlightenment state and those memories were influencing his battling style, he didn¡¯t even have the intention to kill that man previously, but he was too weak end ended killed.


    Of course, the memories in which Yale was immersed were Liye¡¯s memories, for some reason that he had yet to understand, the enlightenment had unlocked some of his past life¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Let¡¯s battle!¡±


    Yale had already heard that a lot of times in his enlightenment, a beautiful woman always said those words and both started battling. However, he wasn¡¯t repeating the same fragment of memory, the scenes were always different, so Yale understood that it was just something that had happened a lot of times to Liye.


    Moreover, he had already guessed the identity of that woman who kept challenging him although she had never managed to win against him; Yale knew about someone who had always been wanting to battle against Liye, and he doubted that there was someone else doing the same.


    That woman¡¯s attacks seemed weird at first sight, but they were profound and carried the power of the Sword Law. However, Liye just blocked it all those attacks casually; he didn¡¯t put any effort at all.


    In fact, as he had got tired of battling that much with that woman, he ended developing that casual sword style just for those battles; he knew that the woman wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if he just finished the battle in seconds, so he dragged out the battles for some time before finishing her.


    It could be said that the casual sword style developed by Liye was just a perfect and easy counter for her swordsmanship. Moreover, Yale had just started to see the memories after Liye had developed that casual sword style; he hadn¡¯t seen the previous battles in which Liye used more profound sword styles.


    Of course, although Liye was tired of dealing with her and thought that she was annoying due to her constant challenges, he had never nned to kill her nor truly wanted to hurt her.


    ¡°Lar, you lose again.¡±


    Liye pointed his sword towards the woman while speaking; that was how he always ended the battles with her and Yale had already get used to seeing that ending part of the battle.


    ¡°Indeed, I lost again. Liye, thank you for the battle. Wait for my next challenge.¡±


    The woman smiled, and the scene ended. Yale had already experienced such battles for hundreds of thousands of times. The time inside his memories and the real time on the outside flowedpletely different.


    The only thing that sometimes changed in their conversation was the name Lar said to him, she always used the name Yale¡¯s past life was using at the moment. She was someone who pursued him for different worlds to challenge him, but she didn¡¯t n to break Liye¡¯s ns by revealing all his identities to others as she also didn¡¯t want to harm Liye in any way. She could be considered one of those who knew most of Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s identities.


    While Yale continued to see all of those battles, the battle on the outside turned extremely exciting for the audience; they started to feel that in those weird attack and those casual sword strikes there were something profound and a lot of people started to make breakthrough just by seeing them. That was just like in the legend of the creator of the city, a level of swordsmanship capable of enlightening others just by seeing and that time both parts of the fight were at that level, so the effects were far greater.


    In fact, the sword styles of both of them surpassed by far the sword style used by the Sword City founder.


    Even if the audience was excited, the one who was enjoying it the most was the girl who continued attacking Yale non-stop for more than an hour while Yale continued blocking all her attacks while in his enlightenment state.


    However, eventually, Yale knocked off her sword and pointed his sword towards her.


    ¡°Lar, you lose again.¡±


    Yale recovered his consciousness while saying that; he said it just because he had been so much used to it in those uncountable battles in his memories that he said the same without thinking about his current situation. Before Yale could say anything else to rify his words, the girl in front of him replied.


    ¡°Indeed, I lost again. Liye, thank you for the battle. Wait for my next challenge.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that reply, but he wasn¡¯t a fool and understood everything at that moment.


    ¡°Those words are really nostalgic; you don¡¯t know how much time I have waited to spar with you again.¡±


    The girl disregarded the fact Yale was still pointing a sword towards her and hugged him after saying that.


    Just as Yale had guessed, that girl and the woman called Lar in those memories both have the same soul but a different body, that girl was Lar¡¯s reincarnation.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t know how did she reincarnate as based on what Anpaes said she should have her soul harmed and thus no way to reincarnate by normal means, there was no doubt about her identity. After all, Yale managed to find a way to reincarnate in such a state, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that someone else managed to find some other way to do it.


    Those words were proof enough to confirm her identity, but even without that, thinking about it a bit, Yale understood that he awakened those memories due to soul resonance and just that soul resonance was an irrefutable proof that Yale¡¯s past life had met her, or at least her soul.


    However, even knowing her identity Yale didn¡¯t know how to react after she hugged him because in his memories he only battled with her, they didn¡¯t have that kind of close rtionship to hug each other.


    Of course, he knew that Lar should be the one who helped him to create the Sword Bloodline and thus at some point they should have turned closer, and hugging each other shouldn¡¯t be strange, but for the current Yale that was still too weird. In his current life he had just met her and in his memories both just battled endlessly, so he didn¡¯t have any kind of romantic feeling towards her, even his soul had only reacted to their battles, and the awakened memories were only focused on swordsmanship.


    Yale moved her away, he felt weird just being hugged by her, and they were also in the midst of the arena, so it made it felt even more shame. Moreover, that hug in public would create too many weird rumors.


    ¡°You are always too cold with me!¡±


    Lar pouted after Yale stopped the hug.


    ¡°Well, we can talkter. Alone.¡±


    She winked towards Yale and left the stage jumping with happiness. On the other hand, Yale remained stiff in the midst of the Sword Arena, that situation surpassed anything he could have predicted.


    ¡°With such a big world how can I meet her reincarnation just here.¡±


    Of course, he just thought that for just a second before discarding the idea, there was no way that was a coincidence or fate; he had been almost forced to go to Sword City by the system and his past life, so he guessed that making Yale meet Lar¡¯s reincarnation was his past life¡¯s intention.


    After Lar¡¯s reincarnation disappeared from his eyesight, Yale looked the corpse of the member of the Sword Five who he had killed; he could remember what he had done in the midst of the enlightenment and started to fear the repercussion of that.


    Although that guy had a trashy personality and deserved that end, Yale had killed him in the Sword Arena and broke the rules.

 Chapter 195 - Lar鈥檚 Lack of Memories

    Chapter 195: Lar¡¯s Lack of Memories


    The audience was in silence after the end of the battle; no one dared to open the mouth to say anything.


    Thatst battle had been irregr as wasn¡¯t scheduled and Yale had killed a member of the Sword Five in the midst of the Sword Arena; usually everyone would be shouting for a death penalty for Yale due to breaking the rules.


    However, those who had benefited from the battle didn¡¯t want that Yale would be killed, that would just erase any chance of having more chances to see him battling in the future.


    Moreover, almost all the audience feared Yale because he had killed a member of the Sword Five without any hesitation and with a casual move as if that was something normal to him. Angering someone like that wasn¡¯t a good idea because even if someone else managed to kill Yale in the end, before that moment, he would be able to kill too many people.


    After all, Yale killed someone at the peak of the Apprentice Rank who was at the master stage effortlessly, so even if a peak Practitioner Rank was ten times stronger than a peak Apprentice Rank, they didn¡¯t feel that killing Yale would be possible.


    In fact, they even doubt that the governor could kill him, they thought that defeating Yale should be possible for him, but from defeating someone to killing someone, there was a huge difference.


    No one doubted that Yale was extremely talented and offending such kind of people was just asking for problems in the future; since no one believed that someone in Sword City could kill Yale, if he was offended he could just flee and return in the future creating a bloodbath.


    Although the audience didn¡¯t know about Yale¡¯s skills, it was true that if others tried to kill him, Yale wouldn¡¯t rely just on swordsmanship and thus fleeing would be easy.


    Yale himself didn¡¯t know if that casual sword style of his past life would be enough to surmount the difference he had with the governor in swordsmanship and body strength, but he never doubted that the governor could just defeat him at most, it was impossible for the governor to kill him.


    Although Yale had yet to use that casual sword style consciously in the real world, he had used it countless times in his memories, at that moment, he would be able to use it just as a reflex. The only difference was that he couldn¡¯t use the Sword Law, so his power was far weaker than his previous self, but it was still a sword style created by his past life, even without the swordw its might was extraordinary.


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s true swordsmanship was at the peak of the expert stage missing just a step to reach the master stage. Since the moment he learned the casual sword style, advancing in swordsmanship levels turned extremely easy for him, his problem was the turning point between stages.


    The turning point to reach the master stage was to condense the Sword Aura into Sword Qi, for someone like Liye there was no need of Sword Qi at his level, so Yale still didn¡¯t learn how to use it in those memories.


    Seeing that no one reacted after two minutes, Yale started to walk towards the exit, and as no one dared to stop him, Yale managed to walk out the Sword Arena without problems.


    Yale rushed towards the inn. Although ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to act against him, he feared that someone might think to act against Wyba to avoid him fleeing in a dangerous situation.


    People wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt her for fear of the World Law¡¯s retaliation, but if they just block all the exits of the inn leaving Wyba unable to leave, Yale would have a difficult time rescuing her.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a real World Law protection because she wasn¡¯t a real human, Liye made the seal that avoided her to surpass the strength of an ordinary mortal with her current age, the World Law didn¡¯t have any rtion with that. Also, Yale didn¡¯t know if Liye had left some safety measure or not when Wyba was in that power sealed form.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    When Yale reached the inn, he heard Wyba¡¯s voice which made him rush towards his room even more quickly, but the scene he found after opening the door wasn¡¯t the one he thought.


    ¡°I already told you that I am here for Liye! I need to speak to him, both of us alone! You can¡¯t order me to leave! You are who should leave this room!¡±


    The one who was arguing with Wyba was Lar¡¯s reincarnation, and the situation didn¡¯t seem a problematic one, just the arguing of two kids. Although Yale thought that Lar¡¯s reincarnation wouldn¡¯t be childish enough to argue with a five-year-old girl, the reality showed that her personality was still too childish for a reincarnated expert.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    Both stopped arguing when they heard Yale.


    ¡°Big bro!¡±


    ¡°Liye!¡±


    Both tried to hug Yale at the same time, but they shed and ended up just staring each other with hate.


    Yale sighed, he felt as if he was a babysitter for those two little girls.


    ¡°Silence! Lar why are you here?¡±


    Yale saw that both were about to start arguing again, so he decided to put order, he felt that Lar should be more mature than Wyba even if she demonstrated to be more childish than what he had expected, so he decided to start asking her.


    ¡°As I told you before, I came here to be both of us alone. However, this little girl is in your room, so we can¡¯t be alone. Thus, I asked her to go out of the room.¡±


    Yale sighed, he understood why Wyba reacted in that way if an unknown girl suddenly tried to force her to leave her room. Fortunately, she seemed to have changed to her human form before Lar¡¯s reincarnation entered the room, so her secret wasn¡¯t discovered.


    ¡°Lar, she is my little sister, so you must treat her well. Apologize to her.¡±


    Lar already guessed that Wyba was Yale¡¯s little sister, but she didn¡¯t believe that Yale had some kind of real affection to Wyba as she was only Yale¡¯s little sister in his current life. Usually, reincarnated people didn¡¯t show too much affection to their families after reincarnation.


    ¡°Okay, I am sorry for being rude before. However, we really need to talk alone.¡±


    Yale thought that wouldn¡¯t be good to speak about past life things in front of Wyba, so he nodded to that.


    ¡°Wyba, she is an old friend of mine, now I will go to chat a bit with her. Lar, can you wait a moment outside, I want to tell something to Wyba before leaving.¡±


    Lar nodded and left the room, she was wary of any girl near Yale, little sister included, but she already knew that since Yale cared about his little sister, it wasn¡¯t good if she didn¡¯t give them a bit of time to speak alone.


    ¡°Wyba, I need you to enter the Storage Space right now. There is a possibility that someone will try to capture you, so until I rified the situation you need to remain inside the Storage Space.¡±


    The new limit was one day, so Yale didn¡¯t need to fear by the short one hour like before. Moreover, he knew that Lar was also someone of the Sword Five, so she should be good to rify the situation to him.


    After putting Wyba in the Storage Space, Yale left the room.


    ¡°You should know more ces to be alone than me in this city, go ahead.¡±


    Lar¡¯s reincarnation justughed after hearing that.


    ¡°No need, I just told that I needed a spare room for an important conversation and the inn gave me the VIP room free of charge.¡±


    The inn would try to obtain favors from any member of the Sword Five, so that was easy for her. The only reason Lar went to Yale¡¯s room was that she nned to surprise him jumping to hug him after he opened the door, but her ns were unsessful due to Wyba¡¯s presence in the room.


    After reaching the VIP room, Yale sat in a chair and started to ask for Lar¡¯s reincarnation.


    ¡°First, tell me how much of your memories do you remember, due to how you act, it is obvious that you didn¡¯t have them all.¡±


    A reincarnated expert with full memories wouldn¡¯t argue with a little kid like Wyba.


    ¡°It is a bit shameful, but besides swordsmanship and you I don¡¯t remember too much.¡±


    Lar¡¯s reincarnations seemed a bit depressed by that, but she still remembered far more than Yale who had just recovered his swordsmanship memories in the previous soul¡¯s resonance.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about that, it isn¡¯t like I can remember too much either. How should I call you? It will be weird if I call you Lar in front of others.¡±


    The girl chuckled at Yale¡¯s question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, my name in this life is still Lar, manipting the reincarnation until that point isn¡¯t difficult, are you looking down on me? Although that is just one of your names, you also are using the name of Liye in this life, right?¡±


    His real name wasn¡¯t Liye, that was just a fake name, but knowing how his past life never cared about a true name, letting his next life have a random name seemed possible.

 Chapter 196 - Feelings of Two Lifetimes

    Chapter 196: Feelings of Two Lifetimes


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to say that Liye wasn¡¯t his true name in his current life because he had yet to confirm Lar¡¯s current background.


    Although Yale needed one of his bloodlines to reincarnate, he was a special case, and usual reincarnations didn¡¯t need it, so maybe Lar didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Larken n, but Yale couldn¡¯t ensure it either.


    Yale knew that Lar liked him, so he feared that she would reveal against the Larken n if she knew that he had been forcefully engaged with a girl there. Even if she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with them, seeing how she was even wary of Wyba, there would still be chances of her attacking the Larken n to get rid of that engagement.


    Lar had a fiery personality, she might just argue with Wyba because she was still Yale¡¯s family, but against people who weren¡¯t rted to Yale, she wouldn¡¯t be so merciful.


    Yale didn¡¯t want that forced engagement either, but he didn¡¯t n to solve it in a bloodbath like he thought Lar would do if she knew.


    ¡°Lar, I heard from Anpaes that you should have been unable to reincarnate due to the state of your soul, but you are here right now.¡±


    Yale¡¯s past life had the Space-time Judgment Sword, so he was able to reincarnate even with his soul in a dissipating state, but he didn¡¯t know how Lar did it and was too curious about it.


    ¡°Did you forget about my background?¡±


    Yale nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Indeed, I forgot about it.¡±


    Lar didn¡¯t expect that reply; she was quite frustrated about the fact Yale had forgotten that part about her.


    ¡°So, this means that you also forgot the first time we meet...¡±


    Yale noticed Lar¡¯s sad tone of voice.


    ¡°I am sorry, but the only things I remember about you are our constant battles. It isn¡¯t like I really forgot my memories, but they are almost all sealed by myself. When I saw you battling before, I unlocked the memories rted to my battles with you, but just that.¡±


    Yale felt bad for having forgotten her, but she was already the one he remembered the best at that moment.


    ¡°This is too cruel! Did you really choose to seal your memories? Are you really unable to remember the time we spent together?¡±


    Lar jumped towards Yale who was still sat and hugged him; fortunately, her body was still little, so they didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    Yale noticed the tears in Lar¡¯s eyes, but there was nothing he could do. Yale could only remember they battles, but he knew that she had helped him to create the Sword Bloodline and thus they should have had more intimate moments. Yale being unable to remember about them was indeed cruel for Lar.


    ¡°I am sorry for that, but I can¡¯t remember the reason for the sealing nor undo the seal. Moreover, can you get down? This feels weird.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t ept the affection of Lar, so he didn¡¯t want to be hugged by her nor feel well in that situation. Although he was used to hugging Wyba and also to be hugged by Aiwai, Lar was attached to him due to his previous life and not by himself, so he was feeling like if he was receiving the affection that was directed to someone else.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember our time together I still consider myself your wife, with or without memories it doesn¡¯t matter at all!¡±


    That made Yale only feel worse; he couldn¡¯t consider Lar as his wife, at most as rival or a swordsmanship training partner.


    ¡°I can¡¯t consider you my wife, I almost didn¡¯t know anything about you right now! I even doubt that in my past life you really turned into my wife.¡±


    Yale just hit the spot, although they had a son together, Yale¡¯s past life never got married with Lar nor with any of the other two.


    ¡°Why do you have such a sharp intuition only for that! Indeed, we have never married in our past life, but we had a son together, that is almost the same! I understood that you just had a son with me because you needed it for your reincarnation and that you didn¡¯t have time for a thing like marrying me, but now you don¡¯t have that restriction, we have a lot of time to be together! Moreover, I saw the other two sacrificing themselves, their souls were destroyed, so it is impossible for them to reincarnate, of the three I am the only one alive. Why can¡¯t you ept me?¡±


    The more Lar speak like that; the more awkward Yale felt because it was impossible for him to have such a deep feeling for Lar and he had guessed correctly that even in his past life, he also didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for her.


    Liye had just tried his hardest to ensure his reincarnation and Yale was sure that although Liye had been grateful for the feelings of Lar and the other two, from being grateful to have a deep love to them, it was a huge difference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for impossible right now. Maybe if someday I unlock all my memories, but right now I can see you like that.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to make her sadder, but he wouldn¡¯t just marry her because she would be sad if not. However, Lar wouldn¡¯t give up just with that.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if you recover those memories or not, I will make you fall in love with me.¡±


    Although Lar tired being seductive while speaking, that was a huge failure; Yale could see at most a kid trying to y the adult.


    ¡°With your previous body you were beautiful, and you might have some chances to seduce me, but now you are just a cute little girl, there is no way I can see you as a woman or fall in love with you.¡±


    Lar looked too different from her past life, one was a grown-up woman with incredible beauty, while the other was just a little girl. Although she was cute as a little girl, Yale couldn¡¯t consider a little girl as a love interest even with hisck of knowledge in that area.


    In fact, the only part she looked identical was in the hairstyle as both of them had long jet-ck hair. Yale thought that if she grew up, she could maybe resemble her previous life, but with her training speed, the chances of her growing older were naught.


    ¡°I was just careless! It isn¡¯t like I like looking like a little girl, even in this life I am already fourteen, but due to this appearance, everyone treats me just like a little girl! Before reaching the Novice Rank, I only remembered some fragments of swordsmanship, and I wanted to train fast. When I advanced and recovered some of my memories, I found myself locked at this age due to having trained too fast. However, to solve I need to stop training for a long time, but not training until growing older right now would just damage the potential of my body.¡±


    Lar was very serious with her words, that topic was one of the most delicate ones to her, and she was unable to solve that problem.


    ¡°Why you didn¡¯t just use some skill to take an older appearance, that shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡±


    Although her true form remained with that youthful appearance, with a skill like Shape Shift, the problem would be solved. Even Tofesh had left a method like Shape Shift in the special realm; there was no way someone like Lar didn¡¯t know any.


    ¡°If I could remember any skill like that, I would have used it time ago!¡±


    Lar was very frustrated by that; she hadn¡¯t thought that the damage of her soul was that bad to have lost so many memories, she was even suspecting that by some reason she also sealed most of her memories.


    ¡°Then, how about learning from me. I know a skill that could help you to change how old you look.¡±


    Lar¡¯s face changed when she heard that, she needed such a skill at any price; she didn¡¯t want to remain looking like a little girl.


    ¡°I want to learn it.¡±


    Seeing Lar¡¯s excited face, Yale could only see a little girl anxious to learn something new.


    ¡°Alright, but I won¡¯t teach you for free.¡±


    Lar just hugged Yale even stronger after hearing that.


    ¡°Of course, you want my body. I am your wife, so that is normal.¡±


    Yale felt that Lar was too persistent, but he remembered how she pursued his past life for battling, so it wasn¡¯t unexpected.


    ¡°That is what you want! You aren¡¯t my wife, nor I have no interest in your body!¡±


    Although both have about the same age, their appearances were too different; anyone would think that Yale was a monster if he truly epted Lar¡¯s offer.

 Chapter 197 - Lar and Liye鈥檚 Story

    Chapter 197: Lar and Liye¡¯s Story


    ¡°Listen, you have to ept my requests if you really want to learn that skill, no jokes right now, understood?¡±


    Lar wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t joking, but she decided to remain in silence and just nodded; that skill was far too important to her.


    ¡°First, you will always tell me the truth and won¡¯t hide anything from me.¡±


    Lar looked to Yale with a strange face.


    ¡°I never nned to lie or hide anything from you! Have more faith in me! I can even tell you my three sizes if you want!¡±


    Yale wanted tough after hearing the reply. After all, those were just some words, not an oath nor anything truly binding, so if she wanted to lie or hide something, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do to avoid it. He just wanted to put some pressure on her.


    ¡°Well, you were telling that you were my wife, isn¡¯t that a lie? As for the three sizes of a kid, I don¡¯t need them, maybe after you have grown up.¡±


    Yale started to find funny teasing Lar; she had put him in an awkward situation before, so he was having fun with the revenge.


    ¡°I always considered myself your wife; I wasn¡¯t lying at all! Even if you don¡¯t ept me, you are my only man! You will beg for my body after I learn that skill!¡±


    Yale was really curious about why she had developed such a deep love for him, or more exactly for his past life, but he decided to ask itter as he wanted to continue putting some pressure on her with the conditions.


    ¡°Well, no one would believe that you are the wife of someone with those looks anyway. Second, you need to follow my orders from now on, any orders. Even if I ask you to stop hugging me or I told you to go away, you must obey.¡±


    Lar definitely didn¡¯t want to obey anything like that, but she decided to agree with a condition.


    ¡°It will be hard to obey being far from you, but if it is only temporary, I can do it if you needed it. However, I will never obey you if you ask me to allow other women to be near you.¡±


    Lar was quite a possessive woman; if it weren¡¯t for Liye¡¯s extreme circumstances, she would have never agreed to those two disciples of Liye also had a child with him.


    ¡°I am not interested in rtionships right now; I just want to train, so you don¡¯t need to worry about such things. However, I hope you don¡¯t kill any woman who nears me, especially for those of my family, I will never forgive you if you hurt them.¡±


    Yale was speaking about Wyba, Aiwai, and Ange; he wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone who harmed them.


    ¡°Well, if it is just your current family, I will try to restrain myself and act nice with them, but I just turn crazy when I see you near other women...¡±


    The next part of the sentence was just in Lar¡¯s thoughts because she didn¡¯t dare to say in a loud voice.


    ¡°You also said that you weren¡¯t interested in romantic affairs and just wanted to train in your previous life, but you still don¡¯t know how many women were interested in you.¡±


    Liye was even more training madman than Yale. Although that was also something that Lar loved about him, she always felt frustrated by not being able to near more to him.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because Wyba and Aiwai, Yale would also be someone who just cared about training. Even Ange didn¡¯t have that much impact on him because Yale hadn¡¯t stayed with her for a long time due to their circumstances, so it wasn¡¯t untilter on that he noticed that had always been too cold with her although she had always been kind to him. Yale knew that his social skills were inexistent in those days.


    At least, Yale had been able to develop some family love because Liye had never loved anyone even as a family, he cared about his disciples, but he never hesitated in killing them if they broke the rules.


    There was something strange with that behavior, but no one knew the true reason and mostly attributed it to be a madman of training. Although some people had asked him about that topic, he always avoided replying, so there was no doubt that there was some deep reason behind that behavior.


    ¡°Well, that is all. Now start exining to me everything about us, maybe I will be able to remember you better after that.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know if Lar would really tell the truth or not, but as her personality was still childish, Yale thought that maybe she would believe that having agreed to his terms was really binding.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t remember, but I wasn¡¯t someone from this world; there are too many worlds inhabited by humans, and I lived in one of them. The first time we met was when you went to my world in your training journey.¡±


    Humans were one of the species most spread across the worlds, and foreign humans were usually epted in any other world controlled by humans.


    ¡°My father was the strongest human in that world although I can only remember that he had surpassed the Law Master level in sevenws when you appeared in our world.¡±


    Lar almost didn¡¯t remember anything about her family, and the parts she remembered were all rted to Liye.


    Yale was shocked by the power of Lar¡¯s father; he was far more powerful than his own peak of power in his past life.


    ¡°At that time you have only surpassed the Law Master level in Swordsmanship, but that was still impressive, so my father requested to meet you.¡±


    Any human who had surpassed the Law Master level in anyw was someone worthy to befriend by the other powerful humans in different worlds.


    ¡°The first time I met you, I hated you. My father treated you too well, and I was jealous of you. At that time I was already a Law Master and had lived for a lot of time, but I had always been too pampered, and my experience dealing with outsiders was near to inexistent. Thus, I interrupted you and my father asking for a battle against you while I was thinking that beating you would be easy. In the end, you won against me without any effort, apletely one-sided battle, that was the first time I lost to someone else than my father in a battle of pure swordsmanship. That was a great shock for me.¡±


    Yale had difficulties to understand how Lar ended loving him that much with such start.


    ¡°My father invited you to reside in our mansion while you were in our world and you epted it. That just made me more upset, and I continued challenging you every day although I lost no matter how I tried to win. After some years, that daily battle with you was already something normal to me.¡±


    There was nostalgia in Lar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°One day you told us that you were going to leave. My father wished you good luck on your journey, but I couldn¡¯t ept it, I wanted to continue battling against you. In the end, I decided to pursue you to continue challenging you, we couldn¡¯t battle every day like before, but that was still better than nothing.¡±


    Yale was still confused, until that moment, she had just following Liye to battle against him, and that exined their constant battled across different worlds, but it had no rtion to that deep love she had towards him.


    ¡°Although I always told you that I just didn¡¯t want to stop challenging you before surpassing you and even I told that to myself, after some time I understood that what I wanted wasn¡¯t just battling against you every day, I wanted to be with you forever. Unconsciously, I had started to love you in those years you had lived at our house when you battled against me every day. However, I had never enough guts to tell you because I feared being rejected as there was never any romantic interaction among us since we met.¡±


    The nostalgia was reced by sadness.


    ¡°It was only when you told me about your soul that I realized that my hesitation made me lose you, so I swore to myself never hesitate about my feelings again. When you told me about your need for bloodlines, I offered myself without thinking about it two times.¡±


    Lar¡¯s face changed again, but that time her face was red.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for a long time, but that time you remained together with me was the happiest in my life, and I wanted my life to be like that forever. However, I knew that you didn¡¯t have a lot of time before dying due to your soul, so I could just restrain my wish and hope to have another chance in your next life.¡±


    Although Yale didn¡¯t understand how she ended loving the person she wanted to beat in battle, he felt that Lar spoke the truth.

 Chapter 198 - Reincarnation Effects

    Chapter 198: Reincarnation Effects


    ¡°After you disappeared I gave my all to nurture the Sword Bloodline we created together. The Sword Bloodline was too strong and was difficult to spread, but I discovered that the results were better with people talented with the sword; thanks to that with the time the Larken n was created although it was createdter than the other two with your bloodlines. However, the perfect bloodlines in the Larken n were even less than in the other two ns you left a bloodline, and after a lot of years, you didn¡¯t reincarnate.¡±


    Yale really felt bad for having disappeared and left her in charge of everything, but he didn¡¯t remember anything about it, and even if he remembered, there was nothing he could do.


    The Sword Bloodline was a level ahead of the Time Bloodline and the Space Bloodline; it wasparable with the Life Bloodline and the Death Bloodline that Liye was unable to pass down.


    The Larken n¡¯s tradition to absorb young talents and made them marry their younger generation originated because of that difficulty on spreading the bloodline.


    The Time Bloodline and the Space Bloodline didn¡¯t have such a difficulty for being passed down, a good proof was Yale himself because his father didn¡¯t have any affinity with the time element, but Yale still born with a perfect bloodline.


    In the Larken n in such situation giving birth to a perfect bloodline was impossible, even just the chances of a baby being born with one of the parents having zero talent with the sword were close to zero, and those who born in such conditions were handicapped and unable to train.


    That was the biggest w of the Sword Bloodline, and the reason was that Lar was just a Law Master when the Sword Bloodline was created, she was still stronger than the other Law Masters and near to advance, but theck of thest breakthrough made the bloodline wed and thus more difficult to pass down.


    ¡°One day I heard about Anpaes going with your other disciples and friends to investigate your death, and I decided to join them. At that time I had already surpassed the Law Master level in swordsmanship, so they dly epted my help although I hadn¡¯t interacted with them before.¡±


    Lar didn¡¯t seem proud although she spoke about a major breakthrough because she knew that if she had been faster to advance the Sword Bloodline would have been better.


    ¡°I thought that just investigating wouldn¡¯t be a problem with my new strength, but I was a fool, and your disciples and friends were also all fools, we just rushed towards our own destruction.¡±


    Yale already knew about that foolish investigation due to the exnation of Anpaes, but he was interested in Lar¡¯s version.


    ¡°We should have listened to you and avoided investigating anything, but we overestimated ourselves. I can¡¯t remember who killed us, but I remember that even my soul started dissipating after just one hit, while the others didn¡¯t even need to battle to start their dissipation process. Even without being able to remember it clearly, I know that is the most fearsome existence I had met.¡±


    Lar¡¯s little body shivered as she spoke about the events that led to her death. That experience had turned into a trauma deep into her soul and affected her even without clearly remember it.


    ¡°We understood that we had made an incredible mistake and that we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape; it was just because those two girls destroyed their souls willingly to create a chance for us that we managed to survive for a bit more.¡±


    Those two girls mentioned by Lar were the two other women that helped Liye to create legacy bloodlines. Although Lar never liked them, in thest moment at least, they won her respect due to their noble sacrifice.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know why, but we weren¡¯t pursued once we returned into this world. However, with our souls in dissipation, our deaths were just a matter of time. Thus, everyone went to prepare legacies, and before dying, they wanted to finish all the matters they had unfinished.¡±


    The shivering in Lar¡¯s body didn¡¯t stop since she started to speak about her death. Even if Yale didn¡¯t have any romantic feeling for her at that moment, he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to see a little girl crying, so he decided to hug her knowing that she would like it.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t want to die; I wanted to meet you again. Thus, I left this world and returned to my father¡¯s ce and asked him to help me reincarnate. He was angered by my soul dissipating state, and first wanted revenge, but after hearing my story, his face changed, and he sent me to reincarnate without any more words. I can say by that face that hearing my exnation even put him in danger.¡±


    Anpaes had told the information Revgen and Lar had told it to her father, Revgen and Lar¡¯s father had also turned into targets due to that, but there was nothing they could do against it.


    Both of them had cut rtions with the outside world from that moment on, but the method worked because they didn¡¯t die after so much time had passed. They understood that being cautious they still have chances to avoid the cmity falling upon them.


    In fact, Lar¡¯s father was who sealed any memories rted to Lar¡¯s killer to avoid her being targeted after reincarnation and even made her reincarnate in Liye¡¯s world to make their rtionship more difficult to deduce.


    After all, although reincarnation would increase the potential of the reincarnated, the time before that potential turned into power was the most dangerous one. Lar¡¯s father also had enemies, even without counting Lar¡¯s killer, Lar¡¯s father enemies would be more than enough to threaten Lar¡¯s life with her father being unable to move freely in order to avoid the cmity.


    ¡°After reincarnation, I was unable to remember who I was, I just remembered fragments about swordsmanship, and I turned into someone who only cared about training with the sword. There was a huge damage to my soul, so it was unavoidable.¡±


    Although her soul was stronger than the others just due to having surpassed the Law Master level, she was still weaker than someone like Liye who had done it with the Death Law, so her endurance after the soul dissipation started was much lower than Liye. Liye¡¯s soul was damaged, but most of the loss of memories was due to a seal in the memories and not to the damage.


    ¡°When I recovered some memories after advancing to the Novice Rank I almost turned crazy. I had lost everything due to my greed for knowledge. From being a powerful expert respected by everyone and with a beauty also admired by everyone, I turned into a little girl that needed to follow the rules of others, my strength wascking, my body wouldn¡¯t grow due to my impatience to train, and I couldn¡¯t even control my emotions well. That powerless sensation was unbearable.¡±


    Although she was the one who chose to reincarnate, the effects of it were something difficult to ept for her. In fact, that happened to everyone who reincarnated.


    Even Wyba felt bad when her Apprentice Rank strength returned to a mortal strength due to the seal of Liye; it was easy to imagine how strong would be the effect on someone as powerful as Lar¡¯s past life. Moreover, Wyba could just change her form, but Lar didn¡¯t have any methods to reverse her situation.


    For the first time, Yale was thankful for having his memories sealed, that avoided him having such a hard time after reincarnation. Moreover, with the Last Wish System, he didn¡¯tck a good guidance even without memories.


    Lar had suppressed that feeling for a long time, she almost forgot about that powerless sensation, but while exining her story to Yale, that powerless feeling returned to her, and she started crying.


    After reincarnation she never trusted anyone, so she always hid everything deep in her heart, that was the first time she opened up to someone after reincarnation. Sometimes just restraining the feelings isn¡¯t enough, it was important to let them out.


    ¡°After that, I wanted to search for you, but I had no idea if you have already reincarnated or not. Moreover, my family was insisting on marrying me to someone because they wanted to ensure that my bloodline persisted. I know that is something that applies to all talented kids in the n, but I can¡¯t ept that! Before restoring my memories I didn¡¯t bother too much about it, but after recovering them, I only wanted to be with you, it was impossible to ept marrying to someone else just for the n¡¯s sake. Even if didn¡¯t find you I was willing to wait until you appeared again in this world, no matter how much time I needed. However, as my family didn¡¯t hear me when I told them that I didn¡¯t want to marry, I ended up running away from my house, and I reached Sword City.¡±


    Yale knew that arranging marriages for the younger generation was something quite normal in the Revgen Empire, but he couldn¡¯t say that he agreed with such practices.


    In Yale¡¯s eyes, it was better if everyone chose freely and without haste. Of course, his opinion was biased due to the fact Durgan offered his sister to him in marriage without Yale knowing anything about her not her about him.

 Chapter 199 - Larken Clan鈥檚 Past

    Chapter 199: Larken n¡¯s Past


    ¡°In Sword City, I tried to find good opponents, but even with my current self, I managed to turn into one of the Sword Five without difficulties. I know that some of them most can win against me relying on a superior body, but their swordsmanship can¡¯tpare to mine at all. I was naive to have some expectations for this city.¡±


    Lar had stopped crying, but there were traces of tears in her eyes while she looked at Yale.


    ¡°After that stupid offended me, I thought of beat him in the stage and leave Sword City afterward, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so spineless directly giving up after seeing some difficulty in the battle.¡±


    Lar had never given up any battle of her countless challenges against Liye although she knew that she couldn¡¯t win against him after the first exchange. Thus, she despised those who didn¡¯t even try to battle when facing a hard situation; it would be different in a life or death situation, but in a normal match that as something despicable in Lar¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°After that, you already know it; you jumped into the stage, killed that spineless bastard and had a battle against me like in the old times. I thought that I was dreaming when I saw your Space-time Judgment Sword and that sword style, but I wasn¡¯t dreaming you are really here.¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t been conscious of his acts at that time, but he remembered them. After hearing Lar, he noticed that he had almost forgotten something important, he still needed to solve the problem of killing that member of the Sword Five.


    ¡°Right, Lar. I killed that guy of the Sword Five in the Sword although that is prohibited. Do you know how will the city proceed?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to get killed by such foolish rule of the Sword Arena, so if the city forced him to a dead end, he didn¡¯t mind be considered a criminal by them, but he would flee. After all, he already had wanted posters, so a few more people looking for him wasn¡¯t that much. However, he hoped that everything could be solved in another way, Yale wasn¡¯t fond of making enemies without a good reason.


    ¡°The rules say that you should be publicly executed. If you had killed a normal guy, at most you would get punished, but killing a member of the Sword Five in the Sword Arena is more severe. However, you don¡¯t need to worry about that because before the execution, the other members of the Sword Five need to vote it, and I won¡¯t let them touch a hair of you.¡±


    The Sword Five had a lot of privileges and voting in the punishments was one of them. Thus, people liked to have good connections with them as that could give them benefits if they had problems in the future.


    ¡°Since we are just four remaining, as long as the governor and I stay on your side there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. That guy is a battle freak who loves people with potential, and since you defeated someone who should have been far stronger than you, I bet that he has taken an interest in you and would choose to protect you.¡±


    The governor liked to battle against strong people, so he always sided with those who had more potential to be worthy opponents. The dead member of the Sword Five wouldn¡¯t be able to battle against him because he was dead, and Yale demonstrated having far more potential and ability and was alive, so it would be difficult that the governor chose to kill such good future opponent.


    ¡°Well, if something happens, we just need to turn everything into a bloodbath. A member of the Larken n created this city, so our descendant created it, it shouldn¡¯t be any problem if we destroy the city for its people being disrespectful towards us.¡±


    Yale doubted that they could destroy the city as Lar had said, their swordsmanship was on another level, and Yale¡¯s battle prowess was high, but there were still people at the Expert Rank inside Sword City. Thus, although Yale had confidence in escaping alive, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he could destroy the city by himself or with Lar¡¯s help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to avoid destructing the city; it is a good ce for sword training.¡±


    Yale felt that Lar was far too reckless and she forgot that they were far weaker than in their previous lives.


    ¡°It may be useful for normal kids, but it didn¡¯t have any real use for us right now, why should we kept it?¡±


    If the city rules said that Yale should die, then the city should be destroyed, that was the only thing Lar could think; as for the training of other people in the future, she didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°This is the ce where we met each other after such a long time; it would be a pity if it is destroyed.¡±


    Yale had read a simr situation in the book when he was young. Although he didn¡¯t understand the situation very well when he had read it, those words worked well in the novel, so he decided to try them hoping that they would also work on his situation.


    Those words were a critical hit to Lar; she blushed while she hugged Yale even with more strength.


    ¡°That is right, I was a fool, sorry. We don¡¯t need to destroy the city; we just need to kill those who vote to kill you.¡±


    Yale sighed in relief, that option seemed way better than destroying the city. After all, if someone wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t have anypassion, but he didn¡¯t like murdering innocent people.


    Yale was also getting used to deal with Lar. Although she had memories of her past life, her personality was like a child, after hearing some kind words, she was easy to convince.


    ¡°Lar, I suppose that the n in which you have been born this time is the Larken n, right? You can¡¯t just tell them that you are their ancestor to get free of their restrictions?¡±


    Based on the long lifespan of people at high rank, Yale thought that there should still be people who had met Lar in her previous life.


    ¡°Yes, I reborn in the Larken n and with a perfect bloodline. However, there was a huge internal war after my death and all of those who I knew died. As for those younger ones who survived, I had never interacted with them, so they won¡¯t believe even if I tell them.¡±


    After Lar¡¯s death, there was a huge struggle for power inside the Larken n. Those most deeply rted to Lar died from sneak attacks to remove them for being her sessors.


    ¡°Can you tell me a bit more about that? I had thought that the Larken n in this era was righteous.¡±


    Yale would have believed such an internal struggle in the Zhan n, but he was surprised that the Larken n had faced such problems.


    ¡°The one who nned all was an elder recruited from the outside who had married a woman of the Larken n. Through bribery and coercion, he managed to obtain a substantial force inside the Larken n, and he acted after my death.¡±


    The Larken n wasparable to the imperial family at that time; the enticement to control such power was enormous.


    ¡°With the strength of the Sword Bloodline and my teachings, we had numerous elders at the Grandmaster Rank and at the Sage Rank, but almost all of them died in that struggle. Even those who had supported the corrupted elder ended dying to protect the secret, that elder didn¡¯t trust them enough.¡±


    Regret appeared on her face; she thought that she should have been able to notice the wicked personality of that elder.


    ¡°Fortunately, a genius girl of a younger generation noticed the mysterious deaths of the elders and the sudden increase in the authority of that corrupted elder. I regret never having met such genius girl in my life, she was my descendant, but there were too many generations in the middle, and I only interacted with those who reached at least the Grandmaster Rank.¡±


    It was impossible to take care of every genius in the n, so it was normal that only those who had reached a high level of power were able to meet her.


    ¡°That genius girl contacted the imperial family and reported the situation to them. It was the imperial family revealed the plots of the corrupted elder and executed him. After that moment, the genius girl was appointed as the next n head due to the fact she was the only one who had the guts to act against the corrupted elder.¡±


    Having the imperial family solving her n¡¯s problems was a great shame for Lar, but she was dead, so it was unavoidable.


    ¡°It was since that day that the Larken n turned extremely strict with the behavior of their members, the Sword Bloodline was too strong, and the new n head didn¡¯t want it to be used for evil purposes.¡±


    The Sword Bloodline was the stronger inherited bloodline left behind by Yale as that was the only one of three which had surpassed the Law Master level.


    ¡°However, due to that event, the Larken n turned into a weak n, and even after a lot of years of recovery, the Larken n is just slightly stronger than the other noble ns in the Imperial City.¡±

 Chapter 200 - Say It Again If You Can

    <h4>Chapter 200: Say It Again If You Can</h4>


    Yale sighed after hearing the past problems of the Larken n. From his point of view, after losing almost all their powerful experts, it was already a miracle that they survived and improved until their current position. However, he understood that for Lar who had put all her effort in creating a powerful n, that was far from enough.


    Before Yale had time to say anything to Lar, someone knocked on the door. The room was perfectly isted, and the only way for the outsiders tomunicate with the inside was by knocking on the door and waiting for someone inside to open it.


    Of course, it was also possible to just break the protective spell on the room, but that would also alert those inside.


    Lar seemed pissed by that interruption, but she knew that they were in an inn and not in a private house, so she stood up and opened the door.


    ¡°Miss Lar, sorry for disturbing you, but the other members of the Sword Five came her asking for you.¡±


    Lar had never told the others that she was going to that inn to meet Yale, but given their influence, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to discover it.


    ¡°Let them pass.¡±


    Lar felt that they were annoying, but since the Sword Five discovered them, it was better to don¡¯t anger them because Yale still needed their votes to clear the situation without additional problems.


    ¡°Liye, I am sorry, they discovered us. If something goes wrong, we can just turn crazy and start a killing spree.¡±


    Yale just sighed, he hoped that the members of the Sword Five would be reasonable and he wouldn¡¯t need to act.


    After a minute, the governor entered the room followed by two girls. One of them was the same one Yale had seen in the Sword arena the first day, but the other¡¯s aspect surprised him.


    That girl was at the peak of the Mortal Rank, but she looked around thirteen or fourteen years old, her real age was simr to Lar, but that girl¡¯s appearance was far more mature than Lar¡¯s, although she was considerably weaker.


    ¡°Lar, you are too quick. We had yet to n our meeting with Liye, and you were already with him. Nice to meet you Liye, I am the current governor of Sword City, Ralen.¡±


    Although Yale was supposed to be a criminal, Ralen was friendly towards him; it was as Lar had said, he was someone who liked talents.


    ¡°Why are you introducing yourself to him? He is a criminal who should be executed as soon as possible; he isn¡¯t worthy of hearing our names.¡±


    The girl at the Mortal Rank stared Yale with cold eyes.


    ¡°Who think you are? Liye¡¯s future will be determined by our votes in the trial, not by your will alone.¡±


    Lar replied with anger, her rtionship with that girl had always been bad while that girl was also very close to the deceased member of the Sword Five.


    ¡°It is righteous for a criminal to be executed, it is foolish that we need to vote! Anyone who voted anything different than execution would just be as evil as him. Maybe we should also execute you, you are just a little girl, but yourck of respect towards your senior was the start of everything.¡±


    Lar hated that others used her childish looked to berate her, but she hated a lot more when that girl did it because she was even younger than her despite her looks.


    ¡°You are just a coward who doesn¡¯t dare to advance to the Novice Rank because you know that you can¡¯t win against me. You are just trying to get rid of me to not lose your position after advancing. Do you think that I am a fool? You are the one who incited that useless guy to offend me; you wanted to borrow his hand to heavily injure me and use that time to advance and steal my position.¡±


    That girl¡¯s face turned ugly, she had plotted against Lar a lot of times, but she had always failed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say whatever you want without evidence, but today we will execute that friend of yours who used a sneak attack for cowardly murdering an honorable member of the Sword Five.¡±


    Everyone had seen how Yale was attacked first and that the other party incited everyone to have a death battle, but she didn¡¯t mind being shameless because she never feared anyone since she obtained her current position as a member of the Sword Five.


    Before Lar was able to reply, the Practitioner Rank woman interrupted her.


    ¡°You two, stop! We will know the oue after voting, deciding the results of a trial without a trial is just corruption. My name is Selenia, I will judge you impartially.¡±


    Even Lar didn¡¯t know what would Selenia vote after hearing Yale, but at least she wasn¡¯t already wanting to execute Yale before voting like the other girl.


    ¡°Liye, let¡¯s skip all the formalities, exin to us what happened in the Sword Arena and we will vote if punish you or not.¡±


    By his words, it was obvious that Ralen didn¡¯t want to make the things difficult for Yale and just wanted an exnation to avoid seeming too biased.


    ¡°That guy was who asked people to battle against him after cowardly giving up his match against Lar, and he was also the one who wanted a death battle. Anyone who was at the Sword Arena will be able to say the same as me.¡±


    Until that point, Yale hadn¡¯t said anything that the Sword Five couldn¡¯t know just by a bit of investigation.


    ¡°If a member of the Sword Five wanted to kill people is the pleasure of themoners like you to die. You can¡¯t kill anyone of us even if we kill you and all your family! Speaking of family, I heard that you have a little sister in this city, after killing you we will enve her and made her suffer for her big brother¡¯s foolishness!¡±


    Ralen and Selenia looked at her with strange faces, that was far more wicked than killing someone in the Sword Arena, and there wasn¡¯t such punishment in the rules. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t let that girl act as she pleased in the name of Sword City or the Sword Five, that would damage their reputation.


    On the other hand, Lar had a smug expression on her face as if she had already deduced what would happen next.


    ¡°So, you are now threatening my family. Do you dare to repeat your words?¡±


    Even Ralen and Selenia felt their scalps numb due to Yale¡¯s voice. Although they didn¡¯t understand the reason, their intuition was telling them that there was something dangerous hidden in those words.


    After hearing those words, the girl who had been threatening Yale without any worry stood still with a vacant look on her eyes.


    Selenia touched her shoulder, and the girl¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    ¡°What happened? Are you alright? Reply!¡±


    Selenia could feel that she was breathing and was unable to find anything wrong with her body, but the girl was lying on the ground without reacting to anything.


    ¡°What happens? You were very brave just a moment ago, but now you don¡¯t dare to repeat your words. I want to hear again what do you n to do to my little sister. Say it again if you can.¡±


    Yale knew that it was impossible that the girl spoke again because he had already used Soul-search on her. Moreover, he did it with hatred, so that girl was alive only biologically, her soul had beenpletely trashed beyond repair.


    Ralen and Selenia weren¡¯t fools and noticed that the reason for everything was the guy in front of them, but they didn¡¯t know how he managed to do so.


    Lar was restraining herugh; she had always hated that girl, and as she expected, by threatening someone close to Yale, she had dug her own grave.


    ¡°Can we continue or we need to wait for her?¡±


    Yale asked that with a bright smile on his face, but for the other two that was the smile of a devil and was extremely frightening.


    Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same to both of them due to their difference in rank, but they didn¡¯t know that fact nor how Yale managed to leave the other girl in that state; the fear of the unknown was their greatest fear.


    ¡°No need. She was a wicked girl; maybe the heavens have punished her.¡±


    Ralen had chosen immediately to side with Yale; although he doubted that Yale¡¯s swordsmanship couldpare to his, he didn¡¯t dare to look down to the other powers of Yale.


    ¡°Asking for very to your family was a corrupted act, she deserved divine punishment.¡±


    Selenia truly despised those intentions, but her main reason for speaking was fear of offending Yale with her silence.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s continue. In the stage, that bastard tried to kill me, but I just blocked him with a casual attack, sadly he was too weak and died. I used the same battle style in my battle against Lar, and nothing happened to her, that bastard¡¯s death was just an ident due to hisck of ability. I expect that everyone thinks like me.¡±


    Ralen and Selenia just nodded, they didn¡¯t mind if they truly believed Yale¡¯s version or not, Yale was strong and ruthless, offending him for the sake of a dead guy wasn¡¯t a wise decision.

 Chapter 201 - The New Sword Five

    <h4>Chapter 201: The New Sword Five</h4>


    ¡°Liye is innocent; it was just an ident. Who asked such weakling to attack Liye? His death was his own fault.¡±


    Although Ralen knew that maybe the Larken n would act if someone abused power to break the rules of Sword City, Yale was still a true genius with the sword, so he doubted that he would be punished even if the Larken n discovered about his actions. Instead, Ralen believed that in such situation the Larken n would try to protect him.


    ¡°As expected of the wise governor, Liye is indeed innocent. That coward guy was the only one to me for his own reckless acts. This piece of trash in the floor had incited him, but she had also received some divine punishment.¡±


    Ralen and Selenia knew that Lar had some type of rtionship with Liye, so they knew that her opinion waspletely biased from the start, but she was also someone they didn¡¯t dare to offend due to her incredible talent with the sword.


    Usually, the members of the Sword Five are talented and thanks to the fame obtained in Sword City, a lot of them managed to marry people of the Larken n afterward. However, the talent disyed by Yale and Lar was on a different league.


    Unless they were fools like the soul-searched girl, they wouldn¡¯t dare to oppress Yale and Lar with their status in Sword City because they believed that both had high chances of being recruited by the Larken n in the future. After all, a talent in swordsmanship enough to surpass those on a higher stage was something that even the Larken n couldn¡¯t ignore.


    They thought that their impression of Yale and Lar was high enough, but the truth was something they wouldn¡¯t be able to believe even disregarding the identities of their past lives.


    Yale was already engaged into the Larken n, but he didn¡¯t n to marry, and as no one knew where he was, the Larken n was offering a huge reward for finding him and deliver him to the Larken n. On the other hand, Lar was directly a member of the Larken n who had run from her house.


    The Larken n extremely valued both of them, but they didn¡¯t want to be found by them. Of course, even if both of them were trying to avoid the Larken n, such n wouldn¡¯t forgive those who harmed them, so the fates of those two members of the Sword Five were already sealed even if Yale hadn¡¯t acted against them.


    ¡°That guy had a bad reputation, and everyone heard him in the Sword Arena. He died by his own recklessness; there is nothing to me Liye. Moreover, I think that Liye should be the new member of the Sword Five for the Apprentice Rank position, I believe that no one would be able to beat him in his same rank.¡±


    Selenia knew that the position would be for Yale in any case due to his shocking swordsmanship, but being the first in suggesting it was a way to improve Yale¡¯s impression of her. She hadn¡¯t shown goodwill from the start like Ralen as she was impartial, nor she had any type of rtionship with Yale like Lar, so he wanted to improve her rtionship with Yale as she was sure that he would be someone important in the future.


    ¡°That is right. Liye should be the new member of the Sword Five. Moreover, I think that we should rece our member at the Mortal Rank, she isn¡¯t worthy of her position.¡±


    Ralen was quite young for his rank, but he was still older than the others and understood that there was no way Yale would be happy if that girl remained in the Sword Five after she had threatened Yale¡¯s little sister. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t even sure if that girl would awaken again someday.


    ¡°Just as the governor said, a person with such an evil character isn¡¯t worthy of being a member of the Sword Five. How about giving that position to Liye¡¯s little sister? She is still five, but she has disyed a shocking talent; I am sure she is worthy of the position.¡±


    Selenia knew that Yale cared about his sister since the threatening words towards her angered him, so she wanted to give Wyba some benefits to make Yale happy.


    ¡°That would be good, but Wyba is still too little, which means that she won¡¯t battle to defend her position. I think she wouldn¡¯t lose her position because she couldn¡¯t fight due to her age, right?¡±


    Yale also noticed that the other two were scared by his performance and were trying to obtain his favor, so he nned to obtain all the profit he could.


    ¡°Of course not. She is just a little girl; there is no way we force her to battle until she turns ten. No one will challenge her, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The governor thought that it was normal as under ten practicing was impossible, and Wyba would be in a clear disadvantage even with an incredible swordsmanship. Moreover, battling against someone protected by the World Laws was problematic.


    Yale¡¯s thoughts were just the opposite because Wyba wasn¡¯t a real human and her restrictions were different; if she were forced to battle, Yale feared that her identity would end up being exposed. Yale didn¡¯t n to stay in Sword City for an extremely long period of time, so the time promised by the governor was more than enough.


    ¡°Then, Liye and Wyba are our new members. Now, can you two please get out of this room, Liye and I were in a private conversation before you came.¡±


    Lar had allowed those other members of the Sword Five to enter because Yale still needed them, but at that moment they weren¡¯t useful anymore, so she wanted them to leave quickly.


    ¡°Right, we shouldn¡¯t disturb more you two.¡±


    Saying those words, Ralen grabbed Selenia¡¯s arm and left the room. As for the unconscious ex-member of the Sword Five, he would just ask the staff of the inn to deal with herter.


    After they left, Lar startedughing.


    ¡°As expected of Liye, in such a short span of time, Sword City is yours. Now, with you, your sister and me, we can decide anything in Sword City, even the governor can¡¯t stop us. Moreover, those two are scared of you after you have dealt with this piece of trash.¡±


    Lar stomped her foot into the girl¡¯s unconscious body, and the kicked her a few times. She had never dared to deal with that girl before due to herck of support without contacting the Larken n, but thanks to Yale, she finally got rid of her.


    ¡°Sadly I can¡¯t punish her more than this right now, my current control over souls isn¡¯t high enough. With my previous power, her fate would have been far worse.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind Lar¡¯s acts as he also hated that girl; his only regret was that she died too quickly. Although strictly speaking she was alive, with her current soul she was the same as dead, and no matter how much Lar kicked her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything.


    ¡°Liye, do you mind if I take care of her? If we leave her in this room, probably the inn would take care of her, and that wouldn¡¯t be fun. She has been so cruel by threatening to your sister, so I thought in giving her a simr destiny. I am sure that even in her current state, with her fame it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    Anyone else who heard Lar¡¯sugh while she was speaking those words would feel that she was a devil, but Yale thought that she was a good girl and his impression of her improved.


    Usually, Yale would also hate that type of suggestion, but since that girl had wanted to do that to Wyba, Yale felt that it was normal that they did the same to her.


    In his past life, he had always been like that, he remembered those who offended him or those close to him and paid back everything. However, Liye didn¡¯t just repay with the same; he liked to increase the punishment at least hundredfold as interests.


    It was due to that behavior that offending Liye was a taboo that no one in their world dared to break because just dying would be a lucky oue after having offended Liye.


    ¡°If you n to sell her, do it into a public auction, everyone should see her and know what happens to arrogant and foolish people like her.¡±


    Yale disliked trouble, but he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to clear all the possible problems by himself. Thus, making an example of that girl would scare a lot of people. After all, anyone who thought about it a bit would guess that who turned that girl into something like a vegetable wasn¡¯t Yale himself, but some power hid behind him.


    The fake background had been very useful to Yale in the Anpaes Kingdom, so he was nning to create another illusionary background in Sword City.

 Chapter 202 - Trouble Condensating Sword Qi

    Chapter 202: Trouble Condensating Sword Qi


    Yale saw that Lar nodded to his suggestion, she wanted to harm that girl even in her current state. Yale didn¡¯t know about Lar¡¯s grudges against her, but it was obvious that her hatred was deep.


    ¡°Then, I will return to my room to rest.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel like speaking more at that moment although Lar had said that they needed to speak more.


    ¡°Wait! Why such haste? Moreover, I still need to show you your new house and the one for your sister. Both, you and your sister have obtained a mansion for each one, you don¡¯t need to continue living in this inn!¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t too interested in speaking more nor in those new mansions.


    ¡°After hearing that spoiled girl, I am not in a mood to continue our conversation. Furthermore, I prefer to stay in the inn because those mansions should still full of the belongings of those two, I can go to loot themter, but I don¡¯t n to do it right now.¡±


    Everyone in Sword City dreamed of being in the same situation as Yale. Turning a member of the Sword Five, having another member of the Sword Five in love with him and even having his little sister as a member of the Sword Five, all of those were the dreams of all swordsmen in Sword City, anyone in that situation would have even more authority than the governor.


    However, Yale had only gone to Sword City to train; he didn¡¯t have too much interest in his new position or those mansions. Moreover, Yale was extremely rich since he obtained all the belongings from the Bear Overlord and hisckeys, so from that moment on, the belongings of someone at the Apprentice Rank didn¡¯t have any appeal to him. As for those belonging of the Mortal Rank girl, he had already nned to let Wyba do whatever she wants with those.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the auction of that girl? It will be fun!¡±


    Lar wanted to be more time with Yale; the reasons didn¡¯t matter. She thought that they couldugh together at that girl while the people bid for her unconscious body.


    ¡°Do you n to auction her right now? I am not interested in seeing it. That is a punishment for threatening my little sister; she isn¡¯t worthy of my time.¡±


    Going to the auction by himself was a waste of time, Yale wanted to punish that girl, but he had never nned to use his time for that.


    ¡°Of course! She shall be auctioned today! It is better not to drag this matter too much time, or someone may interfere.¡±


    Lar partially feared that some background would appear to demand her body. Although she knew that besides the noble ns and the royal family no one would be foolish enough to offend the Sword Five in Sword City for their acts against that girl, they would need to agree if someone rted to her appeared to reim her unconscious body. Of course, part of the reason was also that Lar wanted to see her auctioned as soon as possible.


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t have any background; she is only an orphan who can be considered to have a decent talent with the sword given her situation. She only managed to reach her position in the Sword Five because she almost sold herself to that spineless bastard who died in the Sword Arena; that is the reason why she was so enraged by his death. Thus, even if you don¡¯t auction her today, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Yale knew very well that no one would act to defend that girl after she lost her position, she had always loved to abuse her authority as a member of the Sword Five, and his only ally was already dead.


    ¡°Uh, so she was even trashier than I thought. Moreover, she had no taste; if she needed to sell herself, at least she should have sold herself to you instead, although I would have killed her if she had tried to do it. Thus, the oue would have been almost the same, but at least she would have demonstrated having a good eyesight. Regardless, I n to auction her today; I can¡¯t wait to see it.¡±


    Lar said those words while joking because she knew very well that Liye wasn¡¯t someone who would sumb at lust and there was no way he would ept a girl who threw herself to him. In fact, she was suffering due to that same thing because even with their rtionship in their past lives, she felt that was suffering the same treatment as a random girl.


    In fact, Yale treated Lar far better than a random girl because he had hugged her when she was crying, but that was still too little for Lar who wanted to be considered Yale¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Then, just do it.¡±


    Yale left the room without thinking into Lar¡¯s words about killing women who neared him. Although he didn¡¯t like Lar¡¯s intentions towards every girl who neared him or nned to do it; for dealing girls like that ex-member of the Sword Five, she was still good.


    Back into his room, Yale took out Wyba and exined to her that she had been appointed as a new member of the Sword Five. Although Wyba didn¡¯t seem too happy by that as she didn¡¯t bother about positions, since the governor had promised that she wouldn¡¯t need to fight for some years, she didn¡¯t have any problem with the position as it was obtaining free benefits without work.


    Yale spent the rest of the day trying to condense his Sword Aura into Sword Qi, but he didn¡¯t have any sess. That was a difficult step, and he was missing the memories rted to that part, so he was quite frustrated.


    At the twilight, Lar entered into Yale¡¯s room with a wide smile in her face.


    ¡°Even with theck of time, the auction of that girl had been sessful. There are even more abnormal perverts than I thought. Really, what can they see in such an ugly girl? Maybe being unconscious made her turn more valuable because she lost her trashy personality?¡±


    That girl wasn¡¯t ugly, she was a bit above average-looking, and in Sword City, a lot of guys liked her looks, but for Lar, she was extremely ugly. In fact, due to her personality, although guys liked her body, they didn¡¯t want to get close to her. It was just as Lar said, without her personality, there was a lot of perverts who wanted to pay for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinions about those people, just saying that the auction was sessful was enough.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand those old fellows filled with lust who would want to bid for an unconscious girl, but Yale wasn¡¯t a hero of justice who would wipe out everyone who did evil things; as long those perverts didn¡¯t touch people close to him, he didn¡¯t n to bother with them. Of course, if they dared to have any ideas on Wyba or even nned to do something to Lar, he would be merciless.


    Yale didn¡¯t love Lar, but she was still someone very close to him in his past life, and who helped him to create the Sword Bloodline, so he wouldn¡¯t let others harm her.


    That was something that remained the same in his both lives. Liye and Yale, both were extremely protective to those rted to them.


    ¡°This time, those perverts have been useful to us. However, I don¡¯t like them. One day I need to clean up this Empire wiping out such perverts, wait until I recover my previous power.¡±


    Lar had used those lewd men for her retaliation towards that girl, but she remembered all of them and they were already in her list of people who should be wiped out as soon as possible.


    After all, she was also a girl and didn¡¯t like those perverts; if it weren¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have any other form to humiliate her enemy, she wouldn¡¯t even be in the same auction as them.


    ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t mind about that kind of people. Wipe them out if you want; they deserve that fate. However, don¡¯t bother me with what happened to them, I am not interested. You can kill them all by yourself if you are happy with that.¡±


    Yale was still frustrated by hisck of advance in condensing his Sword Aura into Sword Qi, so he wasn¡¯t in a mood for speaking nonsense about those perverts. Although he didn¡¯t n to act against them, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pity if they were killed.

 Chapter 203 - The Location of Sword City

    Chapter 203: The Location of Sword City


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, you can return to your house now.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to practice his Sword Qi in front of her because he felt that would be embarrassing saying that he was unable to condensate Sword Aura into Sword Qi. In the end, it was just his pride; after hearing how high Lar thought of his swordsmanship, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was unable to condense Sword Qi.


    ¡°Why? I am sure I still can help you!¡±


    Lar remained with her insistence; she was someone who pursued Liye for countless worlds, there was no way she was someone easy to dismiss.


    ¡°Indeed, there is still something. I would like a current detailed map of the Revgen Empire. Do you have one?¡±


    Yale had no idea of where was Sword City, and he still had ns to return to Nacesai City after a while, so he wanted to know better his current position.


    ¡°Of course I have one. What I don¡¯t understand is why you don¡¯t have one.¡±


    Having a map of the empire wasn¡¯t strange for any genius of the noble ns, so Lar couldn¡¯t believe that Yalecked one.


    ¡°It is a long story. You can consider me without a n; I don¡¯t recognize them as my family.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words applied to the Roanmad n that neglected him and the Zhan n that issued a bounty for getting rid of him.


    Lar didn¡¯t fail to notice the hatred on Yale¡¯s eyes; she didn¡¯t know the circumstances of Yale¡¯s birth, but anyone who had made Yale spoke those words were a fool in Lar¡¯s eyes.


    Lar had guessed that Yale should probably have some rtionship with the Zhan n. After all, all the members with the bloodline of the Larken n where strictly controlled and there is no way Lar had never heard of Yale if he had been born in that n.


    The other option was the Kurk n, but that n had a weird naming sense, and it didn¡¯t fit with the name Liye that Yale had told to her. If Yale wasn¡¯t someone born on the main n, the Kurk n was also a possibility regardless of the name.


    That was because looking to the story of the Revgen Empire, both Zhan n and Kurk n had people like Yale¡¯s mother who left the n and had children somewhere else. Thus, even though it was still difficult, finding someone with one of those bloodlines outside the main ns was still possible.


    However, thest time that happened in the Kurk n was ten thousand years ago, so Lar highly doubted that a perfect bloodline appeared after so much time because the chances to inherit bloodlines correctly it was better if both parents had a high level of power.


    Of course, even in the Zhan n that didn¡¯t happen frequently, but it happened once every few centuries, the chances were far higherpared with the Kurk n.


    ¡°Forget about those fools; you don¡¯t need them. Take this map; I have another one with me.¡±


    Originally, Lar had only one map with her because she didn¡¯t need two of them, but one member of the Larken n chased her when she left the n.


    That was a spoiled brat who barely had any talent with the swordpared with others members of the n and threatened Lar that he would follow her secretly and tell everyone where she was going if she didn¡¯t ept him as a boyfriend. The result was that the kid lost his head and Lar kept all his belongings; the map she gave to Yale was from that guy.


    Although that kid was the son of an elder and had grown up like a spoiled brat, his position was far lower to Lar¡¯s position due to their difference in talent, so she didn¡¯t mind if the n discovered it.


    ¡°Then thank you for the map.¡±


    Yale received the map, and his face changed. Sword City was extremely far from the border of the Anpaes Kingdom. Counting the distance, reaching Nacesai City from the Anpaes Kingdom¡¯s border, although it wasn¡¯t a short distance it wasn¡¯t too long either in Yale¡¯s estimations. However, Sword City distance from Nacesai City was even greater than the distance between Nacesai City and Imperial City.


    The map didn¡¯t show the exact position of Nacesai City, but it showed that Sword City was rather near Imperial City, so Yale could easily make estimations.


    ¡°This past life of mine doesn¡¯t seem to want me to return to Nacesai City quickly.¡±


    After thinking about that, Yale rxed himself; there was nothing he could do to solve that, and he knew that his past life wouldn¡¯t act to harm him.


    ¡°Lar, you can go home now. It is alreadyte, and Wyba seems sleepy. If you want to speak, you cane back tomorrow.¡±


    Wyba was really sleepy, but she could sleep even if Yale were awake. It was just that Yale was mentally tired and wanted to use that chance also to rest a bit. As for training the Sword Qi, Yale wasn¡¯t in a mood to continue failing after seeing the map.


    ¡°If she wants to sleep I could ask for another room for speaking like before; there is no reason to leave at all.¡±


    Yale sighed as that wasn¡¯t enough to make Lar leave the room.


    ¡°Wyba wants to sleep with big bro!¡±


    Wyba suddenly hugged Yale, she had been quite cold since they returned to the Revgen Empire and she learned about Aiwai¡¯s situation, but she felt that if she remained acting like that, Lar would steal her brother.


    ¡°Of course, once Lar left, I will sleep hugging you as you like.¡±


    Yale was happy that Wyba returned to be more like her previous self, but that conversation just worsened the situation.


    ¡°Do you really sleep with her? Hugging her each night? I am too jealous!¡±


    Yale had forgotten howpetitive Lar was; he just slept with Wyba because she was still a kid and his little sister, but Lar was still jealous.


    ¡°Lar, Wyba is just a little girl, don¡¯tpete with her.¡±


    Yale tried to calm Lar, but his efforts were naught.


    ¡°Right now I also look like a little girl! Why don¡¯t you let me sleep with you!¡±


    Lar indeed looked like a little girl, but she wasn¡¯t as little as Wyba and the most important fact, Wyba was his little sister while Lar not.


    ¡°She is my little sister; we are family, this is something normal.¡±


    Yale¡¯s reasoning might have worked for anyone else, but Lar had already turned crazy.


    ¡°Technically speaking you are also my ancestor, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem in sleeping together!¡±


    That reply shocked Yale, although that was technically true, he didn¡¯t have such memories from his past life, and after so many generations, it was difficult to treat her as a family member in the same way that a little sister is treated.


    ¡°If you say so, you are also saying that you can¡¯t be my lover because we are family.¡±


    That was Yale¡¯sst idea to convince her without expelling her by force.


    ¡°Those are two different things. We can be considered family enough to sleep together as you do with your sister. However, there are too many generations between each of us, so there is no problem to marry.¡±


    Lar had thought a lot about that topic, and since Yale was also reincarnated, she didn¡¯t feel like both of them had any true family rtionship, but she couldn¡¯t restrain her wishes to sleep with Yale.


    ¡°Stop your nonsense and get out. Otherwise, I won¡¯t teach you that skill.¡±


    Yale understood that there was no way to convince her with words and that she would always have a reply to him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that! I just want you to hug me while I sleep as you do with Wyba! I don¡¯t n to do anything else, and I will behave well.¡±


    Lar was honest with her words, at that moment she would be happy just with that. Her personality turned too childish due to the reincarnation, and she had felt too lonely after recovering her memories; it was unavoidable for her wanting to be more time with Yale who was the neared person to her in her memories.


    ¡°Alright! You can sleep here, but if you try to do anything don¡¯t ever dare to speak with me again.¡±


    Yale finally agreed after seeing Lar¡¯s face; she seemed just a normal little girl. He thought that if it were just hugging a little sister, one or two wouldn¡¯t make that much difference and he was tired to argue with Lar about that topic; as long as she just wanted to sleep, Yale decided to allow her to do it and hugging her wasn¡¯t a big problem either.


    Of course, Yale was only considering her as a little sister when sleeping together, just like Wyba. After all, Lar asked for the same treatment as Wyba, so Yale decided that if he thought about her as a little sister, it was still tolerable.


    Lar hugged Yale in happiness; although she knew that Yale would just treat her like a little sister while sleeping and not like a wife, that at least would allow her to be near Yale after missing him for so much time. Regardless of everything she said since they meet, she just wanted to be with Yale; her mindset turned too childish to think about adult matters.

 Chapter 204 - Training in Sword City

    Chapter 204: Training in Sword City


    The next morning Yale cleaned all the belonging from the previous owner of his new house. The mansions of the members of the Sword Five were all situated in the same area, and there weren¡¯t any other buildings there; it was an exclusive zone for them.


    If anyone without the permission of a member of the Sword Five entered in such area, the punishment would be unavoidable.


    After having cleaned his new house, Yale managed to flee from Wyba and Lar and changed his appearance before going to the Sword Arena.


    Yale had used his authority as a new member of the Sword Five to create few normal citizen tokens. That function existed to let the members of the Sword Five bring their family and friend into Sword City skipping all procedures, but Yale used that to create a few fake identities.


    Being a member of the Sword Five he would catch too much attention in the Sword Arena, and that was something Yale didn¡¯t wish. Yale¡¯s swordsmanship was too strong with the style he learned from his past life¡¯s memories, but he still wanted to practice some normal swordsmanship and develop Sword Qi with his own strength.


    The level of that casual sword style surpassed him, and he feared that only relying on it would be bad for his future as it was like starting the house by the roof. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to kill his opponents because they were unable to withstand that sword style; he wasn¡¯t someone who was delighted killing others without reason.


    Yale had created five fake identities, and with them, he could battle at least five times each day in the arena; without using that sword style, he wasn¡¯t that strong with pure swordsmanship, but he noticed that he improved a lot since before learning it.


    Just learning a sword style from a powerful expert wasn¡¯t enough to turn into a great swordsman, but it was enough to provide a huge boost for anyone.


    After all, any style created by someone who was at least a Law Master was incredibly powerful and could disregard stages. However, relying only on that would end up turning into ack of foundation in the future. The problem wouldn¡¯t happen if Yale had all his memories regarding swordsmanship, but he just had that fragment he remembered while he started seeing Lar¡¯s battle.


    Yale¡¯s strategy to battle more times in the same day with different identities would be impossible for anyone who wasn¡¯t proficient in something like Shape Shift; Yale guessed that he should have been the first in doing something like that because such skills were difficult to learn at low ranks.


    When Yale returned to his new house, he found Wyba attacking Lar with a wooden sword. It wasn¡¯t that those two finally were unable to restrain themselves and started a fight, Lar had decided to teach Wyba a bit because she was bored after Yale left and thought that since Yale valued Wyba, it would be better having a good rtionship with her.


    ¡°Lar thank you for helping Wyba in sword training. She wouldn¡¯t attack me even if it is for training and the golems aren¡¯t as good as a real opponent.¡±


    Lar blushed at Yale¡¯s words, and at the same moment, the wooden sword hit her head. Yale was her weak point and lowered her guard when he spoke to her; Wyba was just a little girl, but she knew to make use of the moment when her opponent lowered the guard.


    ¡°Wyba! I was speaking with your big brother! Attacking me at that moment isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    Wyba had just smiled; she had also experienced battles in the past and wasn¡¯t naive enough to stop attacking because the opponent was distracted.


    ¡°You said that any distraction is fatal in a battle, this isn¡¯t Wyba¡¯s fault.¡±


    Wyba said those words as a retaliation because Lar had been too cocky when starting to teach her. Lar was embarrassed after hearing that while Yaleughed at the situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Lar; you made a mistake by lowering your guard before finishing the training battle.¡±


    Although Yale called it a training battle, the only one battling was Wyba because Lar didn¡¯t dare to hurt her as she feared the retaliation of doing it; Lar had only avoided her attacks.


    ¡°Just be more careful the next time. Come with me; I will start to teach you as I promised, there is another skill you have to master before learning the one you want. Wyba you can continue training here with a golem if you want.¡±


    Yale summoned a Stone Golem; that golem would just receive attacks and wouldn¡¯t attack. Thus, Wyba could train without worries of being injured. However, the efficiency of training with a golem was far lower than with a real opponent.


    Yale led Lar into an empty room and started to teach her Body Illusion, the skill that should be mastered before starting to learn Shape Shift.


    ¡°After two hours, you still don¡¯t grasp even the basics about the skill. Am I such a bad teacher?¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t expected thatck of progress from Lar, but the truth was that Body Illusion was a hard skill even among the illusion spells whose were already difficult. In the special realm, that spell was easier to master due to the favorable conditions and Yale thanks to his Illusion Immunity had a great speed in learning any illusion spell.


    ¡°There are no problems with your teachings! It is just that I am bad learning spells. In the Magus Path, I am just a 1-star Novice, this type of skill is too advanced and difficult, but I won¡¯t give up!¡±


    Lar didn¡¯t dare to say that Liye was a bad teacher, he had a reputation of a legendary master with uncountable people wanting to be his disciple at any cost.


    Yale wasn¡¯t a legendary master like Liye, but he was teaching Lar very well, the problem was Lar¡¯s talent regarding illusion spells and the fact her Magus Path was far weaker than her Warrior Path.


    Although she had trained both paths equally before the Novice Rank, she focused on the Warrior Path after that. Lar had just started to train the Magus Path again after having reached the peak of the Novice Rank in the Warrior Path. Advancing to the Apprentice Rank in the Warrior Path would make her look like a kid for even more time, so she decided to focus on the other path instead of advancing.


    ¡°I learned it while being in the Mortal Rank. However, don¡¯t worry, I just need to lower my expectations a bit, you are still a kid after all.¡±


    Lar was just a normal little girl obsessed with training and with some sword memories of her past life before reaching the Novice Rank. Although she recovered more memoriester and remembered who she was, that wasn¡¯t enough topletely overwrite the personality born in her current life as if she had those memories from the start. Thus, even if she tried to act like her past life, she was still a kid, and she would need to mature like everyone.


    Moreover, the fact her body didn¡¯t mature and remained in that child-like state was an obstacle for her to mature correctly. After all, body and mind were connected.


    ¡°I am not a kid! I will demonstrate to you that I can learn this skill quickly!¡±


    Yale sighed and just patted Lar¡¯s head. Although she knew that Yale was treating her like a kid at that moment, she liked that sensation of being patted, so she didn¡¯t argue and just enjoyed it.


    After some more hours, Yale decided to tell Lar to stop and continue the next day because sometimes resting a bit was more useful than overworking. However, Lar immediately challenged him to some swordsmanship sparring. Lar was the best opponent to practice his previous life¡¯s casual sword style, and the sparring was extremely beneficial for both of them.


    Regarding swordsmanship, Yale had to admit that Lar wasn¡¯t like a normal kid, but in the other areas, she was just like any other inexperienced kid whocked experience in life. After all, not everyone had so many experiences, and real battles like Yale with that age and Lar had practically lived sheltered by the Larken n without real danger for her life.


    That night, Lar and Wyba refused to go to their houses and ended up sleeping again with Yale, who after some arguing had stopped bothering about the fact that they had three huge mansions, but the three of them ended up sleeping in the same room.


    The next day, Yale returned to the Sword Arena while Lar trained with Wyba. Afterward, Yale taught Lar about Body Illusion, and both sparred with swords after that.


    That routine remained the same for some months.

 Chapter 205 - Great Improvement and Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 205: Great Improvement and Challenge</h4>


    After some months, Yale and Wyba were already famous in Sword City; it was very unusual having a pair of brother and sister together at the Sword Five. Furthermore, rumors about Lar having some kind of special rtionship with them had also spread quickly.


    The fame wasn¡¯t the only thing which increased, in those months thanks to her training with Lar, Wyba reached the expert stage in swordsmanship. With her age, no one doubted that she was the only one who deserved to be the member of the Sword Five representing the Mortal Rank even if she never battled in the Sword Arena due to her young age.


    Lar had also improved a lot in Body Illusion although she had yet to master it; shecked talent regarding illusion magic, but her perseverance and stubbornness were first ss. Although Yale considered that she was too slow at learning it even with his guidance, her speed was considerably highpared to other kids who wanted to train such aplex skill.


    On the surface, the one who had improved less in those months was Yale because he had yet to condensate Sword Qi although he felt that he was near to aplish it.


    However, the truth was just the opposite, Yale¡¯s improvement in those months was monstrous. That was because Yale had developed some hidden training schedule that except him no one was aware of.


    He had disguised himself to travel for the towns and forests near Sword City; those days he didn¡¯t go to the Sword Arena and returned every day for his training session with Lar, but he reaped great benefits in those short travels.


    The most important thing was that he finally managed to use Soul-search without any influence of his emotions. Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know if in an extreme situation he would be able to avoid the influence of his emotions on the Soul-search, but at least in most situations, he was already in a perfect control of it.


    In those travels, Yale had been hunting criminals with bounties and acting like a lone bounty hunter. Although the criminals didn¡¯t dare to enter Sword City nor act towards them for fear, there were quite a few hiding in the nearby towns. Moreover, forests had always been a good ce for criminals to hide.


    Those criminals all turned into Yale¡¯s experiment subjects for Soul-search and Poison w, which Yalepletely mastered in those months. Of course, the criminals Yale targeted were only the ones he knew he could deal with, he didn¡¯t dare to hunt those who surpassed him by a lot of power levels.


    Besides that, Yale also reached the peak of the expert stage in Martial Arts and archery, both were in the same state as swordsmanship, only a step away from the master stage, but that step was still too difficult, and Yale didn¡¯t even focus on it as he wanted to reach it first with swordsmanship.


    In addition to that, Yale had also managed to increase Shape Shift to the twenty-sixth level, Stealth to the twenty-third level and Archery Senses to the twentieth level.


    Moreover, although Yale wasn¡¯t satisfied with his growth of power in those months, his increases were still remarkablepared to others.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 15 | Origin Level: 23 |Origin Points: 2413/2413¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 2103 | Strength: 2156 | Agility: 2143 | Intelligence: 3000 | Wisdom: 3000 | Dexterity: 2032¡±


    The members of the Sword Five had ess to a lot of resources, and with the free Sword Points, they obtain each day, the quality of the resources for their training wasparable to some big ns, those big ns were second only to the noble ns, so the treatment could be considered excellent.


    There were a lot of powers who invested resources in Sword City because when those famous swordsmen left the city, those powers would try to recruit them.


    Of course, since a member of the Larken n had created Sword City, even the big ns didn¡¯t dare to try to force anyone to join them despite investing resources on the city.


    They were called big ns, and they could give an excellent amount of resources to their younger generation; they have influence and power, but their foundation couldn¡¯tpare to the noble ns. A big n trying to challenge a noble n would only end with the destruction of the so-called big n.


    Although talent was important to practice and turn stronger, the mindset and resources were also important. With the system of Sword City, those with a better talent and perseverance were able to obtain a luxurious treatment that would let them use their potential without problems without the need of selling themselves to a big n or some other influential power.


    As there were a lot of investors in the city, the expenses of each one weren¡¯t too great, and most of the resources were also concentrated on the Sword Five, avoiding the resources to disperse too much. As long a power was able to obtain a member of the Sword Five, those resources invested were repaid.


    When training a young kid, it was difficult to know if the investment would be worth or not, investing in Sword City gave them a better sess of investments than focusing themselves on training those members of the younger generation.


    Of course, that only applied with those who were good in swordsmanship, to recruit people with other talents they needed to use the traditional methods and without a background like the Larken n, such type of city wouldn¡¯t be able to exist.


    Since most people in Sword Citycked background, the position as a member of the Sword Five was extremely important to them, and they would love to join any power after leaving, which was just what those powers wanted.


    However, there were exceptions that provoked loses for them, like the current situation; three of the current members of the Sword Five hadn¡¯t any intention to join anyone, so those resources invested would be wasted.


    It was unavoidable that sometimes the talents didn¡¯t want to join or they were noticed by the Larken n and taken away, but usually, at least those members would have a good impression of those powers who supported the system of the Sword Five in Sword City.


    The Larken n didn¡¯t control Sword City, but when they heard rumors of some super geniuses appearing it wasn¡¯t strange that someone were to investigate; they loved to recruit sword geniuses no matter where they were and Sword City wasn¡¯t an exception.


    Of course, their standards were extremely high, most members of the Sword Five although they would be recruited if they wanted to join, they weren¡¯t talented enough to make the Larken n move.


    Those powers would just sigh when a genius was taken by the Larken n or left without joining anyone, as they at least contributed to them with their resources, and having a good rtionship with the Larken n or with those geniuses who left on their own was always good. However, Yale didn¡¯t even feel grateful for those resources as they were still worse than the food Aiwai cooked for him. For Yale, those were low-quality resources that were barely eptable; there was no way he would felt indebted or grateful for them.


    After all, the was no way any n could have a chef of Aiwai¡¯s cooking level every day with the best ingredients for all the members of the young generation. Such kind of treatment was strange even for the ultimate geniuses of the noble ns; they might obtain it for one or two days as a reward for aplishments to the n, but such treatment would be impossible to sustain every day.


    Few people bothered on learning cooking to such levels, and those who did it wouldn¡¯t cook for free. Thus, if there weren¡¯t some deep affection between both parties, the situation that happened with Aiwai, Yale and Wyba wouldn¡¯t happen to others.


    That day, Yale was finally determined to reach the master stage on swordsmanship; he felt that with so little resources he would need to rely on the rewards of the system to increase his power and to continue with the sub-quests he needed to reach the master stage in swordsmanship.


    Normal battles wouldn¡¯t have any effect to Yale, so he had directly challenged Selenia in the Sword Arena. That challenge made the arena be bustling with people like in the first day Yale reached the city when Selenia Battled against Ralen.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel confident in his chances of winning that battle, Selenia was at the peak of the Practitioner Stage, more than a whole rank ahead of him who was just a 3-star Apprentice. Moreover, although Yale doubted Selenia was at the peak in her physical stats, there was no way she was weak like those fellows Yale had beaten before due to theirck of body training.


    ¡°Thank you for epting my challenge.¡±


    In the Sword Arena, Selenia Smiled after hearing Yale.


    ¡°I had also been wanting to test that weird sword style of yours.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Power Difference Between Ranks

    Chapter 206: Power Difference Between Ranks


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Selenia, disregarding the swordsmanship their difference in strength alone was enough to decide the battle if Yale was careless.


    However, after the first sh although Yale didn¡¯t change his face he was cursing internally; he had already thought highly of Selenia¡¯s strength, but it surpassed his expectations.


    ¡°This strike of her was just a warming up one, and without Auto-regeneration, I fear that I would just endure three or four exchanges before being defeated and that is only if I use that casual sword style from my past life. With my own battle style even with Auto-regeneration I fear that I would be lucky to endure three exchanges, our difference is too much.¡±


    That was the usual oue when someone challenged across ranks. Moreover, those who did it were usually at the peak of the rank, but Yale was just at the 3-star Apprentice, so the difference was even higher.


    Selenia had challenged the governor Ralen before, but Ralen wasn¡¯t at the peak of the Expert Rank, he was just at the 4-star Expert while Selenia was at the peak of the Apprentice Rank, their difference wasn¡¯t even of a whole rank. Sword City started to have little appeal for those who reached the Expert Rank, and most of those who remained weren¡¯t of a higher realm than Ralen.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work. I need a strong opponent like her to breakthrough, but if I am defeated that quickly, there is no way I can improve. It looks like I will need to y a little dirty to continue this battle.¡±


    Yale activated Bloodline Force. Bloodline Force changed since the Frost Winged Wolf bloodline was updated to a divine beast bloodline, the bloodline was able to double all his stats and didn¡¯t have any rank limit like before.


    With Bloodline Force, Yale¡¯s stats surpassed the limits of the 3-star and 4-star, barely reaching the 5-star Apprentice. Moreover, the Intelligence and Wisdom were the most affected as they reached the peak of the 6-star Apprentice.


    That kind of boost was monstrous, but it was still too little to surmount the enormous difference with his opponent.


    The swords shed again, and everyone in the Sword Arena saw that Yale was on the losing side; almost all the bets were on Yale¡¯s lose, the difference was on how much time he would need before losing. However, Yale felt that his endurance improved a lotpared to before although he was still forced to use the sword style from his past life to endure those exchanges of blows.


    ¡°The increase is good, but this is not enough! I need to increase more my strength, or this would end like a one-sided battle. There is nothing bad even if I lose, but I can¡¯t lose before having advanced to the master stage.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind losing as that was a normal oue in his situation, no one would think he was weak due to that because everyone still felt fear from his battle against the previous member of the Sword Five in the Apprentice Rank; no one dared to challenge Yale in those months due to it. However, Yale¡¯s objective was advancing to the master stage, and the true loss for him would be being defeated before even trying to make the breakthrough; the opinion of the citizens of Sword City wasn¡¯t important to him.


    Yale reminded the Minor Boost skill that he had learned from Nurvey, but such skill was only useful at the Mortal Rank, in the Novice Rank it lost effect and it was even less effective in the Apprentice Rank. Yale doubted that could be of any use for his current self unless he managed to learn the improved versions.


    ¡°Bloodline Force is incredible, but I can¡¯t endure it for too long even after having improved the bloodline. Moreover, the boost isn¡¯t even enough for this battle.¡±


    The difficult to endure the boost had been reduced dramatically after the bloodline improvement, but such huge boost was still impossible to endure for long periods of time.


    There was another sh of swords; Yale was starting to feel that the challenge was just a loss of time as there was no way he could battle correctly with such a big disadvantage on strength if he used pure swordsmanship.


    ¡°I obtained Bloodline Force with the Frost Wolf bloodline, but although the bloodline had changed two times until bing a Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline, the skill only improved. Maybe it can also work with my other bloodlines.¡±


    Immediately, Yale tried to use his Time Bloodline to boost the Bloodline Force effects; that was his desperate try to continue the fight.


    ¡°Seeded.¡±


    Yale¡¯s guess was correct; any bloodline could be used for Bloodline Force as long one knew the skill. Furthermore, the effects of two bloodlines made his stats be the triple of his original ones instead of the double.


    The pressure on Yale¡¯s body also increased a lot, that Bloodline Force with two bloodlines was more difficult to endure than the version with only one bloodline, but the effects were worthy of it.


    ¡°My stats now should be barely at the 7-star Apprentice while my intelligence and wisdom should be at the peak of the Apprentice Rank, the boost is great, but I doubt that this will be enough.¡±


    Just as Yale expected, although he managed to endure better the next sh, there was no way he could use that battle to improve his swordsmanship while he had to put all his effort in avoid being beaten by the difference on strength.


    ¡°I can just try also to add the Death Bloodline, I doubt my body would be able to endure it for long, but I can only hope to battle with my all in that span of time.¡±


    Without hesitating, Yale also added the Death Bloodline to Bloodline Force which turned his stats four times the original ones while he felt his whole body burning; that kind of boost was excessive and painful to endure, but that was within Yale¡¯s expectations.


    When the swords shed again, Yale was able to retreat without difficulties, he was still on the losing side, but although it was difficult, it wasn¡¯t impossible to battle in those conditions.


    Yale smiled; at that moment he wasparable with a 9-star Apprentice in stats, the difference was still a whole rank with Selenia, but at least it wasn¡¯t more than an entire rank like before.


    However, in that exchange of blows Yale had used another trick that was against the rules to reach that result; he had used his Spiritual Sense to scan Selenia¡¯s sword and hit at the weakest spot with all his strength.


    That couldn¡¯t be considered pure swordsmanship, but was the way to reduce further their difference which Yale found after he turned able to utilize the Spiritual Sense of the Practitioner Rank. As the Intelligence and Wisdom surpassed the limits of the Apprentice Rank, Yale was temporally able to use the Spiritual Sense power of the next rank.


    Furthermore, Selenia was someone who had only trained the Warrior Path until the peak of the Practitioner Rank, so her Spiritual Sense was extremely weakpared with Yale and there was no way she could detect it.


    Due to being his originally higher stats, Intelligence and wisdom were the most benefited from Bloodline Force; if in the battle Yale could use all his skills instead of just swordsmanship, he had confidence in not losing against Selenia although he didn¡¯t know if he could win. However, he couldn¡¯t break the rules that obviously in the Sword Arena by using magic nor would that benefit his swordsmanship.


    In that battle, Selenia was obviously restraining herself as she wasn¡¯t nning to bully Yale with pure strength, but until Yale utilized the four times increase of Bloodline Force and the Spiritual Sense trick, he wasn¡¯t unable to cross blows correctly with her.


    Both shes swords a few more times, and the audience was shocked by Yale¡¯s endurance, they could see that he was just at the 3-star Apprentice, so battling against someone like Selenia would be almost impossible; the favorite bet was that Yale would be beaten in the first five exchanges.


    ¡°Liye, you are better than I expected, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me with such a puny power.¡±


    Yale knew it very well, but he started to use his own movements instead of those of his previous life. After all his power-ups, tricks and exchanges of blows, Yale had finally managed to get used enough to Selenia¡¯s moves and strength to being able to use his own movements against her.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s try to use this bit of time to reach the master stage, my body won¡¯t endure this level of strength for too much time.¡±

 Chapter 207 - Swordsmanship Master Stage

    <h4>Chapter 207: Swordsmanship Master Stage</h4>


    The difficulty of the battle increased at the moment Yale stoppedpletely to use his past life¡¯s sword style, but at the same time, the Sword Aura was starting to show signs of condensation into Sword Qi.


    ¡°If I manage to endure a bit more the Sword Qi will be condensed. Just a little bit of Sword Qi will be enough to breakthrough!¡±


    Yale was pushing his body to the limits; if it weren¡¯t because Auto-regeneration and Pain Tolerance were helping him to endure being in such state for a few seconds would already be his limit, and he would end heavily injured afterward.


    Anyone else wouldn¡¯t dare to use that kind of boost, pain aside, the body wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it without a constant healing.


    ¡°Liye, you really surprised me. Your strength is incredible for your realm, but sadly you can¡¯t surpass our gap with such strength. Let¡¯s finish this battle!¡±


    Selenia intended to finish the battle with that hit; that time she was using all her strength without holding back like before. At the start, she feared that going at full strength could kill Yale by ident or bully him too much angering his background, but after battling for a bit, she stopped worrying about that as Yale was far stronger than she guessed and even losing at that moment wouldn¡¯t be considered bullying Yale. Of course, she never doubted about her victory.


    Yale also understood that Selenia was serious when she said that she wanted to finish the battle, but he stillcked a bit before condensing Sword Qi. However, he couldn¡¯t avoid that sh because Selenia¡¯s agility was also far higher than his own, so he put his everything into his sword attack and targeted Selenia¡¯s sword weak point again, hoping to seed at thest moment.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery] to Master Level 1.¡±


    Yale smiled while flying backward after the hit. Although he usually deactivated the notifications, he activated those rted to the skills for that battle to ensure that he really advanced.


    Yale had finally reached the master stage in swordsmanship, but the pain he felt in such battle was enough to increase by eight levels Pain Tolerance and Auto-regeneration.


    The Bloodline Force stopped as Yale hit the ground; that was also his limit. In fact, being able to endure for so long was already a feat as such boos was a cheat that anyone would be jealous of.


    Bloodline Force was originally a skill owned by some weak beasts to boost their strengths a bit and had restrictions towards the increased power and the stats that increased. However, the Last Wish System improved the skill at the same time as the bloodline and even adapted it to Yale¡¯s divine bloodlines to let Yale use it in such overbearing way.


    Although Yale was sent flying by that sh of swords, no oneughed at him because the strength he disyed while being just a 3-star Apprentice was far too fearsome and no one dared to say that would be able to do the same in his circumstances. Moreover, in thest sh, Selenia¡¯s sword was also sent flying although her body didn¡¯t move; that was a great feat considering their difference of realm. Of course, that was thanks to Yale hitting at the weak point.


    Yale was about to stand up and give up the match because he was at his limit and there was no reason for continuing the battle at that moment, but he started to feel dizzy before opening his mouth.


    ¡°There is something weird in my body.¡±


    However, Yale didn¡¯t have time to check what was happening to his body because his dizziness increased and his surrounding changed quickly.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening to his body, that was something that had triggered the awakening of some memories from his past life.


    ¡°Master, what can I do?¡±


    A young man stood in front of Liye with an extremely worried expression on his face.


    ¡°With your current strength, you have been too reckless. That n you challenged is far stronger than yours. A weakling like you is already the strongest of your n, how can you be so reckless.¡±


    Liye never had any problem in scolding his students, and that guy was too reckless to Liye¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°They wanted to wipe out our n. Stealing that business of ours is the same as killing all of us, I needed to act.¡±


    The guy really felt bad for his recklessness, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice, he was just at the Apprentice Rank, but he was the strongest of his n and needed to support them.


    ¡°Well, your opponent is just at the Practitioner Stage, no much difference between both of you. You are my disciple, so at least I expect you to beat those stronger than you by a rank.¡±


    Liye usually only chose extremely talented geniuses or those who he liked for their personalities, but that guy wasn¡¯t talented, nor Liye had taken any liking for him; his reasons to pick him as a disciple werepletely different.


    ¡°I have been only your disciple for two days, and you have yet to teach me anything! The challenge will be in three days, how will I manage to surpass such difference?¡±


    The guy knew very well that his master was powerful, but that powerful master didn¡¯t n to act to solve his disciple¡¯s problems. At most Liye would save that guy¡¯s life in case of danger, but about other issues around him, he wouldn¡¯t bother.


    ¡°You still have three days; I don¡¯t need even ten minutes to teach you enough for beating such a weakling.¡±


    The guy was dumbfounded after hearing Liye¡¯s words, he had never met someone that arrogant, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that in front of Liye.


    ¡°Just now, you are thinking that I am arrogant. Fool kid, I am the best master you can find in this whole world, and the people who always beg me to be their master are far more talented and strong than you. If it weren¡¯t because there is some fate between us, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to teach an ungrateful kid like you.¡±


    The guy was scared as Liye discovered his thoughts; he didn¡¯t know what that fate his master spoke was, nor who really was that mysterious master of his, but he didn¡¯t doubt about Liye¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Look well at my movements with the sword.¡±


    Liye started to move his sword, but his movements seemed pretty normal at first sight.


    ¡°My current movements are all influenced by the essence of the sword; if you managed to grasp even a tiny bit, you would be able to beat that opponent of yours. Your skills are superior to him, and you have better battle senses, your only disadvantage is yourck of strength. If you manage to grasp a bit of sword essence that difference will be easy to surpass.¡±


    Liye continued with his movements for nine minutes before stopping as he noticed that the guy had finally grasped something


    ¡°You really did it in less than ten minutes, your talent isn¡¯t great, but at least you aren¡¯t trash.¡±


    It was a huge praise to his disciple to hear such words from Liye. As a master, Liye had always been too picky with talents and not being considered trash by him was already great praise.


    ¡°That was incredible! I never thought that a sword could be used to increase the battle strength in that way.¡±


    That was the first time Liye taught something to that guy, but that was enough to obtain the guy¡¯s utmost respect; there was even worship on his eyes.


    ¡°Have you never wondered about the rtionship about the stages and the ranks? Although both seemed to be independent systems, in fact, bothe from the same root and have the same ending. Just now you advanced to the master stage in swordsmanship, but you are still in the Apprentice Rank. However, as long you canprehend the sword essence your master stage would start to boost your rank; if you were able toprehend the full essence, you would be able to reach the Master Rank just by moving a sword a few times.¡±


    Liye¡¯s words were too shocking for that guy who had only lived in a small town and had no background at all. In fact, those would be shocking for almost anyone as they broke the usual world overview of power.


    ¡°Don¡¯t daydream with fully understanding it. Without my help only with incredible talent and luck, you will be able to grasp a bit of sword essence at the grandmaster stage; if you reached the sage stage, your chances would be a bit higher, but not too much. Just now you just grasped an extremely tiny bit, and with that, your realm won¡¯t be boosted. However, it is enough to turn swordsmanship a few times stronger than before.¡±


    Usually for understanding the essences, one should start learning thews, but even Law Masters weren¡¯t sure of thoroughly understanding the essences correctly.


    ¡°Thank you, master! I will go to train! In three days I will beat that bastard!¡±


    As the guy left the room, Liye sighed.


    ¡°My control over time isn¡¯t profound enough. I can see that there is some fate between that brat and me in the distant future and that it would harm me if he is killed right now, but I can¡¯t understand the reasons for it.¡±

 Chapter 208 - Sword Essence

    <h4>Chapter 208: Sword Essence</h4>


    The fragment of memory ended, and Yale recovered his senses, it had only passed a second in the real world while he was seeing that fragment.


    ¡°Sword Essence¡­ If even that guy who my past life considered untalented was able to surpass ranks to fight thanks to a bit ofprehension of the Sword Essence, I shouldn¡¯t be less.¡±


    The essenceprehension was something that surpassed the powers of reincarnation; reincarnation would have an easier timeprehending it again, but that knowledge was impossible to inherit for the next life.


    Essences were far too profound; even Liye had onlyprehended the Sword Essencepletely, he had been unable to do it with the Life Essence and the Death Essence; heprehended a lot about those essences, but he was still far for aplete understanding. After all,pared with swordsmanship, death and life were concepts much more difficult to understandpletely.


    Usually, even seeing memories about Sword Essence, it would be difficult to even reach the same level as that disciple because the essence couldn¡¯t be felt in memories.


    However, when Yale experimented that fragment of memory he sensed the Sword Essence; it wasn¡¯t that his memories were special, but that the Sword Essence had appeared in his body and coordinated to his memories giving the same feeling.


    The only way to inherit theprehension of essences was though a Condensed Essence; it was a type of legacy that an expert on the verge of death could give only once to someone else. It could also be given without being at the brink of death, but as it was restricted at only once, that wasn¡¯t verymon.


    However, such Condensed Essence needed to be absorbed immediately and couldn¡¯t be given away to someone else after receiving it. Thus, there was no way to manage to pass that Condensed Essence to the next life; usually, the experts expect that the one who received their Condensed Essence reach their same level ofprehension as them using it and create a new Condensed Essence for the reincarnated expert¡¯s new life.


    Of course, usually, the Condensed Essences were iplete, created just with the ipleteprehension of their creator, even with people at Liye¡¯s levelprehending a whole essence was still difficult because that was the first step to reach even a higher realm.


    Liye could be considered a true genius as he managed toprehend the whole Sword Essence while being just a Law Master. However, just a few people knew about it because when heprehended the Sword Essence, it forced his breakthrough; that wasn¡¯t the usual way to advance, but the effects ofprehending a whole essence were far too high. However, although the essence was the first step to advance again, it wasn¡¯t the only condition, and such a breakthrough was difficult to even him.


    Someone who obtained a Condensed Essence wouldn¡¯t understand it immediately, but through using it while training, the speed of understanding that essence would surpass those who didn¡¯t have it. Moreover, the main bad effect of it was that each soul is different, and theprehensions of others might have a lowered effect, but Yale had the ones of his past life, so thepatibility was perfect.


    That knowledge appeared all into Yale¡¯s mind after finishing to see that memory fragment, but there wasn¡¯t any exnation for the reason why the Condensed Sword Essence was hidden inside the Last Wish System although that should be impossible.


    The Condensed Sword Essence was the reward for the sub-quest he had justpleted and the reason for awakening some memories.


    ¡°My past life managed to find a way to do it? Anyway, I doubt my understanding after sensing it will be inferior to what the guy in the memory had obtained. Although this battle has more restrictions as it is a battle of pure swordsmanship, it would be shameful if I lose right now.¡±


    Yale stood up, but he didn¡¯t have any intention to give up like before, for the first time in that battle, he had intentions to win.


    ¡°Selenia, if we had finished the warm-up, can we start the real battle?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t injured nor tired, he stopped Bloodline Force before the charge for his body was unbearable, and with Auto-regeneration he got rid of tiredness very quickly. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to use it again in the battle as his body had been pushed to the limit with the previous use.


    ¡°After that hit, are you still well and capable of battling? It seems that your defenses are even better than your attack power.¡±


    Yale justughed in reply to that, with his Auto-regeneration it was difficult for him to be seriously injured even if the opponent was Selenia; Yale didn¡¯t fear attrition battles.


    ¡°I have one request before we start the true battle.¡±


    No one expected that Yale was to ask something at that point.


    ¡°A request? I don¡¯t n to go easy on you, but ask.¡±


    Yale had a great idea for that battle, but that would break the rules, and he didn¡¯t want to win in that way.


    ¡°I want to use my Spiritual Sense, my true swordsmanship uses it, but it is forbidden by the standard rules. I think that is foolish because the Spiritual Sensebined with swordsmanship it is still a way to use swordsmanship.¡±


    Usually, the people in Sword City just trained the Warrior Path, so the Spiritual Sense part wasn¡¯t important for them, but as Yale had said, it was a greatplement, and there were a lot of sword styles that included Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°Do you want to use Spiritual Sense? So are you also training the Magus Path? As long you just used it toplement your swordsmanship I don¡¯t have any problem. Anyway you can just convince Lar and Wyba easily, and the rule would be changed quickly, there is no reason to oppose your idea.¡±


    With Yale¡¯s current influence on the city, changing that rule would be easy; even the Larken n ordered their kids also train the Magus Path in order to have a better Spiritual Sense tobine with swordsmanship.


    ¡°Thank you. Now, we can start the real battle!¡±


    After Yale uttered those words both of them attacked, and although Yale¡¯s strength was far weaker than before, he wasn¡¯t sent flying.


    ¡°A second sword? You weren¡¯t boasting about being only warming up before.¡±


    Selenia started to grow excited, she hadn¡¯t expected a lot of the battle, but at that moment she felt that she had greatly underestimated Yale.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 24.¡±


    Yale had a wide smile on his face; he still had a long way to reach the 4-star Apprentice, but thanks to the Sword Essence he advanced after a mere exchange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know until when this bit of Sword Essence Iprehended would push me, but with this, I am sure the day we can see Aiwai again will be nearer than before!¡±


    The increase in Yale¡¯s aura was felt by everyone in the Sword Arena; a breakthrough in the midst of a battle wasn¡¯t exactly usual, but that was something which had happened before.


    ¡°So, you were borrowing the pressure of the battle to advance to the 4-star Apprentice, but that won¡¯t be enough against me!¡±


    Selenia attacked a few times, but Yale¡¯s two swords managed to block them. Although it seemed that Yale¡¯s strength was enduring the attacks, he was using the swords in a way to redirect the strength of the attack making it easier to endure. That capability strong enough to bnce the big disparity between ranks was something obtained from the Sword Essence and the reason why Liye was sure that it was enough for his disciple to win that battle.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Martial Arts Mastery] to Master Level 1.¡±


    Using swordsmanship was also rted to martial arts, and the Sword Essence also had some influence on it when swordsmanship was used in a melee battle, although it couldn¡¯tpare to a specific Martial Arts Essence.


    Yale threw one of his swords towards Selenia while he took out another; he was using the swords forged by Aiwai and not his Space-time Judgment Sword.


    Selenia blocked it without difficulty, but Yale threw four more. Selenia was about to told Yale to stop wasting time throwing swords when her face changed as she was almost heavily injured by a sword. That sword hade from behind her.


    ¡°So, that was the reason for asking to use the Spiritual Sense.¡±


    Yale was controlling five swords with his Spiritual Sense and redirecting them non-stop to attack Selenia. Such control was simr to controlling arrows, but it surpassed the limits of the expert stage.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Archery Mastery] to Master Level 1.¡±


    Yale smiled as he had guessed correctly that by using swords as arrows the Sword Essence would also influence Archery and it would also be powered up.


    Yale started tobine his physical attacks with the flying swords. At that moment, the advantage Selenia had in the whole battle disappeared; she was having a difficult time with Yale¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 25.¡±


    Yale advanced again after all those exchanges, and that time everyone was shocked. After all, one breakthrough could be because he was already on the verge and used the battle to advance, but advancing again meant that he increased a whole level in the midst of the battle. That feat was unbelievable, but they saw it with their own eyes.

 Chapter 209 - Swordmanship and Spiritual Sense

    <h4>Chapter 209: Swordmanship and Spiritual Sense</h4>


    As Yale started to obtain an advantage on the battle, those who betted for him were regretting hadn¡¯t bet more as they would receive thousand Sword Points per point if Yale won. Although some people had bet for Yale expecting a miracle, except one person¡¯s bet, all the other bets were of just one Sword Point.


    The only person who didn¡¯t bet just one point went to the extreme of betting all her points directly; that person was Lar who hadplete confidence in that Yale would win despite the difference in rank with his opponent.


    Her face had been a bit grim when Yale had been sent flying after being in a disadvantage the whole battle, but she started to grin after that moment when Yale started to obtain the advantage and made two consecutive breakthroughs.


    ¡°Liye likes to y too much; if he wanted to dy the battle to use it forprehending some essence he didn¡¯t need to y the weak that much, he scared me to the death. However, Liye is still as awesome as always, being at such a low level and he already can startprehending the essence again.¡±


    Lar had yet to start to understand any essence after reincarnation, but that was normal; although someone who reincarnated had an easier timeprehending essences they hadprehended in their past life, doing it at the Novice Rank without any guide was something no one did. In fact, Lar even doubted that someone managed to do it at the Apprentice Rank without someone guiding the path like she believed Yale did. Of course, Lar would never think about Yale inheriting his own Condensed Sword Essence, because that was considered impossible.


    In her past life, Lar had onlyprehended some Sword Essence, but she was far from reaching apleteprehension. She was extremely talented, but her talent was outshonepletely by Liye.


    The battle continued, and Selenia started to have a grim look on her face, she was unable to do anything to Yale while she was slowly being damaged and started to feel tired. She had been in Sword City since she was little and she only knew about direct pure swordsmanship battles, an attrition battle with abination of attacks at short -range and long-range was something she had never seen before.


    ¡°You are really a monster. I had never seen someone like you before.¡±


    Selenia started to fear even more Yale¡¯s background because she couldn¡¯t believe that someone with such ability didn¡¯t have any background or any fame; since she hadn¡¯t heard about him before, she believed that Yale belonged to a formidable background who sheltered him until he appeared in Sword City.


    In fact, she started to think that Yale belonged to the Larken n; given Yale¡¯s disy of strength and ability, she wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that Yale was a member of the Larken n who was bored and went to Sword City to y a bit.


    There was no way they knew that Yale¡¯s ability was better than a top genius of the Larken n like Lar, who was also in Sword City concealing her true identity.


    Of course, although Yale wasn¡¯t a member of the Larken n, he was the reincarnation of one of its founders, so he couldn¡¯t be consideredpletely unrted to them despite how he felt.


    ¡°If you already think that I am a monster wait until the day when you see my power without the restriction of the Sword Arena rules.¡±


    Yale could only think that after hearing Selenia; he knew very well that his main strength wasn¡¯t pure swordsmanship, but his versatility. The rules of the Sword Arena just made him weaker than he should be.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 26.¡±


    As Yale advanced again the people were starting to doubt about their senses; they couldn¡¯t understand how someone could increase the realm that easily and quickly.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t know about the increase in Yale¡¯s stats because that was even more monstrous than just increasing the energy to advance in level.


    The battle continued for some minutes, but then Selenia dropped her sword. She had lost her will to battle.


    ¡°I lost this battle. I still have the strength to fight, but my pride tells me that being cornered that much by a youth at the Apprentice Rank is shameful enough. I am clearly inferior in swordsmanship, without my superior strength, I would have lost long ago. My pride won¡¯t let me try to win this battle by all means after having understood my inferiority in swordsmanship.¡±


    Selenia was someone with a huge pride, and for people like her, damaging that pride was far more effective than injuring their bodies. Moreover, their battle was for show and train, not some kind of fight to the death, so Selenia didn¡¯t feel like going all out risking it all to win the battle.


    Selenia had the intuition that even if she tried to battle in that way, she would just lose more quickly because Yale seemed more used to real battles than her who was just used to pure swordsmanship battles. Her intuition was right, if she really ignored the rules to battling all out with him, Yale wouldn¡¯t be a fool just to use swordsmanship and that Yale wouldn¡¯t be someone she could defeat.


    In fact, Yale just needed to take out his wings and battle with magic and arrows to finish Selenia without receiving even one hit; a flying opponent was a true desperation in a battle for those who couldn¡¯t fly nor use long-range attacks.


    The announcement of Selenia¡¯s defeat provoked an uproar in the audience, that result was really unexpected as almost everyone was convinced that Yale didn¡¯t even n to win and just wanted to learn from the battle.


    Those who had betted for Yale were extremely happy; although except Lar, the others who betted for Yale had only betted one point, they had won one thousand points, so their only regret was that they hadn¡¯t betted even more Sword Points for Yale.


    On the other hand, those who had betted for Selenia felt betrayed for Selenia¡¯sck of interest in winning by all means due to her pride, but even they felt that without breaking the rules, it would be difficult beat Yale since the moment Selenia agreed to let him use the Spiritual Sense.


    Yale¡¯s disy of Spiritual Sense enlightened a lot of people, those who were still under sixteen also decided to train the Magus Path to try to be like Yale, and those who had trained the Magus Path until the Novice Rank but ignored it afterward decided to train it again.


    Sadly, those over sixteen who hadn¡¯t trained the Magus Path could only regret their decisions andck talent.


    However, from that moment on, the thought of Sword City about the Magus path being useless for pure swordsmanship changedpletely as Yale had demonstrated that just with Spiritual Sense and swords, it was possible to increase a lot the ways to battle.


    Yale had won the battle, but he was also somewhat pissed by Selenia giving up because he felt that he could still improve a bit more. However, battling against an opponent without intention to fight wouldn¡¯t work well.


    Yale stored his swords before checking the system to verify his current progress; he just battled a bit after hisst breakthrough, but there was still a lot of improvement.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 15 | Origin Level: 26 |Origin Points: 5854/5854¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 5881 | Strength: 5994 | Agility: 5945 | Intelligence: 6000 | Wisdom: 6000 | Dexterity: 5812¡±


    His overall stats were more than doublepared to before starting the battle, so he was still happy, but he wanted to improve more. Yale also knew that although he hadn¡¯t improved as much as he could with his currentprehension, the difference wasn¡¯t too much.


    Yale left the arena while checking the Quest Menu to know his next sub-quest; the previous reward had been something that surpassed Yale¡¯s expectations, so he was eager to see the next sub-quest.


    ¡°Obtain and awaken the Sword Bloodline. Reward: Legacy Skill.¡±


    Some information about how to obtain the Sword Bloodline appeared in Yale¡¯s mind as he read the sub-quest.


    There were two methods to obtain such bloodline, one was quick and the other slow. However, the quick one waspletely evil while the main problem with the slow method was that it was somewhat difficult to fulfill the conditions to do it.

 Chapter 210 - Sword Bloodline鈥檚 Two Methods

    <h4>Chapter 210: Sword Bloodline¡¯s Two Methods</h4>


    Yale didn¡¯t return to his house; he changed his appearance and left Sword City to be alone some time for thinking about the two options he had to obtain the Sword Bloodline.


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t a saint, he wasn¡¯t a wicked person either, so he was hesitating about those methods.


    The evil method was the one which would benefit him the fastest, but he was really reluctant to do it because of the fact that method as against his morals.


    The method was quite simple and vicious; he needed to kill members of the Larken n with the Sword Bloodline and use Bloodline Maniption to extract the bloodline and refine it to create his own, the better quality those members had, the quicker he would obtain it. In fact, by killing Lar and absorbing her bloodline, he would obtain the Sword Bloodline immediately.


    However, that option was directly discarded, he pondered about absorbing the bloodline of other members of the Larken n or not, but he didn¡¯t n to harm Lar even if that benefited him a lot.


    Besides Lar, Yale the only member of the Larken n who Yale knew was Durgan; he really didn¡¯t care about others as he didn¡¯t know them. However, those were still his past¡¯ life descendants, and there was no grudge between them and Yale, so it wasn¡¯t easy for Yale to decide to massacre them to obtain the Sword Bloodline.


    One of the reasons he wanted to think with calm outside Sword City was to avoid the temptation of exining those two options to Lar because he knew that she would at least offer him the rest of the n as offerings in order to increase Yale¡¯s strength. He even feared that due Lar¡¯s crazy love, she would sacrifice herself to help Yale, and that was something Yale didn¡¯t want.


    The other option seemed way better to Yale, but he knew that would be somewhat slow. Usually meeting the conditions for that method would be difficult, but for Yale that was easy, the only thing which made him doubt was the time he would need because that would also mean needing more time to meet Aiwai again.


    The slow method required the coboration of someone with a perfect Sword Bloodline. That person would need to activate the bloodline at full strength and battle against Yale while he observed how the bloodline acts through Bloodline Maniption. That should be repeated a lot of times.


    The method said that by doing that, Yale would know how to recreate the bloodline by himself, but he was a bit skeptical about that; he couldn¡¯t even imagine how to do it. Of course, trying the method would be easy because Lar would be extremely happy about helping him with it.


    ¡°I will try the second method. If it really works, there would be no need to kill anyone. However, if someone of the Larken n dares to attack me for any reason, I don¡¯t mind changing my opinion.¡±


    Both methods weren¡¯t ipatible, and it was possible to use both of thembined. However, Yale finally chose to use the slow method unless the Larken n gave him reasons to attack them.


    Besides the moral part of killing innocent people, which Yale already didn¡¯t like, the Larken n was a noble n with a lot of influence and power, so Yale didn¡¯t want to anger them without a good reason.


    Of course, if he hadn¡¯t had another way to obtain the Sword Bloodline, he would have needed to offend them because the five legacy bloodlines were a must to him.


    ¡°I shall go back now. I will just ask Lar to help me with the second method. As for the existence of the other one, I will just hide it; I don¡¯t want her to harm herself or others to help me with that.¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t gone too far from the city; he just needed a bit of calm to think about the options he had before being influenced by others.


    After returning to his house, he found that Wyba and Lar were waiting him annoyed by his sudden disappearance after the battle. Yale knew very well that those two wouldn¡¯t let him think with calm if he had stayed, so he didn¡¯t mind about their opinion.


    ¡°Liye, why are you disappearing without saying anything? Do you have some affair with another girl?¡±


    Wyba was mostly worried about Yale¡¯s safety after learning that he left the arena and didn¡¯t return; Wyba had been alone in the house while Yale battled, so she learned about his disappearance thanks to Lar. However, Lar¡¯s biggest fear was that Yale found a lover and would abandon her; Lar didn¡¯t worry too much by Yale¡¯s security because she hadplete faith on Yale¡¯s strength.


    ¡°I am not with any girl, nor I need to tell you where I go or not go. Anyway, Lar I need to talk to you in private,e with me.¡±


    Yale had already got used to Lar, she was a bit too possessive, but she was always ready to do anything for Yale.


    Once both were alone, Yale exined to Lar the slow method for obtaining the Sword Bloodline and asked for her help.


    ¡°I love sparring against you, so I have no problem with that. In fact, that means we will spend more time together and battle more, so I would like to do it even if you don¡¯t need it. However, do you have any other method? Even I can understand that this method won¡¯t be quick. If there is another method to help you recover your previous strength tell it to me, I will do anything to help you.¡±


    Lar wasn¡¯t a fool, and she doubted that Yale only had that method to obtain the Sword Bloodline. The existence of someone with a perfect Sword Bloodline like her wasn¡¯t easy to exist at the same time as Yale just needed it and there were even fewer chances that such person would be d to help him with it. Thus, it was easier to believe that he had another method and not that he would wait an indefinite time to that coincidence to happen. After all, she knew Liye¡¯s personality, and he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to rely on luck in his ns.


    ¡°I only remember this method right now, so this will be the method I will use to obtain the Sword Bloodline. No need to bother about if other methods exist or not.¡±


    Just as Yale feared, Lar was capable of disregard everything for him. Although Yale was grateful that Lar wanted to help him, she didn¡¯t have any limits as long as that would help Yale. If Yale had told her that she needed to die to help him to obtain the Sword Bloodline, she would have agreed without hesitating. After all, she just needed to die with the Space-time Judgment Sword, and she would be reincarnated; due to her current soul having no damage it would be far easier than before.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to die as that would be troublesome anyway, but for Yale, she didn¡¯t mind sacrificing her current life.


    ¡°Alright, but if you remember anything else you need to tell me. No matter what you need, I will help you.¡±


    Yale could only feel guilty hearing those devoted words from Lar because he didn¡¯t love her as she loved him. Even with Lar knowing that Yale didn¡¯t feel like her, she was still willing to do anything for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the chitchat and start the training. First, activate your Sword Bloodline at its max power.¡±


    Lar nodded and activated her bloodline; while she was in that state, all her swordsmanship would be improved. She usually didn¡¯t do it because doing it for too long was tiresome for her little body; the power of the Sword Bloodline wasn¡¯t something easy to endure for a long time for someone at the Novice Rank.


    Yale activated Bloodline Maniption and started to sense Lar¡¯s Sword Bloodline; he felt that there was something familiar in it.


    In fact, although Yale wasn¡¯t manipting Lar¡¯s bloodline and only using it to sense it, in that state he was able to do manipte it freely, so he could just kill Lar extracting all the bloodline from her body without her being able to resist. Letting him use Bloodline Maniption on her was like giving Yale full control of her bloodline, once he started, there was no way to stop him without an overwhelming difference of power.


    Of course, to start using Bloodline Maniption, the other party must agree or be weak enough not to resist; even someone at the Mortal Rank would be able to withstand as long didn¡¯t fell unconscious. After all, that was a system function and not a real skill; it existed to help Yale to obtain the legacy bloodlines, not to battle.


    ¡°So, this is the reason I felt something familiar. Now I understand how to use this method.¡±


    After sensing Lar¡¯s Sword Bloodline for a bit, Yale smiled as he understood how to use the method properly to recreate the Sword Bloodline.

 Chapter 211 - The Foundation of the Sword Bloodline

    Chapter 211: The Foundation of the Sword Bloodline


    ¡°Lar, pick a sword and start attacking me, I already understand how it works the Sword when using it in an idle state.¡±


    That was easy to understand because the Sword Bloodline wasn¡¯t meant to stay idle while using it. However, that helped Yale to uncover something vital about the Sword Bloodline that would help him to recreate the Sword Bloodline inside his body without needing to kill members of the Larken n for it.


    After hearing Yale, Lar picked a sword and started to attack him. At that moment, Yale noticed that she was far stronger than when she battled before due to having her bloodline activated at full strength, but Yale had also turned far stronger since theirst battle. Thus, Lar¡¯s increase of power wasn¡¯t something problematic for Yale even battling with his attention divided with observing Lar¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°As I expected. Although the bloodline itself is in the biggest part rted to thews, I feel that there is a clear difference between the legacy bloodlines and other divine bloodlines like the divine beast bloodline, the true foundation of the bloodline. If I am right, the true foundation of the legacy bloodlines is a bit of Condensed Essence, just a tiny bit, but the quality of the bloodline far surpasses others due to that.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know how his past life managed to condense just tiny bits of Condensed Essence to use it as the foundation for the bloodlines because doing that was technically impossible, but Yale also knew that his previous life wasn¡¯t someone usual and having been the first on aplishing some things wasn¡¯tpletely outside Yale¡¯s expectations.


    Yale had observed his own Freezing Time Wolf Bloodline, which contained threews being in theory superior to the other divine bloodlines as the others only contained onew, but the influence of eachw in the divine beast bloodline was far smaller than in his legacy bloodlines. In fact, he could barely consider it equal to the Time Bloodline and Death Bloodline if he considered the threews of that bloodline together plus the capability of natural flying. However, even in that case, it was still inferior to the Sword Bloodline after Yale uncovered its true foundation.


    If Yale hadn¡¯t obtained the Condensed Sword Bloodline, he would have been unable to understand the true foundation of the legacy bloodlines, nor he would be able to create his own Sword Bloodline.


    Moreover, Yale was unable to confirm if his guess werepletely correct because he didn¡¯t know how the other Condensed Essences felt, so he couldn¡¯t confirm if that foundation applied just to the Sword Bloodline or to all of the legacy bloodlines as he had thought.


    The bloodlines only used a tiny bit of essence, so even if Liye had only understood the Sword Essencepletely, it was still possible that he had used tiny bits of other essences as the foundation for the other legacy bloodlines.


    Anyway, Yale didn¡¯t want to focus on the other bloodlines at that moment because his objective at that moment was only obtaining the Sword Bloodline.


    After an hour of battle, Lar fell to the ground exhausted; she surpassed her limits thinking only to continue the fight to help Yale. The Sword Bloodline was powerful, but overusing it could be harmful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to overwork yourself that much.¡±


    Yale used a bit of Time Healing on Lar to help her to recover, but he didn¡¯t n to continue the battle at that moment. After all, the Sword Bloodline was undoubtedly rted to the Sword Essence, so even if his guess about the other legacy bloodlines were wrong, it was still dangerous to overuse the Sword Bloodline.


    Time Healing was strong, but Yale feared that if Lar over exhausted herself too much for using the Sword Bloodline and ended up harming herself, he would be unable to heal herpletely.


    Of course, that was also just his guess, but he didn¡¯t dare to let Lar try the oue because he didn¡¯t want to sacrifice Lar to be a bit faster in meeting Aiwai again; if he wanted to sacrifice her, Yale would have just used the first method and killed her directly.


    Although Yale seemed to be quite cold towards her on the outside most of the time, he cared about her. At least, she had turned into someone who Yale didn¡¯t want to be harmed after being together for such a long time.


    ¡°Your healing is perfect. I can continue the battle now!¡±


    Yale patted Lar¡¯s head which made her stop as she blushed; Yale already knew that it was one of the best methods to made Lar stop, and Lar liked it, so he didn¡¯t need to think too much before doing it.


    ¡°Stop, it is enough for today. Trying to rush the recreation of the Sword Bloodline won¡¯t help me to improve faster, this is a slow process. If you want to battle a bit more, the battle should be without using your bloodline. We can battle again like we usually do after I meditate a bit about our previous battle.¡±


    Lar nodded, she didn¡¯t mind suffering for helping Yale, but if Yale didn¡¯t need it, she didn¡¯t like to suffer without reason.


    Yale sat and started to control a bit of blood and tried to use his recently acquired understanding to make it work like the Sword Bloodline.


    Yale¡¯s meditationsted three hours, and the result was a failure, but Yale already expected that. The first try helped him to obtain experience; it couldn¡¯t be considered a slow method if he had managed to aplish it on the first day.


    ¡°As expected this method is so slow. Well, Lar, if you want some normal spar, we can have it now.¡±


    Lar was extremely happy to battle again, but she didn¡¯t use her bloodline just as Yale requested. Yale used hisprehended Sword Essence in that battle hoping to help Lar to grasp something, but her realm was still too low andprehending something was difficult to even with some guidance.


    Yale¡¯sprehension of the Sword Essence wasn¡¯t too high. Thus, the guidance couldn¡¯t bepared with the one Liye gave to that guy in that fragment of memory.


    That training routine repeated every day, but every time, Yale just let Lar use her bloodline one time until getting exhausted; afterward, she only battled normally.


    It wasn¡¯t until a month and a halfter when Yale finally started to have a bit of sess; he had a long way to recreate the Sword Bloodlinepletely, but at least he had taken the first step.


    In that time, Yale had also improved his overall power thanks to theprehension he had obtained of the Sword Essence which was used in his battles against Lar, but as he expected, he improved a bit more, but that was at slower speed and ended up stoppingpletely after some time. He would need to obtain some more understanding to obtain another huge boost in strength.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 15 | Origin Level: 27 |Origin Points: 6546/6546¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 6612| Strength: 6757 | Agility: 6729 | Intelligence: 7000 | Wisdom: 7000 | Dexterity: 6598¡±


    Yale stopped to try improving his stats after he exhausted the effects of hisprehended Sword Essence because his tiny bit improvements meant nothingpared with those boosts, so he preferred to spend time trying toprehend some more Sword Essence.


    Moreover, he also felt that understanding a bit more of Sword Essence would also help him in recreating the Sword Bloodline, so there was even more motivation in doing it.


    However, understanding some more Sword Essence wasn¡¯t easier with his current strength even having the Condensed Sword Essence.


    Yale¡¯s fame had skyrocketed in Sword City in that time thanks to his victory against Selenia; his fame even began to spread in the surrounding towns. He even obtained a nickname due to his disy of flying swords using his Spiritual Sense, and his miracles battling against someone who was more than one rank stronger than him.


    The nickname he obtained was Sword Mage, and there were already more people who called him by that name instead of Liye which was the name he told in Sword City.


    Yale personally liked the nickname because he liked tobine magic with swordsmanship although that wasn¡¯t the reason for the nickname because Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t magic. However, most people rted Spiritual Sense to the Magus Path, so they ended creating that nickname.

 Chapter 212 - Sword Mage鈥檚 Fame

    <strong>Chapter 212: Sword Mage''s Fame</strong>


    "Have you heard about the Sword Mage in Sword City?"


    In a well-lit room, an old man with a stern face asked a middle-aged man who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Yes, the rumors reached Imperial City a week ago, I doubt that anyone who practices swordsmanship didn''t know about him. It seems that some months ago that Sword Mage being just a 3-star Apprentice won against a 9-star Practitioner in a battle of pure swordsmanship. However, I also heard that he advanced consecutively until the 6-star Apprentice in the same battle."


    The middle-aged man had obtained a lot of information about the Sword Mage since the rumors about him reached Imperial City.


    "Do you think that making three consecutive breakthroughs is normal? Even if he had been at the 6-star apprentice from the start, beating someone with more than a whole rank of difference is still something that even our younger generation is unable to do. Moreover, that girl is a member of the Sword Five, the strongest of her rank in Sword City, and not any random girl."


    The middle-aged man nodded his head; he understood that very well, but he hadn''t chosen his words very well due to his nervousness in front of the old man.


    "We must try to recruit such a great talent to our Larken n; his talent seems even higher than that Yale who Durgan told us about. In fact, we can''t discard that both of them were rted or they were even the same person. The descriptions and real names are different, but there are a lot of ways to modifying one''s appearance, and the Sword Mage also trains the Magus Path like that Yale. After all, that guy has disappeared for too long, and it is difficult for such a talented kid to remain unnoticed forever."


    That old man was someone who had reached the Grandmaster Rank and was one of the higher-ups in the Larken n, given his experience he didn''t want to discard any possibility. Of course, he didn''t believe that Yale and the Sword mage were the same; he just thought that as Yale was disappeared for such a long time, there was still a chance.


    That old man had never meet Yale personally, but he knew that although Durgan was young, he had an extremely good eye for talents, and Yale should be top ss since he dared to offer his little sister to him. The world wasn''t a ce for weaklings and someone with talent wouldn''t be low-key enough to be bullied, so it was difficult for talented people to remain in the shadows for too long.


    "Probably they are two different individuals, but we should still bring Durgan with us in the travel to Sword City just to confirm it. In any case, it may be good for Durgan to battle to some talented individuals outside the n and Sword City have some of them."


    The elder had lived a long life and saw a lot of things, so he didn''t dare to be negligent with anything. Yale wouldn''t be the first faking his identity to avoid the Larken n finding him; even Swordmad had faked his identity and disguised for a lot of time to avoid the members of the Larken n pestering him.


    Although the Larken n never forces anyone to join them, they were always extremely persistent, and a lot of their targets got annoyed and tried to disappear. Of course, the Larken n didn''t hold a grudge for that; they would just try to find those who were hiding hoping in convince them to join.


    "What should we do with Lar? I hear that a talented girl called Lar was also a member of the Sword Five and her description matches to our Lar. There is no doubt she is in Sword City, and she seems to be in good terms with that Sword Mage."


    The middle-aged man discovered that while investigating the Sword Mage; usually if a rumor like the one of the Sword Mage didn''t appear, the Larken n wouldn''t bother with Sword City. Only someone capable of spreading his name as far as the Sword Mage was someone worthy of making the Larken n move.


    "I have always known where thatss was, I just wanted her to have some freedom as her temper is difficult to control, but she is the biggest talent of our n and my granddaughter, there is no way I would let her go out without knowing about her whereabouts. However, we should try to tell her toe back as we are already going to Sword City."


    The middle-aged man nodded and smiled, but he was internally cursing the old man because he knew that regardless how that old man spoke, he wouldn''t go personally. Thus, the almost impossible job to convince Lar toe back would fall in those who went to Sword City, and the middle-aged man knew that he would be one of them.


    "Oh, remember to pick some members of the younger generation to go with you besides Durgan. Although we have our own methods to train them, it may be good letting them test other opponents from outside the n."


    The middle-aged man nodded while cursing again internally because he even turned into a babysitter for those members of the younger generation. Just Durgan or a few more was alright, but the old man wanted him to bring a lot of them when he said some; that wasn''t the first time that the middle-aged man followed the old man''s orders and he understood how that old man acted.


    That old man had too many grandchildren, he didn''t even know a lot of them personally, but he cared a lot of those talented and his favorite one was without doubt Lar, but due to her temper he didn''t interact too much with her.


    After Lar, the one who obtained the best impression from the old man was Durgan; although his talent was inferior to Lar, he had a good personality and was a good leader, so a lot of elders of the Larken n liked him. Of course, that old man as his grandfather was extremely proud of him.


    That old man''s position in the Larken n had turned better thanks to having a lot of talented grandchildren; Lar and Durgan yed an important role in that, but they weren''t the only ones.


    There were some other talented individuals that couldpare with Durgan in the Larken n''s younger generation, but they paled with him in personality, and they were all descendants from different elders, so the glory obtained by their ancestors couldn''t bepared with the one obtained by that old man.


    That travel of the younger generation to Sword City would have mainly descendants of that old man, but he would include some geniuses who weren''t to also give them a chance.


    Even in the righteous Larken n, it was unavoidable that one cared more for his own descendants than those from others, but for those with enough talent that wasn''t important either because those with talent would be treated well no matter their ascendance.


    "Go and start organizing the travel. Although Sword City isn''t too far, it can''t be considered to be close if you need to travel with those kids."


    The middle-aged man was at the Veteran Rank, so his travel speed was higher than the members of the younger generation; he would be able to carry three or four without lowering his speed, but with the number of kids following him, the speed would be too slow for his tastes.


    The fact that the Larken n was sending someone of the Veteran Rank to recruit a kid was already a big show of respect, members of higher rank wouldn''t ept doing such tasks.


    After the middle-aged man left the room, that old man sighed.


    "In the end, that city made by that son of mine long ago have been useful, the kind of talent disyed by that Sword Mage is even higher than any talent seen in our Larken n since our internal war."


    That old man wasn''t old enough to had seen the period before the internal war of the Larken n when their current leader saved the n, but he had heard of incredible geniuses of that period although they were legends that no one confirmed their existence.


    ***


    Some months had passed since Yale started to try recreating the Sword Bloodline by himself and he had progressed quite a bit with it. However, he still didn''t see the day he would finish because the difficulty was too high to let him made some predictions.


    That day, Yale received a notification from Ralen, the governor.


    "All the members of the Sword Five shalle to the main za as soon as possible."

 Chapter 213 - Unexpected Problem in Sword City

    Chapter 213: Unexpected Problem in Sword City


    Yale, Wyba, and Lar rushed towards the main za after hearing the message from the governor.


    It had passed more than a year since Yale reached Sword City for the first time, but he had never seen that the members of the Sword Five had been called to the main za, so he supposed that something important happened.


    When they reached the main za, the serious face of Ralen confirmed that their meeting wasn¡¯t for something good.


    ¡°You finally came. We are currently in an emergency situation, the doors of Sword City had been shut, and bandits had blocked any way to exit. They want us to surrender the city.¡±


    Huge walls surrounded the city, so unless the bandits could fly, they would need to enter by one of the entrances of the city, and all the gates were closed at the same moment the governor detected the presence of the bandits near the city.


    However, the same applied for those inside, with the bandits in front of their gates, they couldn¡¯t leave the city without flying or jumping from the walls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they fear the retaliation of the Larken n or those big ns that support Sword City?¡±


    Yale had only heard that sometimes there was someone with intentions to take over the city, but that was because they were ignorant and didn¡¯t know the background of Sword City. For a huge bandit group capable of blocking all the gates of the city, it was difficult to think that they didn¡¯t know anything about that.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t fear it. The bandits in all the area had been regrouping and trying to increase their power and influence. I don¡¯t know their reasons for stop fearing the background of Sword City, but this is quite a big problem because their numbers are quite high. Right now, they are waiting for our surrender as that would make the things easier for them, but if we start a battle, the others will start to attack the walls, and I doubt that the wall can resist enough time.¡±


    Ralen didn¡¯t fear the bandits, but that only applied to protect himself; while he battled it was extremely possible for the city to be exterminated by the other bandits. After all, the bandits would use any means to kill; they wouldn¡¯t have a fair battle like everyone was used at the Sword Arena.


    ¡°How strong are they?¡±


    The numbers were important, but the overall strength was also important; after all, it wasn¡¯t the same being surrounded by a huge group of bandits at the Expert Rank or by the same group but at the Mortal Rank.


    If the overall strength of the bandits was too high, Yale was ready to put Wyba and Lar in his Storage Space and flee from the city flying; he was sure that there was no way the bandits could stop him from escaping.


    ¡°There is only one at the Expert Rank; I can deal with him. However, there are around thirty at the Practitioner Rank, more than a four hundred at the Apprentice Rank, and countless at lower ranks.¡±


    Almost all bandit gangs in the areas surrounding Imperial City had made an alliance. Those bandits who had banded together to attack Sword City were just a tiny part of that force. Fortunately, the strongest members of their alliance weren¡¯t there because seizing Sword City wasn¡¯t their highest priority.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t even interested because Sword City didn¡¯t have any true value itself, its value was by its government and training system for the younger generation; the leader of the bandits that attacked Sword City was the one with personal reasons to attack it. The only benefit from seizing the city was that would hurt the pride of those big ns and the Larken n.


    If one truly looked at the numbers, Sword City wouldn¡¯t lose against the bandits, but Ralen knew that most of the members of Sword Citycked experience in such big battles while the bandits were extremely used to it. Moreover, the bandits were coordinated while the citizens of Sword City had never battled together and would block the others instead of helping them in that kind of battle.


    At that moment, excluding Ralen, there were another four citizens at the Expert Rank in Sword City, but they were just at the 1-star or 2-star and couldn¡¯t bepared to Ralen who was at the 5-star or the leader of the bandits who was at the 6-star.


    Moreover, even Selenia had managed to win against those members of the Expert Rank before, so Ralen wasn¡¯t counting too much on them.


    ¡°If you take care of the one at the Expert Rank, I will deal with the others before they could harm anyone in the city. Of course, if someone leaves the city, I can¡¯t ensure their safety.¡±


    Everyone was shocked after hearing Yale¡¯s words, but when they thought about the previous times Yale shocked them, they could believe that the Sword Mage was ready to create another miracle.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ralen knew that Yale was someone who he couldn¡¯t predict, but it was still difficult believing that he would be able to end all those bandits. If he followed Yale¡¯s n, there would be only two people battling against all the bandits, Ralen against the leader and Yale against all the others.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the gates I can kill all of them before they manage to enter into the city.¡±


    Yale waspletely sure about that because the bandits weren¡¯t strong enough to make him fear them since there wasn¡¯t any rule to restrict his battle prowess like in the Sword Arena.


    ¡°I can jump from the wall, with my rank I will be able to endure it without being injured, but you are only at the Apprentice Rank, how do you n to leave the city without opening the gates?¡±


    The walls were quite high, and a normal guy at the Apprentice Rank would end injured after jumping from them; battling against a swarm of bandits after being injured wasn¡¯t a good idea. However, Yale¡¯s defense and resilience werepletely different, so he didn¡¯t fear that wall; anyway, he didn¡¯t even n to jump.


    ¡°I just need to do this.¡±


    Two wings appeared on Yale¡¯s back, and he started to fly. At that moment, Ralen understood why Yale was that confident; the aerial advantage was something that could change the course of a battle.


    The fact that Yale could fly shocked everyone for a few seconds after they just sighed and thought that after all Yale was the famous Sword Mage and making some unbelievable things was still normal.


    ¡°You are surprising as always. Very well, we will act as you say, I will stop the bandit leader while you kill the others.¡±


    Ralen knew that there were skills to fly, and since he believed that Yale was someone who trained in the Magus Path and had some mysterious background, it wasn¡¯t that strange that he knew a skill of that type.


    Yale¡¯s wings looked real because they were real and he didn¡¯t need any skill to use them, but there were indeed skills that created physical wings which looked like his own. However, those skills were all high level and far more difficult to learn than the Wind Wings which Yale learned.


    While Yale went to the sky, Ralen quickly went to the top of the wall and looked to the bandit leader from there.


    ¡°Ralen, do you finally n to surrender to me? I told you years ago that I wille back to take this city!¡±


    The leader of the bandits was someone who was expelled from Sword City for cheating at the Sword Arena. It was Ralen when he had just obtained his position as the governor who expelled him after beating him in public for disobeying the order to get out of the city.


    The cheating of that man was far too obvious; when he saw that he couldn¡¯t win using a sword, he took out an enormous hammer and almost killed his opponents. He did that a lot of times, but he was too strong, so nobody stopped him.


    However, the governor was stronger than him in a real battle, so after obtaining the position, the first thing he did was expelling that man from Sword City.


    That man had never killed his opponents although they were near to dying, so the rules only ordered him to note again in his whole life to Sword City.


    That man had turned a bandit after that day, and when the bandit alliance obtained power, he managed to get enough resources to advance one level more than Ralen even though both had always been at the same realm previously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t surrender. I will fight to the death to protect this city!¡±


    One of the reasons for Ralen to remain in Sword City when almost all the people of his rank had already left was that he felt that he owed to much to Sword City.


    After all, he was also a kid without background the first time he reached Sword City and relied purely on his swordsmanship to obtain all the resources he used before reaching his current level.


    He knew that he would have died from hunger like a nobody without Sword City, so he was ready to protect it with all his strength until someone else was strong enough to protect the city and take his ce.

 Chapter 214 - A Strange Thunderstorm

    <h4>Chapter 214: A Strange Thunderstorm</h4>


    The first attack of Ralen used the power of his fall to harm the bandit leader. Ralen knew very well that he was able to beat his opponent when both were at the same realm, but that time his opponent surpassed him by a realm, so he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent.


    ¡°Before, you might have had a chance to kill me, but now you can only wait to die smashed by my hammer!¡±


    The enormous hammer was slow, but it possessed a huge strength. Initially, the bandit leader wanted to delight with the surrender or Ralen, but since that wasn¡¯t possible, he wanted to smash him to pieces.


    Of course, Ralen wasn¡¯t a newbie in real battles as he had been defending the city from ignorant invaders for a lot of time, so he didn¡¯t sh his sword towards the hammer. Each weapon had its own strengths and trying to sh a sharp and quick weapon like a sword to a heavy and blunt weapon like that big hammer was something foolish.


    While their battle started, Yale was high in the air with only a sea of clouds under his feet.


    There was no way anyone managed to see Yale from the floor, but if someone had done it, that person would be frightened because countless thin ice swords surrounded Yale.


    Those ice swords were moving without stop around Yale, and they all had ayer of thunder in them. That was a new skill Yale had thought after started flying; it was created to deal with, an enormous number of opponents, it was an anti-army type of skill.


    There were a lot of skills of the anti-army type in the Magus Path, but no one used swords, those anti-army skills were all pure magic and required having higher ranks to be executed.


    The ice swords covered by thunder were deadly, but their true fearsomeness was their number because blocking them all was impossible; Yale knew that any armyposed like the ones attacking Sword City would suffer under that Skill.


    The bad side for that skill was that it was extremely costly in Origin Points, he used a total of six thousand Origin Points before managing to finish creating it.


    ¡°An Origin Skill had been created. World¡¯s resonance will appear after the skill is fullyunched.¡±


    Yale had the feeling that he was creating another Origin Skill when he started, but he let his intuition act when creating the skill and it worked very well. In fact, since the skill was something rted to swords, the Condensed Sword Essence had yed a huge role in creating that Origin Skill.


    ¡°Thunder Ice Sword Rain: Shoots Ice Swords covered by thunder to all the opponents. Anti-army skill. The ice swords will follow the targets for a limited time; the time increases with better control of Spiritual Sense and Archery Mastery. Sword Mastery and Archery Mastery effects have double influence in the skill. Thunder/Water Element. Only usable by Origin Path practitioners. It requires 6000 Origin Points. As a skill created by the user, this Origin Skill is mastered. The level improvement of this skill will rely on the user¡¯s insights.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t because of the Origin Qi, it would be impossible for Yale executing that type of skill because with just Spiritual Sense he could at most control five or six flying swords. Of course, just throwing them was easier, but those ice swords had a tracking function which increased a lot the difficulty of executing the skill.


    However, the Origin Qi could bebined with Spiritual Sense to make the control smoother, although the cost of being able to control such a high quantity of swords for a while was extremely tiring.


    Furthermore, Yale was using Bloodline Force with his three bloodlines to boost even more his Spiritual Sense; only with all those conditions, he was able to barely create the Thunder Ice Sword Rain.


    While Yale was almost ready to execute his attack someone else was in the sky observing him, but Yale didn¡¯t notice about that presence.


    ¡°Another Origin Skill. Too reckless, without my protection you would have attracted more trouble.¡±


    That was the Mysterious Expert who had helped Yale in the past, but Yale was still unsure about his existence and only had guessed a bit based on the words of Aiwai and Paku.


    The battle between Ralen and the bandit leader was intense, and no one seemed to obtain the advantage, which angered the bandit leader who had been dreaming about easily trashing Ralen.


    ¡°You fools! Start attacking Sword City now! Let¡¯s turn it into a sea of blood!¡±


    The bandit leader shouted using his Inner Qi, so his voice was heard in a few kilometers around.


    The bandits roared after hearing those words, and they started attacking the gates. On the other hand, those in Sword City were scared, but they still believed that the Sword Mage would make another miracle.


    In the sky, Yale had also heard those words filled with killing intent, but that only made him smile.


    ¡°So, do you want a sea of blood? Then, you will have a sea of blood, but I think that the blood won¡¯t be of those people you want it to be.¡±


    At that moment the swords stopped revolting around Yale and started to go towards the ground. The world¡¯s resonance also appeared, but it was covered by the clouds and the possibility of sensing it was blocked by the Mysterious Expert.


    Some kilometers away from Sword City that shout was also heard, provoking a change on the face of a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t control Sword City directly, it was still created by our Larken n. Those words are disregarding our prestigepletely. You can just dream to leave alive after saying those words. If you don¡¯t die today, I will need to kill myself for being unable to protect the n¡¯s honor.¡±


    All the youngsters following the middle-aged man nodded, they were also angry after hearing someone disregarding the Larken n. If they didn¡¯t protect Sword City after that, they would tarnish the honor of the Larken n.


    The Larken n was righteous, but they also have an extremely strong sense of honor, losing that honor would be worse than death to them. That was one of the main reason people didn¡¯t dare to anger them; offending a bunch of people who didn¡¯t care of their lives as long they protect the honor of their n was something that everyone wanted to avoid.


    When the middle-aged man was about to rush alone to kill the man who shouted those words, everyone saw that started to rain, and it seemed like it was a thunderstorm because they heard thunders noises.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that the thunderstorm wasn¡¯t made from water and thunders, but from thin ice swords covered by thunder.


    The bandits attacking the door didn¡¯t stop when they heard those storm noises. It wasn¡¯t until some of them were hit by that strange storm rain that they started to panic.


    ¡°What happened? Why is everyone dying without reason?¡±


    Due to the ice swords disappearing after hitting the target, they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but they were all dying without stop.


    ¡°There is something strange with this thunderstorm, be careful!¡±


    One of the bandits at the Practitioner Rank shouted, and he was also the first into blocking an ice sword just after saying that. However, even blocking it, the thunder highly damaged him and a second ice sword killed him immediately. That was the main reason Yale added thunder to the Origin Skill, even blocking it, the thunder would provoke some damage and a second ice sword would be able to finish the job.


    With the effects of his current Bloodline Force, Yale wasparable to a 3-star Practitioner while the one who died was just a 4-star Practitioner who was had statsparable to the peak of 1-star Practitioner at most.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a thunderstorm! This is an attack from someone who should have at least reached the Veteran Rank in the Magus Path. Retreat! An outsider is protecting Sword City!¡±


    The bandit leader wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable about the powers of the Magus Path, but he believed that by killing someone at the Practitioner Rank such easily with an area attack, the other party shouldn¡¯t be at the Expert Rank like himself. The bandit leader couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a huge difference between the Warrior Path and the Magus Path.


    He was wrong; there were Expert Magus who could create attacks as deadly as the Thunder Ice Sword Rain in a simr area, but only the most talented ones were able to do it. If he were to knew that the one who cast the attack was a kid who was at the Apprentice Rank, he might die from jealousy.


    ¡°Ralen, you have no sense of honor! You asked an outsider to help you!¡±


    Those words were extremely shamelessing from a bandit who was raiding the city; it wasn¡¯t like both of them were having a fair duel, and the ice swords avoided them, so their battle wasn¡¯t interrupted. Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the bandit leader with that attack.


    Ralen knew that the one attacking was Yale because that was their n, but such a huge killing power surpassed all his expectations.


    However, although Ralen was shocked, he continued attacking the bandit leader because he didn¡¯t n to let him help the other bandits to escape.

 Chapter 215 - Thunder Ice Sword Rain Prowess

    Chapter 215: Thunder Ice Sword Rain Prowess


    All the members of the Larken n were shocked by the sudden change of the situation; they had never expected that someone elseunched a deadly attack towards the bandits who had offended them.


    ¡°I can sense Sword Qi in that attack. Although it is unconventional, it can be considered a form of swordsmanship. I wonder if it is that famous Sword Mage or some hidden expert.¡±


    That middle-aged man was far more knowledgeable than the bandit leader, and although he knew that the Sword Mage was at the Apprentice Rank, he didn¡¯t discard him. After all, one may never be able to measure some geniuses nor some lucky encounterspletely; it was possible to inherit a fearsome skill from an ancient expert thanks to a legacy, so judging someone¡¯s attack power and skills just by the rank was something foolish for those who knew about it.


    The Revgen Empire was created as the empire for practitioners, so there were a lot of legacies spread across all the empire since its creation.


    Some legacies were something that the Larken n wouldn¡¯t even try to obtain as they had better skills than the ones the dead expert had, but some others could force to make a move all the noble ns and even the Imperial Family. The special realm where Yale went years before was one of those ces that could move the interest of all of them.


    All the other members of the Larken n gulped some saliva after hearing the words of the middle-aged man; they couldn¡¯t imagine who had such idea of swordsmanship, but they were happy that those bandits met that end.


    The attack appeared just after the bandit leader offended the Larken n with his words, so for the members of the Larken n, anyone who hadunched that attack had done a favor to the Larken n.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go towards there. That attack is strong, but I doubt it would have any effect on their leader.¡±


    With his enhanced senses, the middle-aged man could easily see the scenario surrounding Sword City, that capability was one of the main reasons he was usually assigned to travels outside the Imperial City escorting others. That wasn¡¯t something difficult to do after reaching the Master Rank, but it was still quite difficult for those at the Veteran Rank.


    The whole group advanced together towards Sword City, the middle-aged man was still cautious and didn¡¯t want to left the younger members alone since there was someone with a powerful skill capable of covering a great area. Although the first impression of the one who executed that attack was a good one, he didn¡¯t know if that person would be in his side after the bandits were finished.


    After all, although offending the Larken n was foolish, some crazy people might want to throw their lives to solve some hatred, and the younger ones would be an extremely easy target for the Thunder Ice Sword Rain of Yale if the middle-aged man weren¡¯t with them.


    The younger generation was considered for those who were under thirty for the people of the noble ns, and with that age, the strongest member they had in the younger generation was just at the 4-star Practitioner with twenty-nine years. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t have any chance to survive against a Thunder Ice Sword Rain.


    The standards for someone talented in the noble ns were reaching the Novice Rank at thirteen or fourteen, the Apprentice Rank at sixteen or seventeen and the Practitioner Rank at twenty-four or twenty-five.


    In fact, most of the talents could advance faster to the Novice Rank, but the n restricted their resources to make them advance a bitter as the effects of the resources for maturing faster would only increase the maturity for about two years. Those who were impatient or too talented ended like Lar, in a kid¡¯s body.


    Lar had advanced to the Novice Rank being eleven, but the resources to mature faster had only made her look one year older.


    While the Larken n neared at a tremendous speed, the bandits were unable to retreat even after hearing the order of their leader because Yale¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t that easy to avoid. Those at the Practitioner Rank offered some kind of resistance by blocking the swords, but their piercing power was too high, and they ended dying.


    ¡°That person who attacked us is really vicious, did he really need to add thunder, rotation speed plus the strength from falling from the sky to attack us? Does that person really want to exterminate all of us?¡±


    The bandit leader was scared at the situation; he knew that the higher-ups in the alliance would punish him for losing so many members in that battle without obtaining any benefit even if he escaped, but he needed to retreat as he feared a full power blow from the same person who cast the attack that killed all the others. After all, a blow towards a single target had more strength that spreading the power to deal with a lot of them.


    Yale¡¯s thin ice swords were made for piercing more than for shing, and the thunder was deadly once the sword prated the body even a bit.


    A few minutes after the attack started, the only member of the bandits who was still alive was the leader; all the other bandits had been thoroughly annihted by Yale¡¯s attack creating a sea of blood. The max number of ice swords endured by someone was five and the one who did it was a 9-star Practitioner who was the second strongest after the bandit leader.


    ¡°You wanted a sea of blood, and you already have a sea of blood. You are really serious with your words, even if you have needed to make this sea of blood with thosepanions of yours.¡±


    Ralen was happy seeing the situationpletely reversed thanks to Yale, so he mocked a bit his opponent; the hatred of Ralen towards those bandits who endangered all the citizens of Sword City was enormous.


    ¡°Our bandit alliance will never forgive Sword City, after having killed every member of my group! The higher-ups wille and will tten this city! After that, we will kill the Larken n and the other big ns who supported it. In the end, this empire will be ours! All of you will just die or turn into our ves!¡±


    The bandit leader started to run; he had confidence in that Ralen wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him from fleeing.


    ¡°Just wait I will ensure the worst death for you.¡±


    He muttered that for himself after running for a while, but then he fell to the ground.


    ¡°What happened? Why am I in the ground? What is this pain?¡±


    The bandit leader was unable to understand his situation, but he was unable to stand up.


    ¡°I thought of just killing you, but you seem to have good information about some rebel alliance. As a member of the Larken n, I need to capture you and obtain any information you know about this topic. Don¡¯t even try to kill yourself, in front of me you can¡¯t.¡±


    The bandit leader ran into the direction the Larken n group was, so he ended being captured by them. However, even if he had rushed towards any other direction, the middle-aged man would have pursued him because catching that man was important for the empire.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    The bandit leader could see that he had injuries in all his limbs, but they were still attached to his body, so he couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Too hard to exin it to a muscle-headed like you. You can say that I cut the exact parts to avoid you from moving any limb for your whole life unless someone used healing magic on you.¡±


    The middle-aged man took out a piece of paper and pasted into the bandit leader¡¯s belly.


    ¡°And with this, you won¡¯t be able to use your Inner Qi. It is just a cheap method to seal your power, and you can easily remove it with your hand. Of course, if you were able to use your hands.¡±


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t have anypassion against someone who belonged to a group who wanted to rebel towards the empire although he knew that such rebellion was doomed to failure.


    The middle-aged man knew very well that the power of the five noble ns and the Imperial Family wasn¡¯t something to joke, there was no way they could seed in a rebellion even if the Anpaes Kingdom and the Zuatania Republic joined hands.


    Of course, that was only under the guess that all the noble ns were still loyal to the empire; if a traitor was among them, some backstabbing them could cause huge pain to the empire.


    It was difficult to believe that a whole noble n would betray the empire, but the middle-aged man could believe that some factions of the noble ns betrayed it because the control of the other ns towards their members couldn¡¯tpare with the Larken n.


    The middle-aged man carried the bandit leader and continued walking towards Sword City followed by the members of the younger generation of the Larken n.


    At that moment, Yale still didn¡¯t know that the bandit leader had escaped. Executing that skill had a reaction on the Sword Essenceprehended by Yale, and he was immersed in hisprehensions.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 29.¡±

 Chapter 216 - Yale鈥檚 Forced Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 216: Yale¡¯s Forced Bottleneck</h4>


    The members of the Larken n reached the area where Ralen and the bandit leader had battled. The middle-aged man was grabbing the bandit leader by the neck like if he was some type of animal ready to be butchered.


    ¡°I am Ralen, governor of Sword City. May I ask for the identity of the senior?¡±


    Ralen knew that the middle-aged man was far stronger than him by how the bandit leader had ended in his hands.


    ¡°I am Herken Larken, a member of the Larken n. We havee to Sword City due to some matters. This bandit has some information we need; thus, we will take care of his fate from now on.¡±


    Ralen¡¯s knees trembled after hearing Herken; he had always venerated the Larken n and couldn¡¯t believe a group of them were just in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Herken is the best to take care of the fate of that criminal. I am sure every citizen of Sword City will agree with me. Please, apany me inside the city. This ce is full of bandit blood and corpses. It isn¡¯t a good ce to talk.¡±


    Herken nodded and followed Ralen inside the city. As for the corpses, no one touched them, since they were all killed by the Sword Mage, only him had the right to collect any belongings those bandits had.


    At that moment, in the air, Yale continued experiencing a huge increase in power, but it stopped suddenly after reaching the absolute peak of the 9-star Apprentice.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t advance more without fulfilling the Main Chain Quest, huh.¡±


    Yale was capable of sensing that his breakthrough was stopped by the Last Wish System because his power up due to theprehension of the Sword Essence had yet to finish, and the reason for stopping was simple to understand. Yale didn¡¯t know if such restriction was something he needed due to his soul or it was just because Liye wanted it to be in that way, but at least, he was sure that without obtaining the Sword Bloodline he wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to the Practitioner Rank.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 16 | Origin Level: 29 |Origin Points: 9000/9000¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 9000| Strength: 9000| Agility: 9000| Intelligence: 9000| Wisdom: 9000| Dexterity: 9000¡±


    Yale sighed after seeing his stats; he had really reached the max and couldn¡¯t improve more until advancing to the Practitioner Rank.


    Yale had progressed a lot on the creation of the Sword Bloodline, but he still didn¡¯t know when would finish creating it.


    ¡°I should go down now. Wyba and Lar should be wondering why I haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Just when he was going to start going down, he perceived a group of unknown people nearing Lar and Wyba. Yale didn¡¯t know who they were so he rushed towards the ground.


    After Ralen had invited the Larken n members to enter the city, he introduced Selenia, Lar, and Wyba towards them.


    ¡°Besides them, there is also the famous Sword Mage, but he is still in the sky.¡±


    The bandit leader was still conscious and heard Ralen¡¯s words. He was a bit foolish, but not enough to not understand that the one who annihted all his group was the Sword Mage, who was just at the Apprentice Rank.


    Durgan had a strange face when he heard the name of Wyba; it was a strange name, and the only Wyba he knew was the little wolf who was with Yale.


    Initially, Durgan had his attention on Lar, who was also staring all their group with anger in her face, but the shock of hearing Wyba¡¯s name made him forgot for a while about that.


    Wyba somewhat remembered Durgan; he had grown a lot, but it was still possible recognizing him.


    Some people noticed the strange reactions of both parties; it was clear for them that there was some kind of rtionship between both parties.


    ¡°Lar haven¡¯t you yed enough? How about if you return to the n? Your grandfather is missing you.¡±


    Lar¡¯s anger only increased after hearing that, and the surrounding people were shocked by the fact Lar was a member of the Larken n.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to return to let you force me into a marriage with an unknown guy. This Sword City was created by my uncle, so there should be no problem for me being here.¡±


    The creator of Sword City was the big brother of Lar¡¯s father, so she decided that being in Sword City was like ying in a training ground made by her uncle. However, her true reason was that since Yale was in Sword City, she would also be there; she didn¡¯t want to get separated from him again.


    ¡°Lar, about that marriage I know I am the one who arranged it, but at that time you didn¡¯t mind about that and gave your consent.¡±


    Before recovering her memories, Lar indeed agreed to let them look for a husband for her because she wasn¡¯t interested in doing it herself and having a fianc¨¦ was something normal for the talented girls in the Larken n.


    However, she regretted it enormously after recovering her memories. After all, she could reject her fianc¨¦, but she needed to meet him before that; rejecting him without even having met him would be too disrespectful, and the Larken n wouldn¡¯t tolerate that behavior. Sadly, her fianc¨¦ had been disappeared for years, and they only knew that he was still alive thanks to a token.


    ¡°Stop your nonsense, useless brother! You all cheated me when I was unable to understand well the situation!¡±


    Durgan could only smile wryly when hearing his little sister. However, he immediately transmitted her a message using Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°Stop speaking and for one time in your life hear me! The little sister of your fianc¨¦ is called Wyba. You also know that it is a strange name. Do you believe that two extremely talented guys in swordsmanship will both have a little sister with that name?¡±


    Durgan knew that Wyba was just a little wolf, but he didn¡¯t dare to think that turning her into a human would be impossible. At least was easier believing that than the fact there was such a coincidence in the world. Moreover, in Wyba¡¯s gaze, he detected that she had some impression about him like if that wasn¡¯t the first time they meet.


    Lar was utterly shocked by Durgan¡¯s words; she didn¡¯t know if Durgan was speaking seriously or just trying to cheat her, but she decided to remain silent until Yale returned. If for being rash she ended up breaking the engagement with the man she loved for two lifetimes, she would need to kill herself.


    Seeing that Lar stopped talking, Herken continued.


    ¡°Ralen, we had a lot of excellent girls in our n, maybe you can find someone who matched you well there. Are you interested?¡±


    Ralen face lightened and nodded without hesitation, he always dreamed with an invitation from the Larken n. Ralen¡¯s battle to defend Sword City from the bandits obtained the favor of Herken.


    ¡°Selenia, bing a peak practitioner Rank in the Warrior Path with just twenty-nine years is an incredible feat, and I heard that you defeated some people at the Expert Rank in a battle of pure swordsmanship. If you want, you can also try to find a guy you like in our Larken n.¡±


    Selenia didn¡¯t catch the Larken n¡¯s attention, but while investigating Yale they discovered that she wasn¡¯t bad, so even if they wouldn¡¯t try to get her to marry into the Larken n at any cost, it wasn¡¯t bad if she did it.


    Although Selenia was stronger in the Warrior Path than the current strongest member of the younger generation of the Larken n, that member practiced both paths, which was the only reason for being slower than her.


    ¡°Finally, you, little girl. I heard that currently you are just seven, and you were even younger when you reached the expert stage in swordsmanship. No matter who you want to marry in our Larken n, we will agree. We will also give you anything you need. You just need to join us.¡±


    The potential of a little girl at the expert stage at such a young age was even higher than Lar¡¯s potential, who advanced to the expert stage in swordsmanship while being nine years old, but near of her tenth birthday.


    The Larken n really wanted those talents, the treatment they receive differed a lot from the one that received people like Selenia and Ralen if the join.


    Wyba was scared; she didn¡¯t want to go with that unknown middle-aged man no matter what he offered to her, but the strength of Herken made that she was unable to reply due to fear.


    Before anyone could say anything else and when tears were starting to appear in Wyba¡¯s eyes, someone appeared between she and Herken.


    ¡°If you try to abduct my little sister, I won¡¯t be polite with you no matter who you are.¡±


    Yale heard Herken¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t mind offending the Larken n if they really wanted to abduct Wyba at any cost.


    Durgan looked at Yale and recognized him; although Yale had also grown up, Durgan could easily recognize him. It was difficult to rte the kid in the bounty poster to the current Yale, for someone who had met him in the past would be able to recognize him.


    ¡°Yale¡­¡±


    Durgan muttered unconsciously as his guess was confirmed.


    ¡°Durgan, it has been a long time.¡±

 Chapter 217 - Yale and Lar鈥檚 Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 217: Yale and Lar¡¯s Rtionship</h4>


    The spectators werepletely silent after hearing Yale; some of them had believed that Yale was connected somehow to the Larken n, but by his words, he wasn¡¯t a member of the n although he had some rtion with them and didn¡¯t fear them.


    Herken was also surprised because Durgan had just confirmed that the Sword Mage was the same guy that was engaged with Lar six years ago, but he had been missing, and no one had known about his whereabouts until that moment.


    ¡°So, you should be the famous Sword Mage. I didn¡¯t have any intention to force your little sister; I was just making an offer to her.¡±


    Herken wanted to continue speaking, but he was interrupted by Yale.


    ¡°Stop with that. She is just a little girl; she can¡¯t understand the meaning behind your words, you are just cheating her because you want her talent. I have a good rtionship with Durgan and Lar. Thus, I will forgive you this time. However, next time, I won¡¯t mind about who you are or who is behind you.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words were harsh and showed no respect towards Herken, but he showed it to Durgan and Lar, so he didn¡¯t offend the Larken n itself.


    ¡°That is right! If you offend Liye or Wyba again, I will never forgive you. Humph, I am sure that if I tell grandfather that you offended me, he will punish you. I have trained Wyba myself, she can be considered my disciple, and she is my sister-inw, don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Lar knew that Wyba was important to Yale, and after having trained with her for such a long time, she had a pretty good rtionship with her; calling their rtionship a master-disciple rtionship wasn¡¯t wrong because Lar had demonstrated to be better to teach Wyba than Yale because theter was always far too soft with her.


    Moreover, since she discovered that Yale was her fianc¨¦, she had even more reasons to consider Wyba as part of her family in front of others. Before she was just a self-proimed wife, but at that moment, she had be Yale¡¯s official fianc¨¦.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare! I didn¡¯t have any bad intention! I swear! Please forgive me and don¡¯t say anything to your grandfather!¡±


    Lar knew very well how to deal with Herken, who always feared her grandfather. Although Herken was stronger than her, if one looked at the position inside the n, Lar was far more valued, and due to her personality, even elders didn¡¯t want to make her angry.


    Moreover, since Herken discovered that the Sword Mage the guy who had been engaged with Lar, he didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts to make Wyba marry into the Larken n without Yale¡¯s permission. After all, Wyba was just potential, but Yale had already disyed his prowess and offending him also counted as offending Lar; even a fool would know which party would the Larken n support in case of conflict.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t angry my fianc¨¦ I won¡¯t report this matter to my grandfather.¡±


    Lar said that while hugging Yale¡¯s arm; she was too happy about having Yale as her fianc¨¦. Of course, she didn¡¯t mind abusing her authority to help Yale.


    She also didn¡¯t want Wyba to be forcefully married to a random guy just because she agreed to it without knowing well the consequences; that remembered too much her previous situation. Fortunately, Lar¡¯s fianc¨¦ turned out to be Yale who she had loved for two lifetimes, but such thing wasn¡¯t usual.


    After hearing Lar, Yale finally understood well the situation. He didn¡¯t hear the part when Lar called Durgan useless brother, but by how Lar called him at that moment, he does not doubt about she being Durgan¡¯s little sister and his forced fianc¨¦e. Fortunately, he had a good self-control and didn¡¯t react after discovering it.


    ¡°This is just a big coincidence or fate? I want to avoid problems right now, and I don¡¯t want to marry, but right now I still need Lar to create the Sword Bloodline.¡±


    While Yale thought about that, he patted Lar¡¯s head with his other hand, provoking her face to blush. He decided to dy the topic as much as he could; Yale didn¡¯t want to marry Lar nor anyone else at that moment, but he didn¡¯t want to make Lar depressed either. Yale simply didn¡¯t understand love besides the one shown to the family, in such situation he couldn¡¯t ept her, but he didn¡¯t want to just reject her either after seeing how happy she was.


    If he didn¡¯t need Lar to create his Sword Bloodline, he would choose to disappear again as that had proven to be an excellent method to dy that topic. Moreover, Lar wouldn¡¯t be forced to marry anyone else in that time, so that wouldn¡¯t be considered bad to her either.


    All the members of the Larken n were dumbfounded when they saw Lar¡¯s behavior with Yale; she actedpletely different than the Lar they knew.


    ¡°Is she really my little sister? The same everyone feared to confront for her fiery personality? The famous female tiger of the Larken n who beat anyone who dared to near her? When she is beside Yale, more than a tiger, she seems like a little kitty!¡±


    Durgan was extremely shocked, but he felt that his eye was excellent because Yale was really a perfect match for her sister and even she loved him by how she reacted.


    ¡°I am delighted to see that you two were already so intimate with each other. I am d to have chosen Yale as Lar¡¯s fianc¨¦ back then. Doing good acts feels great.¡±


    Yale had some instinct to beat Durgan after hearing that because his current situation was all his fault, he had never wanted that engagement. On the other hand, Lar was very happy to her brother for the first time in her life.


    ¡°You are just a useless brother, but you did very well this time. You choose the man of my dreams for being my fianc¨¦. Maybe it isn¡¯t a disgrace be your little sister.¡±


    Durgan was already a 2-star Apprentice, but he knew that his little sister was still stronger than him although she was still at the peak of the Novice Rank. Since Lar reached the Novice Rank, Durgan had never been able to win against her, that hurt a lot his pride as a big brother, but he could do nothing against Lar¡¯s extremely shocking talent with the sword.


    Lar didn¡¯t have anypassion to him, so he was always abused verbally after being defeated by her; that was the first time his little sister had said something good about him.


    A lot of people had guessed that there was something between Yale and Lar as they were always too close to each other, but they never expected them to be already engaged. Lar had a lot of fans in the city, but even they had to admit that the Sword Mage was a perfect match to her and that was normal that even the Larken n approved that couple.


    ¡°Then, when are you two nning to marry? The sooner, the better. I am sure that your children will be amazing.¡±


    Lar turned even redder after hearing Herken¡¯s words, but Yale¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to marry her right now. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I am not rejecting her, but the moment is extremely bad. First, she still looks like a kid; there is no way I can marry her nor act like a married couple with her unless her body mature more. Second, for having children with divine bloodlines the stronger the parents are, the better; currently we are both too young and with a high potential to increase our power quickly. Now, it is time to train and turn stronger not to make a family. Third, I can ensure that the Zhan n will start a war with you if I marry Lar right now. Let¡¯s postpone this matter for some years; that will be best for the Larken n and both us.¡±


    Usually, anyone who had the chance to enter the Larken n wouldn¡¯t say any conditions, but Yale was different because he didn¡¯t n to join the Larken n, it was the Larken n pressing them. However, he didn¡¯t want to harm Lar, nor he can afford to offend the Larken n as there were people in the Zhan n who already wanted to kill him.


    Yale¡¯s words were extremely logical. Although it was still possible to ask him to marry even without having kids in a short time, Herken had already understood that Yale wasn¡¯t easier to deal than Lar.


    Lar was delighted to hear how Yale had carefully thought about the future; she wanted to marry him as soon as possible, but seeing how serious Yale was about their rtionship she decided to wait until the moment when Yale felt was correct.


    ¡°You are right. With your talents, we should wait until both of you increased your power before thinking into other things. I was too reckless, my apologies.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Display of the Death Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 218: Disy of the Death Bloodline</h4>


    Yale sighed in relief since he managed to avoid the main problem for the time being.


    ¡°Why did you capture this bandit?¡±


    Yale knew very well that the bandit caught like a ready to butcher animal was the bandit leader and based on the usual behavior of the Larken n, Yale couldn¡¯t believe that they let the bandit alive without reason after having attacked Sword City.


    ¡°I want to kill him, but he knows valuable information about a bandit alliance that ns to rebel against the empire. There are even chances of some traitors being inside the noble ns, so I need to interrogate this guy and obtain all the information that he knows.¡±


    Herken wasn¡¯t good with that job; he didn¡¯t like torturing others, and he wasn¡¯t good enough with words to make the bandit leader speak about his secrets unconsciously. However, he wasn¡¯t confident in being able to reach Imperial City before that bandit died; the travel wasn¡¯t short with so many young members of the Larken n, and if he was distracted due to the group security the bandit could kill himself.


    ¡°Do you need any help? Obtaining information from enemies that doesn¡¯t matter if die after having obtained the information is one of my specialties.¡±


    Yale said that by Spiritual Sense after seeing Herken¡¯s face that didn¡¯t show confidence in doing the job well. Yale didn¡¯t n to say in public that he was good obtaining information from enemies, but he was also curious about the information the bandit leader had, so he needed at least to let Herken knowing it. Moreover, it was good doing a favor to the Larken n as long it wasn¡¯t rted to marry.


    ¡°Then, I will need to thank you. I am not too good with those matters.¡±


    Herken also replied using his Spiritual Sense; Yale was engaged with Lar who was an important member of the Larken n, and even if Yale¡¯s rtionship with a part of the Zhan n was bad to the extreme they wanted to kill him, Yale was still considered as part of the noble ns.


    ¡°How about you threee with all of us to rest? Ralen has prepared a good ce for us.¡±


    Lar looked at Yale and seeing that he nodded she also nodded. Yale knew that Herken was just helping him to move to a ce without people since he understood that Yale didn¡¯t want to act in public. Personally, he liked that behavior because any method used to obtain secret information from an enemy wasn¡¯t something a decent person would show in public.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about being righteous in the eyes of others like the Larken n, but he didn¡¯t want to show all his prowess to everyone, and he had already shown a lot of power in the previous battle.


    Nobody thought that the fact Yale was going with the Larken n was strange since he was engaged with a member of the n. Ralen and Selenia were giving thanks to their past selves to avoid offending Yale because he was even more fearsome than they suspected.


    The ce Ralen gave to the Larken n members was the hugest mansion of Sword City situated near the area of the housing for the Sword Five. That mansion was specially prepared for when the Larken n visited the city. There were also some smaller mansions for the big ns that supported Sword City, but the treatment they would receive would be far inferior the one obtained by the Larken n.


    ¡°You can all choose a room to stay; I want to talk a bit more with Lar and her fianc¨¦.¡±


    Herken was only interested in speak with Yale, but he said it in that way to avoid the others knowing that he had a secret agenda with Yale because Yale himself seemed against it.


    ¡°They are my little sister and my brother-inw, I also want to hear that conversation.¡±


    Durgan was the one who created their engagement, so he wanted to ensure everything was right by himself. Even with Lar being always so cold to him, Durgan was still a brother who cared about her little sister¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Wyba is alsoing with us; I don¡¯t want to leave her alone.¡±


    After seeing how the Larken n tried to cheat Wyba before, Yale didn¡¯t dare to leave her alone with them.


    Herken quickly nodded to both of requests; he wanted to be alone with Yale to let him obtain the information from the bandit leader without other seeing him because Yale wanted it in that way, so as long Yale didn¡¯t mind someone else being present, he had no reason to forbid their presence.


    Herken selected a big room equipped with istion spells and sat in a chair without letting go the bandit leader who had been grabbed by the neck the whole time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed. This matter the quicker we resolve it, the better. How do you n to obtain the information from this garbage?¡±


    Durgan was shocked by Herken¡¯s words because he didn¡¯t expect that Herken¡¯s true reason was getting Yale¡¯s help to obtaining information, but Lar had already expected something like that since Yale agreed to go with the Larken n.


    The bandit leader didn¡¯t fear any type of torture because he didn¡¯t n to speak anything that could put in danger the bandit alliance; he would just tell some lies after a bit to cheat them hoping even to provoke some internal strife by incriminating innocent people from being traitors.


    ¡°It is simple as long as you trust me. I can use Soul-search on him and obtain all the true information. This guy seems the type who wouldn¡¯t tell us the truth even if we beat him to death.¡±


    The bandit leader¡¯s face paled as Yale had seen through his intentions. The truth was that Yale didn¡¯t know any method of torture and he said that the bandit leader would never say the truth just to have a reason for soul-searching him instead of using torture and interrogation to obtain the information. However, he unconsciously frustrated the real ns of the bandit leader.


    The only downside of Soul-search was that only Yale would know all the information and Herken would need to trust him.


    ¡°Do you really know Soul-search? It should be impossible, to use it you need to have some knowledge about the Death Law and your rank is too low for that.¡±


    Herken was an experienced man although his rank wasn¡¯t too high and he had some understanding about the Death Law because as someone who usually scout and investigate he had received an important warning from the n.


    ¡°You shall never offend anyone who had any rtionship to the Death Law.¡±


    Anyone who had some understanding about the Death Law was someone who probably could extract the memories of his opponents after defeating them; an outsider obtaining the memories of someone like Herken who know a lot about the Larken n would be too dangerous for the n.


    ¡°If you know about the Deathw, you should also know how it feels, right?¡±


    Herken nodded, there were some elders of the Larken n that had touched a bit of the Death Law and showed it in front of him to help him recognize when others were using it.


    ¡°Then, just take a look to my aura.¡±


    Yale activated the Death Bloodline letting some Deathw ripples appear around his body; he was willingly allowing those ripple to be sensed. Otherwise, there was no way Herken could detect them with his rank because the powers of the Death Law was hidden in the bloodline instead of beingprehended normally.


    ¡°Death Law ripples¡­ Unbelievable, I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of lucky encounter you had to be able to emanate Death Law Ripples with your rank.¡±


    Herken was utterly shocked, he had thought highly of Yale, but he didn¡¯t think that Yale was so abnormal. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t overact before and offended Yale because with a bit of power of the Death Law it would be extremely easy for him provoking big loses to his current group. After all, the attacks directed to the soul are the most difficult to defend and heal.


    ¡°Do you trust in me now?¡±


    That was an important point, without trust even if Yale obtained the information it would be useless.


    ¡°I trust you. You are the one who provoked more losses to them; if they were to know it, you would be the number one target of hatred. You shall be even more interested than us in getting rid of them.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t believe that Yale was a traitor because he just needed to act normally and the city would have been conquered without anyone ming him for it; his previous disy of power wasn¡¯t something expected by anyone.


    Yale smiled and started to walk towards the pale-faced bandit. That bandit alliance was something he needed to destroy because although their main targets were the noble ns, after dealing with them no one knew how the normal people in small towns and cities would end. If they had the power to dare to rebel against the Empire, those small towns or cities were doomed.


    Yale wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think that he could do it himself; he needed all the possible help and coborating with the Larken n who shared the same objective seemed the best option to him.

 Chapter 219 - The Plans of the Bandit Alliance

    Chapter 219: The ns of the Bandit Alliance


    The bandit leader saw Yale¡¯s smile like if he was in front of a monster smiling before eating his prey.


    ¡°Please stop! I will tell the truth! Don¡¯te!¡±


    Yale was just walking towards him with a cold smile in his face.


    ¡°You tried to kill everyone in Sword City. Why would I believe you? You should know that resisting while I use the Soul-search in you will only increase the chances of something going bad and you may end with the same cognitive ability than a tree.¡±


    The bandit leader wet his pants; he never thought that after having reached the Expert Rank he would be so frightened in front of a mere Apprentice Rank.


    Yale reached the bandit leader and put his hand of the bandit¡¯s head while activating Soul-search.


    After a few seconds, Yale retrieved his hand from the bandit¡¯s head as the Soul-search had ended. The bandit leader was lucky enough to end better than Yale¡¯s previous targets, but his thought capability had been downgraded to a beast one and couldn¡¯t even speak; he could just make some sounds impossible to understand.


    ¡°Oh, I thought you would kill him in the process, but he is still alive.¡±


    Herken knew that it was possible to extract all the memories without damaging the target, but that level was far too high. In Herken¡¯s opinion, for Yale as long he obtained the memories it was a great sess even if the other party died.


    ¡°I improved quite a bittely, but I am still too far from being able to do it without any consequence.¡±


    Even without the influence of emotions, doing the Soul-search without harming the other party¡¯s soul in the slightest was too difficult.


    ¡°What information did you obtain?¡±


    That was the most critical point to Herken because that topic was far too important to be ready against any n that bandit alliance had.


    ¡°The situation is far worse than I expected¡­¡±


    Yale jumped backward where Wyba, Lar, and Durgan were situated and wielded his Space-time Judgment Sword; he had been retreating slowly since he ended the Soul-search.


    ¡°To think that even people from your Larken n have betrayed the Revgen Empire. I thought your n had more moral integrity than that.¡±


    Lar, Durgan, and Herken were dumbfounded by Yale¡¯s words, but he wasn¡¯t joking, and his sword pointing Herken was just a distraction as he was ready to activate the random teleportation to flee together with Wyba, Lar and Durgan in case Herken tried something. Yale knew that there was no way Lar or Durgan were implicated with their personalities, but he didn¡¯t trust that much into Herken.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t know if what you said is true or not, but in any case, I know nothing about that. I would rather die than do something as shameful as being a traitor. I swear by my own soul that I am not rted to any organization nning to betray the Revgen Empire, nor I do have any intention of betraying the Revgen Empire.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t hesitate in making an oath; he was perfectly aware of his innocence and given his rank his soul would have received some damage if he lied in the oath.


    ¡°Sorry for my caution, but I needed to be careful after discovering that.¡±


    Yale lowered his sword, but he didn¡¯t store it again; he wasn¡¯t rxed after discovering such a big plot to destroy the Revgen Empire.


    ¡°It is alright. After discovering some danger, you rushed to protect your family, that says a lot about you. I can¡¯t me you for distrusting me. Please continue; if someone of the Larken n is also implicated this matter is more serious than I thought.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t want to believe that his n was a traitor, but he couldn¡¯t discard that someone was speaking in the name of the n without the n head knowing it.


    ¡°This is a big plot that has people from the five noble ns implicated. The main target is to eradicate the Imperial Family and everyone who doesn¡¯t agree to obey them no matter the background. I know that there is no way the whole ns were implicated, but there are some traitors in all of them. What matters more is who is implicated in each n. If a n had some important higher-ups implicated, the matter is far more serious than if those implicated doesn¡¯t have any power inside the ns.¡±


    The bandit leader knew that there were factions of the five noble ns that supported them, but he wasn¡¯t important enough to know more than that.


    ¡°The other ns don¡¯t have a good control of their members, but our Larken n has strict controls. It would be impossible for a normal member to betray the n without the help of an elder, and if an elder is implicated all his faction would also be implicated. I belong to the faction of Lar¡¯s grandfather as I am the strongest member of my branch and we have no authority in the n; the same applies to other branches. Only those who have a member at least at the Elder Rank can create an independent faction inside the Larken n. I can ensure that our faction is clean of any type of corruption, but I don¡¯t know the others that well.¡±


    Herken would also want to ensure that other factions wouldn¡¯t dare to do something like that, but he didn¡¯t have that much knowledge about them, so he couldn¡¯t discard that they had some secrets.


    ¡°This bandit alliance had an extreme way of thought. They n to use a huge formation to enve all the beings in the Revgen Empire to ensure that no one would be able to revolt against themter on. Anyone who coborates with that n shall be someone who loved to control others while also hates outsiders. Do you know some elders that narrow-minded? Maybe some who also are tired of being a righteous n and tended to suggest stopping with that behavior?¡±


    Herken¡¯s face paled because in thetter years the number of elders with that kind of thoughts increased a lot.


    ¡°By your face, you know some. Are all the people staying in this mansion from the faction of Lar¡¯s grandfather?¡±


    Yale was wary of all the other members of the Larken n; if someone wanted to harm the Larken n, the easiest method would be killing their talented members, and Lar was the most talented member of the younger generation.


    ¡°No, most of them are from our faction, but some of them are geniuses from other factions. We are fair and although each elder always favors those in his own faction, those extremely talented were also favored disregarding their faction.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t want to think about having any traitor among the geniuses that were with him in that travel, but with their levels, an oath would have almost no effect on them, so it was difficult to confirm.


    ¡°Forgive me for being so cruel with my words, but I am almost sure that there is some traitor in your group. You should havee to this city knowing that Lar was here, right?¡±


    Lar and Durgan were hearing without saying anything; both of them believedpletely in Yale¡¯s words no matter what he said. On the other hand, Wyba just stood there without understanding well the situation.


    ¡°Yes, we nned toe to invite you to join our n and ask Lar to return. Thus, everyone knew that Lar was here from the start.¡±


    Lar had a grim face because she had thought that no one knew about where she was hiding while the truth was the opposite.


    ¡°Just as I expected. If my guess is correct, Lar would have died before returning to Imperial City due to a traitor in your group. Killing her would be a great blow to the Larken n, and no one would have suspected that there was a traitor before she died.¡±


    Herken could only nod after hearing Yale¡¯s guess; if it weren¡¯t due to that discovery, he would never have thought of having a traitor inside his n.


    ¡°Was that n in the bandit¡¯s memories?¡±


    Yale slowly shook his head.


    ¡°No, this bandit didn¡¯t know anything else about the ns of the traitors inside the ns. The n to attack Sword City was due to his personal matters, and he just used the power of the bandit alliance on his own benefit. He knew that unless he obtained huge rewards on this trip, he would have been severely punished.¡±


    Herken was relieved a bit as there wasn¡¯t any confirmation about the traitors, but he couldn¡¯t just discard the possibility either.


    ¡°I have a n to catch any impulsive traitor that could be lurking here. This is the best method to be at ease.¡±


    Since all the members of the group were young and prideful; Yale had confidence in making them show themselves.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: Bandit Alliance¡¯s Soul Mark


    ¡°Do you really have confidence in discovering them?¡±


    Herken would prefer that everyone in the group was still loyal to the empire, but he was ready to kill anyone who had turned into a traitor. The Larken n was very strict with that, the only punishment for traitors was death.


    ¡°Given how your Larken n usually teaches the younger generation, I believe that they will all fall into the trap.¡±


    Prideful youths were the easiest to cheat; even the Larken n relied on that to make them train harder.


    ¡°Please, tell me. I will do everything I can to help you.¡±


    Yale smiled and started to tell his n to Herken while also asking for a profile of every member who had apanied him to Sword City. Herken gave Yale all the information he needed and agreed with his n withoutining.


    They had decided to start the n the next day, and they separated after killing the bandit leader because he wasn¡¯t useful in his state and they didn¡¯t have any reason to let him live more time given their current situation.


    Yale was extremely happy while returning to his mansion with Wyba and Lar because he knew something that he didn¡¯t tell to Herken.


    He had learned a method to identify those who were on the side of the bandit alliance. That was a secret method that anyone who had subordinates in the bandit alliance knew and let them detect a mark left on the soul of anyone who had coborated with the alliance. They didn¡¯t believe even in their own members, and that brand could turn them into ves at any moment.


    That was the policy of the bandit alliance, those born inferior to others would never be able to improve their original situation because they will just turn into ves at the moment they try to do it. The thing they hated the most were geniuses bornter than them who could end surpassing them one day; suppressing those geniuses and forcing them to obey in all situations was one of the things most members liked the most about that bandit alliance.


    The bandit alliance was born from a massive inferiorityplex from the bandits and from the members of the noble ns who hated those with more talent than them.


    Thus, everyone rted to the bandit alliance had a mark on their soul, even if they were just members of the younger generation under a traitor elder. Of course, someone at Herken¡¯s level of strength or higher would have an easy time to hide a mark like that from being discovered, but for the younger generation members of the Larken n that was impossible.


    Yale had discovered three members of the group that had that such mark on their souls. Thus, all the n to discover them was only to hide that detection ability from Herken because Yale knew that Herken wouldn¡¯t consider them traitors without a true proof, and Yale saying that they were traitors wouldn¡¯t be enough; in such situation, at most they would be controlled more than usual.


    The reason for Yale¡¯s happiness was that he was finally confident in seeding to the recreation of the Sword Bloodline soon thanks to the betrayal of those three members.


    Since they had their souls marked, they could turn into heartless murderers at any moment if they received an order from the bandit alliance, so they had no salvation. Moreover, erasing that mark wasn¡¯t easier than healing Aiwai¡¯s soul, and they were time bombs that couldn¡¯t exist for too long or would bring a disaster.


    Yale hadn¡¯t any reason or ability to save them, so killing them before they turned into puppets was already merciful enough. Yale nned to use his Space-time Judgment Sword to kill them, so in case they weren¡¯t bad people and had been just dragged to the bandit alliance by their elders, they would be reincarnated.


    The next day, the members of the Larken n had some battles in the Sword Arena. Selenia was the one who had been challenged the most by them, but she managed to win all the battles thanks to the restrictions of the rules.


    She could just sight because it was normal that the members of the Larken n wanted to challenge the Sword Five, but she was the only option avable for them.


    Ralen was too strongpared to those members of the younger generation, but he was also older, so they didn¡¯t bother about him.


    Lar was the little female tiger from the Larken n; they didn¡¯t dare to anger her without a good reason even if they were stronger than her in rank because her swordsmanship had proven to be able to skip ranks.


    Yale was simply a monster capable or annihting an army without help; they would need to have brain issues to challenge him in a direct battle.


    Finally, Wyba was still too young, and no one wanted to anger her because that would also provoke Yale¡¯s fury.


    Thus, the only member of the Sword Five that could be challenged by the members of the Larken n without the need to worry was Selenia.


    Excluding Ralen, the others at the Expert Rank had also suffered quite a bit as some of the stronger members of the Larken n¡¯s younger generation challenged them and beat them after a long battle.


    Those Expert Rank swordsmen weren¡¯t able to beat Selenia, so after the members of the Larken n also lost against Selenia, they had targeted those at the Expert Rank to clean their names because they didn¡¯t want to leave the Sword Arena without winning at least one battle.


    Of course, the usual rule that if one lost couldn¡¯t battle more on the same day didn¡¯t apply that day because that would be the only day those members of the Larken n would fight there.


    While the younger generation of the Larken n Battles, Yale just watched the battles in silence, but he focused his attention on the three members with the mark on their souls.


    They weren¡¯t bad at all, but they weren¡¯t the best either; they could just be considered ordinary geniuses inside the Larken n. For anyone else, that level would already be a lot, but the members of the Larken n had high standards and being an ordinary genius wasn¡¯t enough for them.


    After all the battles finished, everyone met in the main za again.


    ¡°I am representing the Larken n to give thanks to all the citizens of Sword City for your hospitality. We have important matters to report to Imperial City rted to the bandit attack towards Sword City. Thus, we will be leaving now. However, I need to inform you that we will take with us the Sword Mage, Lar, and Wyba. I am sorry for that, but you will need to find another three new members for their ces in the Sword Five.¡±


    Taking three members of the Larken n at once was a lot, and Herken was ready also to take Selenia and Ralen with them, but given their current situation, he decided that it would be better to dy that a bit more. He had already informed both of them about it, and they agreed to join the Larken ntter after the problems with the Bandit Alliance were solved. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell anything about the traitors, only that the Bandit Alliance was an urgent problem to be solved and that everything else would need to wait.


    The people felt sad about their departure, but they knew that going to the Larken n was far more alluring than staying in Sword City although the true reason waspletely different as Yale, Wyba, and Lar would have preferred to remain in Sword City.


    Once the group had advanced a bit, Herken stopped.


    ¡°I have something to tell to all of you.¡±


    Everyone stopped after hearing Herken because he was in charge of the security of the group, and they feared that something important had happened.


    ¡°I discovered that there are traitors in our Larken n that coborated with the Bandit Alliance. This is a serious matter that involves people of a high standard in our n, and we discovered that there is a plot to kill Lar in this travel. Our travel isn¡¯t secret, so we can¡¯t discard the chances of suffering an attack, please everyone be extremely careful.¡±


    The news was shocking, but the members of the Larken n didn¡¯t dare to say anything about the topic. Moreover, since Herken only spoke about higher-ups, those traitor members felt that they hadn¡¯t been discovered and Herken expected an attack from the outside. They had been in fear after the bandit leader had been captured, but they sighed in relief after confirming that they weren¡¯t suspects.


    ¡°I doubt that we need to worry, anyone who is colliding with that Bandit Alliance can only be considered a coward. We are a lot of us here; there is no way that those cowards dare to attack us.¡±


    After saying that Yale noticed that the faces of the three who had the mark slightly reacted to his words while all the others seemed to have their mood improved after hearing Yale. That was just a cheap trick, but for a prideful and narrow-minded person avoiding that cheap trick would be difficult.


    Yale was sure that those three would act after his taunt, and that recklessness would cost their lives.

 Chapter 221 - The Three Traitors of the Larken Clan

    Chapter 221: The Three Traitors of the Larken n


    The group continued walking until the twilight when they set up a camp to rest in the night.


    Although the area wasn¡¯t particrly dangerous, Herken was a cautious man, and he didn¡¯t dare to walk at night with so many members of the younger generation because it wouldn¡¯t be hard losing some of them in the way.


    There were two people in each tent, but there wasn¡¯t any case with a tent with two people of different gender. The Larken n didn¡¯t want to turn those expeditions to the outside in a chance for creating some love stories or let the younger ones turn into beasts following their instincts.


    Lar was in a tent with Wyba while Yale was staying with Herken in another one. Of course, that distribution was all part of their n. Given that Wyba and Lar had small bodies and that one was Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e while the other his little sister, no one would have opposed to them sharing a tent.


    ¡°The night will be dangerous, please everyone be careful and avoid leaving your tents. Those in charge of monitoring the camp at night, please notify me if you detect anything, no matter how irrelevant it may seem. The group¡¯s safety is the most important matter.¡±


    Everyone nodded and went to their tents. Having Herken there was no need for others to be alert at night, but that was a tradition to let the younger generation obtain experience. Of course, Herken was always also on alert, but he wouldn¡¯t tell that to the others, or they wouldn¡¯t take their job seriously enough.


    After everyone entered their tents, only three people designed in the first turn to monitor the camp remained there.


    ¡°We are lucky; even the heavens want us to seed. Who would have thought that we will be together in the draws? No one will be able to stop us from finishing our mission. If just Herken weren¡¯t sozy and monitored the camp by himself all night, we would have a difficult time in seeding, but as always he is a good for nothing.¡±


    Those three were the same three that Yale detected to have the mark on their souls, and the draws weren¡¯t a coincidence because Yale rigged them to obtain that result; those three were just moving on Yale¡¯s palm since the first moment.


    The tent of Lar and the tent of Yale were quite near, but it was impossible going from one to another without being seen by those in charge of monitoring the camp. That setting had been prepared to give more confidence to the traitors.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to let Wyba and Lar be the real bait; he relied on his Teleportation to swap tents with them. That was the reason both tents had to be near; Yale couldn¡¯t teleport with someone else if the distance were too long unless the used the random teleportation and what he needed was delivering Herken to the other tent, so the random teleportation wasn¡¯t useful.


    Herken was shocked that Yale was able to do something like teleport, but it was less shocking than the Soul-search, so he just decided to avoid thinking about it.


    Using the Storage Space, that swap of tents would have been far easier, but Yale didn¡¯t want to reveal it to the Larken n. It was better to reveal a limited capability of teleport than a mysterious space in which anyone except Yale could disappear without anyone else capable of discovering anything.


    Herken and Yale were waiting for an attack in the tent of Lar and Wyba; Herken was hoping that no one attacked letting him be more at ease, but Yale knew that there were traitors and the better oue would be that they were caught in action.


    In any other way, there wouldn¡¯t be possible for Yale to end them personally and use them to obtain the Sword Bloodline; since they were already going to die as traitors at least, they should contribute to Yale¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Everyone should already be resting; we need to act quickly and kill Lar right now. Be careful of not harming that little girl in her tent, she is still under ten, and it isn¡¯t worthy harming her in exchange for receiving a huge bacsh.¡±


    The guy who said that was the leader of the three and was the second strongest of the younger generation, but he was some months older than the current number one member. At the start, all the n focused their attention on him, but it wasn¡¯t a long time after the other stole his position and he turned into a permanent number two.


    When his grandfather told him about the Bandit Alliance and their rules, he was delighted; under such rules, due to being older he had the right to order anything to those younger than him no matter the talent; those who startedter wouldn¡¯t steal his position. He was drunk with those words and didn¡¯t hesitate in changing his loyalty to the Bandit Alliance.


    ¡°I would also like to kill that little girl. Does she believe she is cute? I am the only one who is cute, beautiful and talented, any girl who wanted to surpass me shall die with her face destroyed!¡±


    The girl who said that was beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t a type of beauty that would attract countless men, just a normal beauty. She was also very talented, butpared to Lar she lostpletely even though she was two years older than her.


    Lar outshone her in everything she cared, and Lar didn¡¯t even remember who she was after all those years. That provoked her hatred to reach the limit and had also agreed without hesitation to her great-grandfather¡¯s proposal of changing her loyalty.


    ¡°We can kidnap her without harming her and use her to force that Sword Mage to obey us. Once his soul is marked he would be unable to disobey us. He seems very talented and has a friendship with that Durgan. After he became into our ve, I will need to order him to kill Durgan himself. I am sure Durgan¡¯s face would be good to see.¡±


    The third one was a bit older than Durgan, and also hated him because he never won against him, but his hatred was deeper than the other two due to his own personality. He hated the whole Larken n by its rightfulness; he liked more the behavior of the other ns, and he wanted to join the shameless group in the special realm back then, but just by suggesting it to the Larken n, he was punished with one year of istion.


    He was the happiest one when he heard from the elder of his faction that they were rebelling against the current Larken n. That was because he was tired of trying to appear a rightful guy in front of others. He always wanted to abuse from his position, to have others obey him by force and torture them when they didn¡¯t obey his orders or just doing it when he was in a bad mood.


    Yale and Herken didn¡¯t hear that conversation, but Herken had put a recording spell formation in the whole camp, and everything would be recorded to showtter to the Larken n.


    ¡°That Sword Mage, Liye, Yale or whatever you want to call him, is someone that the True Zhan n wants, we should capture him and give it to them. We can torture him making him murder his friend once he has been enved by them, I am sure the True Zhan n would agree to it. After all, we are the best geniuses of the True Larken n, and we are on the same side.¡±


    The noble ns had a different name for the Bandit Alliance, True Empire, and at the same time, they all added the word True in front of their ns to design that they are the only ones who deserve to be part of the noble ns and the rest are just fake members of a noble n. Of course, for those who believed in the True Empire, those fake members didn¡¯t deserve to live freely, they had to choose between being ves or dying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Today we will show that we are the true geniuses and that the others are just trash who stole our positions.¡±


    The other two nodded and started to approach Lar¡¯s tent; they were very cautious due to the fact it was near to Herken¡¯s tent, but they were confident in that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered because all tents were isted from any should to let them sleep well. In case of danger, Herken could disregard that istion to alert them.


    Those three thought that having tents that isted the sound from the outside was the same as having those sleeping inside asking for being killed, but the real reason was that Herken¡¯s tent wasn¡¯t isted and he was always paying attention to everything. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter if the others didn¡¯t hear anything.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: Abosrbing the Sword Bloodline Foundation


    Inside the tent, Yale and Herken were waiting for an attack that Herken hoped wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Herken, if someone attacks us I will kill that person immediately, we can¡¯t afford to travel with prisoners and with the traitors as backing in the Larken n, I doubt those prisoners would end up punished afterward even if we managed to reach the Larken n with them as prisoners. I can use Soul-search or kill the attacker directly with my sword; it had a special effect, and if the one who dies due to my sword isn¡¯t evil, that person would be able to reincarnate. You can choose the method.¡±


    Yale doubted that those members of the younger generation knew anything because they were just pawns of the elders behind them and if he wanted to soul-search them Herken wouldn¡¯t know. However, if Herken thought that the attackers needed to be soul-searched, Yale would do it because using the sword to kill them wasn¡¯t important; letting Herken choose had another finality.


    ¡°Kill them directly with your sword. In case there are some traitors in the younger generation they wouldn¡¯t know anything important, and we can know the elders easily behind them.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t want to turn any member of the younger generation into a beast-like being as they did with the bandit leader, and Yale¡¯s words about they being able to reincarnate if they weren¡¯t evil gave him a hope that any traitor that could appear would just be a brainwashed victim.


    However, even if someone was brainwashed to betray the n, treason was still treason, and the rules of the Larken n were clear, death was the only punishment for them.


    That reply was just as Yale expected, but asking that to Herken had been beneficial to him. Yale had just given Herken two options and in both Yale was killing them traitors; he omitted any option of Herken dealing with them personally provoking that even Herken forgot about that possibility and gave permission to Yale for killing the traitors after choosing one of the options.


    Since Herken who was the group leader had given Yale permission to kill any traitor, no one would be able to me Yale afterward; all responsibility would fall into Herken in case that those traitor elders wanted to me someone. However, Herken was backed by Lar¡¯s grandfather, so the others wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him. On the other hand, Yale didn¡¯t have such a position and didn¡¯t want to ask favors to the Larken n to avoid the problems of killing a member without authorization.


    ¡°Will this illusion of yours work well? If someone notices us inside the tent, the attack won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Yale had used Body Illusion inside the tent; any outsider would see Lar and Wyba sleeping peacefully instead of Yale, and Herken whom were sitting with swords in their hands ready to kill anyone who appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry. Someone like you will be able to see through this illusion, but the others in this camp won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    Body Illusion was strong, but it was an illusion created to cover the body of the caster, so when using it to affect all the tent the effects were a bit weaker, but it was still enough to fool some inexperienced members of the younger generation thatcked experience dealing with illusions.


    They didn¡¯t speak more after that, and in some minutes the tent¡¯s entrance was opened by someone.


    ¡°Those two are sleeping as we guessed. One of you stay here to watch; if anyone leaves the tents, kill without hesitation. The other shall grab Wyba, but be careful and avoid harming her; we need her to threaten that fearful Sword Mage. There is no benefit in harming her right now. As for Lar, I will kill her personally.¡±


    Herken¡¯s face was grim as he heard the conversation while Yale just thought that they were fools.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know that if they open the tent¡¯s entrance, those who are inside would be able to hear everything?¡±


    The girl was the one who entered the tent with the leader; the other wanted to remain watching outside hoping to be able to kill someone else.


    The leader neared the ce where he saw Lar resting, and the girl did the same but to the ce where Wyba was supposed to be.


    ¡°For the glory of the True Empire and the True Larken n!¡±


    Both shouted at the same time provoking that Yale thought that they truly had some mental problems, shouting before trying to assassinate someone in secret was foolish.


    However, the first one in fall from the traitor group wasn¡¯t one of those who shouted, but the one who remained outside. Herken had given him the same treatment as the bandit leader after seeing the guy¡¯s happy face when he heard about killing anyone who left the tents. That was the face of a maniac who loved to harm others for his own pleasure.


    Yale waited until the leader stabbed the ground and the girl tried to grab something inexistent before acting.


    ¡°You are truly fools.¡±


    At that moment the illusion disappeared, and they saw Yale moving his sword in theirst moments before falling to the ground with their head detached from their bodies. Yale showed himself because he didn¡¯t n to assassinate them in secret; he wanted them to be perfectly conscious of who killed him.


    In fact, Yale even quickly soul-searched them because since the moment they also tried to kidnap Wyba, there was no way Yale could think they were just victims forced by the marks on their souls; Lar could be a target due to her position in the Larken n, but kidnapping Wyba was clearly their decision. Of course, no one would be able to sense the Death Law¡¯s ripples of his Soul-search if Yale didn¡¯t want, so he didn¡¯t fear Herken discovering it.


    ¡°Herken should be dealing with the other; I need to be quick.¡±


    Yale started Bloodline maniption and looked for the bloodline foundation of those two; that part was the one he needed to absorb to create the Sword Bloodline. One can create more blood, but the bloodline foundation couldn¡¯t be restored, and for those who have inherited it without apatible soul, it was also a big weak point in front of someone who could steal it.


    After all, the legacy bloodlines were created by Yale¡¯s past life to help Yale¡¯s current life; the fact others benefitted from it was just a side effect. Yale was the only one who could use the legacy bloodlines at their full potential, and the true power would only be released when the five were together.


    The only exception was Lar; she could use the Sword Bloodline at the full potential because she was its co-creator.


    While absorbing the bloodline foundations of those two traitors, Yale experimented an increase in the recreation of the Sword Bloodline that he believed that would have needed a few years to aplish without absorbing the bloodline foundations from the traitors.


    They weren¡¯t the best geniuses of their generation, but they were still members of the Larken n with incredible powerful bloodlines; they couldn¡¯tpare to a random member.


    ¡°I already caught this one and let him powerless. Kill him with your sword, but I doubt that this guy isn¡¯t considered evil.¡±


    The guy had his face full of anger when Herken dragged him inside the tent, but then he saw the corpses of his twopanions, and he started to feel fear and deep hate.


    ¡°Do you know what you did? We are members of the True Larken n; you killed two of us! Two members of the True Larken n! We are different from those rightful bastards who called themselves members of the Larken n; they are all fake. They need to die or turn into our ves! You killed two of us, so you now need to kill Lar, Wyba, and Herken before killing yourself and we may forgive your family from a cruel death; they will only be ved and treated like animals for being rted with you. Don¡¯t say that we aren¡¯t magnanimous; they at least will live while begging for their deaths. Go! Obey me or suffer under the True Empire¡¯s might. Long life to the True Empire.¡±


    The guy started tough crazily, and Yale gave him the same ending as the other two, but he ensured more pain while soul-searching him. Those threats didn¡¯t effect on Yale; in a dire situation, he could use Origin Link and reverse the situation although he hoped not needing to use it because that was a one-time use trump card.


    ¡°Herken, awake everyone. This is something they must know.¡±


    Herken nodded and left the tent; he knew that such matter couldn¡¯t be hidden from the others and it was better if they learned about it without dys.


    At the moment Herken left the tent, Yale started absorbing the bloodline foundation of thest traitor.


    After finishing absorbing it, Yale noticed that he hadpleted the foundation of the Sword Bloodline inside his body; he just needed to use that foundation to create the bloodline. That was thest step and wasn¡¯t a difficult one.


    Yale was impatient to do it because at that moment he believed that he would advance to the Apprentice Rank; he doubted that there would be any other sub-quest before the usual final one of advancing the stage.

 Chapter 223 - Larken Clan鈥檚 Narrow-Minded Fool

    <h4>Chapter 223: Larken n¡¯s Narrow-Minded Fool</h4>


    Although thatst step was rather quick, he couldn¡¯t do it while waiting for Herken to call everyone, so he stopped thinking about that and left the tent.


    He didn¡¯t collect anything from those corpses because it would be too disrespectful towards the Larken n. After all, for those young geniuses, almost all their belongings were obtained thanks to the Larken n, so it was normal that they wanted them back because although Yale killed them, it was with the permission of the Larken n. It was different than when he killed a random bandit in his travels outside Sword City.


    Once Yale went outside, almost everyone was already there, and a minuteter, Herken started to exin the situation.


    ¡°After their betrayal, it has also been confirmed that their three factions are implicated in the betrayal. You must avoid anyone from those factions from now on, or you might be marked as traitors.¡±


    Those were Herken¡¯sst words for his exnation.


    The members of the Larken n were having difficulties in assimting the whole exnation; they couldn¡¯t believe that three of theirpanions betrayed the n trying to kill Lar at night and that their entire factions were implicated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that they are traitors. They probably just entered into the tent to ask something, and that criminal killed them. Everyone knows that he is a wanted criminal from the Zhan n, our Larken n helped him because he is Lar¡¯s fianc¨¦, but it is obvious that he is the true culprit and our members all are innocent. It is impossible that a traitor appears on our n. This is aplot to harm our Larken n!¡±


    A member of the Zhan n who was at the 3-star Practitioner Rank pointed out at Yale while saying those words. He was even more strict with the rules than the usual in the Larken n; he thought that everyone inside the n was righteous and any outsider under the slightest suspicion of being the culprit of any crime was a criminal.


    He didn¡¯t like the fact Yale was be traveling with them, nor that he was engaged to the Larken n, but he didn¡¯t dare to contradict the higher-ups. However, after the death of three members of the Larken n, he was sure that Yale was the true culprit and they died due to Yale¡¯s plot.


    ¡°Are you also a traitor? So, even your faction betrayed us¡­¡±


    Herken looked at that guy with a deadly re; since he couldn¡¯t use the method to recognize the marks on the soul anyone who was on the side of those three was a traitor for him.


    ¡°I am not a traitor. You are just blind! That bastard is a wanted criminal, and he is the true culprit who wants to destroy our Larken n! We should capture him and gave him to the Zhan n for a trial and execution.¡±


    Yale sighed because he knew that the one who spoke wasn¡¯t a traitor just someone blind by the reputation of the Larken n who had turned an extremist. Sometimes being extremely rightful could turn people into narrow-minded fools.


    He asked for a trial, but also for an execution; he had determined that Yale should die because he was the culprit before investigating anything just because the Zhan n had put a bounty for his head.


    ¡°Try to touch him, and I swear that you will have a painful death at my hands.¡±


    Before Yale could reply, Lar jumped into the front of that guy and pointed her sword toward the guy who wanted to sell Yale to the Zhan n. However, that just worsened the situation.


    ¡°See! Even Lar had been corrupted by him! Those three tried to kill Lar because she is the true traitor to the n, and they knew it! Senior Herken, please hear me, we need to capture those two and kill them after a trial; they are criminals.¡±


    Herken was seriously thinking in beating that guy; he had been together with Yale the whole time, and he had agreed to everything that happened that night; Yale couldn¡¯t be med for anything, and calling Yale a criminal who plotted against the Larken n was the same as saying that Herken betrayed the Larken n.


    Moreover, Herken had heard how vicious those three were, and everything was recorded, even in a trial Yale would be considered innocent as long the one doing the trial wasn¡¯t as foolish as that guy who considered someone culprit without investigating anything.


    ¡°You decided that the punishment is execution before the trial. That is corruption, you know? A result of a trial can¡¯t be decided before the trial; you asking for it is the same as being a corrupt member of a noble n, something that is punished by death by your Larken n, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to rectify now?¡±


    The guy was frozen after Yale spoke because Yale told the truth about that topic. Moreover, there Yale¡¯s voice was neutral, there wasn¡¯t anger or hatred on it, but that only made him scarier to that guy because he felt like if Yale didn¡¯t mind about anything and was speaking about the problem like if it was of another person.


    Yale truly didn¡¯t mind about that topic, there were a lot of proofs of his innocence, and there was no way others could capture him, it didn¡¯t matter if the trial were fair or not.


    ¡°Even a criminal knows some rules. I am sure that the result would be execution, but just now you need to go to a trial. I was too rash speaking before. I apologize.¡±


    After hearing that reply, a cold smile appeared in Yale¡¯s face as he found a good method to punish that guy a bit while benefitting himself.


    ¡°Those three are traitors, and Herken had confirmed it himself. However, since you are that sure that I am the culprit of everything no matter what, I will propose a deal to you.¡±


    The guy was surprised by Yale¡¯s words, but he had no chance to reply before Yale continued.


    ¡°We will a have a duel. You can use whatever you want, and I will just use pure swordsmanship and my right hand to battle. I won¡¯t use any type of flying weapons nor kick you with my legs; I will only attack you with the sword in my right hand. If you win, you can kill me or offer me for a trial; that will be your decision. However, if I win, you wille with me to see Revgen, the emperor, and hear his opinion about this matter. What do you think? You have nothing to lose in this deal. Of course, I can¡¯t kill you in the battle, but you can kill me if you want.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Yale¡¯s offer because it benefitted his opponentpletely and he would still need to hear the decision of the emperor about the topic even if he won the battle.


    Lar smiled and retreated because she understood Yale¡¯s intention. Rejecting that deal and forcing Yale to go to the trial couldn¡¯t be considered righteous in their situation, so Yale was sure that his opponent would ept. To create the Sword Bloodline he needed a difficult battle relying mainly on swordsmanship, so he put those restrictions towards himself to be able to meet those requirements.


    Even in the strange case that he would lose the battle, the Larken n wouldn¡¯t do anything to him because he was innocent and Herken had more than enough proofs; proofs that theining guy didn¡¯t even try to see before starting speaking nonsense. However, given his narrow-mindedness, he wouldn¡¯t think that they were fake before epting that he was wrong.


    The best part for Yale was that if he won he would be able to see the emperor. Revgen had been in seclusion for a lot of time, but he believed that the members of the noble ns still had methods to contact him in emergency times and given the current situation of the Revgen Empire, Yale believed that he would be able to meet him because he was the one who had most information about the situation.


    Revgen was someone who knew very well his past life and was still alive, so Yale was eager to meet him.


    ¡°Of course I ept. If you were hoping to make me retreat with that deal, try something better. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t kill you. Maybe I will cripple you to avoid problems before reaching Imperial City, but in the almost impossible case that you are innocent after the trial, I will cripple myself inpensation.¡±


    Yale had demonstrated to be far too monstrous, so he wouldn¡¯t be at ease without crippling him. Of course, if he was wrong, he was ready to pay the price for it.


    Moreover, he felt that Yale¡¯s main strength was controlling swords remotely to attack, but in physical strength, he shouldn¡¯t have anything to do against him who was at a superior rank and had the Sword Bloodline to strengthen his swordsmanship.


    ¡°You are really the one the biggest narrow-minded fools I have seen on my life. I also hope that you are thest narrow-minded member of the Larken n or coborating will be difficult.¡±


    Yale took out one of the swords crafted by Aiwai and put his left hand behind his back. He was ready to humiliate that narrow-minded fool while increasing his strength.

 Chapter 224 - Resonance of Essence and Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 224: Resonance of Essence and Bloodline</h4>


    The narrow-minded guy of the Larken n drew his sword and pointed to Yale.


    ¡°Today I will prove that our Larken n can¡¯t be fooled by an evil being like you. Our justice will prevail!¡±


    Yale was already tired of hearing that guy¡¯s nonsense, and the same applied to the other members of the Larken n.


    Although some of them didn¡¯t want to believe about the Larken n having traitors, they also knew that Herken wouldn¡¯t side with Yale without reason and that the guy who had just spoken was on the wrong.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to speak because they feared that he would also say that they were corrupted as he said to Lar before.


    The battle started, but the quick ending the narrow-minded guy expected didn¡¯t happen. Even having an inferior strength, Yale managed to stop the attack effortlessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many time you can use undetectable evil skills to cheat!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even think that Yale¡¯s ability was superior to his own; for him the only reason Yale blocked the attack was that he was using some cheat that he couldn¡¯t detect.


    ¡°The biggest fool is the one who didn¡¯t want to learn, and you are clearly of that type. I don¡¯t want to waste more time speaking with you.¡±


    That battle was also being recorded by the record formation set by Herken in the camp. Thus, Yale knew that the narrow-minded guy would end bing theughingstock after it was shown to the Larken n.


    After a few exchanges, Yale was feeling that the bloodline foundation was starting to react, but the reaction was still too low; even with all his restrictions, that battle wasn¡¯t intense enough.


    Yale yawn while blocking another attack of his opponent who was enraged by theck of seriousness Yale was having.


    ¡°You are really shameless! You did shady tricks and even dared to mock me! You said that I don¡¯t have any restrictions on the battle, so I will stop using just swordsmanship. There is no reason to show that my swordsmanship is superior when you are cheating!¡±


    After that moment, the narrow-minded guy started to use Skills with his sword, and his battle prowess increased a lot.


    ¡°Finally a bit of pressure under these conditions.¡±


    Yale smiled while thinking that; he was fearing that his opponent wouldn¡¯t start to battle with skills and remain using that easy to block swordsmanship. In fact, although Yale¡¯s opponent was at the master stage, he was far weaker than Selenia in pure ability because he seemed like a swordsmanship textbook instead of a real swordsman.


    Even Swordmad had taught Yale enough to not be like that when he started to teach him because it wasn¡¯t good just using the movements learned from books or masters; the most important was making those movements natural for the body and modify them in any situation to adapt them correctly.


    Being rigid and strict while using the sword would just limit the swordsmanship, but that guy¡¯s mindset was that the movements he learned from the n were perfect and couldn¡¯t be modified or he would be harming the honor of the Larken n.


    If it weren¡¯t by the strength of his Sword Bloodline, Yale¡¯s opponent wouldn¡¯t even have reached the expert stage in swordsmanship due to hisck of flexibility.


    After a few minutes, Yale hadn¡¯t even moved one step from his original position while his opponent had used a lot of skills and methods to try to hit Yale, but had failed every time.


    He even tried to use flying swords, but he could only control two of them and evenbined with the one on his hand, he was unable to hit Yale who was still able to block him without moving even a step. However, the pressure increased enough for the Sword Bloodline to truly start its final phase of recreation.


    If Yale had known that the guy¡¯s battle prowess was so low, he would have asked Lar or Herken for a sparring battle after reaching Imperial City. After all, Yale didn¡¯t like boring battles like that; if it weren¡¯t because his objective wasn¡¯t winning immediately but helping to execute the final phase of the Sword Bloodline¡¯s recreation, he would have beaten that guy long ago.


    ¡°[Sword Bloodline] created and awakened correctly inside the user¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°User obtained the Legacy Skill [Space-time Sword Formation] obtained as a sub-quest reward.¡±


    Yale smiled and checked his third legacy bloodline. That time he didn¡¯t shut off the notifications corresponding to the quests to be able to know the exact moment hepleted it. After all, he didn¡¯t fear being distracted in that battle.


    ¡°Sword Bloodline: Complete. Bloodline containing the power of the Sword Law, allows the user to use easily sword-rted skills. Improves the understanding of the Sword Law. Synchronized with Wyba.¡±


    Yale quickly looked towards Wyba, but she wasn¡¯t showing any signs of feeling bad like when he awakened the Time Bloodline.


    He also wanted to check his new Legacy Skill obtained as a reward frompleting the sub-quest, but before he could do it, he started to feel strange as the Condensed Sword Essence resonated with the Sword Bloodline.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 30.¡±


    ¡°Main Chain Quest: Origin Path Rank 3pleted.¡±


    ¡°Skill Quest [System special function improvement: Storage]pleted. [Storage Space] improved.¡±


    Yale¡¯s aura improved at the same time those notifications appeared on his head, but he didn¡¯t have time to bother about them due to the strange reaction happening on his body.


    Everyone else also detected that Yale reached the Practitioner Rank while defending from the attacks of his opponent. Making a Rank breakthrough was far more difficult than making a normal one, and usually, people secluded themselves for a bit of time to advance; doing it like Yale was far too strange.


    ¡°So, you were hoping that your breakthrough would save you. I am sorry, but I am still far stronger than you!¡±


    The guy was attacking again, but he suddenly felt pain in his left arm. While he was speaking nonsense, Yale had stabbed him with the sword without letting him even notice about it before feeling the pain of the wound.


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about the words of his opponent, he had been without attacking the whole time, but in a battle, he couldn¡¯t be without attacking forever.


    The sword in Yale¡¯s hands was a normal one, but he was using it like a rapier focusing on stab attacks; that type of attacks proved to be extremely effective against that guy¡¯s battle style that wasn¡¯t able to adapt to different situations.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 31.¡±


    Yale¡¯s aura increased again just a few secondster from his previous breakthrough; the people of the Larken n had heard about the legend of his sessive breakthroughs in the midst of a battle, but they didn¡¯t believe itpletely until seeing it with their own eyes.


    At that moment, Yale took his first step in all the battle and started his frenzied attack with the sword in his hand. The attacks weren¡¯t intended to be deadly, but to make a lot of small injuries into his opponent as a form of humiliation.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 32.¡±


    Yale¡¯s aura rose again; he was in a special state thanks to the reaction of the Condensed Sword Essence and the Sword Bloodline and didn¡¯t want to waste that opportunity. He had already decided that if his opponent were defeated too quickly, he would ask for a battle against Herken immediately.


    ¡°You are a monster! It is impossible to advance that quickly!¡±


    He was more than ten years older than Yale, but he was still at the 3-star Practitioner Rank; it wasn¡¯t bad for his age, but Yale was just a level behind him despite such difference of age.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply as he just continued with his attacks; he was being very careful to avoid harming any important part of his opponent¡¯s body. A true swordsman would be able to beat his opponents without the need to give a deadly blow.


    Killing with a sword was easy, using it like Yale to beat an opponent avoiding provoking true injuries was difficult.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 33.¡±


    Yale had advanced in a few minutes the same amount of levels that his opponent had needed to spend whole twelve years to advance.


    The higher the realm, the more difficult it became advancing, but that didn¡¯t apply to Yale thanks to thebined legacies of his past life.


    In fact, the strange thing was that Yale didn¡¯t have that speed before given how powerful he was in his past life. Of course, his main problem was that his memories were sealed, most of his legacies were also sealed by the Last Wish System, and hecked some of his legacy bloodlines.


    Even Lar would have been able to advance far more than her current level if it wasn¡¯t for the bad effect her childish personality was having on her training and herck of memories.


    A reincarnated expert that had all the memories from the start would suffer a lot mentally, but wouldn¡¯t have a childish personality, and the training speed would be truly exaggerated until nearing to his previous levelpared to normal people¡¯s training speed.


    Of course, only those who had reached at least the Law Master level could be considered Reincarnated experts, anyone else was just a reincarnated person, and the benefits wouldn¡¯t be so high.

 Chapter 225 - Origin Sword Bloodline

    Chapter 225: Origin Sword Bloodline


    Since Yale started to attack, the battle turned one-sided; if Yale blocking all the attacks without effort were humiliating for his opponent, theplete domination after starting to attack would turn him into the biggestughingstock of the Larken n.


    Yale was considered a monster in talent by even the Larken n and losing against him wasn¡¯t shameful, but losing pathetically after saying those smug words towards Yale were enough to destroy all his the reputation in the n.


    ¡°Impossible! You have to be using some evil trick! How can I be unable to beat you with these favorable conditions? This is impossible!¡±


    That battle was shattering the world-view of Yale¡¯s opponent who was covered by small wounds in all his body, and his clothes had been torn apart until the point he looked like a beggar.


    ¡°You lose.¡±


    Yale¡¯s sword stopped with the tip at the narrow-minded guy¡¯s neck, and a trace of blood was falling from that point showing that Yale could have easily killed his opponent if he had wanted.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    That guy seemed broken after his total defeat; the shock he received was too high.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 34.¡±


    Yale¡¯s aura increased more after he stored his sword and turned his back to his defeated opponent; he could sense that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the next level although he continued battling.


    ¡°Senior Herken, you shall kill him! He is a monster! An evil being! There is no way someone outside the Larken n could beat our bloodline in swordsmanship without ying dirty tricks. That is impossible! We are the best! No one can surpass us in swordsmanship in a real battle!¡±


    He could admit defeat in the Sword Arena because he attributed losing to the rules, but he had no restrictions battling towards Yale while Yale restricted almost all his abilities and battled just with one hand and one sword; there wasn¡¯t any excuse to lose against him. He could only admit being inferior to him.


    Moreover, Yale was sixteen while that guy was already twenty-nine, so he couldn¡¯t say that Yale won because he was older.


    ¡°You are a shame as a swordsman. Without your bloodline you are nothing. You aren¡¯t worthy of having the Sword Bloodline in your body.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words hit just on the pride of that guy, but when he was about to reply, he started feeling his blood boil, and after a few seconds he turnedpletely pale and fell to the ground unconscious.


    That oue shocked everyone, Yale included. That guy was still alive, but he had aged a lot and didn¡¯t look much younger than Herken at that moment; he had lost a huge quantity of life force, and he already looked to be in his forties.


    To have that sudden aging with his rank he needed to have lost about three hundred years of lifespan.


    After recovering from the shock of the situation, Yale noticed another change in the aged man¡¯s body. The bloodline that originally was almostparable to Durgan in purity had beenpletely trashed and was at a level that he would at most be considered an outer member of the Larken n with few chances of having the bloodline inherited by his children in the future.


    Yale had turned extremely sensible to the Sword Bloodline, even more than to the other bloodlines, but he didn¡¯t know the reason. Fortunately, that was something that the system could reply.


    ¡°With thebination of the Sword Bloodline and the Condensed Sword Essence, the Origin Sword Bloodline can be created temporally. That bloodline has the power to affect those with the Sword Bloodline. If the user says that someone isn¡¯t worthy of the bloodline while the Origin Sword Bloodline is active, the Sword Bloodline of such person would be degraded due to the suppression of the Origin Sword Bloodline.¡±


    That exnation wasn¡¯t something that Yale expected; he didn¡¯t n to cripple his opponent in that way when he said those words, but he couldn¡¯t deny that such narrow-minded fool deserved it.


    The bloodline was too important for the members of the Larken n, having the bloodline degraded would also cost them a great amount of life force and their lifespan would be reduced.


    ¡°Is there any way to use it in the opposite way and increase the bloodline quality of others?¡±


    More than harming members of the Larken n, Yale would prefer to help those who had a good rtionship with him. He could just kill the enemies, but strengthening his allies was far more difficult.


    ¡°It is possible, but it will exhaust a great amount of the user¡¯s energy. Increasing the same quantity as have just been degraded would need about 900000 Origin Points.¡±


    Yale was shocked by the huge number and opened his Stats Menu.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 16 | Origin Level: 34 |Origin Points: 35961/35961¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 35214| Strength: 35988 | Agility: 35401 | Intelligence: 40000 | Wisdom: 40000 | Dexterity: 35534¡±


    He confirmed that he didn¡¯t even have a twentieth part of the required to make an increasepared with that decrease although his power had skyrocketed after his sessive breakthroughs.


    ¡°It is also possible to use the remaining energy after a downgrade to boost a bit the bloodline of others.¡±


    After Yale was depressed a new message from the system appeared, and Yale tried to sense the remaining energy in his previous opponent¡¯s body.


    ¡°This is! Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Everyone was still shocked after that guy received what they considered a divine punishment for his acts when Yale neared Durgan and spoke again.


    ¡°Durgan,pared to that fool, you are more suited for the Sword Bloodline. I have confidence that you will be one of the best members the Larken n have had in its story.¡±


    No one understood why Yale was saying that, but suddenly Durgan also felt his blood boil, but the effect was the opposite than before because the energy of his body increased non-stop and he roared due to the excess of power in his body.


    A minuteter he finally calmed himself as his blood stopped to boil, but everyone was looking to Yale and him with shocked faces. Durgan was a 2-star Apprentice Rank a pretty normal rank for a genius of the Larken n given his age, but after that minute he directly reached the 9-star Apprentice Rank.


    At the same time, Yale could feel that Durgan¡¯s bloodline had been upgraded to the same level as Lar, a perfect state. Although he wouldn¡¯t be able to extract all the power of the bloodline like Lar, he would be able to surpass any other in the Larken n easily.


    ¡°Lar, with your swordsmanship and bloodline you should be far stronger than you are right now.¡±


    The amount of energy needed to increase Durgan¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t enough to exhaust the remaining energy because Durgan¡¯s bloodline purity was already very high from the start, so Yale decided to use a bit to force Lar to awaken her sleeping potential.


    Lar had been too worried about her looks and other matters, so she didn¡¯t try to breakthrough nor had reached the peak of the Novice Rank in both paths.


    However, after Yale stimted her bloodline, the potential she wasn¡¯t able to use due her mindset was partially unleashed, and she skipped directly from the 9-star Novice to the 9-star Apprentice.


    In fact, her Magus Path increased even more as it wasn¡¯t at the peak of the Novice Rank but it also reached the peak of the Apprentice Rank.


    ¡°About this matter, no one would say a word. This will be our secret; I think I can believe in you, right Herken?¡±


    The energy remains could only be used in a short time after the downgrade happened, so Yale needed to use them immediately or waste them. He wanted to help Durgan who was far more limited than Lar in potential as he was just a normal guy of the Larken n, so he didn¡¯t hesitate in revealing the fact his words could influence the Sword Bloodline.


    Given the current state of the empire, it wasn¡¯t safe for anyone, so the more strength his friends had, the better.


    ¡°Of course! This will be our secret. I just need to cut the records after your battle.¡±


    Herken was scared of Yale, or to be more exact for the one who he believed that was behind Yale. After all, even the Larken n¡¯s head couldn¡¯t do what Yale did, so in his view, Yale had a powerful master capable of influencing their bloodlines, and that master seemed to be acting based on Yale¡¯s words. Herken had also seen Yale¡¯s shocked face after the narrow-minded guy aged suddenly, so he didn¡¯t believe that Yale was the one doing it. The others were even more scared than Herken.


    After speaking Herken also felt his blood boil, but itsted for less than Durgan.


    Initially, he was at the 6-star Veteran, but he advanced directly to the 7-star Veteran Rank after the improvement of his bloodline. He didn¡¯t reach a perfect bloodline like Durgan, but he reached Durgan¡¯s previous level of bloodline; Herken¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t first ss, he was under average and reached his current achievements thanks to a lucky encounter while traveling.


    After powering up Herken, all the remaining energy was exhausted, and Yale was also a bit tired. He hadn¡¯t used his own energy, but the process of powering up and downgrading bloodlines was still extremely tiring for him even though he didn¡¯t control it perfectly.

 Chapter 226 - The Upgraded Storage Space

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Upgraded Storage Space</h4>


    Herken was extremely happy after his breakthrough, and he could also sense that his bloodline had strengthened a lot. In fact, most of the remaining energy had been used on him because Lar and Durgan didn¡¯t need that much.


    Initially, Herken thought that Yale and his background were scary because they could harm their bloodlines. Thus, they couldn¡¯t offend them no matter what, or the Larken n would have serious problems.


    However, after seeing how three of them had their power boosted after a few words of Yale, Herken¡¯s opinion changed a lot because someone who could improve the strength of the members of the Larken n had an inestimable value and even the n head would be extremely polite with someone like that.


    The Origin Sword Bloodline faded, that wasn¡¯t something that Yale could control willingly and couldn¡¯t choose when to deactivate it, nor when activate it again. At most, Yale could try to use at the same time the Sword Bloodline and the Condensed Sword Essence and try luck into triggering the Origin Sword Bloodline. Of course, the problem would be solved if he understood better the Condensed Sword Essence.


    ¡°Liye, why did you force me to advance? Now my growth will be even slower¡­¡±


    Even if she was learning Shape Shift to look like an adult, that was only her outer appearance; it was the same as when Yale used it to create wings before knowing how to use his beast bloodline, just decoration without any use.


    Although she still wanted to learn that skill, she hoped to wait some years before advancing hoping to mature a bit more. After all, she wanted to marry Yale, have kids with him and form a family as the fruit of their love and not due to a n like in their previous life. However, she wasn¡¯t confident in being able to do that without having her true body mature a bit more, and that was something that the Shape Shift skill couldn¡¯t solve.


    ¡°The current situation is too dangerous, you need to increase your strength as much as you can, or your life will be in danger. I won¡¯t start to hate you because your childish looks even if you remain in this way for years, so you just need to focus on increasing your strength. You will have time to worry about other matters when your strength increased enough.¡±


    Lar understood that, but it was in conflict with her desires. However, she had already advanced so she couldn¡¯t do anything else at that moment, and she couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t like the fact Yale was worried for her safety.


    They had spoken by Spiritual Sense, so no one else had heard them, but Yale spoke his next words normally.


    ¡°You three should train a bit to stabilize your energies. Your strength increased too much by external factors and should be a bit unstable right now. I have something to do right now; I will return after a while.¡±


    Yale started to walk towards the extreme of the camp while checking the new Legacy Skill he had obtained from the system¡¯s sub-quest.


    ¡°Space-time Sword Formation: Creates an area of distorted space-time filled with swords. At least 200 swords are needed, and the Space-time Judgment Sword shall be the core of the formation. Requires control of the Sword Law, Time Law, and Space Law. Theck of control over thews can be supplied with Origin Qi. The current requirement to use the skill based on the user¡¯s understanding is of 50000 Origin Points per minute.¡±


    Yale sighed after reading the description because with his current level he couldn¡¯t use that Legacy Skill for even a minute. Yale¡¯s legacy bloodlines helped the Sword Law and Time Law, but Yale had yet to obtain the Space Bloodline, so hecked a lot into the Space Law part.


    In fact, Yale didn¡¯t know anything about the Sword Law, so it was worse than the Space Law if one didn¡¯t take into ount the effects of the Sword Bloodline, but the Sword Essence was on a superior level than the Sword Law and the understanding about the Sword Essence could be used as a recement.


    The Space-time Sword Formation was a fearsome formation because the swords attacking inside would be almost impossible to block unless the target also had some control over the space-time.


    However, powerful people wouldn¡¯t die in less than a minute even if those swords attacked them non-stop. Moreover, as it needed the Space-time Judgment Sword as the core, Yale couldn¡¯t just flee after creating the formation. In fact, the formation needed to be actively controlled, so even if Yale abandoned the Space-time Judgment Sword the formation would break in a second; at most he could use that method to make a random teleportation in an extreme situation.


    ¡°Well, it will be useful in the future once I obtain the Space Bloodline and increase my power.¡±


    Yale knew that although the skill wasn¡¯t extremely useful for him at the current moment due to the limitation, it would be a fearsome skill in the future.


    After thinking in fearsome skills, Yale reminded his Time sh; previously he had problems using it freely due to hisck of control of the Time Law. However, the situation reversed at that moment because not only Yale had awakened the Time Bloodline, he also had enough Origin Points to use that skill even without relying on the Time Law.


    Those ten thousand Origin points seemed an incredible quantity back then, but the current Yale had more than thirty thousand, so even though it would exhaust a lot of his power, he could use it without problems.


    Yale expected that to use Time sh at any moment without relying on luck to avoid the bacsh; he would still need about eight thousand Origin Points with his current understanding of the Time Law and the help of the Time Bloodline.


    Of course, he could use fewer Origin points or didn¡¯t use them at all, but then there would be more possibilities of him suffering a bacsh; eight thousand was the number to be safe using it without possibilities of bacsh.


    After his skills, Yale checked the Quest Menu and confirmed that the first sub-quest followed the pattern of the previous ones.


    ¡°Master the use of Spiritual Sense (Rank 3). Reward: ?????¡±


    The reward was hidden, but usually, the hidden rewards proved to be the best ones. Moreover, Yale knew that fulfilling that sub-quest would be rather quick as he had already experimented the Spiritual Sense of the Practitioner Rank when he used Bloodline Force before.


    Yale also had a new Skill Quest rted to the Storage Space; he liked that, but he felt that he hadcked a diversity of Skill Quests since a long time ago.


    ¡°System special function improvement: Storage. Complete the fourth Main Chain Quest. Reward: The system will increase hundredfold the size of [Storage Space]. The number of living beings with a soul that could live inside the space will increase to ten.¡±


    The current space of the Storage Space was of hundred kilometers, but by the next quest description, Yale understood that there was a limit of how many people can be inside it.


    ¡°The current Storage Space limit for living beings with a soul is five. If the number is exceeded, the Storage Space will lose stability, and the people inside may be kicked out.¡±


    Yale was scared by that because Aiwai would die if she were kicked out of the Storage Space; Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to restore her soul to her current state after she went out.


    Aiwai needed to be always inside, so only four more could enter there at the same time.


    In case Yale needed to flee with random teleportation, he could use the Storage Space to be able to save more people, but the number was still extremely limited.


    ¡°Can I use the previous version of the Storage Space with time stopped to carry more people?¡±


    In case of danger, Yale didn¡¯t want to let almost everyone die while fleeing with just a few people.


    ¡°Impossible. The Storage Space used a lot of energy to transform into its current state, going back is impossible. Even the previous version of the Storage Space would divide the time limit into every living being stored inside. It was impossible to carry a great number of people even if there was enough space.¡±


    The previous version would have let Yale carry far more people, even with the twenty-four-hour time limit divided, for just a random teleportation he could still carry a lot of people.


    Sadly, he couldn¡¯t go back in case he needed it, but for Yale, meeting Aiwai again was far more important than being ready for saving a great number of people in case of danger. He would save them if he could do it as long they are acquainted with him, but he still had his priorities.


    When Yale was already far enough from other people, he disappeared. Although it looked like Yale teleported, he had just entered into the Storage Space to see Aiwai again. He nned to go with Wybater on, but he needed to speak with Aiwai in private before anything else.

 Chapter 227 - Inside the Storage Space

    Chapter 227: Inside the Storage Space


    While entering into the Storage Space, Yale felt that the sensation was simr to the one of teleporting, but it also had some resemnce to a space-time passage.


    The Storage space was dested, it had a hundred kilometers after the upgrade, but there was nothing in most of it beside the lifeless ground. Even that ground wasn¡¯t truly made of earth; it was made by energy and wasn¡¯tpletely stable.


    When the Storage Space upgraded to be a ce where it was possible to live, all the belongings Yale had inside moved to a corner of the space and were protected by a barrier that would only open to Yale or someone with his permission.


    Besides that isted part, there was only a huge house situated in the middle of the Storage Space; that was also the only part with life inside the Storage Space and was also surrounded by a barrier.


    That barrier was an additional seal ced by Liye, the current Storage Space allowed living beings, but it wasn¡¯t too suitable for life outside of that barrier.


    In fact, there wasn¡¯t even air outside the area protected by the barrier; an expert could survive some time without breathing, that wasn¡¯t difficult, but couldn¡¯t be sustained eternally unless one had turned into a Law Master.


    The storage space was something simr to the special realm, but iplete. It was a separated dimension and was cut off the external world making thews of the outside unable to affect those inside.


    However, in exchange, everything that seemed normal in the outside world like the ground, the air or the water didn¡¯t exist in that dimension.


    The area sealed with the barrier had formations set to let those inside to live well in a condition simr to the outside world, but that wouldn¡¯t apply if someone left the area of the barrier.


    When Yale appeared inside the Storage Space, he was beside the area with his belongings, in other words, an area without even air.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t need air nor anything like that inside the Storage Space; that dimension was created by Liye, and although was iplete due to Yale¡¯sck of power, inside that dimension he was like a god.


    With a thought Yale could appear at any part of the Storage Space except inside the house with the barrier, he needed to appear at the front of it and enter normally.


    Yale appearing at any ce at will was something rted to the Space Law, but that Space Law was different from the outside because the one inside the Storage Space waspletely under his control. The same applied to the Time Law; Yale could control it freely and making the time pass at a faster or slower speed wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    The only bad part was that inside that Storage Space, only those twows existed at that moment and the dimension was far too unstable, so if Yale yed with them too much, the dimension might copse.


    After copsing it will reform again because a dimension had a good foundation and just was limited by Yale¡¯sck of power, but after copsing everything would be expelled from inside, and that couldn¡¯t happen for Aiwai¡¯s sake.


    Thus, Yale discarded any thought of cheating his enemies to enter the Storage Space to deal with them because if the already unstable dimension copsed due to the battle, Aiwai would en paying the consequences.


    Yale could also feel the outside through his Spiritual Sense; it spread from the point where he disappeared letting him be perfectly aware of the situation in the camp.


    After confirming how the Storage Space¡¯s dimension worked, Yale appeared in front of the mansion¡¯s barrier and crossed it.


    Yale immediately felt the difference between the outside and the inside, there weren¡¯t any morews, but the powerful formations created by Liye when he put Aiwai and the house there had created a simr effect that was the reason living there was simr to the outside world.


    The control Yale had of space and time also lowered in that area, but his control was still awesomepared to his control outside the Storage Space.


    Before Yale could try to look for Aiwai he fell to the ground and was suffocated by something soft; fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to breathe.


    ¡°Yale, you finally came! I awakened without knowing where I was, this looked like our house, but there is a strange barrier surrounding it, and I can¡¯t get out no matter how hard I try. I supposed that this is the ce where Master Liye put me to protect my soul, but you were supposed to be here after my awakening. However, you weren¡¯t here when I awakened. I felt too lonely until now!¡±


    Aiwai awakened when the upgrade of the Storage Space finished, but Yale didn¡¯t enter immediately to it because he was still battling andter on he upgraded some Sword Bloodlines, so Aiwai was alone waiting for him in that interval of time. It wasn¡¯t a lot of time, but in her situation, she was desperate to see someone and confirm her situation.


    Afterining for some minutes, Aiwai finally noticed that she was suffocating Yale.


    ¡°Sorry, Yale! Are you alright?¡±


    Aiwai had been too nervous being in a house surrounded by a strange space and she lost her control after seeing Yale as that confirmed that she was in the ce set by her master and not in any other random ce.


    ¡°I am alright, in this space, you won¡¯t be able to kill me by hugging me like that. I am d to see you again, sis.¡±


    That time was Yale who hugged Aiwai, and due to the fact, Yale was in his adult form, he was taller than her, making them seem more like lovers than siblings. Fortunately, no one was seeing the scene or would be easy to misunderstood by anyone who didn¡¯t know that they were brother and sister.


    For Yale, Aiwai was at the same level as Ange, both were his beloved older sisters, but Aiwai had spent much more time with him, so he felt closer to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you grew a lot or you are just taking an adult form like you always liked to do. Anyway, I am too happy to be with you again. Where is Wyba? Isn¡¯t she with you?¡±


    Aiwai was able to feel that Yale was already at the Practitioner Rank, so she supposed that it should have passed some time since she was sealed by Liye, although it had been an instant for her.


    ¡°I will bring Wyba hereter on. First I wanted to see how was this space and speak with you alone. I see that your bloodline had also got upgraded and your power increased a lot.¡±


    Yalepletely ignored the matter about his own looks; the situation outside wasn¡¯t pacific enough to let him y with Aiwai like a kid.


    ¡°This is part of Master Liye¡¯s gift to me. I am d that we can continue to have the same bloodline.¡±


    Aiwai was at her human form at that moment, mostly because she had awakened like that and didn¡¯t even think in changing back to her half-beast form as that was hertest worry after awakening.


    Moreover, her strength had soared, and she had reached the 2-star Grandmaster Rank directly after awakening. No one could underestimate a gift from someone like Liye, but the truth was that he just gave Aiwai what he should have had from the start if she had born with a divine beast bloodline. Given her talent, without a bloodline any restriction, she would have reached that rank on her own.


    However, there wasn¡¯t a lot of people who could do the same as Liye, to let Aiwai¡¯s level turn as it would have been if she had been born with a bloodline that in reality she hadn¡¯t been born with.


    Moreover, she obtained a lot of knowledge from her master, that knowledge was enough for her to train for a long time, even a trash without talent would be able to turn into an expert with Liye¡¯s teaching. Aiwai was a genius from the start, so the teachings left by Liye in her mind were far more valuable.


    Aiwai in her human form was simr to Yale and Wyba; that was also a gift from Liye as he knew that Yale considered her as a true big sister.


    ¡°Maybe you prefer me in this form?¡±


    Seeing how Yale looked at her human form, Aiwai immediately changed to her half-beast form. She wasn¡¯t like Wyba and really didn¡¯t mind in which form he was, but she had lived a lot of time with wolf tail and ears, so she felt more natural like a half-beast.


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t mind about your form; you are still my big sister regardless of the form you have. Now I need to tell you the current situation in the outside world. I know you can¡¯t get out, but the situation is dire, I will need all the help you can give me from here. Sorry for turning our reunion into a serious meeting, but it was less than an hour since some people tried to kidnap Wyba. Of course, I discovered it and killed all of them.¡±


    Yale knew that by saying the kidnap attempt to Wyba, he would obtain Aiwai¡¯s attention. At that moment he really wanted every support he could obtain because the war in the Revgen Empire was imminent.

 Chapter 228 - Yale鈥檚 Understanding of the True Empire

    <h4>Chapter 228: Yale¡¯s Understanding of the True Empire</h4>


    <hr>


    Yale and Aiwai were sat at the inner garden of their house; Yale wanted to exin everything to her, but there was no need to do it just beside the barrier where they meet.


    ¡°So, this is the situation. The Revgen Empire is really in problems.¡±


    Aiwai nodded after Yale finished exining the current situation of the Revgen Empire to her. However, she didn¡¯t have any feeling towards the Revgen Empire; if it weren¡¯t because Yale and Wyba had been implicated, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to learn about it.


    ¡°The Revgen Empire is the strongest among the three countries of our continent; if the Revgen Empire falls, the other two will follow it, and there would be no ce for us in the world.¡±


    The other continents of their world would still be a foreign territory for them, so losing their continent was the same as losing their ce in the world. Of course, that was in the case that they would manage to escape alive without being enved because that so-called True Empire didn¡¯t have any intention to spare the life of some people and exile them.


    ¡°Do you think they will attack the Anpaes Kingdom after finishing with the Revgen Empire?¡±


    Aiwai hadn¡¯t expected that part. Although she had never been someone too attached to the Anpaes Kingdom and was currently sealed inside the Storage Space, she didn¡¯t want to lose her ce to return after being released when her curse had been solved.


    ¡°After finishing with the Revgen Empire? They have already tried to obtain the Anpaes Kingdom before trying to act against the Revgen Empire. Do you think that the eldest prince, who did that to you, would have been able to rebel against the Anpaes Kingdom without any external help? He wasn¡¯t that smart. Moreover, that vengeful spirit wouldn¡¯t have been that kind to him to let him be so much conscious after possessing him.¡±


    It was the so-called True Empire that acted as a support for the eldest son of Paku and aided him in the ns for the rebellion.


    Yale had learned that from the memories of the three traitors of the Larken n that the True Empire wanted to unify the whole continent under their rule and their first step had been cheating a foolish prince to betray his own kingdom and kill the king.


    Even those vengeful spirits were just pawns on the True Empire¡¯s n; they had been all manipted from the shadows. The ns were that after the eldest prince seeded in obtaining the Anpaes Kingdom, a war will start to the Zuatania Republic at the same time as there was a civil war on the Revgen Empire after weakening all the noble ns with backstabs and treason.


    Finally, after the Anpaes Kingdom conquered the Zuatania Republic, the Anpaes Kingdom will surrender all the territories to the True Empire. At that moment the whole continent would belong to the True Empire.


    Sadly for them, Liye had broken all their ns in the Anpaes Kingdom, but they didn¡¯t even know about it because they had cut any connection to avoid their rtionship being discovered. They knew that there was a crown prince that was supported by the king, but they thought that the king was controlled by a vengeful spirit and that Sebe was the eldest prince who worked for them. They had never thought that their ns had been destroyed.


    After all, having any contact with the Anpaes Kingdom had a huge risk of having their true n unveiled, and if such a big n was discovered, there were a lot of chances the whole continent would ally to battle against the True Empire, or they could even call reinforces from another world.


    Yale still didn¡¯t know who was the mastermind behind everything, but he had a guess based on his intuition and the information he managed to obtain until that moment.


    Liye had destroyed the souls of all the invaders that nned the invasion in ancient times, but he had no way to confirm that those who had died before he arrived had their souls destroyed. There was still a chance that someone managed to reincarnate and had beenying down until recovering enough power to trying to invade the continent again.


    If that invader had been reborn in their world, it would have been very difficult to detect it.


    The n of True Empire differed from the invasion of ancient times, but in the end was still an invasion to the continent.


    That was the only option Yale could think because he was sure that besides someone rted to the invaders of ancient times, no one would have had the certainty to make those vengeful spirits work for them nor having that confidence in that they would hand over everything to the True Empire after conquering the Zuatania Republic.


    That ancient war was something like a legend to the few who knew about it and didn¡¯t believe itpletely. No one would expect another invasion and less made in that way that seemed more an internal war.


    After hearing that the True Empire was behind the eldest prince who left her soul in that state, Aiwai felt an immense hatred towards every member of the True Empire.


    ¡°You should have started by that part. Anyone who is on the same side that the one who did this to me would need to suffer a painful death.¡±


    Aiwai had never been a softie who pitied her enemies, she was just a lovable sister to Yale and Wyba, to her enemies she was ruthless and never hesitated to kill. In fact, her only regret was being unable to exit herself to put an arrow in the heads of the members of that True Empire.


    ¡°I will transfer to here everything you need, but I need that you craft to us all the weapons and armors you can create. The same applied for food, create the best grade food you can. In fact, if you can reach the sage stage in those areas it would be better; for this war, we need to nurture an army of people that have our trust. However, I don¡¯t know how much time we will have, so it would be better to give everyone the best.¡±


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t expecting that Yale had intentions to create an army as he had never shown interest in being a leader of any power.


    ¡°How many members have that army of yours?¡±


    Yale scratched a bit his head before reply.


    ¡°Without counting Wyba, you and myself, two members, maybe we can say three¡­ I have more people in mind, but currently, just three of them are with me.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t know ifugh because Yale had the smallest army of the world orfort him for his problems creating the army. However, she understood that it wasn¡¯t that easy finding person worthy of trust, so their situation wasn¡¯t like a normal army.


    Of course those members Yale said were Lar and Durgan, as for the third one, he decided to include Herken since he had a good character and had already obtained a good improvement of bloodline thanks to Yale. Moreover, Herken¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    Yale was nning two different type of people for that army. For one side, those who Yale really trusted; he would spare no effort in helping them to increase their strength. On the other hand, there were those who could be trusted, but Yale didn¡¯t n to spend a lot of them; in an army, they could be called the cannon fodder. He would give good weapons and armors to them, but he wouldn¡¯t waste too many resources either.


    Usually, the noble ns and the Imperial Family would be the ones sending armies, but Yale couldn¡¯t trust them since the traitors had already infiltrated. Since the True Empire was making an army with traitors that would weaken any ns of the noble families, Yale was nning to do the same and gather those who are truly loyal.


    The True Empire thought of destroying those armies from the inside, so the best solution was using an army that couldn¡¯t be destroyed from the inside.


    Yale wanted to recruit more people from the noble ns, but he didn¡¯t want people like the guy who said that he and Lar were traitors, that kind of fools weren¡¯t needed as they would be only a burden.


    ¡°I will wait a bit more to recruit more people. For now, I will go to bring Wyba here, try to not exin too much to her. Although it isn¡¯t a secret and she didn¡¯t understand it very well, I want you two to have a happy time together as long as you can.¡±


    When Yale was about to leave, Aiwai spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you also want to have a happy life as long as you can?¡±


    Yale turned his head towards Aiwai and smiled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. If I waste my time, the True Empire will seed. I need to act, the most I can do is letting you two enjoy the life while I make my preparations.¡±


    After saying that, Yale left the Storage Space and returned to the outside world.

 Chapter 229 - Wyba and Aiwai鈥檚 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 229: Wyba and Aiwai¡¯s Reunion</h4>


    <hr>


    Yale reappeared at the same point where he entered the Storage Space and walked towards the camp.


    ¡°You are here! Your aura suddenly disappearedpletely. Did you teleport to a far ce?¡±


    Herken was the first who met Yale because he had been looking for him. If Yale had just gone to a far ce to be alone was alright, but Yale¡¯s aurapletely disappeared, so Herken was a bit worried. After all, he knew that Yale couldn¡¯t teleport in great distances by himself.


    ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Seeing that Yale didn¡¯t want to speak about that topic, Herken just thought that the one behind Yale should have teleported him to another ce for a while for some reason that Yale couldn¡¯t tell to others.


    ¡°I know that it is better to stop asking about that. I am the only one who should have noticed the disappearance of your aura, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    In fact, Wyba was the first who noticed that Yale disappeared because the connection she had with Yale, but she was able to feel the entrance to the Storage Space left while Yale entered. Thus, she wasn¡¯t worried at all because she knew at every moment where Yale was even if he wasn¡¯t in a ce where he could be sensed normally.


    Lar had also noticed it, but she believed that Yale could disappear easily whenever he wanted to do it, so she didn¡¯t find it strange. Moreover, since Wyba was there, she didn¡¯t fear that Yale would flee.


    ¡°Wyba,e with me.¡±


    Just when Yale reached the camp, he called Wyba and left again without saying any exnation. Of course, no one dared to ask for an exnation for fear to offend him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    That message was sent by Spiritual Sense to Herken and Lar because Yale believed that both had high chances of trying to follow him and he still wanted to have the Storage Space concealed from others.


    That space would be very useful to hide people inside, but Yale wanted that the Storage Space would be a ce for Wyba and Aiwai. Moreover, his space didn¡¯t allow a lot of people, so he feared that others wanted him to try putting more people inside provoking the copse of the dimension end expelling everyone to the outside, harming Aiwai¡¯s soul in the process.


    Yale managed to enter again into the Storage Space without being discovered, but once inside he saw Lar and Herken walking near the ce where he disappeared.


    ¡°Those two are really something¡­¡±


    Yale sighed. He knew that Lar was worried that he would flee and abandon her while Herken probably wanted to meet Yale¡¯s fictional background to express his thanks in the name of the Larken n.


    That time, Yale and Wyba appeared in front of the barrier, so they just needed to cross it to enter into the area of the house. Yale could select where to appear after entering, but the first time, he didn¡¯t understand it well and appeared where his belongings were ced because that was the area he was most used to ess before the upgrade as he could just put and retrieve items in that area.


    ¡°Big sis!¡±


    Wyba shouted while running towards Aiwai. At that moment, Wyba was in her half-beats form; she changed at the same moment she entered into the Storage Space. In front of the members of the Larken n, she decided to hide it to avoid provoking problems to Yale, but she didn¡¯t need to hide that in front of Aiwai. She had missed Aiwai a lot and was extremely happy to see her again.


    ¡°Wyba! I missed you!¡±


    Aiwai understood how Wyba felt and she also was extremely happy about seeing her.


    Aiwai and Wyba hugged each other; it was a beautiful scene with both wolf half-beast sisters hugging with tears in their eyes. At that moment, Yale thought that it would be good recording it.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t know it, that scene was truly being recorded; the Storage Space always recorded everything that happens inside to let Yale check it at any moment. That happy scene was something that would be remembered forever.


    Seeing such an affective reunion between both girls, no one would think that the outside world was about to face a danger that threatened the lives of all the people living on the continent.


    ¡°Enjoy your time together. I need to go out.¡±


    Yale disappeared just after saying those words; he didn¡¯t want to give a chance for Wyba or Aiwai to ask him to stay inside with them because he knew that he shouldn¡¯t lose his time and feared that the temptation would be too big.


    He already had impulses to go and join the hug, and he knew that that was also something both girls wanted, but he restrained himself.


    Yale loved to be with Aiwai and Wyba, but he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of wasting his time because he was still too weak and the whole continent was in danger of being conquered.


    Yale wanted that all his family would be able to live happy in the outside world, so for the sake of their happiness, he was ready to battle against the True Empire. Moreover, they were also the people behind the man who condemned Aiwai to be unable to leave the Storage Space due to her soul.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to not follow me?¡±


    Yale appeared behind Lar after leaving the Storage Space; she was more persistent than Herken who returned after being unable to find Yale.


    ¡°I was just strolling¡­ More importantly, who is that woman? Don¡¯t try to lie to me; you have the smell of another woman in your body. She even hugged you!¡±


    In the short moment that Yale had appeared before, Lar already detected the scent of an unknown woman in Yale¡¯s body. Moreover, by the scent Lar deduced that both at least had hugged each other, so she was extremely jealous and feared that Yale had found another woman and was nning to elope with her.


    ¡°She is my older sister; you have nothing to worry if we hug. I will exin everything to you once we reach Imperial City. For now, believe in me, okay?¡±


    Yale hugged Lar while saying hisst words; that was enough to make her forgot anything else. After that, Yale returned to the ce where everyone else remained together after Herken¡¯s exnation of the traitors.


    At that moment, Yale was holding hands with Lar, she was still drooling in happiness from the previous unexpected hug, and Yale didn¡¯t want to leave her alone knowing that she was a target of the True Empire. He didn¡¯t think that there were more ambushes ready, but he didn¡¯t want to risk.


    Of course, he released her hand after reaching their destination, and she finally recovered her senses; she knew that Yale had been holding hands with her, but she missed almost all of it by being dreaming with that hug.


    ¡°Yale, where is your little sister?¡±


    Herken noticed that Wyba didn¡¯te back. As for the fact Yale was holding hands with Lar until a moment ago, he found it normal as both were engaged.


    Herken wasn¡¯t worried by them being too intimate before marrying, to him the closer they be, the better. After all, Yale was the one who dyed marry Lar with his exnation in Sword City, but Herken didn¡¯t mind if he decided to change his opinion.


    Yale had shown to be too important since the moment his words made some bloodlines to upgrade or downgrade. That kind of person should be befriended no matter what. If it weren¡¯t because Yale wasn¡¯t the typical young master who wanted to have a lot of wives, the Larken n wouldn¡¯t hesitate in giving him as many as he wanted as long Yale was happy.


    ¡°She is in a safe ce.¡±


    After saying that, Yale continued the sentence in his mind.


    ¡°Probably the safest ce of this world for her.¡±


    Yale wouldn¡¯t be at ease letting Wyba be at any other ce without him, but the Storage Space was a ce that no one would be able to enter without his permission, and even if an enemy entered, it would just be defeated by Yale instantly. The chances of an enemy provoking any danger to Wyba and Aiwai inside the Storage Space were zero.


    Herken didn¡¯t want to inquire more about that as it seemed obvious to him that Wyba was with Yale¡¯s background. In Herken¡¯s opinion, that would be indeed much safer for a little girl who couldn¡¯t even train due to her young age.

 Chapter 230 - Imperial City After Six Years

    <h4>Chapter 230: Imperial City After Six Years</h4>


    <hr>


    The next day the group continued their travel to Imperial City, but their faces were all far more serious than before.


    Discovering that the Larken n had traitors had been a huge blow to everyone, especially because they knew that those three weren¡¯t the only ones and they feared that more people they knew turned to be traitors.


    It had been practically confirmed that the factions of those three were all implicated, but there were still chances that more factions were implicated. After all, there wasn¡¯t a member of every faction in their group.


    Yale didn¡¯t interact too much with the others while traveling; he didn¡¯t have a good reason to do it, and the others feared Yale too much for daring to speak with him.


    After all, the guy who battled against Yale remained unconscious after suddenly aging and no one wanted to suffer the same fate by offending Yale due to say some words to him.


    Of course, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to cripple their bloodlines if they decided to speak with him, but he didn¡¯t bother about the fact they didn¡¯t do it. In fact, Yale wasn¡¯t confident in activating the Origin Sword Bloodline again, so those members of the Larken n didn¡¯t need to fear Yale that much, but they believed that someone behind Yale used his words to decide who was damaged and who was powered up.


    Lar, Herken and Durgan were the only ones who spoke with Yale in that travel. Moreover, Yale was also helping them with the top quality food cooked by Aiwai. Every night, Yale went to the Storage Space to see his sisters and also asked Aiwai for some food to give to those three.


    Even at the same level, the strength could differ a lot just by how much the stats were trained, and besides Yale, no one else in the group has them maxed each level before advancing, so they were far from reaching their full potential.


    The Sword Bloodline had also boosted their stats a bit, butpared to their increase in level that was still too low; to reach the max they needed to eat natural resources or great quality food.


    The only one that was surprised by Yale¡¯s top quality food was Durgan because Herken attributed it to Yale¡¯s background and Lar couldn¡¯t be surprised by something at that level.


    Herken thought about asking Yale for some food for the other members, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to ask it. He knew that if Yale or his background wanted to give something to the others, the others would have it without any need to ask for it.


    They traveled for a month before reaching Imperial City; that speed had been faster than in their way towards Sword City even carrying the unconscious middle-aged man who even after that month, remained unconscious due to the effects of the sudden aging and his mental shock.


    At the start, going to Sword City was a training travel, and they didn¡¯t have any hurry to reach it ore back, but after they learned that the Larken n had traitors inside, they couldn¡¯t just travel like before and reduced their rest times to reach Imperial City as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any ambush or attack on their way, and they reached Imperial City without any unusual problem.


    ¡°After six years, I am again in this ce.¡±


    Yale had changed a lot since the first time he was in front of Imperial City; at that time he was weak and didn¡¯t have any knowledge about his past life. However, after entering the special realm and everything that happened after that, he was at the top of the younger generation in power evenpared with the Larken n, and he had learned a lot of things about his past life although most of it was still a mystery.


    He also wanted to return to Nacesai City, but it was too far from the Imperial City, and he didn¡¯t dare to lose so much time on such a dangerous travel. Moreover, Yale didn¡¯t dare to do that travel by himself that long distance due to the current state of the empire.


    After all, Yale had limited trump cards to use in case of facing a big danger and given the length of the travel; it was possible that he needed to use them all to survive before managing to reach Nacesai City if he had bad luck.


    Moreover, previously when Liye appeared, he left Yale¡¯s body in Sword City instead of Nacesai City that was nearer to the Anpaes Kingdom, so he couldn¡¯t rely on the Origin Link to reach Nacesai City quickly in case of finding an incredible danger.


    Using the random teleportation wasn¡¯t an option because he had more chances to appear far away than near his desired destination; if he appeared again in the Zuatania Republic, it would be a disaster and a great loss of time.


    The guards bowed when they saw Herken and didn¡¯t question anyone who was in his group. Herken was someone who used to roam outside Imperial City in scout missions, so the guards already knew him and his status as a member of the Larken n. Even in the case that he chose to bring unknown people to Imperial City, they will count as guests of the Larken n.


    After crossing the gate, Yale used his Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°Herken, who is that man who was staring us after we crossed the gate.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t expect that question, but he replied immediately.


    ¡°He is the supervisor of the guards. They usually rotate to for the job, and it is a job exclusive to members of the noble ns, there is no way someone else obtained the position unless someone of the Imperial Family gave a good reason and then they would be in charge. Particrly the one who was on the turn of supervising when we crossed the gate is from the Hyeran n; he couldn¡¯t be considered of the younger generation with his, but he is already an 8-star Expert being far younger than me. He is a genius of the Hyeran n and very valued by them; it is a bit surprising that he is supervising the guards, but this isn¡¯t the first time someone uses that position to increase their fame on the city and make good connections with the guards.¡±


    Herken was somewhat depressed by that, but he knew that after the improvement of his bloodline and Yale¡¯s help he still had some future even when he had already given up in reaching the Elder Rank, which was his dream since he was a kid. Only by reaching the Elder Rank he will obtain the elder position inside the n and his branch would be able to be independent and wouldn¡¯t need to rely on Lar¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°That man is a traitor.¡±


    Herken didn¡¯t know why Yale was so confident about that, but he had developed an incredible trust to anything Yale said, so even if Yale didn¡¯t give him any proofs, he believed it. However, he couldn¡¯t act towards a genius of another n in Imperial City.


    Moreover, the Hyeran n was poprly considered a muscle-head n filled with people who only believed in the strength of the body; even Yale wasn¡¯t sure from their origins. Yale¡¯s past life friend created the Tofesh n, and Liye himself created the other three noble ns corresponding to three of his legacy bloodlines, but the origins of the Hyeran n were still a mystery.


    Yale¡¯s senses were very keen, and he was looking for anyone who had the soul mark of the True Empire since the day the group left Sword City, so he detected that man easily.


    However, besides that one, no one else with the mark appeared before reaching the Larken n. Usually, the members of the noble ns weren¡¯t strolling by the same ces as themoners unless they are returning from a trip to the outside like Herken¡¯s group.


    ¡°We are in front of the area belonging to our Larken n. Yale, treat it as your own house.¡±


    Yale observed that area; it seemed like a city inside a city. In fact, the size wasparable to Nacesai City. The Larken n had a lot of members, so that space was something they needed. The same applied to all the noble ns; they are big enough to fill a city each one. In fact, the area of each noble n was auto-sufficient and didn¡¯t need to go to the outside to anything if the n didn¡¯t order them to do it.

 Chapter 231 - Larken City

    Chapter 231: Larken City


    The group entered the area belonging to the Larken n in Imperial City; almost all of them called that area Larken City although it wasn¡¯t an official name.


    It didn¡¯t look too different from the outside with the exception that everyone in Larken City had the Sword Bloodline or was married to someone who had it.


    The outer area of Larken City was for the outer members of the n; those who had very faint bloodlines and would probably stop being considered members of the Larken n in a few generations if they didn¡¯t manage to solve that problem.


    Everyone in that area bowed deeply to Herken¡¯s group; the status in the n of those geniuses and the members of the outer n couldn¡¯t bepared.


    In fact, even Herken had a better status than them because he was from a branch, a weak one, but still not expelled to the outer n because their bloodlines were still better than those who were sent to the outer n area. Moreover, after having that improvement in bloodline thanks to Yale, his branch was fated to improve.


    People like Herken lived in the middle area of Larken City, which was also the biggest one in poption. All of them were branch members andcked someone with an elder position, so they were under the orders of an unrted elder. However, a branch member could still seed and be an elder someday, but the chances of someone of the outer n doing it were almost inexistent; their only chance would be having the luck to obtain some awesome legacy.


    ¡°Do you know what your mother did? How do you n to pay up for our loss?¡±


    A tall guy was shouting to a kid who was kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°As expected of someone of the outer n, they had no honor to kill themselves after such a big failure. Moreover, that woman was just someone who married into our Larken n, and her husband has already died. I don¡¯t know why we should let this kind of people live in our Larken n. This kid shouldn¡¯t be allowed to live in an area for noble people like us. I doubt that he should be allowed to live in Imperial City. No, this kind of trash shouldn¡¯t exist in the whole empire.¡±


    Another guymented beside the first one while looking to the kid like if he was looking a cockroach that had entered into his house.


    ¡°Sirs, it was only a hair in your soup, and it was too short for being from my mother. You are making a mistake here!¡±


    Yale and the others heard that conversation and found itpletely unreasonable make that fuss for just a hair in the soup that probably wasn¡¯t even from the kid¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Shut up! You are only someone who is pitied by the n! Don¡¯t think that you are a true member of the Larken n like us!¡±


    The man who was scolding the kid from the start kicked the kid on his faced sending him some meters backward.


    ¡°It is a lucky matter than you have turned ten the past week or we wouldn¡¯t have an easy way to punish you for dishonor the n. You are a criminal for defending your mother, who is an outsider who nned to poison us using her dirty hairs!¡±


    No one would be poisoned for eating a hair even if it was dirty; if someone wanted to poison the soup there was no need to put a hair, they could just add the poison to the soup directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your right arm. I hope you don¡¯t think that just a kick would vent my anger. Don¡¯t worry after cutting your two arms I will spare your legs. You are just not worthy of wielding a sword due to your corrupted personality, but fleeing is still something that an inferior being like you is allowed to do.¡±


    That guy took out a sword and shed it towards the kid on the ground, but the sword never reached that kid¡¯s body; it was intercepted in the way. That shocked him because no one in the outer area had dared to be that bold given his position in the n.


    ¡°I doubt that the rules of the Larken n indicate that you can cut both arms to a kid because of a hair on the soup.¡±


    Yale was the one who rushed to stop the attack.


    ¡°Those two are also traitors.¡±


    Immediately, Yale sent a message with the Spiritual Sense to Herken, who wasn¡¯t surprised about that because those two belonged to one of the three factions they had already identified as traitors.


    ¡°Who are you? I have never seen you, so you must be a mere outsider. You interfered in the rightful punishment we were giving to this criminal, so you should kill yourself right now inpensation.¡±


    That guy didn¡¯t fear any outsider; he knew that killing any of them would be easy with his background; the True Larken n didn¡¯t want any outsiders, they were purists that didn¡¯t want to allow marriage between those who had the Sword Bloodline and those who didn¡¯t have it.


    ¡°If you n to kill my fianc¨¦, I just need to kill both of you, don¡¯t ever think to escape alive.¡±


    Lar stepped at the front while saying those words and the faces of those two changed. They had heard that Lar wouldn¡¯t be able to return alive, but she was there perfectly well at that moment.


    Moreover, her status was extremely high, so even if she went on a rampage and killed both of them, the n would probably just forgive her; especially when they two had threatened to kill her fianc¨¦. It was well-known the worries of the elders to make Lar marry due to her personality, and that killing a fianc¨¦ that she had already epted would be a great crime in the eyes of the elders who didn¡¯t support the True Empire.


    ¡°The n should have failed, those juniors of us are useless.¡±


    Both of them were cursing on their minds.


    ¡°Considering Lar¡¯s reputation, I will let you off without any punishment, but you shall stop meddling in this matter. This kid shall pay for his crimes. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t any rtionship with you.¡±


    Both guys feared that they would be really killed on the spot if they dare to anger Lar; they were already at the 6-star Practitioner, but they weren¡¯t considered members of the younger generation as they were already more than thirty years old.


    Thus, Herken could kill them easily if they tried to do something against Lar who was considered a treasure inside the Larken n.


    ¡°Kid, what is your name?¡±


    Yale ignored the words of those two traitors and spoke with the kid who had been kicked on his face and was bleeding from his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Senior, thanks for your help. My name is Mercer Larken.¡±


    Despite the pain he was feeling, the kid stood up and bowed towards Yale. He was very proud of being a member of the Larken n even if he was just an outside member.


    ¡°How did your father die?¡±


    Yale had already guessed that just by looking at theck of adult men in the outer Larken n, but he wanted to hear Mercer¡¯s version.


    ¡°A month ago he was sent on an urgent mission with almost all the other adult men of the outer n. However, all of them died, and only themander of that mission returned; he wasn¡¯t someone from the outer n, nor a branch member, he was from the main n. Oh, right! Thatmander is the father of the guy who kicked me, and the uncle of the other one.¡±


    He had almost forgotten about that and would have never thought about that connection without Yale¡¯s question.


    Officially, they were raided on the mission, and everyone died protecting themander to let himplete the mission. However, the truth was that themander had set a trap to kill all of them.


    ¡°Herken, it seems that the traitors are already exterminating people inside your Larken n. Send a message to Lar¡¯s grandfather and exin to him the whole situation, don¡¯t lose time. If the elders behind those two traitorse, they will try to kill all of us without asking any question.¡±


    Herken nodded after receiving the Spiritual Sense message from Yale and left after leaving an incarnation there. That incarnation wasn¡¯t good, and anyone who put a bit of effort would discover that it was fake, but that was the best he could do as he didn¡¯t train too much that skill.


    In fact, being able to create an incarnation of that level while being at the Veteran Rank could be considered very good, and he was capable of doing it thanks to a legacy he obtained.

 Chapter 232 - Traitor鈥檚 Mass Murder

    <h4>Chapter 232: Traitor¡¯s Mass Murder</h4>


    Yale sighed while thinking how many innocent people had suffered due to that True Empire and their conspiracy to conquer the continent.


    It was easy to imagine that Mercer wasn¡¯t the only one who suffered in the hands of the traitors. If Yale hadn¡¯t interfered, that kid would have lost his father, his both arms and probably his mother in the hands of the True Empire.


    No one knew how many kids experienced the same situation, but no one stepped ahead to help them.


    Everyone else was also angry with those traitors and silently supported Yale. However, they didn¡¯t speak as Lar did before; they had no power to confront those two traitors and didn¡¯t want to turn into a burden to Yale.


    ¡°Mercer, do you want to be my disciple?¡±


    Yale¡¯s sudden offer shocked Mercer and all the others who heard him. Mercer had a trashed bloodline and hadn¡¯t even reached the 1-star Mortal Rank; he was just a normal mortal, a normal kid without good prospects to the future.


    His only good trait was his personality; since he lost his father he had shouldered everything even being so young, and the unfairness he and his mother were treated wasn¡¯t something easy to endure.


    If instead of enduring he had lost his patience and attacked those two traitors, they would have been able to kill him an justify it; that was the fate of a lot of kids in the outer area due to being unable to swallow their pride. Of course, even if someone kneeling and forgot about any pride like Mercer, those traitors still nned to make them suffer.


    ¡°I want! Disciple pays respects to master!¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t know who Yale was, but he epted without hesitation the offer. Yale had saved his life without having any need to do it, so Mercer had an incredibly good impression of him at that moment.


    ¡°Alright, from now on you are my disciple.¡±


    The faces of the two traitors changed because they didn¡¯t expect such development. If they tried to cripple Yale¡¯s disciple, there was nothing bad if Yale himself interfered and if they acted towards Yale, Lar would act. Acting against Lar was the same of killing themselves, and they didn¡¯t dare to do it openly. Yale choosing Mercer as a disciple had put them in a truly bad situation.


    Yale walked towards Mercer and used Time Healing on him erasing all the wounds on Mercer¡¯s body. The wounds on the body from slight kicks from before Yale¡¯s group started hearing the conversation would have healed without help, but those wounds in the face needed powerful healing magic to be healed correctly.


    That was something that shocked the traitors even more because they already thought that the kid would have the face deformed for his whole life because there was no way a powerful healer woulde to heal someone like Mercer.


    ¡°Thank you very much, master!¡±


    Mercer was extremely happy when he felt his face returning to normal; he felt that epting Yale as a master was the best decision of his life.


    ¡°Healing, Time Healing, Zhan n, Lar¡¯s fianc¨¦. You should be that Yale who the Zhan n wanted death and some fools of our Larken n wanted to protect!¡±


    After seeing Yale healing Mercer that easily they finally connected all the points and discovered Yale¡¯s identity. They wanted to help the True Zhan n to get rid of Yale, but the fact that those who hadn¡¯t betrayed the Larken n wanted to support him was something they couldn¡¯t ignore at that moment.


    ¡°Master! Are you really from the Zhan n? Those two had crippled my mother a few minutes ago. If the master can help her, I will do anything master orders me.¡±


    Mercer had heard of the powerful healing powers of the members of the Zhan n, so he hoped that Yale could save his mother. He was ready to do anything for saving her, even if he needed to be a ve, he was willing. Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to ask him anything like that.


    ¡°If there are only a few minutes since the wounds, I can heal her, but if more time passes, I won¡¯t be able to do it. Where is she?¡±


    Yale pitied of the fates of Mercer and his mother because they had just suffered a lot without any reason due to the selfish ns of the True Empire. If people like them lived or not wouldn¡¯t affect their ns. Thus, those acts were just because they were delighted torturing those who they didn¡¯t consider worthy of living among them.


    ¡°She is inside the house, but¡­¡±


    There was no need to end the sentence because those two traitors were in front of the door.


    ¡°You are dreaming if you want to enter. You need to wait a few days until someone investigates the situation, and in the weird case she was innocent, you can heal her.¡±


    Those two had smug smiles on their faces; they would at least avoid that Yale healed that woman.


    All the members of the Larken n in Yale¡¯s group looked to those two traitors with disdain because that was too shameless. A few dayster she wouldn¡¯t be able to be healed.


    ¡°You punished her before any investigation, given the rules of the Larken n and your current words, you two shall kill yourselves right now. So, let me pass, ormit suicide. You have two options if you don¡¯t want to break the rules of the Larken n.¡±


    The faces of those two turned grim because doing an investigation after a punishment had already been applied was illegal and without investigation the couldn¡¯t stop Yale.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    A sudden attack went towards Yale, but he blocked it easily with the Space-time Judgment Sword.


    To avoid problems, Yale didn¡¯t want to kill them in Larken City, but if he ended killing them while defending, he didn¡¯t mind either.


    At that moment, Yale was trying to activate the Origin Sword Bloodline again, but he wasn¡¯t able to do it.


    ¡°You drew a sword towards my son; I hope you are ready to die!¡±


    Yale jumped backward, grabbed Mercer, and retreated towards the ce where the other members of the Larken n were looking the conflict.


    However, the man who appeared rushed directly towards them and killed them all without anypassion.


    ¡°You all trashes deserved that! You weren¡¯t members of our True Larken n!¡±


    The manughed while returning to the side of his son and his nephew. That man was at the 9-star Master Rank, extremely near to reach the Elder Rank, so killing everyone in Yale¡¯s group was extremely quick.


    ¡°Why did you kill all the talented members of the younger generation of my faction! You even killed Lar! You won¡¯t be able to leave alive!¡±


    At that moment Lar¡¯s grandfather and Herken arrived, and both were full of hate seeing all the corpses on the ground.


    ¡°They were all traitors who tarnished the name of our Larken n, you shall also be investigated for that, or maybe you shall kill yourself for being unable to control your members?¡±


    That man was sure that no one would intercede to kill him given his background, his own father had the same strength of Lar¡¯s grandfather, and now that everyone was dead they couldn¡¯t investigate if they were traitors or not.


    However, at that moment, all the corpses disappeared, and everyone was still there as alive as before the man attacked them.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Everyone eximed at the same time when those who should be dead resurrected mysteriously.


    ¡°I am sorry, but you are unable to kill us.¡±


    Powerful time ripples surrounded Yale as he spoke, he had activated Absolute Protection just after reaching the ce where the others were. Everyone felt the pain of death, but they were still alive thanks to Yale¡¯s maniption of time. Having felt the pain of death affected their mindsets a lot; they didn¡¯t have even the slightest doubt about traitors being inside the n and their resolution to train increased a lot.


    ¡°Those time ripples are incredibly powerful, and that control of time is something incredible. I think that at least the quality of his Time Bloodline should be at the same level as Lar¡¯s Sword Bloodline, but his control over it is far higher.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather was truly shocked after sensing the time ripples surrounding Yale; he was able toprehend that Yale had yed with time to make all their death inexistent.


    At that moment, Lar¡¯s grandfather nodded inwardly because with such skill even himself didn¡¯t dare to say that he could kill Yale. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Yale couldn¡¯t use it freely.


    ¡°Oh, it is my annoying grandfather. Those two guys are traitors who were abusing her power to cripple those of the outer n, and their father is also a traitor who killed all those men of the outer n. They should be put into arrest immediately.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather could just smile wryly when hearing his granddaughter calling him annoying, but he didn¡¯t doubt her words, she was telling the truth, and the others were lying.


    ¡°You three are all arrested under the suspicion of having betrayed the Larken n. Any show of resistance will be considered as treason, and you be killed on the spot.¡±


    When Lar¡¯s grandfather uttered those words, the three traitors didn¡¯t know what to do because under investigation they would be discovered and if they resist they would just be killed.

 Chapter 233 - Bloodline Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 233: Bloodline Suppression</h4>


    <hr>


    Some underlings under the orders of Lar¡¯s grandfather appeared and tied up the three traitors. The ropes they used were specially designed to tie practitioners and were impossible to break for anyone under the Elder Rank.


    There wasn¡¯t any resistance for part of the traitors; they hoped that someone would save them before being condemned for treason, but opposing resistance would just bemitting suicide.


    ¡°Who do you think you are for arresting my son and my two grandsons?¡±


    An old man who seemed to have a simr age and power than Lar¡¯s grandfather appeared showing anger in his face and his voice.


    ¡°They tarnished the honor of the n by killing the members of the younger generation from my faction. If it wasn¡¯t because the excellent time control of my granddaughter¡¯s fianc¨¦e they would have really died. This matter must be investigated, and you can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather wouldn¡¯t let those three escape after seeing the killing they had made; that time Yale saved them, but he didn¡¯t expect that Yale would be there for saving them the next time. After all, it was impossible that all the young members of his faction were always near to Yale in case of being attacked and asking Yale to take care of them would still be too shameful.


    ¡°Nonsense! You are freeing them right now!¡±


    The old man wielded his sword and activated his bloodlinepletely to suppress the members of the younger generation with it; he was ready to kidnap them to force Lar¡¯s grandfather to let free the arrested ones. Of course, after obtaining what he wanted, he would kill the hostage.


    He knew very well that even if he freed them, his whole faction would still be investigated, so he was nning to flee from the n. In that situation, he wanted to kill as many as possible.


    The pressure was unbearable for all the members of the younger generation; the old man wasn¡¯t using his power as a Grandmaster Rank expert to suppress them, but the Sword Bloodline, so it was difficult to Lar¡¯s grandfather to obtain proofs of his acts. It was difficult to determine who was using the bloodline to suppress others, so it would be difficult to prove who was the culprit; using their realm to suppress others would be far more evident.


    Lar and Durgan were able to resist it a bit due to having a perfect bloodline, but it was obvious that the old man controlled the bloodline better despite having a slightly worse one. To Lar that was a shame because she should have a far better control given that her past life was one of the two people who created the Sword Bloodline.


    Mercer directly lost his consciousness due to the pressure; his bloodline was far too weak to support that kind of suppression. That was one of the main motives the outer n members had such a low position; they were very easy to suppress just relying on their bloodlines.


    Yale felt the pressure, but he wasn¡¯t affected by it in the slightest by it. However, although the old man saw that, since Yale wasn¡¯t a member of the Larken n it was normal that he couldn¡¯t suppress him with his bloodline.


    Having a bad bloodline like Mercer was even worse than not having any in case someone older wanted to suppress others using the bloodline.


    ¡°Using your bloodline to suppress the kids? You are shameless; it seems that you also need to be investigated.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t a fool, and even if he couldn¡¯t demonstrate who was suppressing the kids, he knew very well that to do such a great suppression, only someone like himself or that old man could do it.


    ¡°You have no proof! Maybe they all have just some illness, and it appeared to everyone at the same time. It should be an illness affecting bloodlines. See! That criminal from the Zhan n is fine; he should be the one who poisoned everyone. We are fine because his poison isn¡¯t strong enough. The kid who he grabbed before is the one in the worst state; this is the best proof. You need to kill him, and everyone would be healed; I am sure of that. Everything today is that criminal¡¯s fault, you are using my son and my grandsons unfairly.¡±


    The face of Lar¡¯s grandfather was grim after hearing that; he knew who was Yale because Herken had already told him and he didn¡¯t n to harm Yale in any way after Yale had saved everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to argue with him. He is also a traitor and probably knew that he would be caught after an investigation. In that case, I think that he will n to harm as much as possible before fleeing.¡±


    That message reached Lar¡¯s grandfather and Herken by Spiritual Sense, they had already guessed that, but they still hoped to solve that situation without needing to kill anyone until a proper investigation was made.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to kill him? Then I will do justice for the n and kill him! Let¡¯s see if he can use that method of before to save his life!¡±


    That old man acted as his son before and attacked without any second thought, but he stopped while attacking. That stop was unnatural because he was still in the attack position and waspletely frozen.


    Lar¡¯s grandfather was about to go saving Yale, but the change in the situation made him stop.


    Yale pointed his Space-time Judgment Sword towards the old man after having used Time Freezing on him.


    ¡°You four are traitors to this continent! You even betrayed your own bloodline! From now on, you aren¡¯t members of the noble ns! You aren¡¯t wee in this continent nor this world! You will be cursed by your own bloodline for the highest treason!¡±


    When Yale shouted those words they seemed to resonate in the head of everyone, the pressure from those words towards their bloodlines was far higher than the pressure that old man was able to provoke. Moreover, Yale¡¯s tone of voice was strange and unnatural; he seemed like a different person.


    The Origin Sword Bloodline had awakened again due to feeling the pressure of another Sword Bloodline. Trying to suppress Yale¡¯s Sword Bloodline with another Sword Bloodline was a foolish thing instead of suppressing him, it has awakened the Origin Sword bloodline, and it was different from before as it was boiling like if it was extremely angry.


    In fact, Yale spoke those words unconsciously being in a trance, even the Time Freezing was made in that state, or there would be no way he could freeze the time of a Grandmaster by that much time. Although he would be able to remember what he did after awakening from the trance, he didn¡¯t do it consciously.


    Time Freezing stopped, but the old man fell to the ground and screamed instead of continuing the attack because his body was feeling the greatest pain of his life.


    The three tied traitors also screamed while their face paled and started to age at a quick pace.


    The effects on them were far greater than when Yale crippled the narrow-minded guy; their bloodlines turned even weaker than Mercer¡¯s bloodline which was trash among trash in the Larken n.


    Inside their bodies, there was left just a tiny strand of bloodline, which had no use, but they could be suppressed by others who had better bloodlines. In fact, that tiny strand could just be detected by Yale, for others they hadpletely lost the Sword Bloodline.


    The old man already looked ready to die; he had lost all his hair and teeth and looked emaciated. His remaining lifespan could probably be measured in days.


    The other three were slightly better, but they were also really ancient, and their looks didn¡¯t differ too much from the other traitor; one of them had at most some month left, and those who were the younger ones could have a year more of life if they had luck.


    When someone got the body to that state, advancing in strength turned almost impossible, and the real power they could use was far inferior to their real one; that old man at the Grandmaster Rank was just able to use the strength of an Apprentice Rank, if he used his Grandmaster Rank strength for half-second he would die instantly.


    The others were in a simr state, their decrease in strength wasn¡¯t that big, but the max power they could use without dying instantly was just at the Novice Rank.


    They had beenpletely crippled, even the members of the younger generation were stronger than them, and there was no way they could stop Lar¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°So, it was true. I never expected that those words left behind would really happen.¡±


    A woman with an icy face was looking the current scene hide in the sky. She looked young and beautiful, but the look on her eyes revealed that she was truly ancient.

 Chapter 234 - Lashar Larken

    <h4>Chapter 234: Lashar Larken</h4>


    Lar¡¯s grandfather had heard about when Yale modified bloodlines before from Herken, but Herken told it to him implying that there was someone behind Yale acting and wasn¡¯t something Yale himself could do. However, hearing Yale¡¯s voice and pressure on his bloodline, he was sure that regardless if before was Yale or someone else who did it, at that moment the one doing it was Yale.


    ¡°Mercer, you are my disciple, you can¡¯t have such a pitiful bloodline.¡±


    Yale¡¯s words still reverberated in everyone¡¯s heads, the pressure was enough to make them want to kneel.


    In the same way that happened before to Herken and Durgan, Mercer¡¯s bloodline started to improve without stop; improving Mercer¡¯s bloodline was extremely consumingpared to the other two, but the remnant energy from those four was also far higher than the amount Yale obtained from the previous guy.


    Mercer had yet to start training any path, so he didn¡¯t increase his level, but all his stats reached the limit thanks to the extreme bloodline improvement. He went from having a bloodline considered trash even among the outer n to having a perfect bloodline. That was aplete change; he turned from being an untalented guy to a peerless genius that would be treasured by the n. Yale had reversed Mercer¡¯s fatepletely.


    Lar¡¯s grandfather swallowed some saliva after sensing the changes on Mercer¡¯s body; that was far too shocking. If everyone could have their bloodlines improved in that way, there would be nock of peerless geniuses like Lar in the Larken n.


    ¡°Herken, you did a good job finding Lar¡¯s grandfather to help in this situation. Moreover, you two proved your loyalty towards the Larken n.¡±


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, both of them sensed the change in their bloodlines and also made a breakthrough thanks to that improvement. At that moment both of them also had perfect bloodlines, but they knew that if Yale was angry, he could let them in the same state as those traitors.


    ¡°Current n head of the Larken n! I know that you are spying us!¡±


    Yale¡¯s words shocked everyone; the n Head was someone that even the elders had difficulties to meet. However, a couldugh appeared on the sky when Yale spoke, and secondster a woman appeared in front of him.


    Lar¡¯s grandfather had met her before, and she was indeed the n head of the Larken n. Moreover, she was there in person after hearing Yale¡¯s words asking her to appear; even if an elder asked her to appear, she wouldn¡¯t do it that easily. However, after seeing how Yale trashed an elder with some words, the fact that the n head treated Yale better than an elder wasn¡¯t that impressive.


    ¡°You are even able to detect me, truly impressive. I am Lashar Larken, the current n head of the Larken n. May I ask your rtionship with the Sword God?¡±


    No one understood who that Sword God which Lashar was speaking of was, but Yale was just staring coldly towards her.


    ¡°It is a shame that the current n head was ready to look how those traitors killed everyone without acting.¡±


    Everyone got a scare, thinking that even their n head would suffer some kind of punishment for not saving them earlier.


    ¡°I rushed to here when I detected the first attack towards you. Luckily you saved anyone. That second attack happened with me observing the situation, and that attack was doomed to fail, I was ready to stop that traitor in thest second even if you hadn¡¯t acted.¡±


    Lashar was calm, she didn¡¯t fear Yale and knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t act against her because that was pointless. Although she hadn¡¯t told it to the n members, she had turned a Law Master some years ago, and given how Yale was able to detect her presence she also guessed that he discovered her secret.


    Law Masters didn¡¯t fear aging and had an unlimited lifespan, so even if she lost her bloodline, that wouldn¡¯t provoke any big loss to her more than the fact she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it to suppress others with the Sword Bloodline. However, being in control of the Sword Law was already enough to suppress others if she wanted.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to reply me? I can see that your current mental state isn¡¯t normal. Probably you are being influenced by a legacy left by the Sword God. If my guess is correct, you should have obtained that sword and your ability to control the bloodline of the Larken n from that legacy.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t angry by the fact Yale didn¡¯t reply to her; she didn¡¯t mind at all and was just proving if Yale would give her some information that she didn¡¯t know about the Sword God.


    She had learned about the Sword God in some ancient documents from the period when the Larken n was established.


    In those documents, the n founder spoke about the man who created the Sword Bloodline together with her; she never wrote his name, but always referred to him like the Sword God, someone who was like a god in swordsmanship for her and who she had never surpassed in her whole life no matter how hard she tried.


    The Space-time Judgment Sword also appeared as a picture in those old documents, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of information about it more than that anyone who had that sword should be treated with the same respect as the n founder and that anyone who offended the wielder would have their bloodlines cursed.


    Lashar had always thought that the documents were exaggerated, but she confirmed their veracity moments ago. She had also read that the Sword God died due to soul dissipation, so her thoughts when seeing someone with the sword was that it was received from a legacy.


    Those documents didn¡¯t mention the true nature of the Space-time Judgment Sword because if that were revealed would be the same as saying that Yale was the reincarnation of the Sword God mentioned in the documents and Lar hadn¡¯t nned to reveal that to others without Yale¡¯s consent.


    Originally, Lar had written all that content when she founded the Larken n as a method to pass some information to future generation if something were to happen to her. However, in the end, she died without telling anyone the location of those documents because she had discarded them as she thought that they didn¡¯t exin the situation very well and nned to rewrite themter on.


    Sadly, she never did it and died without even remembering to tell someone about that. It was only a lot of yearster that Lashar found them by coincidence.


    In fact, even the current Lar didn¡¯t remember about those documents because the documents didn¡¯t have a huge impact on her memories and in her current state there was no way she remembered something that she didn¡¯t consider important.


    ¡°Are you still not going to speak? Well, you cane to look for me at any moment you want. The n founder ordered that we treat you with the same respect as we treated her, so you can feel like if you were in your house. If anyone offends you, you can kill them or destroy their bloodlines, I trust in your judgment.¡±


    After saying some more shocking words, she disappeared again. After that, Yale finally returned to normal as the Origin Sword Bloodline dissipated.


    Yale was also a bit confused by the reaction of the Origin Sword Bloodline that made him act in that way earlier, but he stopped thinking about that and rushed to the house to heal Mercer¡¯s mother because to heal her every second counted.


    At the start, he didn¡¯t n to pick Mercer as his disciple, but when he heard that he had no rtionship to him, the first he had thought was in making Mercer his disciple.


    Since he decided that Mercer was his disciple, he nned to help him and healing his pitiful mother was the first step.


    The others didn¡¯t try to stop Yale when he rushed towards the house without saying a word after Lashar disappeared.


    ¡°Herken, you did well not offending him. It seems that he is far more monstrous than we thought.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather transmitted those words towards Herken who was still trying to recover from the shock.


    Treating someone in the same way as the n founder meant that Yale¡¯s status in the Larken n surpassed even the n head and the n head herself was the one who said that, so there was no way anyone else would argue about it.


    Although there were some chief elders at the Sage Rank, no one had been able to surpass Lashar, who everyone mistakenly thought that was still at the peak of the Sage Rank.


    Some minutester, Yale left the house; he needed some effort to heal mercer¡¯s mother, but she would awaken after a while beingpletely healed. Mercer¡¯s mother was pretty weak for her age, just 4-star Novice, so Yale didn¡¯t n to ask her from cooperating in the war against the True Empire.


    ¡°I will go to speak with Lashar now; there are some important topics I need to speak in private with her. I will leave Mercer with you for now. Teach him how to start training after he awakens. That is basic knowledge, and you should be able to do it.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather nodded without doubting even for a second; he understood the importance of Yale being happy.

 Chapter 235 - Meeting With Lashar

    Chapter 235: Meeting With Lashar


    ¡°Wait! Let Herken lead your way. It would be a problem if someone offended you due to not knowing your identity.¡±


    When Yale was about to leave, Lar¡¯s grandfather suddenly thought about that. If someone offended Yale, it would only end with that person crippled or dead; if that happened to a traitor was alright, but if it were a proper member who just didn¡¯t know who Yale was, there would be a tragedy.


    ¡°Alright, but our conversation will be private. Herken will just lead the way and then turn back.¡±


    Lar¡¯s grandfather sighed in relief after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Lar, you stay here and help my new disciple.¡±


    Yale knew that Lar would also want to go, but he thought that with her current personality it was better if she stayed behind.


    Lar just nodded in reply; she wanted to go with Yale, but she also knew that Liye had given a lot of importance to his disciples, so the fact that Yale was asking her to take care of his newest disciple wasn¡¯t that bad and showed that he trusted her.


    Yale didn¡¯t stop in all his way towards the center of Larken City, and luckily Herken was with him because an outsider walking by the streets like if he was in his own house attracted too much attention.


    Herken had received a special token from Lar¡¯s grandfather indicating that he was in an important mission to the n and shouldn¡¯t be interrupted, so as long he was with Yale, no one would dare to stop them. Any elder who was at the Grandmaster Rank could give one of those tokens every ten years, and they indicated how much importance such elder put into the mission.


    In fact, those traitors used the same token to force those in the outside n to that mission-disguised trap. Everyone trusted the mission blindly thanks to that token. After all, no one would expect that an elder at the Grandmaster Rank would be a traitor.


    All elders were far too stingy in using such tokens because the limit they had in using them. Usually, unless it a matter of extreme importance happened, they wouldn¡¯t use them. However, Lar¡¯s grandfather used it without a second thought since even the n head had given so much importance to Yale.


    Lar¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t know who was that Sword God mentioned by the n head. However, he was sure that Yale obtained a powerful legacy and by the words of the n head, it was rted to the Sword God that at the same time had some rtionship with the n founder.


    After two hours, Yale finally reached the restricted area where only the n head and those with her permission could enter.


    Yale crossed the barrier without any problem entering the outer garden of the mansion, but Herken was unable to do it. All the members of the Larken n had an identification token, and only the authorized tokens could pass the barrier.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t affected by the barrier despite not owning a token, and it wasn¡¯t due to Lashar¡¯s orders to the barrier. That barrier had been put by Lar in her past life; she made sure that she and Yale could enter at any time, and that the barrier couldn¡¯t stop them no matter the reason.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t because Revgen also had the authorization to enter freely and he gave the n head permissions to Lashar after the internal war of the Larken n, that area would have been impossible to ess after Lar¡¯s death.


    Herken didn¡¯t turn back after being stopped by the barrier; he just sat in a nearby ce waiting until Yale exited.


    Yale quickly walked across the garden and opened the door of the mansion.


    ¡°You came quicker than expected.¡±


    Lashar was just at the entrance of the mansion when Yale crossed the door.


    ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s sit and speak with calm.¡±


    Yale followed her in silence until a well-decorated room with some chairs that looked very expensive.


    ¡°You already have some knowledge about those traitors, right?¡±


    Lashar wasn¡¯t overly surprised when she saw the previous scene with some members of the Larken n attacking others, so Yale thought that she already had some information about the topic.


    ¡°I knew that there were traitors inside Imperial City, but I only learned about them inside our n when the man who came with you exined it to the elder who is in charge of him.¡±


    Lashar didn¡¯t know the names of most members of the Larken n; unless they had reached the Sage Rank or aplished some incredible merit for the n, she wouldn¡¯t bother to learn their names.


    ¡°Then you should know that all the factions of the three guys of our group that didn¡¯t return are traitors. Moreover, I doubt that they are the only ones. I can detect the others, but I need to be near them. I will need your help to do it.¡±


    Cleaning the Larken n of traitors was the first step in Yale¡¯s n. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx in a ce surrounded by traitors that might try to kill him at any moment.


    ¡°Wait. Before saying anything else, I still want you to reply to my previous question about the Sword God. I understand that you didn¡¯t reply to the question in public, but here we are alone.¡±


    Lashar was very curious about that topic; she wondered why the Sword god had chosen a member of the Zhan n instead of one of the Larken n as inheritor.


    Yale sighed as he knew that hiding the truth wouldn¡¯t benefit him in that situation.


    ¡°This shall be our secret. I really don¡¯t want to reveal this too much, but Revgen already knows it, and I will also need your help from now on. This sword is a soul-bound item; there is no way to be used by anyone who doesn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s soul.¡±


    Lashar knew about soul-bound items, so she waspletely frozen when hearing Yale¡¯s words. She was extremely good seeing through lies, and she could ensure that Yale was telling the truth or was the best liar in the world.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Yale interrupted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to say it. I feel that is alright as long you understood the meaning of that. Now, do you understand why should I be treated as the founder?¡±


    Lashar nodded; she might be a Law Master, but she had deep veneration towards the founders of the n.


    Before, she still had problems to treat Yale truly as the n founder; given her status and power she wouldn¡¯t bow or kneel in front of a young man like Yale, but after learning his true identity, her disposition changedpletely.


    She stood up from her chair and then kneeled in front of Yale.


    ¡°Following the orders of my ancestors, I recognize you as someone with the same status of the Larken n founder.¡±


    She was an extremely prideful woman, but she was also someone with a huge sense of honor and felt ashamed because she hadn¡¯t paid her respects earlier. If Yale had truly been just a legacy inheritor it would have been alright, but Yale was the reincarnation of her own ancestor, so she regretted herck of modals before.


    ¡°Stand up. People will start to think that there happens something strange if they saw you.¡±


    No matter if those were orders from the n founder, no one would believe that Lashar kneeled towards a member of the younger generation for such reason; treating him better than the elders was already a lot.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone else in that mansion, but Yale felt that if that turned into a custom, someone would discover it someday.


    ¡°Understood. If I am allowed to ask, what rtionship the Sword God had with the Zhan n?¡±


    Even if Yale was a reincarnation and not a legacy inheritor, she still wanted to know why he was in the Zhan n instead of the Larken n. As for the fact that she learned that his soul was dissipating, she thought it was fake information to protect the secret of the reincarnation.


    ¡°The Sword God is the ancestor of the Larken n, the Zhan n, and the Kurk n.¡±


    Lashar was surprised about that, but after thinking it a bit, it wasn¡¯t that strange. Even herself had children with a lot of different powerful men and had her own harem, so the fact that the Sword God had three different lines of descendants didn¡¯t seem too weird.


    ¡°I understand, the Sword God is really amazing. It is sad that all your women died with their souls dissipated. If you feel lonely I am ready to give my body to you; I am sure our children will have powerful bloodlines, and the Larken n will be benefited by it.¡±


    Most men would have been tempted by a cold beauty starting to act in an alluring way, but Yale ignored her.


    ¡°Forget it. I am not interested. Moreover, although the other two are really dead, the founder of the Larken n is alive.¡±


    Yale wanted to divert her attention quickly; he didn¡¯t want to have any special rtionship with a woman like Lashar. To her, Yale was the ancestor who helped the founder to create the Larken n, so she thought that if she managed to have some children with him, the Larken n would have another golden era.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: Larken n¡¯s Cleaning n ¡°Who is? I never met her before she died, but I always worshiped her.¡±


    Lashar told the truth; if she were to discover that their founder had reincarnated, even if it was without memories, she would do her utmost to help her.


    ¡°If you worship her, don¡¯t try to seduce me again or she will be mad. I can ensure you, that she will hate you forever in the case that she manages to learn about your previous words.¡±


    Yale knew how possessive Lar was; if she were to discover that her sessor in the Larken n tried to seduce Yale, she wouldn¡¯t have anypassion. Moreover, Yale didn¡¯t feel anything for that type of woman that only looked for her own interests although Lashar¡¯s personality in that topic wasn¡¯t that different from Liye¡¯s personality.


    Lashar had many men, but she didn¡¯t love any of them; they were only good matches to have powerful children, and her children were just assets for the n to be stronger. Of course, she trusted her kids more than others, but she had never been a caring mother. Liye also had children for his own reasons and not for any type of love, so it could be said that Lashar inherited more of his personality instead of the personality of Lar, who only loved one man in her both lifetimes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n topete with the n founder. If she is alive, you belong to her.¡±


    Lashar thought that the n founder was dead without chance of reincarnation, so she didn¡¯t hesitate in seducing Yale, but since the founder was alive, she didn¡¯t n to steal Yale from her. After all, Lashar didn¡¯t have any feelings for Yale; she just admired him as one of the founders of the Larken n.


    Yale didn¡¯t like how Lashar referred to him as being the possession of someone else, but he didn¡¯t n to waste time arguing about that.


    ¡°Alright, I will keep in secret your previous words because I don¡¯t want to watch her turning mad. Currently, the name of your founder¡¯s reincarnation is Lar, and she is also the fianc¨¦e the Larken n choose to me without my consent when I didn¡¯t even know about her identity.¡±


    Lashar was shocked; she knew who was Lar because the perfect bloodlines were far too strange, but she had never guessed that she was the reincarnation of the n founder.


    ¡°It is incredible how the fate wants you two to be together also in this lifetime. However, I had never imagined that the founder would be someone like Lar. She is indeed fiery in battle and very talented with the sword, but she is quite a rebel in the n, if it weren¡¯t for her talent she would have been punished a few times.¡±


    Lar had fled from the n and killed the guy who pursued her; usually, that would be a huge crime, but given the purity of her bloodline, even the righteous Larken n had to forgive her.


    ¡°There is a problem with her memories due to how she reincarnated, so her personality isn¡¯t the same yet. Moreover, she is the founder of the Larken n; it is normal that she doesn¡¯t want to follow your rules.¡±


    Lashar suddenlyprehended the situation by hearing Yale¡¯s words. It was so obvious that she didn¡¯t think about it; there was no reason for the founder to listen to the orders of her children. That was pretty simr to how Lashar didn¡¯t kneel in front of Yale before knowing his true identity even after herself said that he should be treated like the founder.


    ¡°Is there also some problem with your memories?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t appear to have an ancient aura, so after hearing that Lar had a problem with her memories; she thought that Yale could also have it. Of course, there was also the chance he was faking that part in purpose to hide his status as someone who reincarnated.


    ¡°Most of them are sealed, but I am the one who sealed them before dying. Thus, more than a problem, you can say that this is a prearranged situation.¡±


    Lashar didn¡¯t understand why would someone seal most of his own memories before dying, but she didn¡¯t dare to argue about that with Yale; she believed that there was a good reason behind that.


    ¡°Oh. If you have your memories sealed, you are far weaker than you should be. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would try to do something to you? In your current state with most of your memories sealed and your current power, you won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±


    Lashar didn¡¯t n to do anything, but she was curious about the source of Yale confidence in meeting with her when even that ability to control bloodlines wouldn¡¯t truly harm her.


    ¡°I have my insurances. Even you won¡¯t be able to kill me.¡±


    Lashar was starting to think that Yale was truly the best liar in the world because although she detected that everything he said was true, it was still difficult to believe. However, she was at ease knowing that Yale wasn¡¯t as powerless as he seemed. She thought that Yale¡¯s insurances couldn¡¯t be used freely and that he maybe need to pay some price for use them, but in any case, he wasn¡¯t easy to kill like others at his level of power.


    Yale was telling the truth; the Origin Link would activate automatically in case that he was killed, so at that moment he couldn¡¯t be killed. Of course, he would lose his trump card, so he didn¡¯t want to face such a situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the useless chitchat. Have you already isted Larken City from the outside?¡±


    Yale feared that some traitors managed to flee from Larken City. The Revgen Empire was too big, finding them would be difficult if they escaped. Yale could use the Bloodline Radar to locate any member who wasn¡¯t in Larken City, but he would need to travel a lot of time, and he couldn¡¯t even know who he was pursuing until he met that person.


    ¡°Since the moment I heard about traitors being inside the n I sealed Larken City. There are still some members outside the city, but this kind of seal is one that let others enter the city but forbid leaving.¡±


    Lashar hated traitors, so she trapped everyone inside the city to ensure that she would wipe out every one of them. No matter who they were, Lashar nned to show that traitors weren¡¯t wee in the Larken n.


    ¡°Very well. Those traitors dare to call themselves the True Larken n and despised all the other members. We can¡¯t let them off. Now, we need to fly around Larken City, and I will tell you the identities of all the traitors. I expect that you can kill all of them at the same time. It would be a problem if they turned crazy and started to kill other after seeing theirpanions dying.¡±


    The matter about those four traitors would also spread quickly, so they hadn¡¯t a lot of time to act before those traitors discovered it. They needed to find them all and kill them before they discover that they were doomed.


    ¡°Can you detect all of them?¡±


    Lashar could believe that Yale could detect the weak one, but as for the strong one, it was quite difficult if they try to hide due to their difference in power. She didn¡¯t know what method Yale was using, but everything could be rendered useless with enough difference of power.


    ¡°Usually, with my power at this moment, detecting those at the Veteran Rank would be my limit. However, using the Sword Bloodline that flows inside every member of the Larken n, I can sense everyone, no matter their power.¡±


    Yale discovered that ability when he activated the Origin Sword Bloodline before. After that moment, he was able to sense clearly everything about the members of the Larken n disregarding their power. That still worked even after the Origin Sword Bloodline dissipated. Of course, he could just sense, without activating the Origin Sword Bloodline, he couldn¡¯t act against them, so he needed Lashar¡¯s help to kill them.


    Lashar nodded; she had reached a high level of power and understood that although the Sword Bloodline had many benefits, it was something that made those who had it incapable of rebel against the one who created it. Even those with better control and quality could suppress others with the bloodline.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Can you fly by yourself or do you need some help?¡±


    Usually, before the Grandmaster Rank, it was impossible to fly freely, but Yale was a reincarnated expert, so she didn¡¯t dare to discard the possibility of Yale being able to do it despite his current power.


    ¡°I can. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    A pair of wings appeared on Yale¡¯s back, and after opening the window, he used it as exit and stopped mid-air waiting for Lashar.


    ¡°You are the first reincarnated expert I have met, but after seeing you, I can say that reincarnated experts truly live to their name.¡±


    Lashar also left the mansion by the open window and started to fly. Then, she covered both of them with an invisibility spell.


    ¡°I already helped to clean this n in the internal war years ago, but it seems that today the n needs another cleaning.¡±


    Lashar eyes were full of determination as she started to fly together with Yale to detect all the traitors in Larken City.

 Chapter 237 - The Sealed Larken Clan

    Chapter 237: The Sealed Larken n


    ¡°Any news of the Larken n?¡±


    A cloaked man asked to another man who wore the same clothing.


    ¡°Nothing. Theypletely shut themselves a few days ago. They should be in another of their private events; those members of the Larken aren¡¯t sociable at all.¡±


    That man had been trying to obtain information about the Larken n for a few days, but the Larken n didn¡¯t let anyone contact with the outside. The Larken n had made the same a lot of times in the past, so it wasn¡¯t anything surprising nor to worry about; it was just that the timing wasn¡¯t good for those men.


    ¡°We need to wait. We can¡¯t start our n properly without the members of the True Larken n.¡±


    They feared that if the n started with the Larken n isted, theter would discover their ns after finishing the istion and avoid the backstabbing by the True Larken n. Among the noble ns, the Larken n was ranked at the top; the True Empire couldn¡¯t neglect it.


    While the members of the True Empire were starting to turn impatient waiting for the Larken n to end its istion state, Yale was calmly training in a VIP room of the n head¡¯s mansion.


    A few days ago, he unveiled all the traitors who were in Larken City, but he couldn¡¯t check correctly those who were only married into the Larken n and didn¡¯t have the Sword Bloodline if they surpassed the Veteran Rank.


    After seeing the situation, Lashar decided that instead of killing those traitors who she had already identified, she would just seal everyone in their houses ordering that no one was allowed to exit; she used the city formations to block any exist from those houses. Without the traitors being able to move, she cut their flow of information and the chances that they started a killing spree in Larken City. Due to that, Larken City had turned into a ghost city since that day.


    More than a third of the Larken n members were traitors; the numbers should have been far lower if all those members of the outer n hadn¡¯t died in that trap mission.


    Lashar had spent those days visiting the houses of every member who was a traitor and dissipated all the Inner Qi and magic in their bodies, turning them in mere mortals. She decided to not kill them hoping that Yale could use them as materials to power up some loyal members of the n.


    As for those members that were at least at the Master Rank and didn¡¯t have the Sword Bloodline, Lashar had interrogated them all personally, but they were all clean. The True Larken n hated outsiders, so they didn¡¯t try to recruit them, nor any of those without the Sword Bloodline joined them. After all, they held good positions in the Larken n given their power; they had no reason to harm themselves by joining the True Larken n that would discriminate them.


    While Lashar was doing all the dirty job, Yale focused on training his Spiritual Sense; he hadn¡¯t time to train it while traveling and he wanted to fulfill that sub-quest as soon as possible.


    Of course, Lashar agreed to Yale focusing on training; the reincarnated experts had the fame of training extremely quickly, and she wanted Yale to be stronger.


    In fact, after two days, Yalepleted the sub-quest, but the reward he obtained from the sub-quest was the reason that made him continue training for more time.


    The reward from that sub-quest was something extraordinarily beneficial to Yale, but at the same time extremely dangerous if he used it bad. It was a Condensed Death Essence.


    Learning from that essence could improve Yale¡¯s control over the souls a lot, but making a mistake while learning could end killing those who were near to him, so he remained in istion trying to understand a bit of that Condensed Death Essence.


    Trying toprehend the essence without being able to practice wasn¡¯t good, so he ended up asking Lashar for some traitors; even if their souls were trashed by the experiments, their bloodlines could still be usedter on, so Lashar had no problem in Yale¡¯s request.


    Those traitors thought that they couldn¡¯t suffer more after being crippled and turned into mere mortals, but they discovered that their thoughts were too optimistic.


    They were unable to move while seeing how Yale turned all the other traitors into fools. Most of them didn¡¯t understand what Yale was doing, but those who had been experts at the Grandmaster Rank understood that Yale was doing something to their souls. That filled their hearts with fear.


    At the Grandmaster Rank it was possible to start understanding thews, but using that understanding after being crippled was far too difficult; they were still stronger than the other crippled traitors, but the seals on their bodies were also stronger, so they were unable to struggle.


    There was also one of the chief elders at the Sage Rank who was a traitor. Lashar felt pain while crippling and sealing him because he was her son and she had trained him personally because he was one of her first sons she had after turning the n head and one of the two who remained alive that much time. She felt that she had wasted too many time and resources to groom a traitor.


    However, she didn¡¯t show any mercy; losing a Sage Rank expert was a huge loss for the n, but a traitor at that level was far worse than that. The only difference was that she didn¡¯t send that son of hers to Yale to be yed with his soul; she wanted to have her son fully conscious of himself when she asked Yale to trash his bloodline in front of all the n.


    Lashar had decided to use him to show that she wouldn¡¯t have favoritism for those who dare to betray the n.


    Of course, she would let Yale use Soul-search in himter because that man was the leader of the True Larken n. He was the strongest of the True Larken n and probably had a good position in the True Empire, so soul-searching him was imperative.


    Lashar might seem cruel doing that to her son, but he was nning to kill Lashar, his own mother, and even after being captured he only had one regret, and that wasn¡¯t betraying the n. He regretted having measured the powers of his mother wrongly, who he believed that was still at the peak of the Sage Rank until she captured him effortlessly.


    There was only a step between the peak of the Sage Rank and bing a Law Master, but that step was incredibly difficult, and it wasn¡¯t unusual exhausting all the lifespan without being able to advance, so no one expected that Lashar had advanced without saying anything to the members of her n.


    With some trickery, it could still be possible for someone who was at the Sage Rank but far from the peak to kill someone at the peak of that Rank, but doing the same to a Law Master wasn¡¯t realistic.


    In about two weeks, Yale had trashed the souls of all traitors of the Larken n except the one Lashar reserved forter; he worked non-stop, and some mistakes killed a bunch of them at the same time without wanting to do it.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter too much losing some traitors in exchange of improving Yale¡¯s control over the souls; thanks to his improvement even those at the Master Rank wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his detection if they were traitors.


    The method to detect those marks in the souls was something that couldn¡¯t be taught by anyone who wasn¡¯t the one who created the marks; Yale stole that knowledge from the bandit leader and obtained the capability to detect the marks, but he couldn¡¯t teach it to others. Thus, that increase in the capability of sensing the marks was very important for his future ns.


    Fortunately, Lashar had sent puppets periodically to take away the bodies of those who had already been trashed and then gave him new ones until Yale finished with all of them except the Sage Rank one. If he had needed to do that himself, he would have wasted a lot of time.


    Yale had increased his power a bit thanks to his new understanding of the Condensed Death Essence, but his increase couldn¡¯tpare to the huge increases received from the Condensed Sword Essence. After all, understanding the Death Law was far more difficult than the Sword Law and the same applied to essences.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 16 | Origin Level: 36 |Origin Points: 59263/59263¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 59249| Strength: 59842 | Agility: 59388 | Intelligence: 60000 | Wisdom: 60000 | Dexterity: 58571¡±


    After checking his increase in power, Yale checked the Quest menu; he had checked it a lot of times since he finished the previous sub-quest.


    ¡°Sub-quest details not avable. Reward: Unknown.¡±


    The next sub-quest was acting weird again; it was the same that had happened before in the special realm.


    Yale sighed while leaving the room where he trashed the souls of the traitors; he decided to look for Lashar to speak with her about their next movement. After all, Larken City couldn¡¯t remain isted forever without starting to raise suspicions that something happened.

 Chapter 238 - Larken Clan鈥檚 Huge Changes

    <h4>Chapter 238: Larken n¡¯s Huge Changes</h4>


    <hr>


    Lashar was in the same room where Yale had revealed his identity to her, but at that moment Lar was the one who was in front of her.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Lar spoke seriously, and Lashar helplessly nodded; her honor didn¡¯t let her go against Lar¡¯s orders, but she was too unreasonable with her demands. Initially, Lashar contacted her and told her that she would help her in anything she needed, but in the current situation of the Larken n, fulfilling Lar¡¯s request was too difficult.


    ¡°Yes. You want some of those natural resources that can make your body mature faster without being influenced by your current power. I will do my utmost to find them, but currently, we are isted from the outside. Thus, this matter needs to wait until we solve our current problems.¡±


    Lar wasn¡¯t happy hearing Lashar¡¯s reply which was almost the same she said a lot of times when replying to her request.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I need my body to mature faster as soon as possible! You don¡¯t know how it feels being trapped in this child-like body; you can try to reincarnate to discover it yourself.¡±


    Lashar sighed when hearing the rant of Lar who remained iming that her matter was the most important. Lashar understood that it shouldn¡¯t be pleasant be in a body like that, but the current situation was far too important. At that moment, she already understood why Yale didn¡¯t bring Lar with him when they spoke about their future ns.


    ¡°Lar, why are you disturbing Lashar with your nonsense? The current situation is far more important than the external age of your body.¡±


    Yale had heard that part of their conversation, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Lar decided to abuse her status to force Lashar to work for her. Of course, that was mainly Lashar¡¯s fault by telling Lar that she discovered the truth instead of remaining silent about it.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Lar felt ashamed to be found by Yale and wasn¡¯t able to think about any good reason to convince him that her body issue was the first priority because she knew that looking at the big picture it wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°Go back to your room and rest. I have something important to talk with Lashar. After I finish, you can tell me how is going Mercer¡¯s training.¡±


    Lar and Mercer were both living at the n head¡¯s mansion. Lashar only intended to invite Lar, but when Lar said that Yale entrusted her taking care of Mercer, Lashar decided to let him live there too.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Lar left the room depressed; she acted mighty in front of Lashar who was extremely respectful towards her, but in front of Yale she was just a little girl and obeyed him withoutints.


    ¡°You are really the only one who can control her. I hope that after her body grow up as she wants, her personality would also mature a bit.¡±


    Lashar had huge respect for the n founder, but she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with kids, and undoubtedly the current Lar acted more like a kid than a reincarnated expert.


    ¡°The body influences the mind. Probably her personality will mature with her body. However, that would need to wait toter. I already finished with all those traitors; we shall decide our next step.¡±


    Lashar turned serious; she understood very well that the war against the True Empire could change a lot depending on the actions they took at that moment.


    ¡°It is a bit selfish, but I want you to use your maniption of bloodlines to improve the bloodline quality of our loyal members. With so many traitors it would be a waste not using them. I won¡¯t ask to have everyone with a bloodline at the same level as mine, but there are many members with good personalities whom also train hard and are in a disadvantage by ack of quality in their bloodlines.¡±


    Lashar was like Lar, one of the few people who had a natural perfect Sword Bloodline in the story of the Larken n. She knew that asking for having a lot of people with that quality wasn¡¯t realistic even if Yale could do it. However, she hoped that it would be possible having the bloodlines of those members increased to a levelparable with the original one of Durgan, even a bit lower than that was still alright.


    ¡°The time after the downgrade and the upgrade shall be short. All the people you want to benefit from the upgrade shall be present when I downgrade the bloodline of the others. At that time, you must use your bloodline to suppress everyone in the room.¡±


    Yale was unable to activate the Origin Sword Bloodline by himself, but before it activated thanks to the suppression intent of that old man, so he hoped to do the same with Lashar¡¯s help.


    The Larken n was a very important piece in the war that the Revgen Empire would have against the True Empire, so Yale understood that he needed to help them.


    They didn¡¯t have time to lose; the Larken n had been isted for more than two weeks; if they didn¡¯t stop the istion soon, some people might start thinking that something happened. Although the Larken n had isted themselves a lot of times in the past, thergest period had been of one month, and that time some people were already worried that something big had happened.


    That same afternoon, Yale executed the n upgrading the bloodlines of the young members chosen by Lashar; they were all extremely loyal and would rather die that tarnish the honor of the n.


    The young members were the ones with most potential, so they were the main priority in enhancing bloodlines; those old ones had their bodies too old to have significant improvements or they already had good enough bloodlines.


    In a war, the biggest numbers weren¡¯t from the true experts, but from normal soldiers. A true expert might have a lot of destructive power, but couldn¡¯t be at all ces at the same time, so relying on numbers was still important.


    Those young members would turn into cannon fodder in the war, so any bit more of strength they could obtain would turn extremely helpful to them.


    After that moment, all those young members who received the increase in bloodline quality truly worshiped Yale. They were from branches or the outside n, so they had never hoped to one day be able to reach the same ce as the true geniuses of the n, but Yale changed that fate.


    After that, Lashar ordered all the members of the Larken n to look at the screens that appeared in the sky that were showing the biggest za of Larken City.


    There, an old man was tied up with a hateful look in his face; a lot of members recognized him as one of the chief elders.


    ¡°He is the leader of the traitors inside our Larken n! He imed to be the leader of the True Larken n and wanted to wipe out everyone who wasn¡¯t chosen by him to be part of that so-called True Larken n. This is an unforgivable act of treason, and he will be judged by the power of our ancestors.¡±


    Those who were on the za sensed a huge bloodline pressure at that moment, and Yale used that pressure to form the Origin Sword Bloodline for the second time that day.


    That time Yale managed to curse him without saying anything, the bloodline itself was willing to cripple that man without needing Yale to do anything.


    The one who obtained an enhancement thanks to that was another son of Lashar who was also at the Sage Rank; he had his bloodline upgraded to a perfect one, which aided him to make a breakthrough after having been unable to advance for two thousand years.


    Although that man who had been cursed looked old, it was due to having been slow in his previous training; he still had a lot of lifespan after having reached the Sage Rank. However, his energy had been dispersed, and the bloodline loss started to exhaust his remaining lifespan, so he didn¡¯t need a lot of time before turning an emaciated figure without hair or teeth. Even without anyone else acting, that man would die in five hours at most.


    Those who knew Yale understood what was happening, but those who hadn¡¯t meet him really felt that a divine punishment had fallen into the traitor due to the wrath of their ancestors.


    Yale didn¡¯t lose any more time and used Soul-search into that man before he died from old age; those memories were far too important.


    Soul-search worked without problems and a lot of information flooded towards the system database that processed it, before giving all the useful information to Yale while storing the misceneous one.


    There were a lot of ns in that man¡¯s memories, he was one of the heads of the True Empire, and there was only the True Emperor ahead of him.


    However, there was one n in those memories that made Yale¡¯s expression to darken. It wasn¡¯t an important n for the True Empire, but it was a n that Yale couldn¡¯t let it seed no matter what.


    At that moment the sub-quest that disyed itself as unknown updated.

 Chapter 239 - A Rewardless Sub-Quest

    Chapter 239: A Rewardless Sub-Quest


    The Larken n members saw how the leader of the True Larken n died moments after being turned into an extremely ancient man; that weak body was unable to survive to the Soul-search and died just after being soul-searched.


    Lashar wanted him to live for some more time and suffer due to that emaciated body, but she also knew the importance of obtaining his memories and a weak body like that could die at any moment, so she understood that Soul-search needed to be used as soon as possible.


    Lashar stopped the transmission to the screens and went to the ce where Yale was hiding; he hadn¡¯t acted openly in that show for the Larken n. Although some people would be able to guess that he was who did it; most members of the Larken n didn¡¯t know about his capability to modify bloodlines.


    ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t have a good face. Has acting against a crippled Sage Rank still been too much for you right now?¡±


    Yale shook his head.


    ¡°I just discovered something.¡±


    Yale looked to his updated sub-quest while speaking. That sub-quest was rted to the information he had just learned. Yale wasn¡¯t sure how the Last Wish System worked or how it chose the sub-quests, but in the special realm and at that moment, the sub-quests didn¡¯t seem to have been nned from before. In any case, to n those sub-quests the level of prediction should have been high to an unbelievable point.


    ¡°Stop the ns of the True Empire in Nacesai City. Reward: None. Time limit: 48 hours. Failure: All the people the user know in Nacesai City will die or be enved.¡±


    That was the first time that there was no reward for a sub-quest and also the first time that there was a time limit an exnation for the failure to aplish the quest in that time.


    Such information was in the memories of the True Larken Empire¡¯s leader. However, the time limit shown by the system was an exception because that wasn¡¯t mentioned in those memories. By some reason that Yale didn¡¯t know, the system knew very well Yale¡¯s time limit to avoid the cmity.


    The True Empire had a lot of subdivisions in charge of subduing cities and towns; those subdivisions weren¡¯t too strong but had been acting for a lot of time.


    The reason for Nacesai City being targeted was Ange, who the True Empire knew that was a member of the Zhan n and she was also someone who the True Zhan n wanted to get rid of. Ange didn¡¯t do anything bad; she was just a daughter than someone the True Zhan n loathed.


    However, that reason was enough for making the True Empire act against her; their main intention was enving her and then manipte her to kill Yale when they managed to find him. They believed that if Yale heard a message from his sister he would appear and that would be the perfect moment to kill him.


    The other members of Nacesai City weren¡¯t that important, but they wanted to get rid of them as they weren¡¯t part of the True Empire.


    There had been a n that belonged to the True Empire, but it suddenly disappeared six years ago. That n was Heruk¡¯s n; they had been part of the True Empire since ages ago, and their mission was helping to obtain the full control of Nacesai City by attacking from the inside at the critical moment.


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised by that; an evil n like that fit well in the True Empire even if they were just the lowest type ofckeys. However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that rted Nacesai City to the True Empire.


    There was an attack to Nacesai City in the past, that was made by a small bandit group belonging to the True Empire; they had heard of an extremely talented healer in the Roanmad n and wanted to get rid of her for fear that she would provoke problems when trying to conquer Nacesai Cityter on.


    Even with a traitor n inside Nacesai City, killing all healers from beforehand was extremely important to reduce the resilience of Nacesai City forces in the battle that would happen when the True Empire started to act against the whole continent.


    However, usually the healers were well protected and would be difficult act towards them, but that talented girl didn¡¯t have a lot of protection when she went to the n gathering of the Roanmad n.


    The result of that killing attempt towards that talented healer ended in a big failure because a kid put in the way of the attack after not being affected by the illusion cast on the Roanmad n.


    All the important people of the True Empire knew very well about that matter because although it wasn¡¯t an important n, it had been aplete failure and they decided to learn from it to improve their schemes towards the towns and cities.


    Even those small schemes should be sessful in their eyes; if they don¡¯t act it didn¡¯t matter, but if they act they must seed.


    Yale knew that story very well because he was the one who almost died to save Ange. He hadn¡¯t expected that even that was part of the schemes of the True Empire; it was just a little scheme, but Yale almost lost his life to break it.


    ¡°I need to go back to Nacesai City immediately.¡±


    Lashar didn¡¯t expect such request; she knew that Yale had been born there, but she also knew that Yale wasn¡¯t someone who acted by random emotions.


    ¡°We have no time for that; we can¡¯t have the Larken n isted for too much more time, and Nacesai City is too far.¡±


    Lashar didn¡¯t know Yale¡¯s reasons, but she knew that Yale¡¯s request was still impossible.


    ¡°There was a portal, but I doubt that it is still there.¡±


    Yale remembered the portal they used to go to Imperial City the first time, but that portal wasn¡¯t the type that it is permanent like the portals he usedter on in the Zuatania Republic and the Anpaes Kingdom.


    ¡°There should be something big happening there to make you act like this, but a portal to teleport you to Nacesai City won¡¯t appear because you wish it. Maybe if you had recovered your powerspletely, but by your words, you can¡¯t create that portal yourself.¡±


    Lashar told the truth, Yale could at most attempt a random teleportation hoping to appear there, but the chances of that happening were almost inexistent.


    Yale sighed and followed Lashar to the n head¡¯s mansion; he was in a rush, but he wasn¡¯t able to find a reliable way to reach Nacesai City and break the ns of the True Empire in forty-eight hours.


    He decided to go to check the ce where the portal had been years ago to try luck, but he needed Lashar¡¯s help to reach that ce without being discovered by others. There were too many members of the True Empire hidden in Imperial City and surroundings, with Yale¡¯s current power going alone in that area was far too dangerous.


    Yale was about to ask for that when he turned speechless after reaching the n head¡¯s mansion. After crossing the barrier, it was possible to sense extremely powerful space-time ripples.


    Lashar also detected those ripples and showed shock in her face. While she was shocked Yale rushed towards the ce where the ripples were originating, the inner garden, and a smile surfaced his face.


    There was a huge portal with the words Nacesai City written on a nearby stone.


    Yale suspected that there had been someone aiding him from the shadows; the same person who made Aiwai find him or who acted as his background in Anpaes City. Thus, when he sensed those ripples, he rushed towards there with the hope that his guess was true.


    Lashar also reached the inner garden, and she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes; she was sure that when she had left earlier, there wasn¡¯t any portal there.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Lashar asked hoping someone to appear, but no one replied. Besides Yale, Lar, Revgen and herself no one could enter that area freely without her noticing. Of course, that was under the condition that the one who entered wasn¡¯t far stronger than Lar when sheid the barrier.


    ¡°Lashar, no matter who created this portal. This solves my problem. I wille back before in three days at most.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t wait for a reply before jumping into the portal; he truly didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Lashar was left behind without knowing what to say, but she couldn¡¯t apany Yale, or the Larken n would be without protection.


    ¡°I hope that you really came back soon. I will make the n remaining isted as much as I can.¡±


    While she uttered those words, there was a figure observing the situation in the sky; that figure wasn¡¯t hidden, but even Lashar was unable to detect its presence.


    ¡°Lashar, if you want to discover me, you need to train more.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert smiled while seeing that Lashar still tried to find if there was someone else near to her after Yale left.


    ¡°Yale, this is the limit to my interference in this matter. If you save those in Nacesai City or they end as victims of the True Empire, that will depend on you.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert disappeared from the sky at the same time that finished that sentence.

 Chapter 240 - The Crisis of Nacesai City

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Crisis of Nacesai City</h4>


    ¡°Will you be able to endure?¡±


    An old man with a worried face asked another old man who seemed tired.


    ¡°Somehow. The academy is ourst point of resistance; if we let them enter, the fate of all our students would be worse than death. Swordmad, thank you for remaining here until now. You had no obligation to risk your life for us.¡±


    He knew very well that there wasn¡¯t anyone in the current Nacesai Academy for who Swordmad would risk his life.


    ¡°Sainac, I am sure that if Yale were here, he would have chosen to help. Moreover, thatss, Ange, was kidnapped due to my negligence. Who would have thought that the Roanmad n would pretend to be in a crisis to lure Ange and kidnap her? Those who are attacking us are the same ones who allied with the Roanmad n to kidnap her; I can¡¯t forgive them.¡±


    Sainac nodded, he knew very well Swordmad¡¯s temper, and he wasn¡¯t someone who could be tricked without expecting retaliation. However, helping the Nacesai Academy wasn¡¯t necessary to retaliate; he could just attack them crazily, and they would have severe loses.


    The two of them had been taking turns to maintain the protective barrier at the strongest point since the city started to fall. A lot of ns surrendered to the attackers from the neighbor city, while the rest had died or turned into ves. Those like the Roanmad n who changed sides since before the attack obtained a better position than those who surrendered after being unable to battle against the attackers.


    ¡°I can endure here a bit more. Go to check the current state at the barrier.¡±


    Swordmad nodded and left the room where Sainac was controlling the formation; without the two of them taking turns, the academy would have fallen long ago like those ns.


    The Nacesai Academy seemed a battle camp after a big battle finished; there were a lot of students and teachers injured from the moment when the attack started. Although they avoided casualties thanks to their quick reaction in controlling the barrier actively, the number of injured people in that short span of time wasn¡¯t small.


    The barrier could expel anyone who wasn¡¯t a member of the Nacesai Academy when fully activated even if someone was already inside, so they stopped a lot of battles at the critical moment saving a lot of lives.


    ¡°Those bastards of outside aren¡¯t that strong, but their numbers are too high. Even if I join hands with Sainac, we won¡¯t be able to finish before the academy was destroyed.¡±


    There were only two people at the Elder Rank in the opposing party, but the number of people at the other ranks far exceeded those of the Nacesai Academy. Moreover, those teachers and students weren¡¯t specialized in that kind of battles. Thus, the situation would be dire in a direct battle.


    They had even tried to poison everyone outside the barrier using the best poison of the poison teacher who was an expert at the Master Rank, but the attackers had enough healers to avoid that poison from provoking true damage.


    Swordmad looked to the rows of injured people who were being treated by all the healers they had at the moment, sadly the number wasn¡¯t too high. Ange¡¯s master was the one who was in charge of distributing the healers, but even with that kind of efficiency, the healers couldn¡¯t heal everyone and was a matter of time before someone died due to the injuries.


    If Ange hadn¡¯t been kidnapped, even though she was still at the Apprentice Rank, she would have been able to mark a difference with her powerful healing skills. The fact that she could use Time Healing made her one of the best healers of the academy despite her low level.


    Sadly, the other students weren¡¯t so impressive. Aizu was one of the top healing students at the Nacesai Academy, but she was only at the 2-star Novice Rank, and her healing abilities were far toocking for the current situation. It was easy to imagine how effective the other students were, seeing that even of the top was like that.


    Swordmad continued his way to the barrier when Zack crossed his way; he was in charge of delivering supplies to the injured ones thanks to his speed. He was at the 4-star Novice; after being crippled and healed, he started to train like a madman, and his achievements were top-notch for a student in the Nacesai Academy.


    However, in that situation, all he could do was run carrying supplies with him. The healing magic wasn¡¯t enough for everyone, so they were also using a lot of conventional medicine that was being refined at another part of the academy; a lot of people like him were running all the day transporting the newly made medicines to the camp with the injured people.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t greet anyone; he had crossed with everyone a lot of times since the attack started.


    At the barrier there was a tall and sturdy man giving orders to others; that man had created a great reputation for himself in the past years.


    That man was George, who had lost an arm in the special realm. However, that didn¡¯t break his confidence; it only made him train harder.


    Until that point, he was quite simr to Zack, but their achievements were on a different level because George had recently reached the Apprentice Rank.


    George was someone who liked to use big swords, but with one arm using them turned difficult, so he started to look for alternatives to be able to wield those swords despite having lost an arm. He didn¡¯t even try to change his battle style; he felt that giving up on that would be like losing to the bastard who cut his arm.


    The answer he found were golems; he always had talent in earth magic, so he started to study how to make golems, and his achievements in that area shocked even Sainac.


    Maybe it was the madness he developed due to his obsession, but he developed a metal golem arm that could be attached to his body and could be used as a natural arm. Moreover, that arm was permanent and would exist until being destroyed. However, that arm was a few times sturdier than a normal arm, and with enough time and resources, it could be remade; it was even possible to create a temporal one in the midst of the battle.


    The arm acted like those golems who could move without an owner thanks to a core, but instead of a core, he managed to kink his own energy to the arm directly, managing to act himself as the core of the metal golem arm. Thus, that arm felt like a normal arm to him but was stronger than a real arm.


    That arm had a lot of strength and could use it to move easier those enormous sword that he liked. Moreover, his training speed soared since he created his metal golem arm like if being able to win against his own weakness had transformed him.


    It wasn¡¯t unheard that after someone managed to surpass a huge setback, their training speed changed.


    At that moment, George was leading a group of people to create a golem wall behind the barrier; he hoped that such golem wall would be able to restrain a bit the attackers if they were to break the barrier. They had no ce to flee, but instead of worrying, he decided to do everything in his hands. At that moment no one in the Nacesai Academy could surpass him in creating golems, so Sainac agreed to let him create that golem wall and assigned all the students capable of creating golems under his orders.


    That golem wall would have some attack power, so everyone hoped that even if those attackers broke the barrier, some of them would die thanks to the golem wall.


    ¡°Nacesai Academy! Surrender right now, and you will be able to live! Being our ves is better than dying! If you render meritorious services, you may even turn into a senior ve and had some rights like resting fifteen minutes every week or eating human food instead of animal one once per month.¡±


    The leader of the attackers shouted those words, but no one reacted to them. They were already used to hear his nonsense. They would rather die than live like that.


    ¡°Remember that we have that genius healer with us! That Roanmad n really showed loyalty towards us. If you don¡¯t surrender, in less than two days we will enve her as punishment!¡±


    They had tried to enve her before, but for some reason, there was a seal ced on her soul that was blocking the envement, but that seal wouldn¡¯tst for too long. Of course, she would be enved regardless of the decision of the Nacesai Academy.


    That threat was also something that Swordmad had heard a lot of times, and every time, he was about o rush outside to attack, but he knew that acting rashly would just put everyone else in danger.


    Before Swordmad started to check the barrier, it started to rain outside it. It wasn¡¯t a strong rain, and the drops were thin enough to make everyone disregard them.


    However, everyone who was touched by one drop fell to the ground secondster,pletely unable to move.


    ¡°The ones who shall surrender are all of you!¡±

 Chapter 241 - Essence Skill

    <h4>Chapter 241: Essence Skill</h4>


    Yale appeared outside Nacesai City after exiting the portal. However, even from there, he was able to see that a huge battle had happened in the city.


    ¡°The system said forty-eight hours, but the current state is already terrible. I hope everyone is alright.¡±


    Yale took out his wings and flew up above the clouds; he didn¡¯t dare to be reckless as he wasn¡¯t sure of the exact power of the ones who attacked Nacesai City.


    He flew directly in the direction of Nacesai Academy because that was the only ce where there were people he wanted to protect; he didn¡¯t even think about the Roanmad n that he already knew that had chosen to cooperate with the True Empire. Of course, he was only aware of the ns; he didn¡¯t know if Ange had been already captured or not at that moment.


    When Yale saw that the barrier of the Nacesai Academy was still active, he sighed in relief, but he also saw that there was an army surrounding them, and at the pace that they were attacking the barrier it was just a matter of time that they broke it.


    ¡°There are many people at the Master Rank and the Expert Rank; beating them won¡¯t be easy. Moreover, those two at the Elder Rank will be problematic to deal with.¡±


    While Yale was thinking about how to deal with those members of the True Empire, he heard their leader¡¯s words including the part about Ange.


    At that moment, he lost his control thinking of what could have happened to Ange. Yale was someone who didn¡¯t even blink when killing others, but touching any of his sisters was a red line that couldn¡¯t be crossed, or he would turn crazy and lose the control.


    The Condensed Sword Essence and the Condensed Death Essence activated simultaneously while Yale was thinking of starting to create the Thunder Ice Sword Rain.


    However, although the result was simr, it was essentially a different type of skill when it was finished. The swords were thin and small as needles, and they weren¡¯t covered by thunder but by the power of the Death Law and the Sword Law; the essences were superior to thews, so for a skill created through the enlightenment of two essences, havingw power in the attack wasn¡¯t difficult. Moreover, the swords weren¡¯t made from ice, but from a concentrated poison.


    ¡°The user obtained the Essence Skill [Death Swords Rain] by enlightenment.¡±


    At that moment the definition of the skill appeared in Yale¡¯s mind, but he wasn¡¯t conscious about that.


    ¡°Death Sword Rain: Creates needle-like swords made from poison and covered by the Sword Law and the Death Law. Requires an understanding of Sword Essence and Death Essence. The strength of the attack is rted to the user¡¯s understanding. It is impossible to use any other energy to create this skill.¡±


    That skill surpassed the level of a Law Skill like Time sh; the Death Sword Rain was an Essence Skill, a type of skill difficult to execute even by Law Masters. The only reason for Yale being able to use it was the enlightenment provoked by the two condensed essences because they were something that surpassed the Law Master level.


    The skill was slow to create, but Yale was unconscious of the time while in his enlightenment state. However, when the leader of the attackers to Nacesai City repeated his words after Swordmad reached the barrier, Yale unconsciouslyunched the attack.


    That attack seemed like a normal rain and the swords melted in contact with anything, so no one was alerted until a few secondster when the poison started to take effect on their bodies.


    Those seconds of dy made that everyone in the True Empire¡¯s party had been in contact with the Death Sword Rain.


    In fact, that was a very powerful attack but also extremely easy to block due to Yale¡¯sck of power to execute it even if the enlightenment state was helping him. Any random energy cover to the body would be enough to avoid being hit, but no one bothered to do that for a bit of rain.


    On the other hand, once the poison had prated to their bodies thanks to the prative power of the Sword Law, the Death Law started to erode their bodies from the inside, making them unable to move freely.


    Even the leader who was at the Elder Rank was unable to break free of the poison and needed to use almost all his strength trying to suppress it; the same applied to the other member at the Elder Rank.


    The poison wasn¡¯t too deadly as long one focus in suppressing it, but it was impossible to get rid of it in a short time, and while trying to suppress it, the power of the people infected would be far lower than usual. Of course, if the poison was left on the body without trying to suppress it, death was the only possible oue. Moreover, the damage dealt by that kind of poison was extremely difficult to heal due to being rted to the Death Essence.


    ¡°The ones who shall surrender are all of you!¡±


    Yale shouted those words while he was still in his enlightenment state; those words carried the power of the Death Law and managed to weaken the resolve of those who heard it. That weakening of resolve made that the poison on their bodies acted even quicker.


    Just after saying those words, Yale started to create the Thunder Ice Sword Rain, but that time it was also being supported by the twows rted to the Condensed Essences, so the power was higher than the previous time Yale used it.


    No one in the Nacesai Academy had time to react after those who had been surrounding them fell all to the ground because soon afterward, the rain changed into a true storm of Thunder Ice Swords that killed those who were incapable of moving in the ground; that was a breathtaking scene.


    Those at the Practitioner Rank or lower died immediately, and those at the Expert rank managed to endure a bit, but the poison on their bodies made them unable to defend enough and ended dying.


    Only those at the Elder Rank and the Master Rank were able to survive to that rain of swords, but the Master Rank ones ended in a miserable state after the storm ended; they were alive, but without a proper healing they would end dying.


    They needed to use their strength to suppress the poison on their bodies making that they couldn¡¯t focus on their wounds. They were nearing death from the inside and the outside, and they weren¡¯t strong enough to solve that issue by themselves.


    Swordmad was shocked by the sudden development of the situation, but he could see that the Elder Rank members of the other party were incredibly weakened, so it was a good chance to kill them.


    He hadn¡¯t recognized Yale¡¯s voice because Yale¡¯s current voice wasn¡¯t the same voice he had when he was a kid.


    Swordmad exited the barrier creating an opening that would have been used to destroy the barrier moments before, but none of those who were still alive had that kind of strength after receiving Yale¡¯s attacks.


    There wasn¡¯t any time for those at the Elder Rank to speak, Swordmad beheaded them immediately. However, dying wasn¡¯t the end to their suffering, the Death Law covering Yale¡¯s attacks was also eroding their souls after dying in the hands of Swordmad. That was the reason why the Death Law was so fearful.


    Swordmad smiled after those two died; they alone were able to tie Swordmad and Sainac, but at that moment they were killed by Swordmad without any effort thanks to their weakened state.


    All the others who managed to survive were also mercilessly killed by Swordmad; he had never been someone who liked to leave potential threats behind.


    ¡°If I can ask. Who is the friend that has helped us? I want to express our thanks for your assistance.¡±


    Swordmad wasn¡¯t someone who usually thanked others, but that time he knew that the help had been crucial for the survival of the Nacesai Academy.


    Moreover, anyone who could make such a great area attack wasn¡¯t a simple person; those two attacks hadn¡¯t killed those at the Master Rank or the Elder Rank, but the attacks had covered a great area. Although those who were at least at the Master Rank hadn¡¯t died, they were still deeply affected by the attacks making that Swordmad killed all of them without effort. Thus, the one who cast such an attack was worthy of being befriended by an expert like Swordmad.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. Master, I hope that you haven¡¯t forgotten me after those six years.¡±


    When Swordmad heard those words, a winged man descended from the sky. Yale ended his enlightenment state when he heard the words of Swordmad and went to meet him.


    ¡°Yale?¡±


    Swordmad hadn¡¯t been more shocked in his entire life, but he was sure that the winged man was Yale. Although Yale had grown a lot since thest time Swordmad met him, it was still possible for Swordmad to recognize him.

 Chapter 242 - Roanmad Clan鈥檚 Treason

    Chapter 242: Roanmad n¡¯s Treason


    Swordmad would have never expected that the one who had saved them was his own disciple who had been missing for six years.


    He knew very well Yale¡¯s age and even a genius in Imperial City would be unable to kill an army like the one that surrounded the Nacesai Academy being sixteen years old.


    ¡°Indeed. I am Yale. It has been a long time, master.¡±


    Yale continued descending towards the ground, and Swordmad sensed Yale¡¯s current level, 8-star Practitioner Rank.


    That level wasn¡¯t highpared with Swordmad¡¯s one because he was at the 9-star Elder in the Warrior Path and 4-star Elder in the Magus Path, but the fact that with such level he had such a fearful strength capable of destroying an army was something that Swordmad could only admire.


    Moreover, having such a high level at his age was abnormal, even people who had received legacies didn¡¯t advance so quickly.


    If he were to know that Yale had just made two breakthroughs while executing the previous attack, he would be unable to speak from the shock. Yale¡¯s ability to advance in level while battling was already famous in Sword City and surroundings, but it hadn¡¯t reached the far Nacesai City.


    ¡°You are really an abnormal disciple, but I can¡¯t say that I dislike that about you. Wee back.¡±


    Although Swordmad seemed to give Yale a warm wee, he wasn¡¯t too happy about just meeting Yale at that moment because he didn¡¯t know how to exin that he let Ange being kidnapped and he was sure that would be the next thing that Yale would talk about.


    ¡°Where is Ange?¡±


    Just as Swordmad expected, Yale hadn¡¯t appeared there randomly at the critical moment. Swordmad guessed that Yale had obtained the information from someone and rushed there to help.


    ¡°Sorry. She was kidnapped, they fooled even me.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t want to lie to Yale; he knew that Yale would only be angry afterward when he discovered the truth and telling lies about such important matters wasn¡¯t something that Swordmad liked to do because was opposite to his straightforward nature.


    ¡°I amte. The Roanmad n is the one that kidnapped her, right?¡±


    Swordmad nodded to that; the Roanmad n hadpletely fooled him.


    ¡°We should have exterminated them back then.¡±


    Hatred could be sensed in Yale¡¯s eyes; he never had a good impression of the Roanmad n, but he didn¡¯t think that they would be traitors because his father was married to a member of the Zhan n who was considered a criminal by the True Zhan n.


    ¡°Maybe my mother was killed by my father? But why wait until I was born? This doesn¡¯t make sense; he would have also killed Ange and me if he had been on their side since the beginning.¡±


    Yale was deeply pondering about that; he knew that his mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t normal, but thinking that his father was a member of the True Empire from the start didn¡¯t make sense.


    Moreover, in the information he received, the Roanmad n appeared as a cooperator for that scheme, but it didn¡¯t appear as a n affiliated to them since ancient times like Heruk¡¯s n.


    ¡°I also regret hadn¡¯t taken measures back then. However, I investigated the matter, and not all the Roanmad n switched sides. Sadly those who refused to Ange¡¯s kidnap and to betray Nacesai City were killed mercilessly.¡±


    The Roanmad n hadn¡¯t been part of the True Empire from the start, but some elders had some deals with groups belonging to the True Empire, so they used those connections to provoke that those elders made the Roanmad n change sides and killing anyone who opposed to it.


    ¡°The current n head was the only one who wasn¡¯t killed despite opposing to them openly, but he is in prison, and they had turned into a symbol of the fate of those who disobeyed their orders. If he hadn¡¯t been eating poison with his food every day in thest years, his strength would have been able to stop the rebellion of the elders.¡±


    The current n head was at the 2-star Master Rank while the elders were all just at the Veteran Rank; the n head shouldn¡¯t have had any difficulties avoiding the n falling in the hands of the elders if he hadn¡¯t been stealthy poisoned.


    ¡°I suppose that my father was one of the traitors, right?¡±


    Yale never had a good opinion of his father; they almost never interacted when Yale was a child.


    ¡°I heard that your father supported that operation openly even though Ange was his own daughter¡­¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t change his expression; he expected nothing from his father, but hearing that he even supported openly helping to kidnap his own daughter still disappointed him a bit. After all, Ange trusted her father. If he had only shut up and let the n happen, he would have been a coward who sold his daughter for fear of being killed or enved, but at least he wouldn¡¯t have actively supported kidnapping his own daughter.


    ¡°He is even more despicable than I thought.¡±


    Swordmad sighed after hearing Yale.


    ¡°That is not all the story. While the n was preparing to lure Ange, your father managed to take out from the n all his wives and sons without everyone noticing. He even tried to save Ange, but he was injured trying to rescue her and fled. No one knows why he acted in that way, but his current whereabouts are unknown, and the same applies to all the people who he made disappear previously. Thest I know about him was a letter he sent to us saying that Nacesai City would be attacked and asked us to be careful. Without that letter maybe we would have died under the recent attack.¡±


    Yale was dumbfounded hearing that; he couldn¡¯t imagine his father acting like that after how he was treated when he was in the Roanmad n. However, he also knew that he was the only one who received such a special treatment from his father and Ange had onlyined of her father by how he treated Yale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why your father helped to organize the n to try to destroy itter, but he didn¡¯t seem to be in the side of those who attacked us.¡±


    Yale nodded to that; he still dislike his father for not battling to the death to protect Ange, but at least his father wasn¡¯t a traitor nor truly wanted to harm Ange despite Yale¡¯s guess that he had used her as a decoy to save his other children and his wives without being noticed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop speaking about him. Now, we need to save Ange. I thought that I couldn¡¯t sense her bloodline due to the barrier, but she should be one of the bloodlines I sense towards the east.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t understand Yale¡¯s method to detect Ange, but he knew that they had the bloodline of the noble ns, so he didn¡¯t think that having such method waspletely impossible.


    ¡°Those who attacked us came from a neighbor city situated at the east of Nacesai City, so your senses are probably working well.¡±


    At that moment, Yale understood that Swordmad still thought that their problem was a war between two cities.


    ¡°Before anything else, you need to understand the importance of this matter. They are part of a bandit alliance that decided to call themselves the True Empire, and they want to rule over the Revgen Empire and the rest of the continent. There are traitors in the noble ns supporting them. I obtained the information about the problems in Nacesai City from the leader of the traitors in the Larken n. Of course, he is already dead.¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t expect such an exnation; he thought that some bandits joined hands with the neighbor city to conquer Nacesai City; it was impossible for him thinking of such a big plot.


    As for the fact that Yale managed to obtain information from that leader, Swordmad didn¡¯t think too much about it. The Larken n was famous for being righteous and gave hard punishments to those who break the rules, so he expected that the traitors were caught and killed after obtaining all the information from them.


    He also knew that Yale had been forcefully engaged with the Larken n, and Yale was a monster in terms of talent, so the fact that he obtained some important information wasn¡¯t outside consideration especially when was information regarding his birthce.


    ¡°I will go to rescue Ange. I have no time to lose. Master, you can apany me if you want, but I don¡¯t n to lose more time.¡±


    Seeing how Yale was eager to go to rescue Ange without caring about the consequences, Swordmad couldn¡¯t avoid thinking about himself and how many times he did things like that. Of course, he nned to tag with Yale to rescue Ange.


    ¡°Wait. We haven¡¯t seen each other in six years. I still have to thank you for saving me in the special realm six years ago.¡±

 Chapter 243 - George鈥檚 Plan

    <h4>Chapter 243: George¡¯s n</h4>


    <hr>


    Yale looked towards the man who spoke moments ago; he was a tall man with an arm that seemed that of a metal golem.


    ¡°George?¡±


    George had changed a lot, but there wasn¡¯t anyone else who Yale had saved and had some simrity to that man with the metal arm.


    In fact, George had changed a lot before even returning to Nacesai City; the noble ns had expended a lot of resources to help him back then, making that his body matured a lot faster. After that, he needed five years to reach the Novice Rank, but only one additional year to reach the Apprentice Rank.


    He reached the Novice Rank at the same moment that he managed to create his metal golem arm and turning his weakness into strength; since that moment there was also a huge change in his training speed.


    ¡°Correct, I am George. I thought that you would be shocked by my level when we meet again, but it seems that I have greatly underestimated you.¡±


    George¡¯s level was indeed shocking for being a normal guy without an overly strong background; his progress wasparable to the members of the noble ns, but he didn¡¯t have the same resources as them.


    However, Yale¡¯s level was abnormal, so George felt that he was still unable to beat Yale in terms of talent.


    In fact, it would be weird if a normal guy without background trained more quickly that Yale because Yale had two Condensed Essences, three divine legacy bloodlines, and a divine beast bloodline; his foundation was in a level that would be impossible for others to reach. Thus, even though training the Origin path was slower than the other paths, Yale¡¯s speed was still extremely quick.


    Moreover, Yale was a reincarnated expert despite having ack of memories, so beating a normal guy in training speed wasn¡¯t something that he could be proud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try topare with me; I have some special circumstances. Your progression would be great even among the younger generation of the noble ns; you can be proud of that.¡±


    George smiled wryly; he also considered that his sudden increase of speed after creating his metal golem arm was rather a special circumstance, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t too specialpared to Yale¡¯s experiences in those six years.


    ¡°We can talkter. Now, I need to go to save Ange.¡±


    Yale was happy to have met George again after so much time, but he didn¡¯t have time to chitchat at that moment.


    ¡°Let me help you! In terms of creating golems, I am the best in Nacesai City.¡±


    Swordmad nodded to George¡¯s words because he acknowledged the ability of George with the golems. Yale had guessed that George had some high attainment in golems when he saw the metal golem arm, but he didn¡¯t expect that even Swordmad acknowledged that George was the best in Nacesai City in that area.


    Studying golems was something slow, and ultimately golems are an external aid, so usually, no one liked to spend too much time on them. However, George spent a lot of time researching them while he was still in the Mortal Rank, but his objective was to turn those golems into his own strength, and he managed to do it.


    In fact, George¡¯s feat was far more impressive than it seemed; integrating elemental parts like a golem arm in a body and merging perfectly with it was something that would be difficult for even some Law Masters. To be able to blend freely with an element, one needed to surpass the Law Master level in thew rted to that element.


    Of course, George¡¯s level of integration was extremely far from the one that could obtain someone at such a high level, for them switching elemental parts to organic part was something that needed just a thought. George managed to use the arm like his own and had his power increased thanks to that, but ultimately the arm was still something external to his body that would need to be repaired if broken; it couldn¡¯t be just healed like a normal arm because it wasn¡¯t a true part of his body.


    Despite that, the fact he managed to create that arm and use it as his own at his level indicated that George had an incredible potential to train the Earth Law in the future and with a good teacher, he would be able to reach at least the Law Master level without too many difficulties in the future.


    Of course, without a teacher George¡¯s progress would only depend on his own effort and insights, so his chances of turning a Law Master someday would be far lower than they would be with a teacher.


    Sadly, there wasn¡¯t any decent teacher to help George to progress. Even Liye hadn¡¯t been specialized in that area and wouldn¡¯t be able to give him the best training. Although the general knowledge would still be awesome, Liye had never put a lot of efforts in the Earth Law, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to extract all the potential from George¡¯s talent.


    Moreover, no one in Nacesai City including Yale had knowledge about the Earth Law, nor about merging body and elements, so they were underestimating the talent George developed thanks to his stubbornness and couldn¡¯t help him either.


    ¡°How can you help me with your golems?¡±


    Yale had no idea of George¡¯s thoughts, but if that helped Ange¡¯s rescue, he was open to any idea.


    ¡°We can disguise golems as normal people to create a fake army. While those bastards are distracted dealing with the fake army made by golems, you can infiltrate to save Ange. Swordmad and I are too well-known in the other city, so it is better if we appear among the army to distract them.¡±


    Swordmad was one of the strongest in Nacesai City, so it was normal that the other party knew about him. As for George, he was an extremely rare talent in creating golems, so he had also been thoroughly investigated.


    ¡°Moreover, you are the only one who can fly; you shall use that advantage to infiltrate the city; if someone else goes with you, your movements would be limited.¡±


    George had turned smarter in those six years; his ability with the golems couldn¡¯t be obtained just being a muscle-head.


    ¡°That is indeed a good idea. Thank you.¡±


    Yale knew that George didn¡¯t have any reason to risk his life to help Ange after just having survived a disaster.


    ¡°I will be angry if you thank me for this. You saved my life six years ago, and you just saved me again when you killed those bastards. If I don¡¯t help you now that I can do it, I will be unable to train at peace.¡±


    George always considered Yale as his rival, so there was no way he would always be epting his help and refuse to help him when Yale needed some help.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply to that, but he was pleased with George¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°How much time do you need? The n is good, but I can¡¯t wait, who knows what those bastards are doing to her right now.¡±


    Yale had heard that they were still unable to enve Ange, but he didn¡¯t know if he could believe those words and even if they were true, he didn¡¯t know if she would be enved at any moment while they were speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We used a lot of golems to create that golem wall; we can use them to create the fake army. You can start to make your preparations, I just need an hour, and the army will be ready.¡±


    George ran towards the golem wall and started to instruct all the people under his orders; he knew that he couldn¡¯t lose time, so he said one hour when usually that would need far more time. However, everyone was ready to overwork for the person who had just saved their lives.


    ¡°Master, I will return after a while, don¡¯t worry for me.¡±


    Saying those words, Yale disappeared as he entered into the Storage Space.


    Swordmad was shocked by Yale¡¯s sudden disappearance, but he believed in his words and decided to go to speak with Sainac about George¡¯s n.


    Yale appeared inside the Storage Space and went to speak with Aiwai about their current situation; she couldn¡¯t get out the Storage Space, but her help from the inside was still very important.


    At that moment he was also regretting hadn¡¯t asked someone of the Larken n to apany him, but if they couldn¡¯t fly, they would have turned into a burden in the previous attack and Yale hadn¡¯t even thought about asking for help back then.


    That was the first time that Yale mentioned Ange¡¯s existence to Aiwai, although he didn¡¯t mention that Ange didn¡¯t have a beast bloodline.


    ¡°So, I am not your only big sister. Well, even if she is your big sister she is still younger than me, so I am still the big sister. Returning to the important topic, I have a lot of armors and weapons ready just as you requested before. The armors cover the full body; it would be difficult to know if there were people of golems hidden by them just by the looks.¡±


    Originally, Yale had requested those armors for the Larken n, but he needed to use them at that moment; those at the Larken n would need to wait until Aiwai finished more armors.


    ¡°Big brother, I also want to help!¡±

 Chapter 244 - Golems and Beasts

    Chapter 244: Golems and Beasts


    Yale didn¡¯t expect to hear such request from Wyba because she usually disliked trouble.


    Seeing that Yale was shocked by her words Wyba spoke again.


    ¡°She is also my big sister. I am also strong, big bro, let me help you.¡±


    Wyba was already seven years old and wasn¡¯t as immature as the first time she had taken half-beast form, but when she put puppy eyes to ask something, Yale was still unable to reject her.


    ¡°Very well. There had been a huge battle, and there is a lot of wounded people, you can help to heal them.¡±


    Yale definitely didn¡¯t want Wyba to be in the frontline with him despite she having reached the 5-star Practitioner in the time she remained inside the Storage Space.


    ¡°I want to be with big brother! Big bro, please, I won¡¯t be a burden I really want to help you to rescue big sister Ange.¡±


    Sadly for Yale, Wyba didn¡¯t fall in his cheap trick to make her think that was helping him without really doing it.


    Wyba felt more attached to Aiwai than to Ange, but after losing Aiwai for some time, she also remembered that there had been someone else who taken care of her when she was just a cub. The memories weren¡¯t clear, but she sensed a deep attachment to them.


    At that time she was extremely young, and Yale had been too focused on training, Ange had been the one who always spent time with her.


    ¡°Have you heard the n? I will infiltrate in the city and rescue her. Although you can also fly, my intention isn¡¯t battling, so having more numbers won¡¯t be advantageous.¡±


    Yale truly felt that having Wyba with him would just give him another worry and wouldn¡¯t be of any use as battling wasn¡¯t on his ns; even if he ended in a situation that he needed to battle, he doubted that Wyba could mark a difference.


    ¡°I can help! Big bro, I will tell it to you my nter, please believe in me.¡±


    Yale could only nod after Wyba¡¯s insistence while she looked at him with puppy eyes.


    ¡°Alright, but in the face of anything that put your life in danger you need to return obediently to this ce.¡±


    Wyba nodded and hugged Yale; she was happy that Yale finally allowed her to help.


    Yale patted Wyba¡¯s head feeling helpless; he would rather fight another army than trying to argue with Wyba again. He honestly thought that those puppy eyes were too unfair, he would feel guilty if he rejected her while she looked at him like that.


    After that, Yale took the armors to outside the barrier and exited the Storage Space with Wyba.


    To extract the armors from the Storage Space without difficulties, the armors needed to be outside the barrier. Yale¡¯s control of the Storage Space was perfect except in the area protecting the house; he didn¡¯t dare to extract anything forcefully from that area.


    When Yale went out, Swordmad and Sainac were already there waiting for him. Swordmad had really rushed to find Sainac and tell him their situation.


    ¡°Who is her?¡±


    Swordmad was surprised to see a little half-beast girl beside Yale. He spoke so quick that Sainac had no time to greet Yale.


    ¡°She is Wyba, did you forget her?¡±


    Swordmad didn¡¯t forget Wyba, but she was a wolf pup while the girl beside Yale was a half-beast with a wolf bloodline; there was no way both were the same person.


    Wyba saw that Swordmad didn¡¯t believe that she was the same Wyba he had met before, so she changed to her beast form and jumped to Yale¡¯s arms.


    Swordmad and Sainac were both shocked after seeing something that they believed couldn¡¯t happen; a half-beast turning into aplete beast.


    ¡°Wyba is a divine beast, to be exact she is a Time Freezing Wolf.¡±


    The words divine beast shocked both elder rank experts because they had only heard of such beasts on legends. Swordmad especially couldn¡¯t believe that the little wolf that Yale took out from the Beast Trial area in their n was a divine beast from legends.


    ¡°Big bro, that it is. I am a divine beast, and a divine beast can control normal beasts! I can provoke a beast horde to attack that city! That is my n!¡±


    Wyba was conscious that her true form as that of a divine beast and not a half-beast or a human even if she could change to any of these forms without restrictions.


    That was the reason she didn¡¯t want to tell her n in front of Aiwai; she still wanted to remain that fact in secret from Aiwai because she feared that Aiwai would be disappointed. It was well-known that half-beasts and humans looked down upon beasts and considered beasts lowly beingspared with them.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t think that Aiwai would be like that, but she had fear in her heart and didn¡¯t have enough guts for telling the truth to her big sister.


    Yale knew that Wyba¡¯s idea was a very good one. Divine beasts were the apex of the beast world, normal beasts didn¡¯t have a lot of intelligence, and their instincts would tell them to follow the orders of a divine beast even if that divine beast was at a lower level than them.


    Sadly for Swordmad and Sainac, Wyba had spoken in wolfnguage to Yale, so they werepletely unable to understand her words.


    ¡°That is a very good n. Can you remain in a safe ce while ordering the other beasts?¡±


    Wyba nodded her small wolf head after hearing the question that Yale sent to her by Spiritual Sense. At that moment, Yale sighed in relief; in the case that she would only give orders to other beasts, she wouldn¡¯t be in a true danger.


    Moreover, Yale had to admit that a beast horde would be far more eye-catching than a fake army made of golems, but both ns at the same time would divide the opponent¡¯s forces even more.


    Yale started to exin Wyba¡¯s n to Swordmad and Sainac, and both of them nodded to that n; even they would have a headache if a beast horde were to attack.


    After that, Yale took out a lot of armors for the golem army that was almost ready to depart; George and his subordinates had worked really hard to make that possible.


    ¡°Big bro, I will go now to control those beasts.¡±


    After saying that and seeing that Yale nodded, Wyba took out her wings and disappeared in the nearby forest.


    The golems would be discovered after a while, so they needed to appear at a simr time than the moment when Yale infiltrated the city. However, the beast horde would be real, and it didn¡¯t matter if it started a bit before; it would appear like if their army attacked because they were weak for the beast horde which would make everything more logical for their enemies.


    Some minutes after Wyba departed, George advanced towards Yale followed by an army of golems.


    ¡°Yale, we are ready; we will need about fourteen hours to reach that city with the army. I heard about the other n, you can try to infiltrate before if you saw an opportunity, but don¡¯t take too many risks; when we reach that ce, they will be unable to detect you if you enter from the sky.¡±


    The air wasn¡¯t too controlled from the start because any expert who could fly wasn¡¯t someone to offend in the first ce and there wasn¡¯t anyone that powerful in the surroundings, so after being distracted by two simultaneous attacks, it would be difficult for them detecting the infiltration of Yale by the sky.


    Swordmad, George, and all the subordinates of George would also be part of the army, helping the opponents to truly believe that the army was full of people instead of golems. Even in that case, the trick wouldn¡¯tst for too long, but even after discovering that almost all the army were golems, the army would still need to be stopped because the golems were still troublesome.


    Yale bid farewell to them and started flying towards the city; he didn¡¯t n to wait for them; he believed that with Wyba¡¯s beast horde, those traitors belonging to the True Empire would already be distracted enough. He nned to use the golem army attack to help him buy more time inside the city because he doubted that rescuing Ange would be an easy task.


    At that moment, Yale heard a loud howl that could be heard in all the surrounding mountains; he knew that it was Wyba¡¯s doing.


    Moments after that a lot of beasts started to roar, and all started to walk in the same direction; Yale was sure that the would be one of the greatest beast hordes in the story of the Revgen Empire. The power of each beast wouldn¡¯t be overly strong, but there would be too many of them; in a beast horde the numbers were the most frightening.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how those traitors react against a true beast horde.¡±


    While thinking that, Yale cast Body Illusion on himself making his shape disappear from the sky while he neared that city at top speed.

 Chapter 245 - Beast Horde and Intruders

    Chapter 245: Beast Horde and Intruders


    Bells sounded in the whole city; that was the highest state of emergency due to an attack of a beast horde.


    The highest beast horde that was registered in their area thest thousand years was a beast horde with about two hundred beasts, and although they hadn¡¯t been easy to deal, they hadn¡¯t been a true threat for the city either.


    However, at that moment, they were unable to know how many beasts were going to their city; it seemed like if all the beasts in the surrounding mountains had decided to attack at the same time and that behavior wasn¡¯t normal for beasts.


    Usually, the beast hordes were formed by beasts of simr species, but it was unheard of that all the beasts acted together to attack someone. Of course, it was unheard because it was also unheard that a divine beast appeared tomand them.


    Sadly, they didn¡¯t even think in a divine beast provoking everything because divine beasts only existed in legends and they didn¡¯t believe in their existence.


    ¡°Listen up! There are a lot of beasts in this beast horde, but they weren¡¯t too strong, so they won¡¯t be able to break the barrier of our city. However, the part of the gate is far weaker, so we must set traps in the surrounding area to avoid the beast horde from concentrating in front of it. If I discover that someone had made a mistake setting up the traps, that person will turn into a ve!¡±


    A middle-aged man who was a squadron chief shouted and all his subordinates nodded before disperse and start to set up traps in the paths that the beasts would likely follow if they wanted to reach the city gate.


    An hourter all the members returned; they didn¡¯t dare to stay more time because the beast horde was nearing them.


    ¡°I hope that you did your job well! Remember your fates if you made a mistake.¡±


    That chief hadn¡¯t moved from his position, but while skipping his supervision job, he expected that all the members of his squadron worked perfectly. The members were quite dissatisfied, but there was a mark on their souls, so they didn¡¯t dare to argue.


    ¡°Go back to the city!¡±


    After hearing those words, everyone returned quickly to the city; waiting outside was far too dangerous, and no one wanted to die for being slow.


    Once everyone crossed the gate, it closed, and the barrier reinforced it. Although it was a weak pointpared to the rest of the barrier, it wasn¡¯t easy to break either.


    ¡°Really a good defense, it ispletely impossible to infiltrate from the sky without being detected. However, it is fairly easy to enter when the door its open.¡±


    The one thinking that was one of the squadron members that had just returned to the city.


    ¡°Wyba¡¯s n has been better than George¡¯s one; there was no way they would ask people to put traps like these for an army because an army won¡¯t fall in such traps. However, beasts have less intelligence, so it is logical set traps for a beast horde. My little sister is really smart; the infiltration is aplete sess thanks to her.¡±


    Although that person looked and acted identical to the one who had left the city to put traps, he was another person. Moreover, a person that the members of that city definitely didn¡¯t want to have behind their walls, Yale.


    Yale saw that he couldn¡¯t enter by the sky or he would be detected when he reached the city and when he was thinking about what to do, he saw that squadron.


    Without alerting anyone, he soul-searched and killed one of the members of the squadron and supnted his identity with Shape Shift.


    Due to having all the memories of the deceased man, Yale had no difficulty to act exactly like the real one, so no one detected anything strange about him.


    Yale just followed the squadron, that way he could move without catching any attention. Moreover, he had a rough idea to know where was Ange thanks to the memories of that man.


    Sadly the Time Bloodlines that he could detect in the city didn¡¯t seem to be from Ange, so Yale guessed that she was in a ce that was isted from the outside.


    Yale noticed that all the inhabitants of the city had marks on their souls; at any moment they could turn into consciousness puppets when the True Empire ordered it. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any kid in the whole city; they had all been kidnapped long ago and sent to another ce by the True Empire to brainwash them since a young age to turn them into blind followers.


    He also knew that not everyone had agreed to have those marks on their souls willingly and had only epted due to the threat to their lives. However, there was no salvation for those people once the mark had been imprinted in their souls.


    ¡°Quick! Come! The great nobles from the Zhan n have captured an intruder. Moreover, he seems to be a wanted criminal!¡±


    If Yale had heard that in any other situation, he would definitely think that someone discovered him, but at that moment it was one of the members of the squadron who told him to go to see, so that had no rtionship with him.


    ¡°Has someone else infiltrated here?¡±


    Yale was surprised by that. After all, he knew how strong were the defenses of the city and an ability to change his shape freely wasn¡¯t usual.


    The people opened the way to the squadron; any military force held a huge power in the city even if they were pawns like those members. Their superiors treated them quite bad, but those who weren¡¯t in the army were still inferior.


    There was a man on the ground with some men holding him down while others were cutting some the muscles on his body to let him unable to move for a while on his own.


    Everyone was mocking of that man and looking him with contempt in their eyes, but the contempt in Yale¡¯s eyes was the highest of all of them.


    That was a natural reaction that he was unable to stop because the intruder being held on the ground was his father who had always neglected him.


    ¡°You! I like that gaze full of contempt. You will be in charge of delivering that man to the prison. Take this token to enter. Later an elder of our great noble n will turn him into a ve, and we shall humiliate him in public. However, the beast horde is the priority; our amusement will need to wait a bit.¡±


    Yale¡¯sbination of Shape Shift and Body Illusion made it almost impossible for others to detect his identity, and at least for those ordinary traitor members of the Zhan n that was impossible. Moreover, that instinctual contempt couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Yale quickly nodded; that wasn¡¯t his intention, but that natural reaction of contempt had made those members of the Zhan n misunderstand him.


    After nodding, he picked the chain that was connected with his father neck and started to walk towards the prison. Of course, Yale¡¯s father was unable to walk, and his power was sealed, so he was being dragged by the ground.


    There was a trip of fifteen minutes until the prison and Yale didn¡¯t react to the miserable cries of his father; he wasn¡¯t enjoying that, but that was a great opportunity, so he stuck in his role of a soldier who hated the intruder.


    Yale took out the token he had received, and the door of the prison opened; that was a one-time use token to enter the prison and leave it after having put the prisoner in the jail. He did it smoothly like if he had done it a lot of times before.


    Once Yale entered the prison with his father he walked slowly towards an opened jail but didn¡¯t enter it. There wasn¡¯t any key for those jails; they closed automatically when someone entered and could only be opened again from the outside using a secret technique of the True Empire which Yale didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Why did you infiltrate into this city?¡±


    Yale asked it coldly; he wanted to confirm how his father thought of Ange because he still believed that maybe he infiltrated to kill some members of the Roanmad n in vengeance.


    ¡°You bastards kidnapped my daughter and who knows what are you doing to her!¡±


    Yale softened a bit after hearing that; he still didn¡¯t like that man, but at least he risked his life for Ange.


    ¡°Do you have a method to save her or even know where she is?¡±


    Yale¡¯s voice was still the same as before.


    ¡°Of course I know! Do you think that you can hide everything so well? She is in this same prison but in a special area of it! If it weren¡¯t for those members of the Zhan n trying to forcefully recruit me to battle in the front line against the beast horde I wouldn¡¯t have been discovered!¡±


    Yale¡¯s father had lost his temper as he had already lost any hope to escape, everything would be over for him once he was enved.


    However, at that moment Yale broke the chains and executed Time Healing to heal him while recovering his true appearance making that his father expression changed.


    ¡°Yale? No, you should already know your true identity right now. Am I mistaken? Reincarnated expert, Liye.¡±

 Chapter 246 - An Irreparable Relationship

    Chapter 246: An Irreparable Rtionship


    Yale was shocked by his father words; he had never expected that his father knew that he was a reincarnated expert nor that he knew his past life¡¯s identity.


    When Yale started to heal his father and changed back to his true appearance, he wanted to see the shocked face of his father, but in the end, Yale himself was the only one who was shocked.


    ¡°You seem surprised that I know it. I know many things, everyone is always underestimating me. Although I admit that it is because I liked too much to y the weak thisst sixteen years, it is time to stop.¡±


    At that moment, his aura soared, and from a seemingly 9-star Veteran Rank, his aura reached the 1-star Elder Rank.


    There wasn¡¯t any breakthrough; he just broke the seal that limited his power. No one in the Roanmad n knew that Yale¡¯s father was actually the second strongest of the n and was only surpassed by Swordmad.


    However, that seal to his power was special, and once it was broken he couldn¡¯t set it again, so he needed to swallow the pain and wait for the best moment; in order to cheat his enemies that day, he needed to fool even his allies for years.


    When he was wounded in his intent to rescue Ange, there was an Elder Rank member of the Zhan n hidden in the shadows, so he didn¡¯t dare to reveal his real power breaking the for fear to make them wary of himself because he knew that with that person present he wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue Ange.


    If the one who dragged him to the prison hadn¡¯t been Yale, he would have broken his seal to kill that person and go to save Ange. Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t excel in healing, but his wife had taught it a bit in the past so he could heal that kind of injuries easily on his own body; as for healing others, he wasn¡¯t unable to do it.


    Moreover, the seal in his body was for a Master Rank which was still stronger than the strength he showed, but that seal couldn¡¯t stop someone at the Elder Rank.


    ¡°My Roanmad n had a great debt with you, but you also destroyed my family, so don¡¯t expect me to be friendly towards you. I respect you because that was my wife¡¯sst wish before dying and because my own ancestor asked the Roanmad n to help you if we find you after reincarnation.¡±


    At that moment Yale felt angry; he had never interacted with his father, so he felt too unfair that he said that he had destroyed the family when from the start his father was the one who neglected him.


    ¡°Exin yourself. I don¡¯t remember having done anything to be med for destroying your family.¡±


    The fact that his father always neglected him was something difficult to forget for Yale, but he had already cut ties with him, so he didn¡¯t worry too much about it. However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate that his father med him for destroying his family when in Yale¡¯s eyes, his father was the one who did his utmost to avoid creating a family.


    ¡°As expected, your memories aren¡¯tplete. Alright, I will tell you your sin.¡±


    Yale¡¯s father felt that he needed to exin his reasons or there was no way Yale would ept that he was guilty.


    ¡°Some months before you were born, I lived happily with my wife; I had more wives, but I admit that I gave my heart to that one; I really loved her. We already had one daughter, Ange, and we were waiting for another child, so those were happy days. However, that person appeared; I am still unable to guess the identity of that person, but after that person spoke with my wife, everything changed.¡±


    Yale¡¯s face was strange; he was starting to get tired of mysterious people acting behind the scenes without him knowing anything; he admitted that it usually ended in his own benefit, but he started to guess that the sin was rted to that person who his father was speaking of.


    ¡°I was told that our child wouldn¡¯t be really our child, it would be a reincarnated expert called Liye by the people in our continent. In fact, even an ancestor of the Roanmad had been a disciple from that Liye, and he was also an ancestor of the Zhan n, so the fact that our son was his reincarnation was a huge honor.¡±


    Until that point Yale didn¡¯t find that anything was wrong, his father didn¡¯t even seem angry because his son was a reincarnated expert instead of a normal child.


    ¡°However, that person did something to you before you were born and as after-effects of that, my wife would die when giving birth. She agreed to that because that person said that it was Liye¡¯s will and she felt honored to die for that. She already felt that she had betrayed her n when she eloped with me, so knowing that her ancestor would be reborn thanks to her was something that made she believe that everything was part of fate and that she was fated to marry me to give birth to her ancestor. Thus, her death was also part of your n. You and that person killed the love of my life!¡±


    At that moment, Yale started to understand why his father was angry but that was still unfair in Yale¡¯s eyes because he didn¡¯t remember anything rted to that, for him he was just being med for something someone else did. Moreover, he was the one who suffered the most as a child by theck of care by his parents, so he considered himself a victim of that more than the culprit.


    ¡°I know that there is an organization called True Empire acting against this Empire and that your reincarnation is important for the continent and for battling them, but for me, you will always be one of the culprits for my wife¡¯s death.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t able to understand why he needed to lose his wife for the sake of the continent and always wondered that why Liye hadn¡¯t reincarnated in another ce.


    ¡°You say that an unknown person like that one spoke in my name, but I don¡¯t remember about it. Are you sure that it was really my will and not someone putting the me onto me?¡±


    The expression of Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t change when he heard Yale¡¯s question.


    ¡°I am sure. That person was just an incarnation, but even my wife assured that was more powerful than the head of the Zhan n. If that person weren¡¯t your ally, we would have been killed on the spot. Another proof is the expert of that time was the same one who made my power increase that much in just an instant and then sealed it just after that. Moreover, the only reason those bastards have problems to enve Ange is that that person also did something to her.¡±


    Yale was shocked to hear thatst part, but it made sense; from the memories of the soldier he killed, he knew that there were some problems in enving Ange, but it was difficult to exin without an external aid because she was just at the Apprentice Rank.


    As for the increase of power of his father, Yale thought that was apensation by that Mysterious Expert for the damage provoked.


    ¡°Anyway, there is no reason to exin more to you. I knew some more things, but I think that is good for you to suffer a bit from not knowing it. I will coborate with you to help Ange, but after that, I hope to not see you again in my whole life. I think I have sacrificed enough for you. To open the ce when Ange is isted, there is needed a special method I obtained from that person back then and someone with the Time Bloodline.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert had already told about what would happen that day before Yale¡¯s birth, and Yale¡¯s father knew that Yale would help him to rescue Ange. However, even Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t expect that the one who would drag him to the prison would be Yale and he really thought that the Mysterious Expert was wrong and he would be enved.


    ¡°This may be the only thing we will agree in our lives; I also don¡¯t n to have any more rtion with you, but saving Ange is the priority.¡±


    Yale knew that the rtionship between the two of them was irreparable because it was broken before he was even born. Yale wouldn¡¯t forgive his father for neglecting him; not his father would forgive him for the acts of that the Mysterious Expert did on Liye¡¯s behalf.

 Chapter 247 - True Empire鈥檚 Slaves

    Chapter 247: True Empire¡¯s ves


    Yale and his father walked silently by the prison; they didn¡¯t feel like speaking with the other.


    There was a lot of people in those jails, but their souls were already enved making those people lose any hopes in their life; they couldn¡¯t even kill themselves as their strength was thoroughly sealed due to having enved souls.


    The True Empire treated people like them like beasts. Those people weren¡¯t allowed to wear any clothes, and they could only eat the same food as the one given to the animals; in fact, the animals received more food than them. Moreover, they all had the order of never speaking again unless they were ordered to do it, so at most, they could make some beastly sounds.


    They were a sample of the fate that the True Empire wanted to all the inhabitants of the continent.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel good seeing people in that state and wanted to force them to reincarnate to stop their suffering, but if all of them died at the same time, he feared that the members of the True Zhan n would be alerted.


    It was possible for one of those ves to die due to theck of nutrition or the living conditions, so that wouldn¡¯t catch any attention as it was pretty normal and the True Empire didn¡¯t care about those lives. However, if a lot of them died in a short span of time, they would be alerted and saving Ange was a priority, so Yale couldn¡¯t risk alerting the True Empire for some unknown people.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Yale¡¯s father stopped when he saw that the n head of the Roanmad n was in one of those jails and his state wasn¡¯t better than the others.


    Yale also stopped and saw the old man in the jail; although he didn¡¯t have such a close rtionship with him, that man was still his great-grandfather and a victim of the True Empire.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Yale muttered those words unconsciously when seeing the n leader in such a pitiful state that didn¡¯t seem even to recognize Yale and his father.


    ¡°So, even you can¡¯t do anything to solve this. More reason to rush to save Ange.¡±


    Yale¡¯s father felt bad for the n head, but as they couldn¡¯t help him, it was better to ignore him and save Ange.


    ¡°I can¡¯t save him, but I can force him to reincarnate. Usually, this kind of envement won¡¯t disappear even after reincarnation, this is quite different from those soul marks. However, I have a method to make him reincarnate without the effects of soul very.¡±


    The n head was muddle-headed and didn¡¯t recognize them, but when he heard thosest words she started to nod his head with the little strength he had; he wanted to die, and if he could reincarnate without being a ve then it would be fabulous. Those were the only thoughts in his broken mind. Even without reincarnation, he would still choose to die if he needed to live like that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just killing him and provoking more problems for others? Experts like you never consider the problems you provoke when reincarnating or sending others to reincarnate.¡±


    It was clear that Yale¡¯s father waspletely against reincarnation, but Yale ignored his opinion.


    ¡°He wants to die and reincarnate, and I will fulfill his wish.¡±


    It was impossible for someone to cross the barrier of the jail, but that kind of barrier wasn¡¯t effective against the Space-time judgment Sword. Although the barrier wasn¡¯t broken, the sword could cross it without problems. Of course, Yale needed to grab the sword; he couldn¡¯t use his Spiritual Sense to control it inside the jail.


    The head of the Roanmad n neared to the extreme on the jail and closed his eyes hoping to die quickly.


    Yale was about killing him when the two Condensed Essence on his body resonated with the Space-time Judgment Sword and the sword crossed the n head¡¯s body without harming it.


    However, the n head fell to the ground lifeless despite not having any injury in his body; even the internal parts of his body were in a perfect that. He died without any suffering; the sword omitted his body and directly reached his soul forcing him to reincarnate.


    ¡°The user acted with piety towards an enved soul helping it to reincarnate, Legacy Skill [Merciful Reincarnation] unlocked.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t expecting to obtain a new Legacy Skill in that situation.


    ¡°Merciful Reincarnation: Sends the target soul to reincarnation omitting any abnormal state of the soul. The target¡¯s body won¡¯t be damaged nor will suffer any pain. Requires using the Space-time Judgment Sword, the Death Essence and the Sword Essence. The skill can be improved by adding the use of Life Essence. Only if the user pitied the target¡¯s soul can this skill be executed. This skill will fail against evil souls due to the nature of the Space-time Judgment Sword.¡±


    That skill wasn¡¯t for battling against others, but to save them. That was also one of Liye¡¯s most personal skills; he had saved a lot of people with that skill in the past.


    It was extremely difficult to heal the problems in the soul, and even Liye couldn¡¯t do that. Having problems with the soul would also block reincarnation or the problems would be inherited for the next life, those were the two options depending on what problem the soul had. Thus, for most people with some problems in their souls the chance of reincarnating through Merciful Reincarnation was an ultimate blessing.


    Moreover, for Yale, using Merciful Reincarnation wasn¡¯t that difficult despite needing some understanding about the essences because the Condensed Essences would help Yale as long as he fulfilled the conditions; that was a huge advantage of the Legacy Skills. It was simr to how Yale could use Absolute Protection since the moment he obtained it without understanding the Time Law.


    ¡°As expected of you; killing our n head without blinking.¡±


    Yale stared his father coldly when he heard those words.


    ¡°The n head wanted this. He died without pain and will have another chance at life.¡±


    That was the only method to freed the head of the Roanmad n for his fate as a ve; Yale didn¡¯t send him to reincarnation because he liked to do it.


    ¡°Even if he reincarnates, he won¡¯t be our n head anymore. I know very well that only those who reached certain levels of power can remember the memories of other lives and the n head was just at the Master Rank like my wife when she died. Thus, no matter if they reincarnate, they won¡¯t be themselves anymore. They are gone forever!¡±


    When Yale¡¯s mother died, the Mysterious Expert made her reincarnate, but also exined that about reincarnation to Yale¡¯s father.


    In fact, it was possible to recover those memories as long one reached a high level in training, but at such point even if someone recovered their memories, they wouldn¡¯t be the same person.


    Even Lar who recovered some of her memories when she just reached the Novice Rank due to the problems with her soul wasn¡¯t exactly the same as before, so it was easy to imagine how different would be someone who recovered those memories after a lot of time.


    ¡°My sword is special. Although it isn¡¯t the normal case, he will be able to remember this life after reincarnation thanks to this sword. However, I don¡¯t know where and when he will be born again.¡±


    Besides the power of the Space-time Judgment Sword, it was also possible to forcefully made someone reincarnate with memories with enough mastery of life and death, but Yale wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable about how that worked.


    ¡°Then, maybe my wife¡­¡±


    Yale¡¯s father changed a bit after hearing Yale, but theter quickly shook his head.


    ¡°This sword is bound to my soul, and I am the only one who can use it. Moreover, this sword needs to kill the target to trigger that effect. I won¡¯t say that there aren¡¯t other methods for her to keep her memories, but I don¡¯t know who that person you spoke of was, nor I can deduce that person¡¯s abilities. Anyway, unless you found her reincarnation, you won¡¯t be able to ensure if she remembers or no.¡±


    The face of Yale¡¯s father turned gloomy again. He knew that his wife wasn¡¯t killed by a sword and since that person told him that people at low levels wouldn¡¯t have their memories after reincarnation unless they reached a high level in training, he didn¡¯t believe that such person had a method to protect his wife¡¯s memories.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t be sure of that part, but he didn¡¯t even know if she had already reincarnated or not, and even if she already reincarnated, finding her wouldn¡¯t be an easy task. Thus, for him, that small hope quickly disappeared.


    ¡°It is the same in the end. For weaklings like us, reincarnation is the same as disappearing forever¡­¡±


    Yale¡¯s father knew that even if he had the luck of finding his wife or his grandfather after their reincarnation, they wouldn¡¯t have the same rtionship. He was unable to ept something like reincarnation no matter how he tried to use it as a hope.


    In fact, that negative towards reincarnation was the main reason for people being unable to treat the reincarnated selves of people they had met before in the same way. Except for few cases like Lar, most people would think like Yale¡¯s father in front of reincarnation.

 Chapter 248 - Enslaving Altar Formation

    Chapter 248: Enving Altar Formation


    The mood of Yale¡¯s father only worsened after speaking about reincarnation.


    Even Yale had to admit that reincarnation had huge risks for normal people although he didn¡¯t n to speak about that.


    Due to having his soul in a dissipation process, Liye had been forced to reincarnate into a male with one of his bloodlines due to the need of such strong rtionship to let the reincarnation be a sess; that was also the reason he needed so much time to reincarnate.


    Liye had been able to rely on his insights about life and death together with the Space-time Judgment Sword to manage to do that. As for how Lar did it, Yale believed that her father had his own method to help her to reincarnate avoiding any mishap.


    However, there wasn¡¯t such a rule in reincarnation, there was no need to reincarnate in someone who had rtion to your previous body, nor was necessary having any simrity. It was even possible to be born in a different world belonging to another species as long it is a species with the same level of consciousness.


    Unless the soul were especially crippled as Liye did in the Anpaes Kingdom to the traitors, a human or a half-beast wouldn¡¯t reincarnate into a normal beast.


    However, it was possible to reincarnate into divine beasts as they were considered a species of the same level as humans and they weren¡¯t grouped with the normal beasts.


    Thus, the normal people sent to reincarnation by Yale would have a random fate after reincarnation because Yale couldn¡¯t control it and he just relied on his sword.


    When Liye had used Merciful Reincarnation in the past, he had always controlled that reincarnation to make sure that those people had a good reincarnation, but Yale was unable to do that with his current power.


    The only thing Yale could do was praying for the n head¡¯s luck in reincarnating in a good ce because having the souls enved was a type of damage to the soul, so it would be difficult to him to recover his memories before reaching the Novice Rank. As for finding him, Yale doubted that such feat was possible for his current self.


    The same applied for Yale¡¯s mother because Yale didn¡¯t even know who sent her to reincarnation. If it had been done by someone with a good control of life and death, there wouldn¡¯t be problems as long as he finds that person, but if the one who had sent her to reincarnation just sent her without taking any other measure, even that person wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.


    Despite all the bad parts of being forced to reincarnate by Yale¡¯s Space-time Judgment Sword, everything was still better than a fixed fate as a soul ve of the True Empire. Yale decided that if he had a chance in the future, he would also help those pitiful people who ended enved by the True Empire.


    Of course, that would be only if doing that didn¡¯t put him, his family, or his friends in danger; Yale may help them because they were the victims of his enemy and pitied them, but he still had his priorities.


    ¡°There is a barrier in front of those stairs.¡±


    Yale suddenly came to a stop when he saw the barrier protecting the only way to advance.


    ¡°So, do you see stairs ahead? I only see a wall, the end of the way. However, I know that there is a hidden passage here that leads to Ange. Being a reincarnated expert is truly cheating you don¡¯t even need to gather knowledge to discover this hidden passage.¡±


    That barrier had ayer of illusion to seem like a wall, but with Yale¡¯s Illusion Immunity, he had never seen a wall there.


    Other reincarnated experts that didn¡¯t have Illusion Immunity like him would still see a wall there, but Yale¡¯s father had already a mindset that grouped all the reincarnated experts in the same group.


    Of course, for Yale¡¯s father, the reincarnated people who weren¡¯t considered reincarnated experts were only pitiful victims of the powerful experts who thought that reincarnation was the best in the world; his opinion was far too biased.


    ¡°You have a method to cross it, right?¡±


    Yale knew that such barrier couldn¡¯t be broken by force in a short time without alerting the True Empire.


    ¡°Yes, that person gave me the method. Activate your Time Bloodline and use Time Healing into the barrier. It is impossible to open this barrier alone, so don¡¯t try to ask for my part.¡±


    Even if Yale knew how to do his father¡¯s part, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it because the one using the power of the Zhan n and the other needed to be different people. That was an additional security measure because although they couldn¡¯t discard that there was someone who could infiltrate until that point, they didn¡¯t believe that they would let two of them enter and that casually one of them would be a member of the Zhan n.


    In just thirty seconds the barrier was broken; once the conditions were met, opening it wasn¡¯t that difficult because those members of the True Empire needed to enter to check Ange¡¯s status and they couldn¡¯t waste an hour just opening the barrier.


    Yale and his father proceeded slowly for fear of finding some traps, but they reached a huge gate without having encountered any; it was clear that the True Empire never thought that someone would infiltrate until that point.


    ¡°If my information is correct, Ange is behind this door.¡±


    Yale¡¯s father said that while starting to open the huge door; they were underground, but that door was still huge because it was part of a formation.


    After opening the door an enormous room without any decoration and an altar at the middle, appeared in front of them. There were torture artifacts on the floor, and a lot of them were in a bad state due to the use.


    Yale and his father were terrified seeing that, and they rushed towards the altar where Ange was lying.


    However, they sighed in relief seeing that there wasn¡¯t a single wound on her body and that there was a strange barrier protecting her making it impossible damage her body.


    When she had been captured, they first tried to enve her, but a seal on her soul protected her, and to make things more difficult, Ange had entered in a sleeping state with that barrier appearing around her body.


    All those torture instruments were used to try to break the barrier, but they were unable to do it; that barrier even resisted the full strike attack of someone who had reached the Elder Rank.


    However, they discovered that the barrier originated from the seal on her soul and as long as they erased that seal bit a bit, that barrier would also disappear.


    The seal had been weakened a lot since the day Ange was captured and would be broken soon. That altar was the core of a formation to attack continuously the soul of the one who was lying on it.


    ¡°This is the Enving Altar Formation; a wicked art punished with death in any part of the continent. Anyone who is put in Ange¡¯s position would turn into a ve of the one who set the Enving Altar Formation; even someone at the Elder Rank would be enved in less than a minute. Thankfully she has that protection on her soul.¡±


    Yale had read about that banished art in books; it wasn¡¯t a knowledge difficult to obtain as long it was only its name, effect and the fact daring to create one was suicidal because all the experts would be furious with the one who created it.


    Of course, creating it wasn¡¯t an easy task and Yale didn¡¯t know how to do it, nor he nned to learn about it because he knew that the method used would be evil.


    The foundation for the Enving Altar Formation were souls or more exactly enved souls. One should enve someone¡¯s soul and use the soul of that person to power the formation; after the second one is enved both of them would power the formation, and consequently, the power of the Enving Altar Formation would increase and would continue doing the same process.


    That formation wasn¡¯t under the prison by a random reason; those enved prisoners were sustaining the formation with their souls, which was slowly destroying their minds. Moreover, the only end of someone forced to power up such formation until the end was soul dissipation.


    In fact, everyone who didn¡¯t know about those requirements for that Enving Altar Formation thought that having the soul ves in jails was stupid because they couldn¡¯t betray the True Empire.


    Of course, that Enving Altar Formation wasn¡¯t the only one in the Revgen Empire; there were a lot more set off by the True Empire in different cities.


    Moreover, there was no need to use the Enving Altar Formation to enve anyone who was at the Elder Rank or less. The secret and true objective of those Enving Altar Formations was to construct another formation by putting all of them together.


    That formation would work as an enormous Enving Altar Formation and affect all the inhabitants of the Revgen Empire, members of the True Empire included.


    Fortunately, they still hadn¡¯t set up any Enving Altar Formation in the area of Imperial City because that would alert the Imperial Family, so they had started working in backwater areas.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: Being in Front of Something Without Noticing It


    ¡°I know that this is an Enving Altar Formation, but how do you n to rescue her? Moving her by force is dangerous, or at least that was the information that expert told me. However, if we break this formation before rescuing her, we will be surrounded before we can escape and it wouldn¡¯t ensure that Ange will be safe either.¡±


    Yale¡¯s father had obtained some knowledge about the Enving Altar Formation, but it was also rather basic, and the only important pieces of information were the danger of move someone away from the formation without stopping it, the risks of stopping it, and how to stop it.


    ¡°Can you exin what part of moving her away or stopping the formation is dangerous?¡±


    If the danger was just that the formation would attack them or something of that style, Absolute Protection was enough to save them; even if Ange were in direct contact with the altar when it attacked, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed.


    ¡°The formation is attacking Ange¡¯s soul; if the formation stops abruptly, the energy attacking her soul will turn berserk, and that berserk energy will damage her soul. Even if we break the formation by normal means, there will still be a fifty percent chance of her soul being damaged. Although that would still be better than turning into a ve, I don¡¯t wish that fate for her because I know that you will force her to reincarnate in that case.¡±


    It was just as Yale¡¯s father said, if Ange¡¯s soul was damaged to the point she couldn¡¯t live normally, Yale would choose to make her reincarnate to free her from that fate.


    An injured soul is too unstable, making her wait in that state in the hope that Yale reached the level to help her would only make her lose her mind. The mind of a normal person couldn¡¯t endure too much time with an injured soul; only true experts are able to do it for some time like how Liye or Lar had been able to remain alive for some time even when their souls in a dissipation state, which was much worse than just soul damage.


    ¡°I am not confident in stopping that with my current power, but let me check something.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want Ange¡¯s soul to be damaged nor force her to reincarnate due to that, so he wanted to check all the possibilities. He knew that the expert who talked with his father had given him a lot of information but not how to save her, so he guessed that it was because his father didn¡¯t need to know about it as Yale was capable of doing it himself.


    There was only one possibility in Yale¡¯s mind to stop something like that, the Storage Space.


    Yale had disappeared from that room and appeared inside the Storage Space, which provoked that his father had been a bit shocked due to it, but that juststed for an instant until he remembered his believing that he could expect anything from a reincarnated expert.


    Yale wasn¡¯t confident in that just being inside the Storage Space would protect her in the same way as Aiwai because despite seeming simr problem the natures of their problems werepletely different.


    Liye had used it to avoid Aiwai¡¯s problem to affect her until the moment when Yale could heal her. Aiwai was still in an undamaged state thanks to Liye¡¯s help, but if the root of the problem weren¡¯t solved her soul would end facing the consequences once she exited the Storage Space.


    Ange¡¯s problem was different; the danger to her wasn¡¯t that her soul would deteriorate as the time passed, but that something that was trying to invade her soul and would retaliate from the inside at any moment when she left that Enving Altar Formation.


    Inside the Storage Space, Yale went to an area that didn¡¯t have anything in it and started to try to manipte the time; he hoped to create a small area with the time stopped that emted the previous functionality of the Storage Space.


    If it was only creating an area with the time slower than in the outside, that was within Yale¡¯s capabilities inside the Storage Space, butpletely stopping the time was difficult to do even in that situation.


    Yale activated his Time Bloodline hoping that it would help him to create a small zone with the time stopped. At that moment, he felt a familiar sensation resonating with his Time Bloodline, but he was unable to detect the source of it.


    Moreover, that resonance let Yale create a small area where one minute inside wasparable to one day outside. Sadly, Yale didn¡¯t know how much time would Ange have before that retaliation of the enving energy, and he didn¡¯t want to y with Ange¡¯s safety, so that time rate wasn¡¯t enough; he wouldn¡¯t be confident unless he managed to stop itpletely.


    After that, he would need to ask some help for Lashar or maybe even look for Revgen to help Ange removing that energy from inside her.


    Some time passed and Yale¡¯s maniption of time was starting to affect the stability of the Storage Space which was dangerous for Aiwai. Yale wanted to save Ange, but there was no way Yale would choose to save her sacrificing Aiwai, and the same would apply in the opposite way. Thus, he was about to stop and look for another method to create that area with the time stopped when he was finally enlightened.


    The enlightenment wasn¡¯t about how to stop the time, but about the true nature of that familiar sensation, he was having. That felt extremely simr to how the Sword Bloodline reacted towards the Condensed Sword Essence and the same applied with the Death Bloodline and his corresponding Essence.


    ¡°The Time Law inside the Storage Space has been formed thanks to a Time Condensed Essence.¡±


    The current Storage Space was akin to a small world that only had the Time Law and the Space Law; without those two it would be too difficult for the Storage Space existing as a ce where one could enter freely.


    However, Yale never understood how that space was created nor how Liye designed it to let Yale manipte it with his low power; he needed to be at the Practitioner Rank, but in normal circumstances, that kind of space wasn¡¯t something that could be created or controlled by someone at such low rank.


    At that instant, he finally understood it well; the Time Law of the Storage Space was derived from the Condensed Time Essence, and he was sure that the same applied with the Space Law. Under such conditions, it was still possible for Yale to have something like the Storage Space and control it freely even if the Storage Space wasn¡¯tpletely stable.


    ¡°Those two Condensed Essences had been in front of my eyes the whole time, but I failed to notice it until now.¡±


    In fact, it hadn¡¯t passed so much time since Yale obtained the Storage Space, but he still felt that he had been too short-sighted for having noticed it earlier.


    Of course, Yale couldn¡¯t retrieve those Condensed Essences without provoking a big damage to the Storage Space, so he didn¡¯t n to do it because Aiwai¡¯s life was rted to the existence of that Storage Space.


    Due to that, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Condensed Time Essence to suppress the True Zhan n in the same way as he used the Sword Essence to suppress the True Larken n members.


    However, Yale believed that if he managed to obtain some understanding of the Condensed Time Essence from the Storage Space, he would be able to control it enough to create a little area with the time stopped.


    Yale remembered how he understood the other two essences previously and tried to harmonize with the Storage Space.


    The effects were quicker than Yale expected as his bloodline synchronizedpletely with the Storage Space and for the first time the Origin Time Bloodline appeared; sadly it could only be used inside the Storage Space.


    A three-meter area with the time stopped appeared in front of Yale at the same time that the Time Bloodline returned to normal and he fell to the ground with a pale face. Even with all those favorable conditions, he waspletely exhausted by creating that small area with the time stopped.


    Moreover, that area wouldn¡¯tst for too long, nor would be possible to create another immediately after that one disappeared. After all, even the previous Storage Space had a time limit for people being inside with the time stopped.


    The weirdest thing was that Yale was able to sense the exact time that the area with the time stopped wouldst, and it was perfectly synchronized with the remaining time of his sub-quest.

 Chapter 250 - Rescuing Ange

    Chapter 250: Rescuing Ange


    Yale reappeared in front of the altar before the paleness of his face faded; it didn¡¯t matter how exhausted he was at that moment, he wanted to rescue Ange as soon as possible.


    His father noticed that he was pale, but he didn¡¯t ask anything about it; he had already decided that both of them hadn¡¯t any rtionship once Ange was safe.


    ¡°Did you find a way to avoid the danger for her?¡±


    That was the only topic he wanted to speak with Yale, and Yale thought in the same way.


    ¡°Yes, but the measure is only temporal, and I need to take her to Imperial City to ensure her safety; I will just dy the retaliation for now. Of course, she needs toe with me.¡±


    Yale told the truth, but even if he didn¡¯t need to take Ange with him, he would still look for a method to keep Ange with him; he didn¡¯t want her to be with someone who let her be kidnapped because he put the safety of the rest of his family in front of Ange¡¯s safety.


    He didn¡¯t think that his father saving the rest of the family was an evil deed because it was normal thinking about saving the most one can save.


    However, personally Yale didn¡¯t want Ange to be put in danger by anyone even if all those other wives and children from his father were to die due to that, so he was still angry about his father¡¯s actions. He thought as that had happened once it could happen twice, so there was no way he would let Ange live with her father, or she might again turn into a decoy to save others.


    For Yale, not all the lives had the same value, and Ange¡¯s life was far more valuable than the entire Roanmad n. Yale never considered himself a righteous person; he just acted in a way to benefit himself and those who are important to him. However, he didn¡¯t like to harm innocent people without a good reason even if he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill people as long he had enough reasons for doing it.


    He always felt that those people who always wanted to differentiate everything only between rightful and evil were too narrow-minded because in a lot of cases that wasn¡¯t objective nor limited to those two options.


    Yale¡¯s father sighed after hearing Yale because he didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth or only trying to cheat him, but there was no way he could disagree since he didn¡¯t have any other way to save Ange.


    ¡°Alright. I know that Ange would also choose to be with you if she was conscious. She had always sided with you no matter how I tried to separate her from you. I truly hate you, you killed my wife and stole my daughter.¡±


    Yale was seriously thinking in punch his father face after hearing that; if it hadn¡¯t been for Ange taking care of him, maybe he would have no emotions at all with such a gloomy childhood.


    He knew very well that theck of interactions with other people had affected his personality a lot, and if he had had a more normal family, he wouldn¡¯t have had such social problems when he was a child. Thankfully, the time he lived with Aiwai helped him to partially solve his problems although he still couldn¡¯t consider himself a very social person.


    ¡°I also hate you. Probably this is the only thing besides saving Ange in which we think the same.¡±


    After saying that, Yale put his hand in Ange¡¯s body and moved her body to the area of the Storage Space with the time stopped.


    Although he had already expected it, the sub-quest didn¡¯t finish after he had put Ange inside the Storage Space because the root of her problem wasn¡¯t solved yet.


    His time limit remained the same, and it was the time he had before that time-stopped area faded; he truly wondered if the system had known how the things would be since the first moment.


    However, when Yale checked the Quest Menu, he found that another sub-quest appeared even if the previous one was still active; that was the first time two sub-quests were active at the same time.


    ¡°Destroy the Enving Altar Formation. Reward: Information about the n of the True Empire in the Revgen Empire.¡±


    Yale looked towards the Enving Altar Formation; he wished to destroy it even without the quest, but that would alert the members of the True Empire, so it would be difficult escaping after destroying it, and he couldn¡¯t afford a random teleportation with his time limit to save Ange.


    ¡°We shall destroy this thing, but without allowing those bastards to detect us.¡±


    Yale¡¯s father was surprised that Yale said that, but when he thought of the fate of the n leader and those above, he truly wanted to destroy that thing to avoid people being so easily enved.


    ¡°I have a method to destroy it without provoking much disturbance, but escaping afterward will still be difficult, and although I don¡¯t know where you put Ange, she is with you right now. Get out of here right now. I will deal with this thing while you escape with Ange, change to that soldier¡¯s appearance and get out. I hope to never see you again.¡±


    He felt guilty for having used Ange as a decoy to save his other family members, so he was ready to take the hard path for Ange¡¯s safety. He hated Yale, but he also knew that Yale was the only one who could ensure Ange¡¯s safety.


    Of course, although he hated Yale, he didn¡¯t want to kill him nor something like that; he just wanted to forget about him and never see him again. The ones he truly wanted to kill were those of the True Empire and all the traitors of the Roanmad n.


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t kill yourself, Ange would be very sad if you died to protect her.¡±


    Yale started to walk towards the door while he spoke. He knew that although Ange had always sided with him instead of siding with her father, she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her father. Knowing her personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be upset for her father using her as a decoy to save others.


    Of course, although Yale hated his father, he didn¡¯t want him to die. After all, he had always been neglected by him, but his father also never tried to suppress him nor make the things difficult for him.


    Even when he was told that the n wouldn¡¯t check his talents, that was something that benefitted Yale and since his father knew that Yale was a reincarnated expert that was clearly done on purpose to help him even if that was probably an order from that expert who his father spoke about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to die. I have a method to escape from here, although it will only work on myself. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±


    He indeed received an item to save his own life; he just needed to shatter a token, and he would be teleported to a random position in the Revgen Empire, but that would only work for himself, it was impossible to carry anyone else with him.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure that the item would work in the area they were at that moment because it was isted from the outside; to use that token without worries, he would need to at least leave the barrier in front of the stairs. Thus, he was really risking his life because if he failed to run away quick enough or the token didn¡¯t work inside the barrier, he would be caught by the True Empire.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply to his father; he just rushed his way to the outside hoping that his father seeded in breaking the altar. In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure if the quest would bepleted if his father was the one who destroyed the altar, but he would rather fail the quest and lose that information than put Ange in danger.


    Yale ignored all the enved prisoners, but he put in his mind that someday he needed to save them from their fates and send them to reincarnation.


    Sadly, that would never happen; when someone broke an Enving Altar Formation, those who were supporting it would have their souls destroyed at the same time, but neither Yale nor his father knew about it.


    Yale changed his appearance again to look like the soldier he had killed to infiltrate the city and left the prison as if anything had happened inside.


    While he left the prison, he was wondering how the beast horde and the golem army had affected that city, but as there wasn¡¯t anyone near the prison, it seemed that the distraction had worked well and no one noticed that a soldier spent so much time inside the prison.

 Chapter 251 - Soul Barrier Stone

    Chapter 251: Soul Barrier Stone


    The soldiers in the city wall had gloomy looks on their faces because the beast horde was attacking the city gate and wouldn¡¯tst for too long. Moreover, there were too many beasts to deal with all of them in a short span of time.


    As for the traps, for some reason, they found that there was one way which waspletely clear of any traps and that all the beasts chose that way instead of just charging forward like everyone believed they would do.


    They couldn¡¯t understand how could such a big area be without traps; even if a soldier made a mistake, at most some traps would fail, but in that path, it was obvious that there were no traps at all.


    Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t believe that someone had really betrayed them because the beast horde was a huge danger for everyone, so even if there was truly a traitor among them, that traitor faced the same danger as them.


    When their strength to endure was near the end, their desperation only increased as they saw an army nearing them from the direction of Nacesai City and some of the higher-ups recognized Swordmad in that army.


    At that moment, they were already with their hands full due to the beast horde; there were three beasts at the Elder Rank that were pinning down the strongest members of their city, so facing another expert at the Elder Rank wasn¡¯t something they could do.


    However, they believed that the army would stop and attack when the beast horde ended. After all, it was always better to attack a weakened enemy, and those beasts would also attack them if they neared the city before the assault of the beast horde finished.


    Thus, although the situation was problematic, they would still have an advantage on the numbers of Elder Rank experts; even if their three strongest members would be tired after the beast horde, if they acted together no one believed that Swordmad would win.


    Sadly for them, that army didn¡¯t follow themon sense and didn¡¯t stop after seeing the beast horde.


    In the eyes of the True Empire, attacking the city at the same time that the city was facing a beast horde was suicidal because the beast horde would also end that army, but a suicidal attack while disregarding their own lives was something that would pose a true threat to their city at that moment.


    ¡°They had finally turned crazy after being pushed to the extreme. However, this timing is really bad for us.¡±


    One of the men at the Elder Rank said those words while he blocked the attack of an enormous Frost Wolf; it was the leader of all the Frost Wolves on the surrounding mountains and was the first beast at the Elder Rank to turn into Wyba¡¯s servant.


    Other beasts were attacking because they couldn¡¯t disobey their instincts, but that enormous Frost Wolf had pledged loyalty towards Wyba. The bloodline pressure of a divine beast towards the species simr to it was far stronger than to other beasts; for that Frost Wolf, Wyba was like a goddess that he and his pack needed to worship.


    The other two Elder Rank beasts were a Lightning Tiger and a Fire Bear; they weren¡¯t weaker than the Frost Wolf, and they could have chosen to resist Wyba¡¯s call with their level, but they loathed the people of that city because they hunted for fun and liked to torture the beasts they caught. Of course, there were tigers and bear among those ones, some of them direct descendants of those at the Elder Rank.


    In the beast world, if one killed a beast to eat or in self-defense, although there would be a grudge for the part of the beasts and would attack the offender at any opportunity they had, the beasts wouldn¡¯t attack a whole city in retaliation.


    However, all the beasts hated those who killed them for fun, and a city in which the one who killed more beasts would have more reputation was something that couldn¡¯t exist in the eyes of those beasts.


    Sadly, they didn¡¯t dare to attack the city due to theirck of confidence before that day, but thanks to Wyba they had a powerful horde to deal with them and they even know that there would be some reinforcementster.


    Thus, those two prideful beasts choose to obey Wyba and follow the n to avenge those who had been killed without any reason.


    Some fireballs impacted to the already weakened gate getting it close to its disintegration.


    The Nacesai Academy also added some powerful mages to their army, and they were silently casting spells while the golem soldiers moved the carriage in which they were traveling. Moreover, they were still quite far while casting those spells and in a normal situation there was no way those attacks would seed.


    ¡°This is a shameless strategy! They are aiding the beast horde with ranged attacks!¡±


    All the soldiers were shouting things like that after seeing that with the aid of those magic attacks, the resistance of their gate was nearing the end. Usually, a human wouldn¡¯t assist a beast horde because beast hordes were something that any human should fear, but they couldn¡¯t guess that the Nacesai Academy had a divine beast supporting them.


    ¡°Stop uttering non-sense, you group of trash! There is nothing bad in being shameless in war, but they won¡¯t seed. This is a Soul Barrier Stone; the elders gave it to me in case we needed it. The barrier generated from it is far stronger than the current one. With this, we don¡¯t need to fear that beast horde nor that army!¡±


    The soldiers were extremely happy when hearing their strict leader say something good for one time in his life, but that joy wouldn¡¯tst.


    ¡°To activate this Soul Barrier Stone, we need to use some souls, and the failure in the traps is the fault of our squadron. Everyone, give your souls to the Soul Barrier Stone and die for me! I mean, for the glory of the True Empire!¡±


    For one moment, the true thoughts of that man were exposed, but he didn¡¯t fear that those soldiers would disobey because they had all marks on their souls and if they disobeyed, those Elder Rank experts could turn those marks into very marks at any moment.


    ¡°You all heard it. There is no doubt about what it is needed to do right now!¡±


    One of the soldiers shouted, and the other nodded because they knew that they only had one option.


    ¡°I thought that you were a coward because you werete, but it seems that you were truly enjoying too much torturing that prisoner and lost track of time; you are truly loyal, so you can be the first of the squadron to die for our glorious True Empire.¡±


    That soldier advanced to the Soul Barrier Stone while the others looked at him with admiration for his courage.


    The leader smiled when he saw the soldier going to touch that stone, but that smile turned into hisst facial expression before his head fell to the ground.


    ¡°Someone like you need to die; there is no doubt about that.¡±


    The soldier then moved his sword towards the Soul Barrier Stone and destroyed it; finishing withst hope of the whole city to reinforce the barrier.


    ¡°You! Why?¡±


    The other soldiers couldn¡¯t understand why theirpanion acted like that even if everyone hated that bastard leader and had thought of how delightful would be beheading him.


    ¡°If you are evil people or just victims from the True Empire, my sword will decide it.¡±


    They were annihted in seconds. That was a weak squadron with the leader at the 2-star Practitioner Rank and the soldiers only at the Apprentice Rank. They had jobs like putting traps, dealing with prisoners or dying for the sake of the barrier, but no one counted with them to battle the beast horde.


    However, that squadron died all without helping in any way to the beast horde attack because even the traps hadn¡¯t been useful thanks to Yale¡¯s interference.


    ¡°If you were only victims, I hope you more luck in your next lives. Don¡¯t end under someone like the True Empire a second time.¡±


    Yale recovered his true appearance after saying those words.


    Fifteen minutes after leaving the prison, he had heard a notification from the system because his sub-quest to destroy the altar had beenpleted.


    Initially, Yale just nned to flee among the chaos, but at the moment he heard the information about the true reason behind those Enving Altar Formations, he decided to finish off that city.


    Fortunately, although he appearedte to the meeting with his squadron, they didn¡¯t have too much to do due to theirck of use in such a strong beast horde and the other members thought that he was dyed because he was a coward or because he was enjoying the torture of the criminal he took to prison.


    ¡°This one was the only squadron destined for support due to the squadron¡¯sck of strength. There is nothing else to do inside the city once I help to break that gate from the inside.¡±


    At that moment, Yale didn¡¯t fear anyone in the city because he had confidence in fleeing at any moment; there was no way the soldiers would have time to deal with him while facing a beast horde and an army.

 Chapter 252 - Three Elder Beasts VS Three Elder Traitors

    Chapter 252: Three Elder Beasts VS Three Elder Traitors


    ¡°What are these trashes doing? Why hasn¡¯t the Soul Barrier Stone been activated?¡±


    The Elder Rank expert battling against the Frost Wolf shouted with anger, but no one replied because no one had time to check what was happening behind the wall, they had enough work dealing with the beast horde and the iing army.


    The carriage with the mages, Swordmad, George, and the other real humans had stopped at some distance while the golem army was about to reach the ce where the beast horde was attacking the soldiers of the city and the city gate.


    ¡°Damn, why are those beast not attacking their army?¡±


    The Elder Rank expert facing the Fire Bear was the one who spoke that time when he saw that a great part of the army already merged with the beast horde, but the beasts ignored thempletely.


    ¡°Impossible! The beats are just evil beings that kill everything in their sight. There is no way they ignore that army!¡±


    The third Elder Rank expert shouted as he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes; he was the one who proposed a system in the city to obtain honor by killing as many beasts as possible.


    For him, only the beasts raised to be food should exist, any other beast wasn¡¯t worthy to exist in the same world as people like him. Of course, the humans who didn¡¯t belong to the True Empire were at the same level as beasts for him.


    The three couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, but they forgot quickly about that because something even more unbelievable happened; the gate waspletely destroyed, but not by the beasts, the golems or the magic attacks. It had been destroyed from inside the city.


    ¡°The beasts are angry with this city. You have been hunting them for your own pleasure, and now you are paying the consequences.¡±


    Yale crossed the destroyed gate while speaking, but he wasn¡¯t attacked by any beast as they had been pleased with Yale¡¯s words.


    Thanks to his divine beast bloodline, Yale could understand the wolves, and he had heard the hatred of the Frost Wolves. As for other beasts, he was unable to understand them unless those beasts had already developed some abilities tomunicate with others; that wasn¡¯t strange for a beast at the Elder Rank, but they wouldn¡¯t try tomunicate with others at that moment. Thus, Yale couldn¡¯t understand the other two.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know the price of betraying of True Empire? Turn into a ve and kill yourself!¡±


    After hearing the order of the one who was battling the Frost Wolf, Yale had started tough.


    ¡°Do you dare tough? We will enve all your family! You should know the fate of those female ones once they turned into our personal ves!¡±


    Yale¡¯s expression turned cold as ice when he heard that; that elder of the True Zhan n had touched a topic that he should have never mentioned in front of Yale.


    ¡°You? Touch someone from my family? You haven¡¯t been able to touch my sister after kidnapping her, and I even rescued her without any problem. Do you really think that a trash like you have the qualifications to threaten my family? Your True Empire shall disappear from this world!¡±


    At that moment, all the members of the Zhan n started to feel bad like if their bloodlines were rebelling against them.


    Yale couldn¡¯t use the Origin Time Bloodline, but his Time Bloodline was still a perfect one andpared with the Sword Bloodline, he was far more used to it, so suppressing those other members a bit wasn¡¯t a hard task.


    That bit of suppressing wasn¡¯t enough to make a huge difference in battle, but the three Elder Rank beasts used that chance to hurt the three Elder Rank experts.


    A bit of difference was enough in a desperate battle like that, they were already in the losing side, and Yale¡¯s suppression turned the situation extremely dire for those with the Time Bloodline, the members of the True Zhan n died without stop.


    ¡°Time Bloodline and a sister kidnapped. You are Yale!¡±


    Finally, one member of the Zhan n recognized Yale, but he was distracted by that and ended killed by a beast after being knocked down by a golem.


    ¡°We lost contact with the Enving Altar Formation and the ves in the prison. So, it was all your fault.¡±


    The three elders of the True Zhan n were angry about that, and they couldn¡¯t imagine how Yale managed to do something like that. Moreover, since he was alone at that moment, they thought that someone else was with him and had already fled with Ange.


    ¡°It is your fault kidnapping my sister; you should have learned that if you y with fire, you may get burnt.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand why they lost contact with the ves because he doubted that his father did something to them, but he had no time to worry about that.


    After finish speaking, Yale took out his wings and started to fly before looking to the three Elder Rank beasts.


    ¡°I will support you three to end with those three trashes.¡±


    The Lightning Tiger and the Fire Bear ignored Yale; they didn¡¯t like humans even if they were avoiding harming those on Wyba¡¯s side. They also had a good impression of Yale, but they didn¡¯t expect too much help from a youth at the Practitioner Rank.


    However, the Frost Wolf who thought the same about humans was unable to react like that because he was sensing fear just seeing Yale. If in front of Wyba¡¯s presence he felt like if he was in front of a goddess and wanted to serve her with all his strength, in front of Yale, he felt as if he was against an ancient monster who could destroy him in less than a second.


    He wanted to serve Wyba willingly, but in front of Yale, he felt that he was someone who he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The Frost Wolf asked that unconsciously in wolfnguage, so he didn¡¯t expect a reply from a human because humans couldn¡¯t understand him.


    ¡°I am Wyba¡¯s big brother, that should tell you enough about my identity.¡±


    At that moment, Yale released the full power of the Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline scaring all the beasts. They could feel exactly the same bloodline as Wyba¡¯s, but there was a huge difference in how they sense it because Yale didn¡¯t hide his murderous intent when releasing the power of his divine beast bloodline.


    Yale wasn¡¯t a true divine beast, but he had the same bloodline as Wyba, so if Wyba could put pressure on them, Yale also could do it despite being human.


    In fact, by Yale¡¯s murderous aura, it was easier to believe that he was a dreadful divine beast more than Wyba who hadn¡¯t emitted a sinister aura when putting pressure on them.


    Yale didn¡¯t lose more time and cast the Space-time Sword Formation; it was extremely costly in Origin Points, but he didn¡¯t need it for a lot of time.


    Those three elders from the True Zhan n wouldn¡¯t have had any fear of that attack in a short-term in a normal situation, but in their current situation, those unpredictable attacks forced them to weaken their defenses against the beasts. Of course, there was no way the beasts let that chance go and attacked with all their power.


    Due to that, in less than a minute those three elders who had a good position even in the True Empire had died in the hands of the beasts.


    ¡°Well done. You can continue killing as much as you want, I have other business right now.¡±


    Yale flew toward the ce where Swordmad and the other humans of the Nacesai Academy army were waiting while the beasts and the golems entered the city.


    Everyone had deeply underestimated the strength of that beats horde; it was extremely frightening and merciless. In the end, the golem army only yed a supporting role, but at the start, they were just a distraction, they never hoped to truly destroy the city.


    Yale sensed that Wyba wasn¡¯t too far from the ce where Swordmad and the others were waiting. Although she had told Yale that she would be far away from the battle, she decided to remain in an area near the army in case they were in danger. Wyba wasn¡¯t too powerful by herself, but her strength inmanding beasts was extremely dreadful.


    ¡°Wyba, go to the army¡¯s ce and wait for me; we need to return to Imperial City as soon as possible.¡±


    Fortunately, Yale¡¯s Spiritual Sense had improved a lot, and that distance was still within his range.

 Chapter 253 - Returning to the Nacesai Academy

    Chapter 253: Returning to the Nacesai Academy


    Cries of pain could be heard from the city while the beast horde hunted all the people living inside. It was an unavoidable fate since those beasts hated them and Wyba didn¡¯t n to forbid them to attack.


    She had stopped giving orders to them, but for those beasts that attack to the city was the vengeance for those beasts that had died without reason and they had waited for so long for that moment, so they didn¡¯t need any order to hunt the inhabitants of the city.


    Yale knew that although all the people had marks on their souls, not all of them were truly evil and were just forced to obey by the True Empire, but he didn¡¯t have time to kill all of them personally to let his sword judge their souls. Moreover, that city was the one who attracted the hatred of the beasts, and they were paying the consequences.


    No one stood up to help Ange or his father when they had been captured, so Yale didn¡¯t find any need to help them in that situation even though it would be far too easy for him to make those beasts stop.


    A little wolf flew towards Yale before transforming into a cute half-beast girl and hugging Yale. Wyba had been told to go towards Swordmad¡¯s group because Yale was going towards there, but she wanted to go towards Yale as soon as possible.


    ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t mind that Wyba didn¡¯t obey him because he was very pleased with her performance in the rescue n, and he had difficulties being angry with her for disobeying him when she acted like a spoiled girl.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. I rescued Ange, but I need help to ensure her safety.¡±


    Yale patted Wyba¡¯s head before both of them continued flying towards the Nacesai Academy¡¯s army. They were already near to them so in two minutes theynded.


    ¡°Yale, is Ange well?¡±


    Swordmad asked immediately when Yalended in front of him. He had been feeling too guilty since he had been unable to avoid her from being kidnapped.


    ¡°She is safe for now, but I need to return to Imperial City right now, or she will be in danger.¡±


    The faces of everyone were gloomy after hearing that because they knew that without Yale, they could only dream about having won the war against that city. After all, it has been the cooperation from Yale with the beast horde controlled by Wyba the main reason for the destruction of the city.


    ¡°If someone wants to follow me to Imperial City, I have no problems with it. However, Imperial City won¡¯t be safer than here. A war will start soon.¡±


    Most of the members who thought about following Yale after he started speaking discarded those thoughts just after Yale finished. They didn¡¯t want to join a war that would implicate the capital because they would just be cannon fodder.


    ¡°I will go with you! Maybe my efficiency tomand golems can¡¯tpare with Wyba¡¯s control of beast horde; I admit that I am worse than Wyba. However, I am sure that I will be able to help you in Imperial City.¡±


    George didn¡¯t hesitate into deciding to join Yale and go to Imperial City; he understood that the enemy of Imperial City was rted to the enemy they had just beat.


    Too many people had died in the hands of the True Empire, besides those inside the Nacesai Academy no one else remained in Nacesai City, so it was normal that he wanted revenge.


    Almost everyone in that army wanted revenge as George, but no one has enough guts to go to the war. They already pushed their courage to the limits to join that army in which they weren¡¯t even the frontline for the attack.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to force anyone to join him because he didn¡¯t need a bunch of cowards.


    ¡°I will also go with you. As a master, I neglected you for too long while you turned strong on your own. I fear that if you leave without me, the next time I see you, I won¡¯t be able to teach you anything.¡±


    Yale already expected that Swordmad would also want to join him; Swordmad was someone who liked to destroy the root of all troubles, so he wouldn¡¯t be at ease until the True Empire had been destroyed.


    ¡°We need to rush towards the Nacesai Academy; I will also tell everyone in the Nacesai Academy about going with me to Imperial City to help in the iing war. After that, I will return to Imperial City, and I don¡¯t know when I will return.¡±


    Yale was in a rush, but any help he could gather to the iing war would be weed. Moreover, he thought that probably he would never return to Nacesai City, the city had been reduced to the Nacesai Academy, and he didn¡¯t think that the city would be easily reconstructed.


    Yale flew back to Nacesai City followed by Wyba, while the army started to retreat towards Nacesai City. However, that army splits into two groups, one that ran towards the Nacesai Academy and another one that advanced slowly with the carriages and the golems.


    Swordmad and George were in the running group because they would go with Yale to Imperial City and there was no way Yale would wait until the whole army reached the Nacesai Academy.


    As for the city that was being attacked, only beastly sounds could be heard at that moment; they had been all annihted by the beast horde.


    Yale¡¯s flying speed was higher than Swordmad¡¯s speed running in the ground; maybe in a t terrain without obstacles, Swordmad could run at that speed, but there was no way the terrain was that perfect while they returned to the Nacesai Academy.


    At the Nacesai Academy, Sainac was waiting at the entrances gates with some people behind him. Those people were all waiting for Yale and the army to return.


    All of them had close rtions to some of the people that had gone to the other city, and even if the job of that army wasn¡¯t attacking directly and just using golems; those people were still worried.


    The situation inside the Nacesai Academy improved a lot since the attack stopped. Sainac had used the special function of the barrier to increase the density of the energy inside the barrier making that the healers could heal the injured people without worrying about the exhaustion.


    Doing that was akin to not having any barrier as all the power was used to that, but thanks to that method the healers managed to save everyone¡¯s lives.


    Of course, most of them would have the scars of that battle for their whole lives; they couldn¡¯t use elemental healing on all of them. Thus, natural healing had been the main spell unless the wounds were serious enough for being impossible to recover correctly with natural healing.


    While they were waiting for some news, something fell in front of them at high speed as if it was a meteorite. However, after the cloud of dust provoked by the impact disappeared, there were only two people, a man, and a little girl, both with wings.


    ¡°The mission is a sess, that city has been wiped out of this world.¡±


    Some students felt their scalps numb when they heard the calm voice of Yale saying that a whole city had been wiped out. Moreover, they had heard that it was a rescue n and nothing about wiping out that city.


    ¡°Wiped out? What happened? Is Ange well?¡±


    Sainac didn¡¯t let anyone else ask a question Yale before him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly on the n, but Wyba¡¯s beast horde was powerful enough to do it with the army support and a bit of my help. Ange is well for now, but I need to go back to Imperial City now, or she will be in true danger.¡±


    Sainac was a bit relieved and a bit dejected; he liked that Ange had been rescued and that city destroyed, but Yale¡¯s words implied that both siblings wouldn¡¯t be in the Nacesai Academy after that moment. Moreover, Yale¡¯s words implied that there was something wrong with Ange¡¯s body which treatment couldn¡¯t be dyed.


    Yale and Ange were among the best geniuses in the story of the Nacesai Academy. In fact, Yale was the number one genius despite having been outside the academy for such a long time.


    ¡°Swordmad and George said that they woulde with me to Imperial City. I will tell everyone here the same as I told to the army. Anyone cane with me to Imperial city, but soon a war will start, it won¡¯t be safer than here. If someone wants toe with me, take a step forward.¡±


    Just as Yale finished speaking, two people stepped forward of the group who didn¡¯t dare to follow Yale.


    Those two were Zack and Aizu; they had been eager to meet Yale again after six years, and both had decided to follow him even before knowing that Yale would recruit people to go to Imperial City.

 Chapter 254 - Zack and Aizu

    <h4>Chapter 254: Zack and Aizu</h4>


    Yale needed a few seconds to recognize Zack and Aizu, he hadn¡¯t seen them in six years, and they had grown a lot, but they were far easier to recognizepared with George.


    Zack was simr to his old self, but the expression on his face was far more serious than before; losing against Heruk that day had affected him a lot.


    He wasn¡¯t too tall; Yale was a half-head taller than he was. Moreover, he didn¡¯t seem to have a well-built body. Of course, that was a misconception because Zack didn¡¯t neglect the Warrior Path; it was just that most students like George had bulging muscles and Zack didn¡¯t because battling melee wasn¡¯t his style.


    No one in the Nacesai Academy could underestimate the strength he had in that skinny-looking body, but that in truth it was very fit and had surprised everyone who had seen him without clothes.


    Zack didn¡¯t forget his dreams about archery and continued training in it without stop for all the six years. Even though he hadn¡¯t been able to advance to the apprentice stage in archery, his arrows could hit very distant targets based on pure strength and ability. Sadly, that wasn¡¯t enough for training archery, and he didn¡¯t know the secret about it.


    On the other hand, Aizu¡¯s body had changed a lot since she wasn¡¯t a kid anymore. She was already a grown woman, but it was easy to recognize her seeing her face.


    She had very good looks, and everyone in Nacesai City considered her as a beauty; her looks had mesmerized many men in Nacesai City, but she had ignored all of them. She never cared about the backgrounds or the talents of those people. In fact, a lot of them had been beaten by her due to their insistence in pestering her.


    She had a natural resistance to anything rted to marrying someone or even having a rtionship with a man due to her past with her n; the only man she would allow to be near her was her master, who she respected with all her heart.


    She had been freed from her engagement with the lewd old man when Heruk¡¯s n was destroyed, but her n didn¡¯t need too much time to create another engagement for her to another old man with a simr reputation in another city.


    Of course, the city where Aizu¡¯s n was nning to sell her to that other old man was the same one that Yale had just destroyed with the help of the beast horde, the golems, and some mages of Nacesai Academy.


    Aizu¡¯s n wanted to obtain the favor of the True Empire to join them in good conditions; that n was one of the first ones in surrender to them in Nacesai City because they had already started colluding with them since that moment.


    However, even though Aizu didn¡¯t know anything about the True Empire nor those yearster a war would happen between the two cities, she had refused to agree to such marriage and decided to face her n; the Nacesai Academy and everyone who knew her situation supported her decision.


    She had just been freed from the fate of marrying a lewd old man and her n just thought in engaging her to another lewd old man, which was something that provoked the loathing of the decent people in Nacesai City.


    That day, she stood in front of her father and personally cut all the rtionships with her n; the n tried to retaliate by kidnapping her because she was an important asset for them as she had been sold to the True Empire. In fact, they already obtained a method from the True Empire to put a mark on her soul to threaten her with enving her if she disobeyed.


    Unluckily for her n, Swordmad and Sainac were present and protected her from everything Aizu¡¯s n had nned against her. After all, Aizu was still an important talent in the Nacesai Academy, and she was Yale¡¯s disciple, so both Elder Rank Experts had taken good care of her.


    All the members of her n had moved to the other city when the war between the cities started, and they were still inside when the beast horde attacked those inside the city, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess their fate.


    Of course, Aizu was happy about their fates because she hated them more than anyone could imagine; her only regret was didn¡¯t see their deaths personally.


    ¡°You two look very well.¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t interacted with too many people in the time he was in the Nacesai Academy, so George and the two of them could be considered his childhood friends; Yale was happy to see them again and that they had chosen to follow him to Imperial City.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Aizu had been waiting for six years to meet her master again, but at that moment, she was unable to react. She wanted to hug him, but she didn¡¯t know if Yale would be angry if she did that.


    While she was hesitating, she noticed that someone else had jumped towards her to hug her.


    The one who hugged her was a cute wolf half-beast girl. Aizu had heard from Sainac that Wyba could transform, but it was still difficult to believe it even seeing Wyba with her own eyes.


    ¡°Wyba?¡±


    Aizu saw that Wyba nodded. Wyba had recognized Aizu¡¯s scent and had been very happy to see her again, so she jumped to hug her. After all, Aizu was also someone who had spent time with her when she was just a cub.


    She returned the hug to Wyba; the hair on Wyba¡¯s head was still as fluffy as she remembered from when she hugged Wyba as a wolf cub.


    ¡°Yale, thank you very much!¡±


    While Aizu was with Wyba, Zack bowed to Yale expressing his gratefulness.


    ¡°You beat and then kill that bastard who almost ruined my life, and your sister was the one who healed me. I will never be able to pay back this debt of gratitude. Since I awakened from that battle, I swore myself that I would help you no matter what you asked me to do.¡±


    The fact that Yale had killed Heruk in the special realm avoided Zack to fall into craziness to seek revenge.


    ¡°How is your archery going?¡±


    After hearing Yale¡¯s question, Zack was a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I improved a lot, but I am not even at the apprentice stage yet.¡±


    That was something that tormented him, but he didn¡¯t know anyone who had reached the apprentice stage in archery so he could only advance blindly.


    ¡°I am already at the master stage in archery; I can help youter once Ange is safe. A devoted archer like you will be important in the war.¡±


    Yale felt that Zack was worthy of his trust, so he wanted to help him to be someone who could help him in the war.


    Zack was shocked that Yale had managed to not only reach the apprentice stage but went even higher and reached the master stage. However, Yale had shown to be an unfathomable monster in training terms, so that progress was still believable.


    ¡°Really? I know that I can¡¯t ept more favors from you, but I can¡¯t reject this one.¡±


    Zack could only choose to be thick-skinned at that moment because improving in archery was his main goal in training.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to reject it. You have stepped forward to protect the Revgen Empire in the next war, so it is normal that you obtain some benefits.¡±


    Although Yale said that, the benefits obtained usually wouldn¡¯t be teachings about archery. That was because archery was very difficult to train without knowing the secret behind and those who knew it didn¡¯t share it easily. Yale chose to help Zack because they were friends and he felt Zack¡¯s sincerity when he said that he would do anything.


    ¡°I will also do anything for the master! I am willing to ept any order! Even if the orders aren¡¯t rted to training or battle¡­¡±


    Aizu blushed when saying that. Some students felt angry towards Yale for a second before retracting their gazes remembering the fate of the city that provoked Yale.


    ¡°Sure. It will also be helpful to have you helping to heal people. The battle strength isn¡¯t the only important thing in a war. Anyway, I will also teach you to improve your battle prowess; currently, you are too weak.¡±


    Aizu sighed thinking that Yale was still as dense as before, but Yale wasn¡¯t dense at all at that moment, he just acted like if he was. The main reason was that he didn¡¯t have any romantic interest in anyone.


    However, he didn¡¯t forget that in the Larken n was a crazy girl who loved him for two lifetimes who would turn mad if she saw that he and Aizu were intimate.


    Yale felt that if he showed that he understood the meaning of Aizu¡¯s words, she would try to be more aggressive in her approach and there would be problems with Lar in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; there is a portal near here that leads to Imperial City.¡±


    Yale saw Swordmad and George in the distance and decided to depart. As for the armors on the golems, he decided to gift them to the Nacesai Academy because even damaged they would still far better than any other armor they had, and Yale had already asked Aiwai to make more, so he didn¡¯t worry too much about that.


    <h4><i></i>?Alemich</h4>


    10/10 +0/10


    Sorry for the dy in this chapter, already working on the next one, that should be released about the usual hour.


    Thank you for supporting LWS!


    Special thanks to Tiberius, Sarra117, and Norteus, the Current top 3 fans in the contribution rankings!


    Remember that the number of bonus chapters is rted to the ranking.


    Last Wish System Discord Channel:?https://discord.gg/RHVESef

 Chapter 255 - A Threat to Lar

    Chapter 255: A Threat to Lar


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    In front of the portal, Lar shouted while trying to free herself from Lashar¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. Who knows what kind of danger there is at the other side, you are far too weak at his moment. If you go now, you will just be a burden for Yale. He is the one who chose to go alone, so you must believe in him.¡±


    Since the moment that Lar learned about Yale returning to Nacesai City, she had been insisting in following her, but Lashar stopped her since the first moment because she felt that it was too dangerous for Lar.


    Moreover, Lashar couldn¡¯t send any forces from the Larken n because that would be like saying that they had already noticed the existence of the True Empire and they wanted to keep that secret as long as possible.


    As for Yale¡¯s safety, Lashar didn¡¯t have any worry; she believed that Yale would be able to deal with any problem because she didn¡¯t think that her ancestor was a rash person to run alone towards the danger without enough safety measures.


    In fact, Lar¡¯s reason for wanting to go with Yale didn¡¯t have any rtion with being worried by his safety. Lar was worried that Yale would meet some pretty girl that didn¡¯t look like a child; due to theplex with her child-like body, she truly feared that Yale ended loving another woman due the other had a good body.


    However, if she was present, she could act as a repellent to any women who tried to get closer to Yale.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Just go to rest and let me go!¡±


    Lar didn¡¯t give up in her struggle even if with her strength she had no way to get free.


    Just when Lashar was about to reply again to Lar, the portal reacted and Yale appeared in front of them.


    A smile appeared in Lar¡¯s face when Yale appeared, but it disappeared quickly as some more people also appeared following Yale.


    Lar had no problems with the presence of Swordmad, George, and Zack, but her gaze was fixed in Aizu; even Lar needed to admit that she was beautiful and considered her as a threat. The existence of someone like her was what she had feared the most when Yale went alone to Nacesai City, and the fact that Yale returned with her put Lar on alert.


    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t the only one who came back with Yale, or Lar would have turned mad at that same moment.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Yale went to Nacesai City to save his sister, or she wouldn¡¯t have been surprised by one girl returning with him.


    ¡°She is merely at the Novice Rank; if she tries to steal my man, I will teach her a lesson.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Yale wasn¡¯t Lar¡¯s man because he had never agreed to that, but she considered that as she had had children with Yale¡¯s previous life in her previous life, she was the only qualified woman to be with Yale. She could tolerate that Yale didn¡¯t agree to be with her, but she wouldn¡¯t tolerate that a random and weak woman tried to seduce Yale.


    Momentster, even Lashar¡¯s face changed because a huge Frost Wolf with a huge pack of wolves following it appeared just after the few humans crossed the portal.


    Those beasts weren¡¯t a threat to Lashar, but there was too many of them and if they were to turn crazy and start killing it would be a problem.


    ¡°Those beasts are Wyba¡¯s followers; they won¡¯t attack anyone unless that person belonged to the True Empire or had offended us.¡±


    Lashar and Lar were shocked when they heard that part especially because they saw a little half-beast girl with wolf ears sat in the hugest Frost Wolf. That was the first time that they saw Wyba¡¯s half-beast form.


    At the start, Yale had nned to ask Wyba to return to the Storage Space before crossing the portal, but at that moment, those wolves appeared and wanted to follow Wyba.


    Although a beast horde of only wolves wasn¡¯t as strong as the previous one, they were a great power to use, so there was no way Yale could reject them. Moreover, Wyba liked having some unconditional followers because, with them, Yale wouldn¡¯t make her wait without battling in case of danger. At leastmanding the beast horde, she would be helping him.


    ¡°What happened with that little girl? Is she Wyba, your little sister? I heard about her before, but she was a human when that man told me about her and right now she is a half-beast.¡±


    Lashar had heard about Wyba, but Herken had only said that she was a little girl who had yet to start training because she was too young, but in front of her, there was a little girl with beast parts, so she was obviously a half-beast and not a normal human.


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t that much weaker than Yale was despite her young looks, which made it even more shocking.


    Lar also couldn¡¯t believe that Wyba had surpassed her in level; she was like a master to Wyba, so she didn¡¯t know how to react after seeing that Wyba had surpassed her in power. Of course, that was only in the level of power because in swordsmanship Lar was still superior.


    ¡°Wyba is a divine beast, a Time Freezing Wolf; she can change freely between beast form, half-beast form, and human form.¡±


    Even Lashar had never met a divine beast before, but she had heard about themanding capability the divine beats had towards the normal beasts especially towards those of a rted species.


    ¡°I will introduce the people who came with me from Nacesai City. I bet that you already knew Swordmad.¡±


    Lashar and Lar nodded; Swordmad had been someone that the Larken n wanted to recruit and as he was Yale¡¯s master. Moreover, he was the one who had given the token to check Yale¡¯s life to Nurvey, which even the Larken n sued to check that Yale was still alive. Although the Larken n only learned about thatter on, Swordmad wasn¡¯t someone unknown for them.


    Lashar and Lar had studied everything rted to Yale since they learned about his true identity, so they were very well informed about the rtionship between Swordmad and Yale.


    ¡°This guy with the metal golem arm is George. He is a swordsman and also had a huge degree of understanding in golems; everyone imed that he is the best in Nacesai City.¡±


    George respectfully bowed towards Lashar and Lar; he had a great gratitude towards the Larken n because Durgan was the one who helped carry him to the ce where the Zhan n members were healing people.


    Of course, Lashar and Lar had also recognized George once they heard his name and looked to his arm; they had learned that a friend of Yale had lost his arm in the special realm.


    ¡°The other guy is called Zack. He was crippled by a member of the True Empire six years ago, but my big sister used Time Healing to save him. He is an archer.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any reaction when Yale introduced Zack because he hadn¡¯t been in the special realm and archers weren¡¯t something the Larken n was fond of.


    They just showed pity towards him for having suffered too much in the hands of the True Empire while the Larken n still didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    ¡°The girl is Aizu. She is my disciple, and she was also in the special realm six years ago. She practices with the sword, but she is also a healer.¡±


    The Larken n knew about Lar, but without having seen her in person, she was difficult to recognize.


    Lashar didn¡¯t feel strange that Yale brought his own disciple with him when returning, but for Lar that wasn¡¯t good news.


    Aizu was Yale¡¯s disciple, so there was no way Lar could act against him if she made a move to seduce Yale because Yale would be angry if she harmed any of his disciples.


    Moreover, the other two women that had children with Liye were his disciples, so that status didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t a threat, it only made Lar taken Aizu even more seriously.


    ¡°Lashar, prepare a ce for all of them to stay, the beast horde included; they will be great to hunt people outside the city without arousing suspicions that it is rted to the Larken n, so treat them well.¡±


    Lashar nodded and contacted some men with her Spiritual Sense to move the beast horde towards a huge ce in Larken City where they wouldn¡¯t disturb any n member.


    As for the four people that had followed Yale, Lashar decided to let them live in her mansion. There were a lot of free rooms, and the four people were all rted to Yale who was an ancestor of the Larken n, so she felt that making them live with ordinary members would be too disrespectful.

 Chapter 256 - The Conflict Between Lar and Aizu

    <h4>Chapter 256: The Conflict Between Lar and Aizu</h4>


    Lashar left the inner garden to show Swordmad¡¯s group their rooms in the mansion, but Yale didn¡¯t go with them despite being the one who invited them.


    Yale chose to go with Wyba and the beast horde to avoid them having any problems on the way to the designated area for the beast horde.


    After all, although they had permission to keep the beasts in Larken City and those beasts were under Wyba¡¯s control, it wasn¡¯t impossible that someone wanted to kill them due to the fear and Wyba would have a rough time trying to protect the beast horde without harming any of the attackers.


    Thus, Yale decided to tag along to use his Origin Sword Bloodline to keep the attackers unable to act towards them; that was the best deterrent for such problem.


    Another reason for Yale leaving the group and choosing to go with Wyba was that he had noticed the gaze of Lar towards Aizu and knowing both of them, Yale had no doubt that some conflict would happen among the two girls in a short time. Of course, only a verbal conflict, Yale believed that both of them knew that he would be angry if they provoke real harm to the other.


    As for what to do when he knew that a verbal conflict between two girls with romantic feelings for him would happen, Yale had chosen to flee to avoid being dragged to their conflict. He had chosen that option because he believed that if he were dragged to that conflict, no matter how he acted or what he said, the situation would end badly to him.


    Yale had read a lot of novels, including some rted to romance and the male characters dragged to arguments between two girls with feelings for that character never ended well for the male character no matter how he reacted.


    Of course, that was only in novels, and Yalecked experience in real life, but he still wanted to try avoiding being present in that conflict because he believed that even though a novel might be a bit exaggerated, it shouldn¡¯t be that far from reality.


    The guess of Yale about that those two girls would have a conflict in a short time was right because those two started a conflict against each other as soon as they were left alone.


    Due to Aizu being Yale¡¯s disciple, she had a room at the side of the room of Mercer. Lashar felt that it was normal that fellow disciples had the rooms near, to help Yale when he went to teach them. If he needed to go from one point of the mansion to another one each time he wanted to go seeing any of his disciples, it wouldn¡¯t be efficient.


    Yale¡¯s room was near those rooms, but in another area, that area had been reserved for his own use, and no one could enter without his permission. He had done too many cruel experiments in the previous days, so it was normal that Lashar gave so much space to him.


    It would have been a problem if she invited someone into the mansion and managed to saw some of those experiments; experimenting with the souls of others wasn¡¯t something rightful after all.


    Of course, Lashar didn¡¯t dare to tell him to stop using that space after he finished his experiments. After all, the mansion was too big, and she didn¡¯t bother by having such space upied by someone who even the n founder of the Larken n admired.


    Until that point, Aizu having a room there didn¡¯t have any problem, but Lar¡¯s room was the room on the other side of Mercer¡¯s room. She had been appointed by Yale to take care of him, so it was normal that her room was also near.


    Thus, when Lashar continued her way to show the rooms to the other three, who would reside in another area of the mansion, Lar and Aizu were left alone and then stared at each other.


    ¡°So, you are Aizu, Yale¡¯s disciple. I am Lar, Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Lar wanted to mark her territory showing her status as Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e; she hoped that Aizu would just give up.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e? So what? I have been a fianc¨¦e of two different men due to the orders of my n, but I never married any of them. In fact, both of them are already dead. Being Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e is just something forced by your n; you can just dream about using that status to suppress me.¡±


    Aizu wasn¡¯t a little girl who would get scared after hearing about some nobles like she was six years ago; she had matured a lot and didn¡¯t fear anyone, especially if that person was her rival in love.


    In the past, she had truly thought that Yale would have a better life in the Larken n given his talent, but after the years passed, she noticed that she didn¡¯t want to give up in her love. Moreover, when Yale showed his prowess, she was sure that Yale didn¡¯t need any noble n as background to turn strong.


    Previously, she might have feared that the Larken n tried to suppress her, but she already knew the personality of the members of the Larken n and they wouldn¡¯t dare to act like that. Furthermore, seeing how even the n leader of the Larken n treated Yale with the utmost respect, Aizu doubted that the Larken n would put pressure on her even if shepeted with Lar for Yale.


    After all, she was still Yale¡¯s disciple, and knowing Yale¡¯s personality, he would be angry if the Larken n harmed her in any way. Aizu didn¡¯t want to rely upon her status as Yale¡¯s disciple, but Lar was relying upon her status as Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she didn¡¯t have any other option.


    Lar was angry at Aizu¡¯s bold reply, but she had no way to reply to her because it was just as she had said, an engagement wasn¡¯t something that always turned into marriage.


    ¡°Anyway, Yale will choose me. Even though I am inferior to him in talent, I am not inferior to anyone else! I am the only woman who can be with Yale. I am the perfect partner for him! On the other hand, you are just his disciple, and your talent isn¡¯t extraordinary, you are already lucky for being his disciple.¡±


    Lar was trying to destroy Aizu¡¯s confidence to make her given up about Yale because she knew very well that being Yale¡¯s disciple wasn¡¯t something that would provoke difficulties to Aizu to be near Yale and would just make her more dangerous.


    ¡°With that body of yours, I doubt that he will choose you. Men like developed women, not women with a children-like body like yours.¡±


    Aizu hit on the sore spot of Lar; she was very conscious of the state of her body and seeing how Aizu used that to attack her was something difficult to endure.


    ¡°So, what if I look like a child? Yale had allowed me to sleep with him a lot of times!¡±


    Aizu was shocked by that, but she quickly calmed down and replied.


    ¡°Oh, so that happened. I bet that Wyba was also sleeping in the same bed.¡±


    Seeing Lar¡¯s face, Aizu knew that she had guessed correctly.


    ¡°Yale is a caring big brother with Wyba, and you also look like a little girl, so I can believe that he decided to treat you as another little sister and thus let you sleep with him.¡±


    Lar¡¯s face was red from anger because she couldn¡¯t negate any of those words; Yale had indeed chosen to treat her like a little sister when he let her sleep with him, but Lar has truly longed him for too much time, so he didn¡¯t mind about that.


    However, in those days in Sword City, she didn¡¯t have a rival like Aizu; at that time, she could just wait patiently until making her body mature to advance in her rtionship with Yale, but with Aizu¡¯s presence, she felt that she would truly steal Yale if she were to be calm and choose to wait.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter the circumstances! I slept with him, and you didn¡¯t do it, so I have the advantage of position and rtionship.¡±


    Aizu had to admit that she was a bit jealous of Lar for being Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e and having slept with him even being just like a sister. Although those weren¡¯t determinant factors, they were still important, and Aizu would want to be considered Yale¡¯s fianc¨¦e or having the chance to sleep with Yale even if Yale treat her as a sister instead of a woman.


    ¡°I have never slept in the same bed as him, but he has carried me like a princess!¡±


    At that moment, Lar was the one feeling jealous because she also wanted to be carried like that by Yale; even in her past life, Liye had never carried her in such way.


    Of course, Lar didn¡¯t n to tell anything about her past life to Aizu because Yale didn¡¯t want to spread it too much, and she wasn¡¯t even sure that saying it would be good for her.


    Aizu had proven to have a sharp tongue, and Lar believed that a reason like having had a child in their past lives wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop her for countering that reason in some way.

 Chapter 257 - Who is the Demon Lord?

    Chapter 257: Who is the Demon Lord?


    The beast horde caught the attention of the members of the Larken n while walking for the streets of Larken City.


    Fortunately, no one dared to attack after seeing that Yale was also with the beast horde. Most of the people didn¡¯t know Yale, but he was a human, so everyone thought that he had enved those beasts since they didn¡¯t attack Yale.


    Wyba had the looks of a half-beast at that moment, and although it was also possible for a half-beast to have beast ves, it was difficult to say how much those people of the Larken n would trust into a half-beast.


    There was no discrimination against half-beasts in the Revgen Empire, but the half-beasts were a minority, so most people didn¡¯t trust them as much as they trust fellow humans.


    However, despite being a minority, the half-beasts had the same status as the humans in the Revgen Empire, so no one dared to hunt or enve half-beasts without reason as it happened in the Zuatania Republic.


    Yale was in a hurry to help Ange, but he thought that he should first settle the matters regarding the beast horde. In any case, Yale didn¡¯t believe that Lashar would be able to help, so Revgen was the only choice, and he doubted that he would be able to see Revgen immediately without Lashar¡¯s help.


    Lashar wouldn¡¯t be able to help Yale until the people from Nacesai City and the beast horde had their ces to reside, so it was impossible for Yale to help Ange before the beast horde reached the designated area.


    Helping the beast horde to reach their new residence ce without provoking any problem was also a way to be able to help Ange earlier.


    Half an hourter, the beast horde reached their destination. That area was as a miniature forest usually used for practical training in forest environments, but at that moment, it had been closed to let the beast horde reside inside the area.


    The area was very simr to the one they had lived before, so even though it was smaller in total area, the wolves would be able to live there well.


    ¡°You shall reside inside here from now on.¡±


    After Yale said those words, Wyba also decided to speak because that was her beast horde and she didn¡¯t want to rely upon Yale to manage the beast horde in her behalf.


    ¡°Good job! I will call you again when I need you.¡±


    Wyba patted the leader of the wolves, and theter liked it a lot. More than fearsome Elder Rank Frost Wolf, it seemed a normal dog that was happy for having been praised by its master.


    ¡°We will do anything our goddess ordered us.¡±


    The wolf leader and the rest of the pack were extremely respectful with Wyba; they truly adored her like a goddess and were even ready to die for her at any moment.


    Seeing how those wolves acted in front of Wyba¡¯s words, Yale was very pleased and decided to try to praise them a bit.


    ¡°You have all behaved very well in the journey towards here. I don¡¯t know what would have happened if you dared to attack the people in Larken City.¡±


    It was truly admirable that they didn¡¯t show any hostility towards the Larken n members. Yale had been really worried that a conflict happened between the Larken n members and the beast horde.


    ¡°Showing hostility towards them would have offended our Demon Lord, so we don¡¯t dare to show any hostility towards the people of this city.¡±


    The wolf leader spoke after hearing Yale¡¯s praise. He would have appeared to be a serious leader speaking about his responsibilities if he wasn¡¯t acting like a dog at that moment due to having been patted on his head by Wyba.


    Yale had never heard of a Demon Lord outside the books he had read when he was young, but he could believe that an expert with that nickname existed and that those wolfs feared that existence.


    After all, they had lived in the mountains of the Revgen Empire, the empire of the experts; it wasn¡¯t that weird that an expert also lived in those mountains and had ordered them to avoid harming people of the noble ns as long they didn¡¯t have any reason to do it.


    After all, even without a divine beast bloodline, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to make a beast obey some orders as long as the one giving orders to the beast was powerful enough. In the world of beasts, the strongest ruled, so it was normal that the wolves had chosen to obey someone who was far more powerful than their leader.


    ¡°Who is the Demon Lord?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if the wolf would reply to his question or not, but there was no harm to try to ask. After all, an expert who dared to use the name Demon Lord should be very powerful and seeing that a huge war against the True Empire was near to start, it would be great recruiting such an expert.


    The wolf leader was shocked by Yale¡¯s question, but he didn¡¯t hesitate in answering him.


    ¡°Only someone as dreadful and powerful as you, the big brother of our goddess, is worthy of being called our Demon Lord.¡±


    That time, the one who was shocked was Yale.


    ¡°Since when I am a Demon Lord?¡±


    Yale somehow managed to avoid saying those words in a loud voice and only said them in his mind.


    ¡°That aura and killing intent Demon Lord showed to us in the previous battle was impressive. You are without any doubt the Demon Lord of all wolves.¡±


    The wolf leader was also very respectful towards Yale, but there was a clear trace of fear in his voice, like if he thought that the Demon Lord was testing him with that question.


    Part of the reason for such fear was the killing intent and the bloodline Yale had used previously, but there was another factor that even the wolves weren¡¯t aware.


    The beasts usually had better instincts than the ones owned by humans, so they unconsciously felt that Yale was the most unfathomable person they had met in their lives.


    That was the effect of Yale being a reincarnated expert plus the fact he had some divine bloodlines and Condensed Essences.


    In the end, those wolves were loyal to both Wyba and Yale, but the reasons they had werepletely different.


    Those wolfs didn¡¯t want to go against Wyba¡¯s orders because they worshiped her as their goddess. On the other hand, they didn¡¯t dare to make Yale angry by disobeying him or acting in any way that could anger him.


    Yale was truly speechless in that situation; he could understand that Wyba was called a goddess by those wolfs, but he never expected to be considered as a Demon Lord by them. Of course, for those wolves, a Demon Lord was great existence and not something evil that they wanted to defeat like usually happened in the books Yale had read.


    ¡°Demon Lord. I like how it sounds. That is right; I am your Demon Lord! I will let my gentle little sister be in charge of you, but if something happens to her¡­¡±


    Yale decided to use that identity to increase his control towards those beasts, so he smiled when finishing his sentence.


    In a normal situation that would have been considered a warm smile, but for those wolfs it was apletely devilish smile. Their instincts told them that if Wyba were to suffer, their fate would be worse than death.


    ¡°Big bro, don¡¯t be mean with my pets, they are all good behaved. Raise your right paw if you are a good guy or a good girl!¡±


    When Wyba said that all the wolves raised their right paws, the leader included.


    At that moment, Yale wanted tough because Wyba hadpletely tamed those wolves; they were indeed Wyba¡¯s pets.


    ¡°We are honored that our goddess considers us her pets and not just disposable pawns. However, even if our goddess wants to use us as pawns, please do it, we will throw our lives for the sake of our goddess.¡±


    Yale felt really amusing hearing someone speak those words. Of course, it was only because he could understand the wolfnguage and beasts aren¡¯t like humans who would never consider saying those words willingly.


    Yale really wondered if the effects of a divine beast were that high or great part of that devotion was Wyba¡¯s natural cuteness.


    ¡°Wyba, let¡¯s go. We still need to save Ange. Some members of the Larken n will be in charge of feeding your pets.¡±


    Wyba nodded, and before Yale could say anything else, she jumped on Yale¡¯s back.


    ¡°Today you seem determined to avoid walking. Very well, it has been a long time since I carried you on my back. However, I n to run, so be careful.¡±

 Chapter 258 - The Portal to the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 258: The Portal to the Imperial Pce


    In Lashar¡¯s mansion in Larken City, Lashar was sat peacefully drinking tea when Yale with Wyba on his back appeared without notice.


    ¡°Lashar, I need to meet Revgen, and it should be as soon as possible.¡±


    Lashar spit out her tea when she heard Yale¡¯s request.


    ¡°Do you want to meet Emperor Revgen?¡±


    Lashar understood that Yale should have some rtionship with Revgen from his past life to ask to meet him in such casual way. However, at that moment, Revgen was someone that was a legend to most people, besides the heads of the noble ns and the imperial family no one else in the Revgen Empire was sure about if he was still alive or not.


    Thus, being shocked was the most normal first reaction after hearing someone asking to meet Revgen like if that was something ordinary that could be done at any moment one wished.


    ¡°That is the only way to save my sister.¡±


    Yale saw that Lashar looked towards Wyba.


    ¡°Not Wyba, another sister.¡±


    Lashar nodded after hearing Yale¡¯s rification; she could guess that Yale had gone to Nacesai City to something rted to that sister.


    ¡°I can apany you to the Imperial Pce; it is a good chance to speak with Revgen about the True Empire.¡±


    Sharing information with Revgen was a good thing. Usually, even Lashar would have a rough time to see Revgen and would only speak with someone else who held some authority. After all, Revgen didn¡¯t manage any matters of the Revgen Empire unless those matters were of utmost importance.


    However, the current situation of the Revgen Empire due to the threat of the True Empire was something extremely important, so it would be weird if Revgen himself wouldn¡¯t implicate in the mater.


    Moreover, Lashar believed that since Yale should have some rtionship with Revgen, theter would be eager to speak with them.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t lose more time. I already wasted time waiting for everything to be settled before asking you to go meet Revgen.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t as unreasonable as to ask Lashar to leave alone unknown people and a beast horde to apany him to meet Revgen, but once everything had been settled, he had no patience to wait any more time.


    ¡°You are really impatient. Usually, I would need to request the meeting and wait about a week before obtaining permission to speak with Revgen or someone designated by him. However, this is an emergency situation, and you aren¡¯t an ordinary person, so I think they will forgive us for skipping the formalities. Follow me. We have a portal leading to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    All the noble ns had a portal leading to the Imperial Pce, which could only be used by of the heads of the noble ns.


    ¡°Wyba, enter to the Storage Space for a while.¡±


    When Wyba heard the Spiritual Sense message, she nodded and let Yale put her in the Storage Space. Since she was able to be with Aiwai inside the Storage Space, Wyba didn¡¯t hate it like before when she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to leave Wyba alone in Larken City and wasn¡¯t sure if the people of the Imperial Family would put any problems if she were also with them after crossing the portal.


    After all, that portal was supposed to be used just by the n head of the Larken n; it was already a problem for Lashar letting Yale apany him, so Yale didn¡¯t want to increase the difficulty of meeting Revgen by adding Wyba to their group.


    After all, Yale¡¯s presence could be justified, as he was who discovered the traitors in the Larken n and once Revgen knew about his true identity, there wouldn¡¯t be any opposition to him using the portal, but there was really no reason to let Wyba apany them.


    The portal was on the underground of the mansion, and it was quite hidden; Yale had been unable to notice of its existence until that moment.


    That portal was a permanent one, and couldn¡¯tpare with the one quickly created to go to Nacesai City. In fact, the portal to Nacesai City had already ceased to exist after Yale¡¯s group returned.


    ¡°To activate this portal is needed a token that only the heads of the ns have. Moreover, those tokens would be destroyed if we die and while we are alive only we are able to use them, so activating the portals connecting the noble ns with the Imperial Pce would be impossible for anyone that hasn¡¯t been acknowledged as the head of a noble n by the Imperial Family.¡±


    Yale frowned when he heard that because he didn¡¯t want to rely upon Lashar every time he wanted to go to the Imperial Pce. Moreover, he wanted to speak with Revgen in private after solving the problem of Ange, and that would be difficult with Lashar always around.


    After all, if he went using her token as the method to open the portal, he would be under her responsibility, so it would be normal if she were near him all the time.


    A n head bringing someone else to the Imperial Pce wasn¡¯t something normal, but it wouldn¡¯t be the first time that happens either. If someone had genuinely relevant information for the Imperial Family, the head of the n would choose to let that person go to the Imperial Pce and tell the information directly to the Imperial Family. Of course, in such a situation, those people could only be beside their n head, and couldn¡¯t roam freely.


    At that moment, a weird idea appeared in Yale¡¯s mind, and he took out his Space-time Judgment Sword.


    Lashar didn¡¯t understand why Yale was taking out his sword; Yale might be her ancestor, but she was confident that Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to beat her with his current strength. Even if taking out the sword were a threat to tell her to avoid interfering with his affairs after going to the Imperial Pce, she wouldn¡¯t agree.


    She had been waiting for so long to increase the position of her Larken n, and she decided that being the official supervisor of Yale in the Imperial Pce would help her to improve the impression that the Imperial Family had from the Larken n.


    After all, Yale was someone who was incredibly powerful in his past life, and being her supervisor when he had turned weak due to reincarnation would surely make the people of the Imperial Family look at the Larken n with other eyes.


    However, Yale pointed the sword towards the portal and not towards her; that action didn¡¯t have any sense on Lashar¡¯s eyes, but she was forced to swallow the words she was about to say about stopping wasting time with nonsense because the portal activated after Yale pointed his sword towards it.


    ¡°How can this happen?¡±


    Lashar couldn¡¯t believe that someone else had activated the portal that only she should be able to activate.


    Yale smiled when he saw that the portal activated. He felt strange that Revgen didn¡¯t prepare a method for Liye¡¯s reincarnation to use those portals freely, and when he thought about something representative of Liye, it was without doubts the Space-time Judgment Sword.


    The Space-time Judgment Sword was as a master key for the portals connecting to the Imperial Pce, no matter in which noble n the portal was situated. Using that sword, the authority of Yale over those portals wasn¡¯t inferior to the one held by Revgen.


    ¡°You have your token, and I have my sword. Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Yale acted as if it was normal that he could activate the portal at will and Lashar could only sigh as Yale had destroyed her n.


    ¡°At least I will be with him, and we have already wiped out the traitors of our n, so our reputation should still improve a bit.¡±


    While thinking that, Lashar followed Yale to the portal and both of them disappeared from Larken City.


    <hr>


    In a dark room situated in the most secure ce of the whole Imperial Pce, a handsome man who had been meditating suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°So, you finally came to see this old friend of yours. It seems that my time of being shut inside the Imperial Pce ising to an end. Those traitors of the True Empire have been too cocky all this time I have been secluded. Now that Liye returned, it is time to teach them that no one can threaten our continent and that in my Empire no one canmit such crimes without being harshly punished.¡±


    Revgen stood up, and after a lot of years, he left his room; until that moment, those who wanted to see or speak with him had always gone to that room, he had never left that room to meet someone.


    However, after sensing that the Space-time Judgment Sword had activated a portal leading to the Imperial Pce, Revgen decided to go out. After all, he hadn¡¯t seen his friend for thousands of years, and he was quite eager to speak with Liye again after so much time.


    Alemich Alemich 4/10


    Sorry for the dy. Already working in the next chapter.


    Thank you for supporting LWS!


    Special thanks to Tiberius, Sarra117, and Norteus, the Current top 3 fans in the contribution rankings!


    Remember that the number of bonus chapters is rted to the ranking.

 Chapter 259 - Foolish Portal Guards

    Chapter 259: Foolish Portal Guards


    Yale and Lashar appeared in a big room with exuberant decorations. The quality of the details in the walls and the ceiling were extremely detailed, and it was difficult to estimate how much time someone had needed to do it.


    ¡°Two people appeared from the portal of the Larken n! One of them wields a sword! The Larken n is rebelling against the Imperial Family, kill them!¡±


    A middle-aged man shouted while running towards Yale with a spear in his hands. Immediately others followed him and also attacked Yale.


    Those men barely qualified as members of the Imperial Family; they almost had no rtionship with them, so they relied upon military merits to retain their positions.


    They had been told that it was possible that traitors to appear from the portals and that in such case they needed to contact their superiors and activate the formations to suppress them until the elders arrived.


    When they saw Yale, who had the Space-time Judgment Sword in hand, they thought that he was a traitor and that the Larken n head had betrayed the empire.


    Before those men reached the ce where Yale and Lashar had appeared after exiting the portal, a formation appeared to suppress both them. Even a Sage Rank expert would have difficulties moving in such a situation, so those guards were bold enough to attack despite knowing that the head of the Larken n was there.


    They didn¡¯t need to attack because their orders were only waiting for the elders after having suppressed them, but they wanted to gather some merits by killing those intruders by themselves.


    However, they underestimated Lashar because she was already a Law Master and that formation barely could affect her; there was an enormous gap between a Sage Rank expert and a Law Master.


    Moreover, even Yale wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest; he didn¡¯t do anything to resist, but the Space-time Judgment Sword also seemed to have control over the formation and avoided that Yale was affected.


    Those middle-aged men were at the Expert Rank, with only one of them having reached the Master Rank; they could be easily killed by Lashar at any moment since the formation didn¡¯t suppress her.


    ¡°I will block them until someone with more brain appears; it is better if we don¡¯t kill them immediately and let Revgen judge themter.¡±


    After seeing that those guards had targeted them, Yale transmitted that message to Lashar by Spiritual Sense, and she nodded to that suggestion.


    ¡°Alright, but if I detect that you are in any type of danger, I will cripple all of them.¡±


    Lashar didn¡¯t want to look for problems with the Imperial Family, but they were the first to attack with killing intent, and she still didn¡¯t nt to kill them in the case she retaliates after Yale would have failed to block them.


    Yale immediately activated the Origin Sword Bloodline and the Origin Death Bloodline and then he used Bloodline Force with all his bloodlines.


    The Origin Bloodlines were far more powerful than the other bloodlines, so using them to activate the skill made it far more effective, instead of multiplying his stats for five due to having four bloodlines, his stats multiplied by seven.


    With such increase, his stats were already at the point that one would need to reach the 5-star Expert Rank to reach them by normal means.


    Of course, Yale couldn¡¯t sustain that battle power for too long, but he just nned to win time until someone more reasonable appeared.


    Yale was using the casual sword style to deal with those men, as that was a style created to dy the battles despite being strong enough to kill someone who isn¡¯t prepared enough.


    ¡°Why is this youngster so strong? Why aren¡¯t the reinforcements already here?¡±


    The man at the Master Rank had a gloomy face because he never expected that the man in front of him was able to battle unaffected by the formation. That had been a huge mistake, and the first sh of Yale had injured him a bit due to being careless.


    ¡°We already contacted them, but they were in a meeting with the princess, so they will need some time toe here. That little girl is too arrogant just by having been taught by the emperor himself.¡±


    That princess had a status only second to the emperor since the emperor had trained her personally. Moreover, the emperor had spoken very well about her talent and, he had announced to everyone that in the Imperial Family she was the one with the highest possibilities of turning a Law Master in her life.


    Thus, almost everyone had the utmost respect for the princess; the exceptions were those who were jealous of her and thought that without the emperor¡¯s teaching she would be just a normal girl despite being fairly talented.


    ¡°You shall stop attacking, you can¡¯t beat me, and this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Yale tried to speak with them when they stopped to talk among themselves, but they ignored his words and attacked again.


    ¡°They are truly fools, they stopped in the midst of the battle to talk, and I didn¡¯t kill them. Wasn¡¯t¡¯ that enough proof that I don¡¯t want to kill them?¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid thinking about the mental problems of those men that had taken their own conclusions and closed the eyes to the truth.


    A minuteter, the elders finally arrived at that room and were ready to assist the guards, but they stopped when saw that Yale didn¡¯t seem to have been putting any effort in the fight and was trying to avoid harming those guards.


    The guards looked to the elders and then attacked Yale with even more strength to show their prowess to the elders.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A cold and calm voice could be clearly heard in all the room; that was the voice of the princess, who had apanied those elders to see the supposed traitors that were attacking the Imperial Pce.


    After all, the elders with her were all Grandmaster Rank or Sage Rank; there wasn¡¯t any need to fear any of the noble ns.


    The guards heard her, but they continued to attack; they thought that the princess wanted to steal their moment to get a good impression from the elders.


    ¡°Elders. Arrest these guards. The reason is high treason.¡±


    The elders knew that their princess was a girl of few words despite having improved a lot in thetter years, but they weren¡¯t able to understand that order to arrest the guards despite suspecting that there was something amiss in that situation.


    ¡°That man is Yale. My friend.¡±


    Those words shocked the elders, not because their princess had a friend, but because she had very few of them and the elders knew all of them, Yale included.


    ¡°Yale? The one who sacrificed himself to let you exit the special realm and also killed the traitors that had gone to the special realm?¡±


    The princess nodded; she could still recognize Yale after those six years, and the sword in his hand was the same he obtained in the special realm back then, so there was no way she could mistake him with someone else.


    The faces of the elders turned serious; Yale was the benefactor of their princess and saved her life six years ago. Thus, the fact that some guards were trying to kill him after he reached the Imperial Pce was the most shameless act the Imperial Family could do to repay Yale¡¯s kindness to the princess six years ago.


    Moreover, those guards disobeyed the order from the princess to stop: previously it could have been just a misunderstanding but disobeying the princess and trying to kill her benefactor was a huge crime of treason.


    The next second, the guards had been already captured and tied down by the elders; their speed was astonishing.


    ¡°You had disobeyed the princess. From now on you are deprived of your status and will be sent to jail until your trial for high treason to the Imperial Family.¡±


    When one of the elders spoke, the faces of those guards changed; they had never thought that they would be used of treason for attacking traitors.


    ¡°Why? Attacking the traitors is our duty!¡±


    A guard tried to defend himself, but he knew that they had only to report it, attacking wasn¡¯t something mandatory for them; they just did it thinking in obtaining merits.


    ¡°Traitors? That man is the friend of our princess, and she owes her life to him. You tried to kill the benefactor of our princess even after she had told you to stop. How can this not be high treason?¡±


    The guards were speechless after hearing the elder; they couldn¡¯t believe their bad luck because even they knew that the princess had only a few friends, but she valued them a lot despite the cold expression she showed to everyone.


    Yale looked towards the princess who had spoken in his behalf and smiled.


    ¡°Nurvey, I am d to see you again.¡±

 Chapter 260 - The Ruler

    260 The Ruler:


    Yale observed Nurvey who had changed a lot in thest six years.


    She was tallerpared to before, but she was still a head shorter than Yale was. However, Yale was quite tall, so Nurvey¡¯s height wasn¡¯t that bad for a girl.


    Nurvey¡¯s body didn¡¯t lose to Aizu¡¯s, but the expression on her face and her demeanor werepletely different; her expression was cold and aloof, she transmitted the sensation that she was above the ordinary people, which was very suitable for someone of her position.


    Moreover, she was already at the 5-star Practitioner Rank, an extremely high level for someone of her age. Part of it was due to her talent, but being taught by the Emperor Revgen himself had yed the biggest role in her increase of strength.


    ¡°Where is Wyba?¡±


    Except for Yale, everyone else was surprised by those words; especially Lashar who knew who Wyba was.


    ¡°She is with me, but she is hidden because I feared that some foolish guards would try to kill her if they were to see her appearing from the portal.¡±


    The guards felt like if their blood was frozen after being coldly stared by Nurvey; they could sense that her anger was even greater than when they attacked Yale.


    ¡°No food. One month.¡±


    The elders understood that Nurvey was ordering that those prisoners shouldn¡¯t eat anything for the next month. That was quite cruel even though they were at the Expert Rank and didn¡¯t have the same need to eat as much as an ordinary mortal, one month without eating anything would still be hard for them, although it wasn¡¯t something that would kill them.


    Nurvey was about to ask Yale to let she meet Wyba when she saw something that she never believed that would happen.


    The Emperor Revgen had appeared personally.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Nurvey was Revgen¡¯s granddaughter, and she was the rtive who had the closest rtionship with him due to being also his disciple, but even she needed to go seeing her grandfather when she wanted to speak with him.


    ¡°Oh, littless, you are also here. This old man hade to see an old friend.¡±


    It was pretty weird hearing Revgen, who looked like a handsome man in his thirties, to speak about himself as an old man, but everyone who knew his identity knew that he was extremely ancient despite his looks.


    ¡°Revgen¡­¡±


    Yale muttered softly after seeing that man who had suddenly appeared. He was able to recognize him even without anyone else pointing it out.


    At that moment, everyone was shocked by Yale¡¯s way to speak with Revgen. Although he had just muttered those words, those elders were able to hear him. Moreover, based on Emperor Revgen¡¯s previous words, there was some kind of rtionship between the two of them.


    However, Yale had no time to worry about the strange faces of the elders because he started to have a great headache.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 41.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 42.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 43.¡±


    The pain he was feeling made the level of his Pain Tolerance to soar while a lot of memories rted to Revgen resurfaced in his mind. Most of them were misceneous memories, but with them, Yale couldn¡¯t see Revgen as an unrted person to him like moments ago when he didn¡¯t remember anything about him. After obtaining those memories, he couldn¡¯t avoid considering Revgen as a true friend.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 60.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 61.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Pain Tolerance] to Level 62.¡±


    That headache juststed for a few seconds, but Yale¡¯s Pain Tolerance had increased more than twenty levels.


    Moreover, Yale¡¯s power had also increased in those seconds; he reached the absolute peak of the Practitioner Rank, and the only reason for not advancing more was the restriction of the Last Wish System.


    ¡°Revgen, it has truly been a lot of time. I heard that you secluded yourself for all those years, but at least you decided to go out to receive this old friend of yours.¡±


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s voice was the same as before, but it seemed to give a different feeling from before; the voice seemed to contain some ancientness making it seem like if the one speaking was someone who had lived for thousands of years and not a sixteen years old guy.


    The memories obtained after seeing Revgen didn¡¯t have any major importance by themselves besides increasing the familiarity of Yale with Revgen, but there were thousands of years of misceneous memories.


    Of course, Yale could choose to not speak with that hidden ancientness, but he thought that it was better to speak like that in that situation.


    Although the other people in the room were already thinking that there was something abnormal with Yale, they could just open their mouths after hearing him speak with Revgen.


    ¡°I have just secluded myself to wait for you. I am not as foolish as those others who sought death for themselves by going against your advice. Although they still brought cmity to me without the need to do anything by myself¡­¡±


    All those years, Revgen never left his room personally, and in the most extreme cases, he had only sent an incarnation, but even at that moment, he was extremely cautious.


    The shock on the faces of everyone in the room just increased when they heard Revgen¡¯s words; they knew nothing about Revgen¡¯s decision to shut himself, but they understood that it seemed to be rted with the young man in front of them.


    The ones who were having the worst time were the guards that had dared to attack Yale earlier. It was already troublesome that he had some rtionship with Nurvey, but being someone who could make the Emperor leave his seemingly eternal seclusion was far more fearsome.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to speak. We should go to somewhere else for speaking about important topics.¡±


    Yale noticed the faces of everyone in the surroundings and understood that they weren¡¯t speaking in the ideal ce.


    ¡°You are right, but first I shall deal with those who dared to attack you. I may be the emperor of the Revgen Empire, but you are the ruler of this continent, such disrespect towards you can¡¯t be tolerated even if they are members of the Imperial Family.¡±


    The shock of everyone just increased as they looked towards Yale. They had some guesses about why that young guy was being treated in such way by Revgen because they had some knowledge about the existence of reincarnated experts and it was clear that Yale was one of them, but they didn¡¯t expect that Revgen called Yale the ruler of the continent.


    ¡°How do you n to punish them?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t feel like protecting those who had attacked with mercilessly even if they were unable to harm him. At the same time, those guards were sweating with the hope that their death would be quick and without too much pain.


    They didn¡¯t have any hope to survive after having offended someone who seemed to have even a higher status than the Emperor Revgen, but at least they hoped to avoid being tortured for hundreds of years before being killed.


    ¡°They shall die for their acts. However, their sin seems to be just being foolish, and they didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to harm our continent, so I think that you can just use Merciful Reincarnation on them. If they are truly loyal to us, they will reincarnate, and I will ensure that will be on our Imperial Family again, giving them a second chance. However, if they have bad intentions, the endless torture to their souls until they dissipate would be the best punishment for them.¡±


    Yale nodded to Revgen¡¯s suggestion, which was fair enough, given the fact that there weren¡¯t any true loses on his side.


    ¡°Alright, but there is something more important to do first, put them in some isted jail and I will send them to reincarnationter on.¡±


    Revgen nodded after remembering that he still had to something to give to Yale that would be very important for using Merciful Reincarnation.


    ¡°You are right. Elders sent them to an isted jail; no one can enter that jail until I go with my friend to send them to reincarnation. As for everything which had happened here, you can¡¯t say anything to anyone, or you know what would be your fate.¡±


    The elders hurriedly nodded and left with the caught guards; they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Revgen.


    ¡°Littless, you cane with us. It was thanks to your report about the Space-time Judgment Sword that I noticed that my friend had already reincarnated.¡±


    Revgen was pleased that Nurvey, who had decided that would be his sessor even before the events of the special realm, had turned a friend of his own old friend.

 Chapter 261 - Imported Boxes

    Chapter 261: Imported Boxes


    Revgen, Yale, and Nurvey walked silently for the Imperial Pce attracting the attention of everyone.


    However, the attention was mostly attracted by Nurvey who was the princess and was well known by everyone. She was inferior in status to Revgen, the Emperor, and Yale, who Revgen had presented as the ruler of the continent, but very few people had met Revgen personally before, and Yale was an unknown face to them, so Nurvey was the one who was attracting most of the attention.


    Of course, people thought that those two that were walking with Nurvey couldn¡¯t be ordinary individuals, but they were unable to guess their identities.


    Originally, Revgen wanted to go to his study, but Nurvey told him that no one entered there since the day Revgen went into seclusion, so it wasn¡¯t a good ce to wee Yale.


    Of course, the room where Revgen had been in seclusion was also discarded because Revgen felt that would be treating Yale as he treated others and that would be too disrespectful.


    Revgen wanted a ce that was well isted from the outside, but all his personal rooms were in the same state as his study. Moreover, any ce where someone besides they three could enter was immediately discarded.


    It was when he was sighing due to theck of decent ces to speak with Yale that he had a great idea and suggested to go to Nurvey¡¯s bedroom. Due to her status, her room wasparable to some houses in size; it wouldn¡¯t be a problem having a peaceful and private conversation there.


    Moreover, Nurvey¡¯s bedroom was a ce that no one besides her and those with supreme authority in the Imperial Pce could enter. As for those with supreme authority, there were only Revgen and Yale, so there wasn¡¯t any need to fear someone else interrupting them.


    At the start, Nurvey¡¯s face fluctuated a bit after hearing Revgen¡¯s suggestion, but she recovered quickly and nodded. She was a bit embarrassed about letting Yale see her room because she had never let a guy enter before, but Yale was a friend of her grandfather, and her bedroom was the best ce for a secret conversation at that moment based on her grandfather¡¯s standards, so she dispelled any embarrassment.


    They needed to walk for ten minutes before reaching Nurvey¡¯s room. Revgen could just have teleported them all to that ce directly; even Yale could do that with his authority over the formations of the pce. However, Revgen wanted that the people saw they three walking by the pce.


    Even if most people didn¡¯t recognize Revgen, it was only a matter of time before they learned about Revgen¡¯s identity and that moment Yale¡¯s reputation would also increase.


    Revgen knew that the current Yale was too weakpared to his previous self and that to make people respect him, he needed to act with a bit of strategy. After all, provoking rumors was far more effective than just saying who he was. That was because a lot of people wouldn¡¯t care about past lives and only about the current self.


    Nurvey hesitated for a second before opening the door of her bedrooms, and once she did it, Yale was shocked with the interior of her room.


    The bedroom was luxurious and well decorated, proper for a princess. Moreover, there were a lot of stuffed animals in all the room, which was quite feminine for her given her cold appearance.


    The room fitted perfectly for a princess except for some huge unopened boxes near the door.


    However, what called Yale¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t those unfitting boxes, but those stuffed animals; they were all wolves, and clearly, they were based on Wyba.


    ¡°I heard that you asked for some custom stuffed wolves from the elders, but I never expected that much. More important, do something with these boxes, they are unfitting.¡±


    Revgen liked Nurvey¡¯s cold personality because it fitted to be his sessor, but he was happy that his granddaughter had some feminine side. After all, Revgen considered that the cold personality was a must to rule over others, but there wasn¡¯t any problem in being softer in private time. In fact, he considered that the contrast was good to avoid losing humanity.


    ¡°Received today. Imported from the Zuatania Republic.¡±


    Nurvey had been asking others to create those stuffed wolves for her, and she even learned to make some herself. However, when she heard from an elder that apany named Thousand Frost Wolves Company hadmercialized some goods based on Frost Wolves in Trade City, she had asked for a Sage Rank elder to go personally to buy one of each to her.


    With her status in the Imperial Family, even those Sage Rank elders had to obey her, so that elder could just me his big mouth because he was the one who told the other elders the news about the Zuatania Republic and the Thousand Frost Wolves Company which had acquired a lot of importancetely.


    That Sage Rank elder was proficient in moving stealthy and was usually in charge to obtain news of the entire continent, but he never implicated himself in any external affair. Sadly for him, he turned into the errand boy for the princess, and he needed to obey her even if she was a bit unreasonable because when he told that to Revgen, he approved Nurvey¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Oh, those are the ones you asked to be imported from Trade City. That little brat was really upset about your order, but after I told him to go, he lowered his head and obeyed.¡±


    In the whole Imperial Family, only Revgen was able to call a Sage Rank expert a little brat. Moreover, everyone from the Imperial Family was his descendants, so they were all child for him, no matter how old they were.


    Of course, Revgen was closer to those who had a more direct rtionship with him.


    He had only one wife and the most famous story about romance in the Revgen Empire was the story about Revgen¡¯s love until he got married to his wife.


    Revgen had a lot of sons throughout the years, but very few of them were like him and wanted a single love for their lives. One of the few who only had one wife was Nurvey¡¯s father, who died fourteen years ago in mysterious circumstances.


    Nurvey was his only child, and Nurvey¡¯s mother turned gloomy since her husband died.


    However, Nurvey wasn¡¯t depressed about that, her mind was strong, and she showed that no matter the difficulties she could go ahead. It was due to those circumstances that Revgen had ended putting attention to her and in the end, decided to choose her as his sessor.


    ¡°Open, them. I am curious about the things inside.¡±


    Nurvey just nodded after hearing her grandfather; she obtained those imported goods thanks to him, and in any case, Yale and Revgen had already seen the stuffed wolves in her room, so seeing a few more wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Yale wanted to say Revgen that he was in a hurry, but he felt that he would lose more time arguing than letting Nurvey just open those boxes; opening them was only a matter of few minutes. Moreover, Yale recognized the logo of the boxes and knew that they were from his Thousand Frost Wolves Company.


    Nurvey started to open the boxes and take out the stuffed wolves from inside; they were far more detailed than the ones she had. Of course, that was because the people in the Thousand Frost Wolves Company knew Wyba and had an easier time being perfectionists than the people who made the others for Nurvey. Nurvey herself had met Wyba, but her own skill in making stuffed animals was too lowpared with the professionals of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company.


    There was no trace of the cold Nurvey while she opened the boxes; she seemed like a kid opening a surprise gift. She seemed like a different person.


    Nurvey needed all her mental strength to avoid jumping into a Wyba plush that was bigger than an adult man; she had already decided that she would sleep hugging it that night.


    She was very happy opening all the boxes, but her face changed when she opened a huge one because neither she nor the other two expected the content of it.


    That plush was on a real scale and also had Wyba on it, but she was on the head of a man. The Sage Rank elder had hesitated before buying that one. However, since Wyba appeared in it and that plush was a limited edition plush with the record on sales in the whole Trade City, he decided to buy it to avoid Nurvey being angry in the case that she wanted itter, and it was already sold out at that moment.


    Of course, the plush of the man was identical to Yale who was in that same room, which provoked that the expressions of everyone turned weird.


    ¡°Julie, Oscro. I will kill you two for this!¡±


    Yale thought that because he was truly ashamed of his plush being sold without his permission; he wasn¡¯t happy of having unknown people having real size stuffed plush with his looks.


    For a normal human, it was difficult to differentiate a wolf cub from another, but the same didn¡¯t apply to humans, and that plush was Yale and no one else.

 Chapter 262 - Are you being serious?

    Chapter 262: Are you being serious?


    Nurvey¡¯s face turned a bit red while seeing that plush with Yale¡¯s shape; she was doing her best to remain calm, but given that Yale was just behind her, it was a bit difficult even for her.


    Revgen looked to the plush and then to Yale; he would have never imagined that his granddaughter would buy a plush of his old friend.


    ¡°Nurvey, I didn¡¯t expect that you thought in that way about my old friend. He is too old for you. Wait, if I consider his current age after reincarnation you two are a good match. If he is also interested in you, I will approve your rtionship.¡±


    Revgenughed while speaking because he found amusing that his cold granddaughter had developed such feelings for Yale.


    Nurvey quickly shook her head; she wanted to exin that she didn¡¯t request the elder to buy that plush, but she was unable to find the correct words quickly to say it. Moreover, she feared that Yale or Revgen would destroy that plush if she said that she didn¡¯t want it.


    It was true that such plush wasn¡¯t on her request or she would have never opened it in front of Yale, but she couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t like it. She needed to admit that Wyba looked too cute on Yale¡¯s head.


    ¡°Revgen! If it weren¡¯t because now I can¡¯t beat you, I would teach you a good lesson. I already have enough problems with Lar and Aizu, don¡¯t put more problems on myself!¡±


    Yale cursed him in his mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it loud. It wasn¡¯t that he hated Nurvey, but Yale didn¡¯t n to have any romance at that moment, no matter who was the other party, so increasing the girls pursuing him wasn¡¯t something good for him at that moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about that plush.¡±


    Nurvey finally spoke, and Revgen sighed because he already expected something like that. He truly hoped that Yale and Nurvey were together because he thought that they were a good match and couldn¡¯t think of anyone more reliable than Yale for entrusting his granddaughter.


    However, since Nurvey said that she didn¡¯t know about that plush, Revgen stopped thinking about that because he wanted Nurvey to choose her loved one, he didn¡¯t n to choose it for her.


    ¡°Then, what do you n to do with that plush?¡±


    Yale asked that with a warm smile on his face, the same smile that had made that those wolves called him Demon Lord; it looked warm on the outside, but there was a threat hidden behind that smile.


    Nurvey hesitated a bit before answering because she wanted to keep that plush but without angering Yale.


    ¡°This is the plush of the ruler of the continent. Everyone should have one.¡±


    Revgen¡¯s eyes shined when he heard Nurvey wanting to keep that plush of Yale; he could still see hopes that Nurvey was interested in Yale.


    ¡°So, you say that everyone should have one of those because I am the ruler of the continent. I suppose that it is to pay respects to me at any moment, right?¡±


    Nurvey nodded; that was what she wanted to say with her previous words. She thought that as long her reason for keeping it was a righteous one, they would let her conserve that plush.


    ¡°Very well. Now, I think that it is a good idea to have a plush version of important people after hearing Nurvey speak about that plush with my shape.¡±


    Nurvey was happy hearing that, but Yale hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    ¡°Revgen, order some skilled people in craftsmanship to make a lot of plush versions of yourself and Nurvey to sell in the whole empire. It is a must that people have a plush of their emperor and princess; they need to pay respects to both of you at any moment, and nothing better than a real scale plush. Am I wrong Nurvey?¡±


    Yale had a bright smile on his face when he said those words.


    Revgen and Nurvey were startled by Yale¡¯s words. However, Nurvey couldn¡¯t reject, or her reason for keeping that plush would disappear, and Revgen didn¡¯t want to disappoint her granddaughter by refusing Yale¡¯s order because that would be same that disregarding Nurvey¡¯s words from before.


    Yale knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything for the plush versions of him that had been sold by the Thousand Frost Wolves Company, but he decided to drag Revgen and Nurvey with him as retaliation.


    In fact, Yale hoped to do the same to Julie and Oscro, but he was sure that an Oscro-shaped plush wouldn¡¯t sell and that if a Julie-shaped plush had chances to sell, Julie would have already made that plush and would be in the catalog of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company. Yale believed that probably it was even already on sale.


    ¡°Letting this matter aside. I have something important to speak, so we should leave all trivial matters forter and do to the main topic.¡±


    Nurvey and Revgen nodded. They hoped that Yale would forget about everything rted to his real size plush after the conversation and they wouldn¡¯t need to follow his previous order.


    The three of them sat, and Yale started to exin the whole situation with the True Empire, including the part of what had happened in the Anpaes Kingdom.


    Lashar had already been sent with some elders to exin her version of everything, but Yale¡¯s information was a first-hand one obtained directly from the memories of a lot of members of the True Empire.


    ¡°As I expected, those bastards have been acting since a long time ago. I started to have some suspicions after my son died in that mission. He was already at the Sage Rank and had the potential to turn into a Law Master after a few years; it was weird how he died. There is no doubt that the True Empire nned his death to prevent that another Law Master appeared in our family.¡±


    Yale searched on the memories of those members of the True Empire that were stored on the Last Wish System and found some information that matched with the situation of Nurvey¡¯s father.


    ¡°Indeed, in the memories of the True Larken n¡¯s leader, there is some information about the n to kill a talented Sage Rank expert from the Imperial family fourteen years ago. There is no doubt they are the culprits, but that traitor wasn¡¯t the one in charge of it, so I haven¡¯t any more information. Even with his status, he didn¡¯t know too much about the most secretive matters.¡±


    Yale could perceive an intense hatred in the eyes of Revgen and Nurvey, but their faces didn¡¯t change. It was clear that they had already guessed that part and Yale had just confirmed it.


    Nurvey was also on the list of targets to kill as soon as possible, but she had always been into tight guard with powerful elders at the Sage Rank near her, so the True Empire had no chance to act against her. The only moment she was without protection was in the special realm, but there everyone was restricted in level, so it was difficult to plot against her as they had done against her father.


    That shameless group in the special realm tried to kill Nurvey and her group because they knew that killing them would be good for their True Empire. However, they didn¡¯t have that as their objective because they knew that killing all of them would be difficult.


    After all, Nurvey was still young, even if she had a lot of potential the True Empire didn¡¯t believe that wouldn¡¯t be a chance before she reached a fearsome level. Moreover, they weren¡¯t nning to wait too much time before starting their ns in a big scale, so Nurvey wasn¡¯t a big threat that should be killed at any cost, trying to do it as long as it was possible was enough.


    After that, Yale exined about the matters in Nacesai City and the n to use those Soul Enving Altars to enve all the people of the Revgen Empire.


    ¡°My sister had been put in a Soul Enving Altar, but her soul and body were protected, so there wasn¡¯t harm before I saved her. However, the energy that was attacking is still inside her body, and that energy will turn berserk after being separated from the Soul Enving Altar. I have her in a space with the time stopped for now, but to remove that danger I need your help, Revgen.¡±


    Nurvey finally understood why Yale seemed to be in such a hurry to speak with Revgen, and she felt ashamed for making them lose time before, although the biggest fault was from Revgen because he suggested it.


    Revgen didn¡¯t understand why Yale put so much effort for a sister in his family after reincarnation, but he didn¡¯t feel that saving her was something wrong, so he agreed.


    ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t resist.¡±


    At that moment Yale and Revgen disappeared of Nurvey¡¯s bedroom and reappeared in the Storage Space, just in front of the area where Ange was resting with the time stopped.


    ¡°Is she your sister?¡±


    Yale nodded when Revgen asked, but he could detect that Revgen had a strange face.


    ¡°Are you being serious? Don¡¯t you recognize her?¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: Ange¡¯s Identity Yale looked startled towards Revgen; he was unable to understand the meaning of Revgen¡¯s words or more exactly he didn¡¯t want to understand them.


    ¡°What are you meaning?¡±


    Yale definitely didn¡¯t want to believe that Ange had some secret identity; that was selfishing from him who had one, but he was the one who strived to understand his own identity. On the other hand, Ange had always avoided troubles and just wanted to help others, so Yale thought that a past life would only be a burden to her.


    ¡°There is some problem with your memories? Sometimes you act as you used, but others you arepletely different.¡±


    Yale had forgotten to tell about the issues with his memories to Revgen.


    ¡°Yes, I have some memories sealed.¡±


    Yale decided to tell the truth because he trusted Revgen and knew that there was no problem in telling him about that, but Revgen frowned when hearing that.


    ¡°That is impossible¡­¡±


    Revgen just muttered it, but Yale was able to hear it and was about to ask Revgen about it.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s return to her identity. Since you don¡¯t remember about her, I shall exin to you about her identity.¡±


    Revgen felt that the other topic would be long and wasn¡¯t urgent like helping Ange. Yale also agreed to focus on Ange for the moment because he could ask about those words of Revgenter.


    ¡°I remember some things, but nothing rted to her and even my soul didn¡¯t react towards her. Who is her? No, let me rephrase it, who was her?¡±


    Yale decided to face reality; it was indeed strange that Ange had such abnormal talent in healing from the start.


    After all, the Time Bloodline didn¡¯t have such an effect even for a perfect bloodline, and Yale was a good proof of that. If Ange¡¯s father had been a great expert, maybe it could still be believable, but given that she had a useless father, it was strange for her to have such great talent at healing.


    When a member of the Zhan n had such a talent, it was because both parents were amazing; since it wasn¡¯t something obtained from her body the only option was that was something from her soul.


    Moreover, even as a child she was quite mature and took care of Yale after losing his mother and his father neglecting him from the start. Yale just didn¡¯t know anyone topare her, or even he would have noticed that Ange¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t match well with her age at that moment.


    In fact, the other people didn¡¯t notice about it because the Mysterious Expert had hypnotized them to think that Ange¡¯s behavior was normal.


    ¡°Both of you still look pretty simr to your past selves, but disregarding that, you should have recognized her identity by her soul even with your memories sealed in a normal situation.¡±


    Yale was truly interested in the reason that made his soul didn¡¯t react to Ange¡¯s soul.


    ¡°However, there is a seal on her soul; the same seal that protected her from the Soul Enving Altar. Due to that seal, without trying to sense her soul actively, it isn¡¯t easy to notice her true identity. If you have some memories sealed, with your current level I can understand that you can¡¯t sense it right now.¡±


    Yale knew about that seal because it was the reason for Ange being well, but that seal had been damaged due to the attacks of the Soul Enving Altar.


    ¡°Moreover, that seal had been put into her soul after reincarnating. Tofesh used your sword to help her to reincarnate, and I assisted her to ensure that she would be as close as possible to you after reincarnation. In fact, she was amazing and could do thatst part to redirect her reincarnation without my help, but she wanted to be sure of aplishing it and asked for my help anyway. Thus, I am sure that there wasn¡¯t any seal on her soul before reincarnating.¡±


    Yale frowned and remembered that Mysterious Expert that his father had mentioned to him.


    ¡°I knew that someone had interacted with Ange, and with my parents in this life when I was still in my mother¡¯s womb. That seal is something done by that person or at least that was what the father of this body said.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to call that man his father in front of Revgen; he felt it improper given his identity in front of Revgen, and it wasn¡¯t like if he felt any kind of attachment towards that man who disregarded him.


    ¡°More important, tell me who she was.¡±


    Although Yale didn¡¯t want to ept it at the start, once he knew that Ange was also a reincarnated expert, he wanted to know her identity.


    ¡°She was one of the twin girls you had with Zhana. She was the big sister, so she was your eldest daughter. You needed five years since she was born until you managed to also have children with the Sword Bloodline; thatst one was truly a challenge to you.¡±


    Yale¡¯s mind stopped to work when he heard about Ange¡¯s identity. At that moment, he remembered the resentment that his father had towards him. That resentment originated because Ange always put more attention to Yale than to her biological father.


    ¡°If he knew about this since the start. I know why he was feeling that I was stealing his daughter, but still, that wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    Yale thought about that, but he stopped quickly; he didn¡¯t feel that his father was worthy of any pity in that topic since he had used Ange as a decoy.


    ¡°Her death was quite special because she was forced to fake her death, and in the end, she decided that rather than remain to fake her death for thousands of years, she would rather reincarnate to be with you again. She was only five when you left, but she was truly attached to you. Moreover, as her soul didn¡¯t have any problems as she was a Law Master at that time, she should have been reborn with all her memories; she just lost them afterward due to that seal.¡±


    Yale frowned when he heard that she was forced to fake her death, but as if Revgen understood his intentions, he continues exining.


    ¡°She only trained in the Magus Path, so her body was extremely weak despite having turned into a Law Master of threews at a young age. Compared with her, your other children were allcking in talent, but her personality was too weak, she was too kindhearted and hated harming others no matter the reason. That aroused the jealousy of the members of the Zhan n after Zhana died; since she had never married, all the members of the Zhan n were descendants of her little sister.¡±


    Yale¡¯s look turned gloomy because he already guessed the continuation.


    ¡°One of her nephews who was at the Sage Rank had ambushed her and killed her. Fortunately, it isn¡¯t that easy to kill someone who is a Law Master in Time, Life and Death, so she recovered of her injuries quickly and came to see me. That time that guy had underestimated her, but it was difficult to know what he would try after that, so she couldn¡¯t show that she was alive because at that moment an internal war would happen in the Zhan n and your work in establishing the bloodline would be wasted if there were too many causalities. For that reason, she ended choosing to reincarnate.¡±


    Yale¡¯s face was still as gloomy as before, that guy deserved death for trying to harm Ange¡¯s past life.


    ¡°What happened to that guy after that?¡±


    Revgen¡¯s face turned serious at that moment.


    ¡°No one discovered his crime, and when her mother died in strange circumstances, he turned into the head of the Zhan n. Moreover, he is the current leader, and although he seems neutral, all of those who challenged his leadership ended dying.¡±


    Yale and Revgen weren¡¯t fools and knew that a death in strange circumstances after that murder attempt to Ange¡¯s past life wasn¡¯t believable without putting that guy as the culprit. The same applied to the deaths of those who opposed him.


    ¡°Do you think that he is in the True Empire?¡±


    That behavior fitted well with the Ture Empire, but Yale knew that the faction that didn¡¯t want to kill him wasn¡¯t part of the True Empire, or there was no way they wanted him alive, so it was a bit contradictory with someone who killed everyone who opposed to his leadership.


    ¡°No, I doubt it. That guy wouldn¡¯t submit easily towards anyone, but if the influence of the True Empire increases enough and the True Larken n offers him enough benefits, it isn¡¯t impossible that he chooses to swap sides. Given his methods, a bloodbath would have already happened if he had already changed sides. Probably the reason for the True Chan n didn¡¯t act too overboard was that they still feat their n head.¡±


    Yale nodded; he loathed that man and was in his list of people to kill, but as long as he didn¡¯t betray the continent and joined the True Empire, Yale decided that such trashy man should live until the war ended.


    ¡°Alright, it is enough for now. Let¡¯s help Ange, and we can continue speakingter.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if Ange was his big sister or his past life¡¯s daughter, Yale wanted to save her.

 Chapter 264 - The Source of the Condensed Essences

    Chapter 264: The Source of the Condensed Essences


    Revgen looked towards Ange and smiled.


    ¡°Dispelling that energy is easy for me, but the seal has been weakened a lot, so it will only be a matter of time before she recovers all her memories.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t have any n to seal her memories again despite being able to do it.


    Yale nodded, he already epted that Ange was a reincarnated expert and, in the end, the two of them were still close family in both lives, so the situation wouldn¡¯t be extremely awkward after she awakened her memories.


    Revgen was about to start removing that harmful energy from Ange when he frowned after detecting the time stopped area; he had noticed that there was something wrong with it.


    However, that didn¡¯t stop him from starting the process of removal of that energy.


    About three minutester, Revgen had sessfully removed all the harming energy from Ange¡¯s body.


    ¡°It is done, once she leaves the time stopped area, she would gradually awaken.¡±


    Yale sighed in relief after hearing that Ange was finally saved, but the system still didn¡¯t react with a notification of havingpleted the quest.


    ¡°Maybe, I need to wait until she awakens.¡±


    Yale was about to make that time stopped area disappeared when Revgen interrupted him.


    ¡°This dimension had been created with Condensed Essences of Space and Time, right?¡±


    Yale nodded to that; he wasn¡¯t surprised that Revgen was able to notice it.


    ¡°From where did you obtain those Condensed Essences?¡±


    Yale really had a hard time answering that because he only had a guess but had no way to confirm it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, this space existed since the start and improved as my level increased. I think this is something I prepared before reincarnation and somehow managed to pass those Condensed Essences through reincarnation.¡±


    Revgen frowned because he knew that Yale¡¯s guess was wrong.


    ¡°It is impossible to inherit your own Condensed Essence through reincarnation, not even after being a Law God in Life and Death like your past life.¡±


    Yale was shocked by Revgen¡¯s certainty, but he didn¡¯t remember enough to argue with him on that topic.


    ¡°Moreover, I may not be proficient in Space and Time, but I can say that those two Condensed Essences are perfect ones. Those Condensed Essences far surpass your level in Space and Time from before reincarnating. Thus, even if by some kind of miracle, you have managed to pass Condensed Essences through reincarnation, they wouldn¡¯t be like these ones.¡±


    That part shocked Yale; he was unable to know the quality of those Condensed Essencespared with his understanding of his past life, but Revgen seemed to be sure about the fact those Condensed Essences were perfect ones.


    ¡°I also have two other Condensed Essences in my body. Are they the same type as those in this dimension?¡±


    Yale activated the Condensed Sword Essence and the Condensed Death Essence. Fortunately, since he had created the area with the time stopped in the Storage Space his control over all the Condensed Essences improved a lot. Thus, he could activate them by force for a while.


    Revgen frowned as he sensed those Condensed Essences.


    ¡°Both of them are also perfect ones. Regarding the Sword, there isn¡¯t any difference between your understanding of the Sword Essence and that Condensed Sword Essence because you already reached perfection in that essence before reincarnating. However, there is a clear difference with that Condensed Death Essence and your previous understanding of the Death Essence.¡±


    Hearing Revgen, he believed that those Condensed Essences weren¡¯t his own; the Condensed Sword Essence had a chance, but given that the others aren¡¯t his, it was difficult to believe that the Condensed Sword Essence was different.


    ¡°Then why I had these Condensed Essences hidden inside my soul or in this dimension?¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand how those essences had ended up inside him without him noticing of anything.


    ¡°I had a guess about that. Let me confirm something else first. Your mother died giving birth to you?¡±


    That question was unexpected, but Yale nodded to it.


    ¡°As I expected. Probably someone had put those Condensed Essences into your soul before you were born provoking that your mother was unable to survive giving birth to you; you drained all her lifeforce at the moment you were born.¡±


    Yale clenched his hands because that would mean that he truly killed his mother, although that wasn¡¯t something under his control. Moreover, he knew that someone had done something to her mother before he was born, so Revgen¡¯s theory made sense.


    ¡°Moreover, this is something I wanted to tell you before. I am sure that you chose to leave your memories unsealed before reincarnating. Well, you sealed only some knowledge regarding your death because that was something that was better to not remember, but you didn¡¯t seal anything else.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t give Yale any time to speak before continuing.


    ¡°You have already surpassed the Novice Rank, so any damage to your soul should already be healed. There is no way you didn¡¯t recover your own memories without a seal in your soul, and since you didn¡¯t do it, someone else should have put that seal in the memories of your soul.¡±


    He paused a bit a looked to Yale¡¯s face who didn¡¯t seem to want to believe his words.


    ¡°I guess that the same individual who gave you those Condensed Essences was the one who did the seal. Altering your soul to seal your memories when you were still unborn was even more harmful to your mother than putting some Condensed Essences into your soul.¡±


    Yale could ept the part of the Condensed Essences, but he had difficulties epting the part about his memories.


    ¡°Why are you that sure that I didn¡¯t seal all my memories? Were you with me when I reincarnated?¡±


    Yale believed that originally, he didn¡¯t want to seal them, but changed his opinion in thest moment. That reason was far easier to believepared to thinking that a Mysterious Expert sealing all his memories before being born.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there. Only Tofesh went with you at that time. I didn¡¯t even know the ce you choose to die before reincarnating.¡±


    Revgen¡¯s words only increased Yale¡¯s certainty in his guess; it wasn¡¯t impossible to change his mind at thest moment.


    ¡°However, Tofesh also said that you didn¡¯t n to seal all your memories when you stabbed yourself with the Space-time Judgement Sword.¡±


    Yale was startled by that part, but he still found a loophole.


    ¡°Did I reincarnate immediately after stabbing myself?¡±


    Revgen shook his head.


    ¡°No, given your power you had some minutes before being reincarnated, and Tofesh let you pass yourst minutes alone as you wished.¡±


    Yale smiled as he was already sure that he had just changed his opinion in thosest minutes.


    ¡°However, there was someone you didn¡¯t expect at the moment you reincarnated.¡±


    That was difficult to believe because Yale doubted that his past life didn¡¯t put any measures against intruders.


    ¡°That man came to see me years ago; he imed to be your legacy disciple, and I felt some of your aura in him, so I believe he was telling the truth. He told me that he was a weakling at the verge of dying when he identally entered in the ce you were waiting for reincarnation.¡±


    That was a huge coincidence because there were only a few minutes since Tofesh left and Liye reincarnated. Moreover, it was impossible to find the ce where Liye was about to reincarnate on purpose, the only way to end there was by coincidence or in other words, fate.


    ¡°At that moment, you considered that meeting him in those circumstances was provoked by fate. Thus, you saved his life and gave a legacy to him. When he spoke with me, he told me that you asked him to find you after reincarnation. You ensured to him that you would remember him, and you also exined that even after reincarnating your power would recover very fast due to all the knowledge you had.¡±


    Hearing the story of that legacy disciple, it didn¡¯t seem that Liye nned to seal his memories even at thest moment.


    ¡°Moreover, I was unable to guess the extent of the power of that man. At that time, I had yet to be a Law God in the Life Law and was only a Law Master despite being near advancing, so he should have been at least a Law God to hide his power from me. If he had any ill intention towards me or our continent, I doubt that he would have had any difficulty to kill everyone and conquer the continent.¡±


    Revgen had already be a Law God and was officially the strongest of the continent, but back then, he was still the strongest while being just a Law Master, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for someone like Liye¡¯s legacy disciple to conquer the continent if he had wanted.


    ¡°Do you think that he was the one who gave me those Condensed Essences and sealed my memories?¡±


    Revgen quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No. He was powerful, but he seemed straightforward and was eager to meet you again. He didn¡¯t seem the kind of person who acts stealthy like the someone who sealed your memories.¡±


    That legacy disciple provoked quite a good impression on Revgen back then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t focus your attention on him. You have many friends across different worlds, and also a lot of disciples, any of them could have done it.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265: Origin Path Yale stopped speaking because he understood that trying to unveil the identity of the Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t something he could do at that moment.


    ¡°Wait, given that there is a problem with your memories I need to verify if you are aware of some things.¡±


    When Revgen saw that Yale was about to dissipate that time stopped area he interrupted him.


    ¡°These questions, I suppose that can¡¯t be made in front of Ange or Nurvey, right?¡±


    Revgen nodded, he trusted Nurvey a lot, and he also trusted Ange¡¯s previous life, but there were some things that only a selected group of people knew and spreading them was a bad idea.


    ¡°Do you remember anything about who had provoked the dissipation of your soul?¡±


    Yale shook his head.


    ¡°That is good, that is something that you shouldn¡¯t remember for now.¡±


    Revgen seemed pleased about that because that part was the main reason for Yale¡¯s past life sealing some of his memories.


    ¡°Do you remember the reason for you ending in such state?¡±


    That time Yale replied.


    ¡°I am not sure of everything, but it should be something rted to the Origin Path.¡±


    Revgen nodded in reply to Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Indeed, it is rted to the Origin Path you are practicing right now. Do you know why you risked your life to obtain it?¡±


    Yale thought a bit before replying.


    ¡°Probably, because it is the stronger path and I wanted to train it. Right, I can teach it to you.¡±


    Yale had a deep trust to Revgen from his past life, so he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help him by teaching the Origin Path.


    Revgen looked towards Yale like if theter had said the biggest joke in his life.


    ¡°There is really a problem with your memories.¡±


    Yale¡¯s face changed when he sensed the energy emanating from Revgen¡¯s body. Other might be unable to differentiate it, but for Yale, it was clear that it was Origin Qi. However, it was a bit weakpared to his own despite Revgen¡¯s level being higher.


    ¡°Is that Origin Qi?¡±


    Yale was baffled after sensing that, but at that moment he thought that since he said about teaching the Origin Path to Revgen, his past life could have also done it before reincarnating.


    ¡°Yes, but to be more exact this is Fake Origin Qi.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand what Revgen wanted to say with Fake Origin Qi.


    ¡°Fake Origin Qi is created by the people that practice the Fake Origin Path. The Fake Origin Qi is far weaker than the normal Origin Qi, and it doesn¡¯t have too many advantages besides only needing to train one path to increase all your energies and some other small benefits respect the ordinary Paths. The good part is that the restrictions are much lower than the Origin Path ones, so it is easier to train.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect to hear about the existence of a Fake Origin Path.


    ¡°The Origin Path can¡¯t be taught to others, that is impossible, and the same applies to the Fake Origin Path. Only someone who practices the Origin Path can create a Fake Origin Path for others, and that isn¡¯t easy either. That lead people to start creating diluted versions that ended up in our current paths.¡±


    Yale had never tried to teach the Origin Path to others, but he trusted Revgen¡¯s words; if it were possible for him to learn the real Origin Path from Yale, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate in doing it.


    ¡°Then, how did the Origin Path appear in our universe?¡±


    The Origin Path was proving to be even more strange than he had thought at the start.


    ¡°As for how the real Origin path had appeared, I don¡¯t know, but you need to obtain that Path before being able to train it. Sorry, but you never told me the details about it, so I can¡¯t exin more to you.¡±


    Only the people who had obtained a real Origin Path knew the details about that, and they wouldn¡¯t speak about it to other because that was taboo. Thus, even Revgen didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°There is any way to sense a real Origin Path?¡±


    Yale was starting to fear that someone would notice his Origin Path and try to kill him; there were a lot of strong people in the universe, and he currently was too weak evenpared to Revgen.


    ¡°There is, but only when it is an unimed Origin Path. Once it is soul bound to someone and merges with the soul itself, it is impossible to sense it unless the one with the Origin Path provoked a world¡¯s resonance without enough protective measures.¡±


    Yale knew that he had provoked world resonances before, but he didn¡¯t know that the Mysterious Expert ensured that no one else would be able to detect those resonances.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know about the acts of the Mysterious Expert, since no one went to kill him to obtain his Origin Path, he doubted that someone had discovered him.


    ¡°When traces of an Origin Path appear, a lot of experts in the universe that practice the Fake Origin Path will go crazy for it. Of course, there are others like me that don¡¯t want to take risks because the death rate in obtaining the Origin Path is extremely high.¡±


    Revgen wasn¡¯t someone who liked problems and tried to avoid them. Of course, that was only if the problems didn¡¯te to his door; he would just avoid seeking problems, but he didn¡¯t have any issue in facing them if he needed to do it.


    ¡°Then, I died due to the struggle to obtain the Origin Path?¡±


    Revgen had a strange face when he heard that question from Yale.


    ¡°Your case was a bit special. It is impossible to retrieve the Origin Path from someone even after dissipating that person¡¯s soul, but with the pass of a lot of years a new Origin Path would appear in the ce where that soul dissipated.¡±


    Yale face turned gloomy.


    ¡°I managed to obtain it and was killed afterward to obtain my Origin Path yearster, right?¡±


    Of course, since he avoided having his soul dissipated, Yale guessed that his killer had failed in obtaining his objective.


    Revgen shook his head, that was the normal guess after his exnation, but that wasn¡¯t the correct answer.


    ¡°The Origin Path that you obtained provoked quite a stir in the universe because it was the first to appear after more than two hundred thousand years. However, for when the people were about to depart to obtain it, you have already obtained that Origin Path and have your soul in dissipation.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t guess the reason for that if that weren¡¯t that he was just in front of it when it appeared, and it was difficult to think about that coincidence.


    ¡°That Origin Path was formed by someone that had been killed by my master. Sorry, you probably didn¡¯t remember about that, I mean your father. Thus, you knew from the start where and when that Origin Path would appear, and you were ready to pick it. It is difficult to track the exact position, but with an estimated one you could just reach it seconds after it appeared.¡±


    Yale was barely paying attention to thest part because he was still having difficulties to understand what Revgen said about his father. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the one in the Roanmad n, but the one of his previous life.


    ¡°Wait! Who is my father? I don¡¯t remember anything about him.¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t even thought about who his parents in his past life were until that moment.


    ¡°Your father is my master. A supreme expert who reached a level that I still don¡¯t know of. Of course, he is one of the Ancient Experts who practice the Origin Path. Moreover, he is the one who created this world tomemorate your birth, so you were undoubtedly the first in being born in this world.¡±


    Revgen looked a bit mncholic before continuing.


    ¡°I lost my parents due to the attacks of an enemy of your father, my whole world suffered because of them. When your father appeared and killed them, he asked me if I wanted to be his disciple and then he brought me to this world.¡±


    Revgen was just a child at that moment, and he didn¡¯t even remember how was the world in which he was born. Moreover, that world ended destructed due to the damage received from that incident, so there wasn¡¯t any method to revisit it.


    In fact, since Revgen was younger than Yale¡¯s past life and they had lived together, they were friends close as brothers. Despite Yale¡¯s past life indifference to everyone, anyone who tried to harm Revgen ended beaten to death.


    Usually, Revgen¡¯s master wasn¡¯t in that world because he was traveling and Revgen hadn¡¯t met him a lot of times in his long life. Thus, when he was still a kid and unable to protect himself, Revgen mostly relied upon Yale¡¯s past life.


    Yale¡¯s past life hadn¡¯t met his father a lot of times either, he mostly relied on himself, but he was a genius, and most people in the world knew about his status as the son of the world creator, so they avoided provoking problems for him.


    A lot of people who had lost their original worlds due to the enemies of Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s father had started to go towards there to live. As long as someone wasn¡¯t considered an enemy by the world creator, there wasn¡¯t any restriction to ess it.


    Alemich Alemich 1/10


    Thank you for supporting LWS!


    Special thanks to Tiberius, Sarra117, and ImSoFresh, the Current top 3 fans in the contribution rankings!


    Remember that the number of bonus chapters is rted to the ranking.


    Last Wish System Discord Channel:?https://discord.gg/RHVESef

 Chapter 266 - The Truth Behind Origin Beasts

    Chapter 266: The Truth Behind Origin Beasts


    Yale waited in silence while Revgen seemed immersed in his memories. Although Yale had remembered some of his memories rted to Revgen, those were just misceneous and didn¡¯t know too much about how he lived his youth despite remembering the time when both were young. Such fragmented memories were truly a pain; he could remember some parts but not all.


    ¡°Sorry, I got distracted. As I was saying, your father brought me to this world as his disciple. He also gave me a Fake Origin Path, and I started practicing thanks to it. There were people of a lot of different worldsing over this world, but your father wasn¡¯t too fond of picking disciples, so I was the only one who had such luck.¡±


    In fact, Revgen only obtained a Fake Origin Path and had been chosen as a disciple of Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s father because he was a bit younger than Yale and had no other ce to go. The world creator saw that he had some talent and that he could turn into a good friend for his son.


    If it weren¡¯t because Yale¡¯s past life father was feeling guilty for being unable to spend time with his son, even a talented kid like Revgen would have been ignored by him, needless to say, that he would have never asked Revgen to be his disciple.


    Yale would have never guessed that his father in his previous life was that powerful to have been able to create a world for his son. Strictly speaking, for a reincarnated expert, the first family they had was the true one, while the others were just there for the sake of convenience to reincarnate.


    Thus, even after reincarnation, his father in his previous life could still be called his father and the same applied to Lar and her father in her previous life.


    ¡°Thank you. It is a shameful have forgotten my father¡­¡±


    Yale was truly regretful of having forgotten him, even if his past life¡¯s father didn¡¯t spend too much time with him, just creating a world formemorating his birth showed that he was much better than the father he had in the Roanmad n.


    ¡°You can continue with the story about my Origin Path.¡±


    Revgen nodded after hearing Yale. He understood the reasons for Yale interrupting him before because it was natural that he had been interested in knowing more about his father.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have had any problem in obtaining the Origin Path, but you had been followed, and you fell into a trap. At that time, you could have defended yourself and avoided the dissipation of your soul, but you disregarded everything to obtain the Origin Path. If you have defended yourself at that moment, the Origin Path would have been stolen by the other party.¡±


    Yale was shocked that he had been so decisive in risk his life to obtain the Origin Path. Moreover, soul dissipation is true death, without the special methods he had utilized he would have diedpletely.


    ¡°You were deadly wounded, but you obtained the Origin Path, and there was no way for the other party to retrieve it even if you died. However, you continued being attacked for a long time before managing to return to this world. People who are considered an enemy of your father can¡¯t even locate this world, so the danger disappeared when you managed to return here.¡±


    That was pretty usual when a world belonged to a living expert. Moreover, even if they could find and enter that world, the enemies of the world creator wouldn¡¯t want to enter a world belonging to the enemy because the power of a world creator in his own world was unsurpassable.


    Although world creators usually didn¡¯t reside in their own worlds and liked wandering, if for any reason the world creator appeared, all the intruders would be wiped out without effort.


    However, there were always loopholes because there is no way a world creator knew everyone rted to his enemies, so it was still possible to send some small fries to do the dirty job. In any case for people of that level of power, the lives of those small fries didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Those invaders back then had been instigated by the enemies of your father, and probably this True Empire have a simr origin, they are all just pawns for the true masterminds, but we can¡¯t let them act as they pleased just because of that.¡±


    Yale nodded. It didn¡¯t matter if they were pawns and there was some mastermind behind, they had pleasure when torturing the people of their world and wanted to enve everyone. Thus, Yale couldn¡¯t forgive them.


    ¡°Are they attacking our world just because my father created it? Maybe they want to steal the Fake Origin Paths in this world?¡±


    Revgen sighed when he heard Yale.


    ¡°A Fake Origin Path can¡¯t be stolen. However, it can be given to someone else in exchange for losing it. Once you lost your Fake Origin Path you can¡¯t train anymore and advancing turns impossible; even your strength would slowly diminish. Moreover, as far as I know, after losing a Fake Origin Path, it is impossible training any other path or obtaining a new Fake Origin Path. Fortunately, thats problem with the paths can be solved reincarnating.¡±


    At that moment, Yale understood an important point rted to the True Empire.


    ¡°They wanted to enve the whole world. Doing that they would be able to order everyone to give the Fake Origin Paths to them, right?¡±


    Revgen nodded to Yale¡¯s words; he had reached the same conclusion.


    ¡°Indeed. The Fake Origin Path can¡¯t be stolen and will disappear forever after soul dissipation, but if the one with the Fake Origin Path it is enved and ordered to give the Fake Origin path to someone, there is no way to avoid it.¡±


    Yale still didn¡¯t know too much about the Fake Origin Path, but since it was second only to the Origin Path, it was understandable the allure it had to others.


    ¡°How many people have a Fake Origin Path in our world?¡±


    That was an important point because those people are the first ones that needed protection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many in the world, but I know of two people, including myself. The other one is also in this dimension, a little girl with wolf ears.¡±


    Yale was shocked when he heard those words because even a fool would have known that was speaking about Wyba, there were no other little girls with wolf ears around.


    ¡°That is my little sister, Wyba, but how¡­ Wait, I also had a Fake Origin Path, but since I am using the real Origin Path, maybe I gave the Fake Origin Path unconsciously to Wyba?¡±


    When Yale thought that he had understood the truth, Revgen shook his head.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the Fake Origin Path that you used to have. You gave that Fake Origin Path to your legacy disciple before going to reincarnation; that is why I was so sure about him telling the truth about being your legacy disciple.¡±


    Yale¡¯s legacy disciple wasn¡¯t in the same world as Revgen, and he only visited him once, so he didn¡¯t count him as someone with the Fake Origin Path when Yale asked.


    ¡°Then, how did she obtain it?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to understand how Wyba obtained such powerful path if she had been together with him almost since she was born. Moreover, she was just a normal Frost Wolf at the start.


    ¡°A wielder of the real Origin Path can create Fake Origin Paths, the one she has it is undoubtedly created by you. The difference is obvious because a Fake Origin path is restricted by the level of its creator. She can¡¯t surpass your level no matter how hard she tried right?¡±


    Yale nodded his head, that was indeed the case. Moreover, even the system tagged her as an Origin Beast, but he always thought that it was because he influenced her and not due to a Fake Origin Path.


    ¡°In addition, I can say that Wyba is probably is a divine beast and formed a soul contract with you when she was little. I don¡¯t know a lot about creating a Fake Origin Path, but my master told me that when a beast willingly forms a contract with someone who possesses an Origin path, there is a chance of a Fake Origin Path being created for that beast. Those beasts are usually known as Origin Beasts.¡±


    Yale was shocked by that revtion, but in fact, that wasn¡¯t that far from his thoughts about Wyba turning an Origin Beast. He always thought that his Origin Qi made Wyba turn into and Origin Beast when she formed a contract with him, and the truth was that what turned her into an Origin Beast was a Fake Origin Path originated from his Origin Path when she formed the contract with him.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267: Reincarnation Methods Yale started to worry for Wyba after he discovered that unconsciously he had created a Fake Origin Path for her.


    After all, a Fake Origin Path was extremely alluring for everyone who knew about the existence of that path and Wyba was too weak.


    ¡°Are you worried for Wyba?¡±


    Yale nodded. He had always cared a lot of Wyba and was happy that turning into an Origin Beast had improved her potential instead of letting Wyba live all her life like a normal Frost Wolf. However, thinking of someone harming Wyba to obtain her Fake Origin path was something that he didn¡¯t want to see because the only method would be that someone enved her.


    Yale already had two sisters with soul problems, one of them was sealed in the Storage Space unable to exit to protect her soul, and the other had just been saved by Revgen; definitely, he wouldn¡¯t let Wyba suffer any problem rted with her soul.


    ¡°If I let this happen a third time I will be aughingstock.¡±


    Yale thought that, but he was too harsh with himself. He had no way to protect Awai with his power, and he had managed to rescue Ange in time, so there was no reason for feeling such guilty.


    However, Yale still tortured himself with that, he wasn¡¯t someone who cared about the well beings of strangers, but he was determined to protect his family and friends.


    Most people would think that he was selfish by ignoring the people who were suffering due to the acts of the True Empire to jus focus on his family and friend, but Yale was alright with that.


    In neither of his lives, Yale had been a saint who was ready to sacrifice himself or the things important to him in behalf of others, nor he had thought that he was righteous.


    He didn¡¯t like to be on the losing end, and people who are too righteous o selfless always ended suffering for the sake of others.


    Ange was a good example, it would have been easy for her to unveil the plot against her, but that would have provoked a lot of death in the Zhan n, so instead of that, she decided to sacrifice herself.


    However, in the end not killing those people lead to the death of the other daughter of Zhana and Yale and the n to be controlled by that vicious man.


    Simrly, the Larken n had created a strong faction to the True Empire due to being over righteous and making people tired of that due to wanting more freedom.


    Yale would rather be considered selfish thanmit such errors due to trying to appear a good person.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that no one will act against her, but it is impossible to force her to give her Fake Origin Path to others by enving her.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that Revgen affirmed that Wyba wasn¡¯t in risk of being enved, the whole continent was in danger due to that, and there wasn¡¯t any mean to avoid the people from being enved. If there were such a method, it would be faster than looking for all the members of the True Empire.


    ¡°The soul contract is something a beast initiate on its own will, but in essence that linking between souls wasn¡¯t that different from soul very as if the human die, the beast would also die. Of course, that bond it is initiated due to mutual trust, and I never heard of someone with a soul contract treating the contracted beast badly. However, due to the simr properties, a soul contract and soul very are ipatible, it is impossible to enve a beast with a soul contract.¡±


    Although Yale disliked that his soul contract with Wyba was considered something simr to the soul very, he was happy that Wyba couldn¡¯t be enved by others. After all, he had seen those ves in the prison where Ange was caught, and their lives were pitiful enough to beg for death.


    ¡°It is good that Wyba can¡¯t be enved by the True Empire, but sadly we can¡¯t use that method to help others.¡±


    Revgen nodded because he knew that there was no way such contract would happen between two humans. Moreover, such contract bound the lives, so even if Revgen could form a contract with others, in the case that he was killed everyone would also die.


    Thus, it was difficult to use that method even if would have been possible to do it. After all, it would be difficult that the people agree to have their lives bound to someone else.


    ¡°Forget about that. We shall erase the True Empire from our world, and there wouldn¡¯t be any need to worry about everyone being enved.¡±


    Yale agreed to Revgen¡¯s words. Erasing the True Empire from their world was the most direct method to solve their current problem.


    ¡°We can discuss what to do with the True Empireter; there is no need to discuss it secretly. However, there is something that had been bothering me. After obtaining the Origin Path, how did I n to train it if one needs to be less than ten years old to start practicing it?¡±


    Yale understood very well the requirements of the Origin Path, even if someone obtained after turning into an expert, it would have been impossible to train it despite possessing it.


    ¡°You nned to reincarnate to start practicing it from the start. With your mastery in the Life Law and the Death Law, it would have been something easy if your soul was in a perfect state. That was the main reason you disregarded everything to obtain the Origin Path because with a bit of damage it would have only turned everything just a bit more difficult. However, the damage you received surpassed your expectations by far, and you needed to leave behind your legacy bloodlines and make more ns.¡±


    A normal reincarnation wasn¡¯t too much for a Law God of Life and Death. Someone who had reached that level in Life and Death would be able to reincarnate without needing any parents for the next life. Moreover, the new body would be identical to the previous one and even have some superior innate capabilities.


    The only side effect was that the expert would need to grow up again and train everything another time, but since the memories would be perfect, the process would be rather easy, it was just a matter of time. For that type of reincarnations, more than speaking of previous life and next life the experts talk about the previous body and the next body.


    Moreover, Revgen knew some rumors about experts on even a higher level who didn¡¯t even need to wait to grow up and could control the growth and training speed of their next lives. Those rumors even said that in less than a day the expert could have already regained their former strength.


    Of course, those were only rumors, and in any case, that was only applicable to the expert himself, Revgen had never heard of someone doing that for others. The same applied to the reincarnation abilities of a Law God of Life and Death, that reincarnation method could only be used to oneself.


    Revgen exined everything about that to Yale, and thetter was shocked by that because he had so many problems due to reincarnating that was difficult to think that it could be that easy.


    Of course, he also understood that such method only worked in normal circumstances and for someone with a soul in the same state as Liye¡¯s after obtaining the Origin Path, there was no way to reincarnate with such method.


    ¡°You said that you are already a Law God of Life, are you also training in the Death Law?¡±


    Revgen nodded to that. The fact he was training the Death Law was a secret to everyone, but he had no secrets for Yale unless those secrets could harm him.


    ¡°Are you nning to reincarnate using the power of reincarnation of someone who is a Law God of Life and Death?¡±


    Revgen hesitated a bit, but he nodded again.


    ¡°Yes. I obtained some knowledge that would provoke problems to me if I leave this world, so I n to seal that part of my memories and reincarnate. Without any damage in my soul and using the method to reincarnate from a Law God of Life and Death I think that in thirty years I would have recovered all my power. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because humans in this world are protected by the worldws and can¡¯t train until bing ten, I am confident in recovering my powers in twenty years.¡±


    In fact, Revgen was also worried to show himself too much in the world he was because he feared that some crazy expert disregarded everything to kill him. The Imperial Pce was extremely protected andunching an attack to it was just a death wish.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t fear any danger inside the world with Yale being with him because Liye had proved to have trump cards for every situation. Even when he was forced to reincarnate, he obtained an Origin Path in exchange.


    Anyone would be d to reincarnate once with soul problems in exchange of an Origin Path. Reincarnating a damaged soul was troublesome, but not impossible for true experts, so as long as one had confidence in reincarnating properly even with the soul damage, it would be something worthy in exchange of an Origin Path.


    Alemich Alemich 3/10


    Thank you for supporting LWS!


    Special thanks to Tiberius, Sarra117, and ImSoFresh, the Current top 3 fans in the contribution rankings!


    Remember that the number of bonus chapters is rted to the ranking.

 Chapter 268 - Life and Death

    Chapter 268: Life and Death


    Yale was expecting that answer from Revgen¡¯s because despite being talented with the Life Law since the start, he had never had too much talent in the Death Law.


    However, Yale saw how quickly he solved the problem of Ange, and since the solution was removing something that could harm a soul, even though the Life Law was useful, it couldn¡¯tpare with the Death Law that focused on souls.


    Thus, Yale had the intuition that Revgen had trained the Death Law since the moment he had healed Ange, but it wasn¡¯t until Yale heard about the reincarnation method of a Law God of Life and Death that he understood his intentions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much; you know that the Death Law isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    Yale said those words unconsciously, that was exactly what Liye would have said to Revgen in that situation. Liye had said almost the same words when Revgen started to train the Life Law, but Yale didn¡¯t remember about it.


    The Death Law and the Life Law were among the most difficultws to learn together with the Space Law and the Time Law, so unless one was talented in suchws, it was too strange focusing on them.


    Liye was talented in the four most difficultws and was considered a super genius even considering the geniuses of other worlds. In fact, although his talent with the sword was also exceptional, it paled with his talents in those fourws.


    However, in the end, the sword ended in the highest level due to the huge difference in difficulty it hadpared with those other fourws he trained. In fact, Liye had reached such a high level with the sword without focusing too much on it while training the otherws.


    Liye used the sword as a medium to create attacks with thews instead of using them directly because doing that was useful to learn them better.


    If Liye hadn¡¯t focused in reaching the Law God level with the four most difficultws, in the time he spent training in thosews, he would have been able to easily reach that level in eight or nine of the otherws despite having less talent for them.


    ¡°I know, that is why I waited until first making a breakthrough with the Life Law to start practicing the other.¡±


    Life and Death were oppositews, training both at the same time could be beneficial for the overall training speed or turn the training almost impossible. If someone were to bnce bothws correctly while training, the speed would be a few times faster than training both independently, but despite Liye managing to do that, he was still slowpared to otherws. However, the speed surpassed the one of the Time Law and the Space Law that were on a simr range of difficulty.


    Revgen had known since the start that with his talent in the Deathw he would never be able to bnce both of them if he trained both at the same time, so Revgen first reached the Law God level in Life and then he started to practice the Death Law. Although he managed to reach the Law Master level in the Deathw without too many difficulties, he was stopped at that point since then and was unable to improve.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s forget your training speed your training speed in the Death Law. Even if you provoke a miracle and reach the Law God level on it, you need to forget about reincarnations before we end with the True Empire.¡±


    Yale understood that even with the special reincarnation of a Law God of Life and Death, Revgen would still need some time to recover and losing his strength when the continent was threatened, was something that Revgen couldn¡¯t afford, or there would be no continent to live after his reincarnation.


    ¡°I know. With my talent, I will need a lot of time to reach the Law God level in the Deathw. In fact, I never nned to reincarnate before you have recovered all your powers, only then I will be at ease. I am training Nurvey to be able to take my position in the time I will be weak, although if she likes it, I don¡¯t mind letting her hold the position for more time. I know that you hate that kind of bindings like managing an empire, so I can just join you and act only in the important moments.¡±


    Liye might have been considered the ruler of the continent, but he didn¡¯t meddle with the affairs of the continent unless they were truly important.


    Of course, the same applied to Yale; he didn¡¯t have any ambition to manage the empire. Yale had enough with the status as ruler of the continent because with it he could act as he wanted without being restricted but avoiding management duties.


    Even Revgen, despite being the emperor wasn¡¯t active in managing the Empire, but he still had more work than Yale.


    ¡°Alright, we should stop speaking. I will break the time stopped area and bring Ange over this dimension. We are making Nurvey wait alone outside.¡±


    Yale was a bit tired of speaking, he had learned a lot from Revgen, but so many information at the same time was difficult to assimte in a short span of time, and probably Revgen would have continued speaking if Yale didn¡¯t stop him.


    When the time stopped area disappeared, a notification appeared in Yale¡¯s head as he had finished that sub-quest without reward. Of course, Yale didn¡¯t mind about not obtaining any reward because that sub-quest objective was to save Ange, knowing that she was already safe was enough reward for Yale.


    Yale was already at the peak of the Practitioner Rank, and the system was the only reason for him being unable to advance, butpleting the previous quest seemed insufficient to break that barrier.


    The only thing that Yale could do at that moment was going to the Quest Menu to look for the next sub-quest.


    ¡°Obtain the Life Bloodline. Reward: Special Innate Talent.¡±


    After seeing the next sub-quest, Yale smiled because that sub-quest was too easy for him at that moment. Moreover, that reward was far too alluring. After all, the Last Wish System was considered a Special Innate Talent, and although the usefulness of Special Innate Talents differed a lot, from useless talent to true cheat talents, Yale doubted that the system would reward him something that wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Revgen before going out, return the Life Bloodline I left with you back then.¡±


    Revgen nodded, and something went towards Yale¡¯s body.


    ¡°You are the only one who can fuse with this bloodline, but by analyzing it, it was a great help for me when I wanted to advance to the Law God level in the Life Law. I shall give you thanks for that.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation when Revgen returned that bloodline to Yale. Revgen was truly loyal to Liye back then, and the same applied to Liye¡¯s reincarnation, Yale. However, even if Revgen would have been more selfish, that bloodline could at most serve as a material to study for anyone besides Yale.


    Moreover, Liye left the Life Bloodline with Revgen to help him in his training on the Life Law. Revgen excelled in a part of the Life Law focused on supporting, like enhancing the power of the body or creating energy barriers, but the Life Law also included healing, and Revgen wasn¡¯t that proficient on it.


    Life and Death were quite special, and both had two different parts each one. By mastering one of the parts, the expert would be a Law Master, but to reach the Law God level mastering both were needed.


    Even the mastered part would be far weaker until both parts had been understood.


    After all, those were the only twows that contained two elements within, and neither of the elements truly represented thew, only by mastering both, one could truly understand the powers of the Death Law and the Life Law.


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 40.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 41.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 42.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 43.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 44.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 45.¡±


    ¡°The user reached Origin Level 46.¡±


    After Yale obtained the Life Bloodline he hadpleted the sub-quest, and the next one was just asking him to advance to the next Rank, and he advanced immediately as the restriction disappeared, so that quest was alsopleted. When the limit disappeared, Yale obtained all the improvements for his body and for the Origin Qi that had been blocked previously, skyrocketing Yale¡¯s level.


    Moreover, just obtaining the Life Bloodline had also improved his body; if it weren¡¯t because his Dexterity was a bitcking, he would have reached the 7-star Expert Rank in one go.


    After all, the Life Law was deeply rted with the body and the effects it granted to it was far superior to the other legacy bloodlines.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 16 | Origin Level: 46 |Origin Points: 600000/600000¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 600000| Strength: 600000| Agility: 600000| Intelligence: 600000| Wisdom: 600000| Dexterity: 599859¡±

 Chapter 269 - Special Innate Talent

    Chapter 269: Special Innate Talent


    Revgen wasn¡¯t surprised by Yale¡¯s sudden increase of strength because he just considered that he recovered some of his original power after recovering the Life Bloodline.


    As for Yale, he was delighted with the increase of his power. The war with the True Empire would be soon and the more strength he could obtain the better.


    However, the delight he had with the increase of his power couldn¡¯t bepared with the excitement he had while checking the Innate Talent Menu.


    The new special innate talent was listed just under the Last Wish System inside the Innate Talent Menu.


    The name of the special innate talent already looked powerful.


    ¡°Divine Eyes: Special Innate Talent.¡±


    However, that innate talent had a huge difference with the rest; it had a long description after the name.


    Normal innate talents were rted to the elements or battle styles, so there wasn¡¯t the need of any description, but the special innate talents were more profound than just giving more talent in training.


    Although the Last Wish System didn¡¯t have a description despite being also a special innate talent, there was a tutorial in the system itself, so there was no need of such description. However, that new innate talent wasn¡¯t a function of the system or was rted to it.


    Yale could be sure that the Divine Eyes hadn¡¯t been derived from the Last Wish System just by reading the start of the description.


    ¡°Special Innate Talent that belonged to the user¡¯s past life.¡±


    Reading that, Yale didn¡¯t doubt that the Divine Eyes were a Special Innate Talent that existed before the Last Wish System. He could believe that the Last Wish System obtained something from the Divine Eyes, but not the opposite.


    ¡°Possessing this Special Innate Tale increases all the talents rted to Life, Death, Time, and Space to the Divine grade.¡±


    The next sentence wasn¡¯t less impressive than the first one; Yale didn¡¯t even know what a Divine grade talent was.


    Yale went to check his other talents before continuing, and the first one he saw had also changed to a Divine grade talent despite Yale thinking that had no rtion at all.


    ¡°Magic Latent Talent: Divine grade. Natural affinity to any magic. Increases theprehension of the Life Law.¡±


    The fact that the magic talent was something rted to the Life Law was something unexpected for Yale, but that was due to hisck of knowledge about the true essence of magic.


    Usually, humans called magic to anything that could be used with the magic energy of the Magus Path. That definition wasn¡¯t incorrect, but it wasn¡¯t precise once one reached higher levels.


    Any type of magic rted to aw would be considered a Law Skill once an expert start to control thews. At that point, the only skills that could be called magic were the pure magic, and those were all rted to the Life Law.


    For example, skills for boosting the strength, to create barriers, or to create formations that didn¡¯t rely on any element.


    That was what the experts called magic, any magic cast by a practitioner of the Magus Path was nothing but a joke for them.


    However, it was true that one needed some Magic Talent to train at any magic at a low level, but that was because trying to have magic in a body with zero affinity towards life was a death wish as the body would reject such energy.


    After all, at low levels, there isn¡¯t anyw that could be used by a weak practitioner, and it was just due to the assistance of the Life Law that it was possible for them to use elemental magic. That assistance was something natural in Yale¡¯s world, but not all worlds worked in the same way.


    Yale continued looking his innate talents and found a simr description to his Healing Innate Talent; it had also be a Divine grade talent due to the rtionship with the Life Law.


    The other three to change were Poison, Time, and Space; the first one was rted to the Death Law while the other two to their respectivews.


    However, what surprised Yale the most was a new Innate Talent listed under Yale¡¯s Space Innate Talent.


    ¡°Soul Affinity: Divine Grade. Natural affinity to the souls. Increases theprehension of the Death Law.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any element corresponding to the soul, so the only way to have a talent rted to souls was possessing a Divine grade Innate Talent. In fact, the only reason it was called Divine Grade was topare it with the others because the Soul Affinity could only be Divine Grade.


    Yale stopped checking his other Innate Talents and returned to the description of Divine Eyes.


    ¡°Divine Eyes had been ssified in levels by the user¡¯s past life. The level is determined by thews used while using the Special Innate Talent.¡±


    It was unexpected for Yale that Liye had created such ssification for his own innate talent, but for Innate Talents that work differently depending on how the user of the talent utilized it, it wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    The Last Wish System was a special innate talent but wasn¡¯t a natural one, and there was no need to create levels of use, but for the Divine Eyes, it was necessary.


    ¡°Talent Level 0: Divine Appraisal Eyes. Allows the user to see the characteristics of objects and some resumed information about living beings. If the difference of power is too high, the Divine Appraisal Eyes will fail.¡±


    That function seemed too familiar to Yale, and it wasn¡¯t without reason because that was the Appraisal Function of the Last Wish System. It was obvious that the Appraisal Function was created based on the Divine Appraisal Eyes, the lowest level of the Divine Eyes.


    ¡°Talent Level 1: Divine Life Eyes. Allows the user to see through any secret of the target¡¯s body. Conditions to use this level for the current power of the user: Activate the Life Bloodline for users weaker than the target. Activate the Origin Life Bloodline for users at the same level or higher than the target.¡±


    The first level of the Divine Eyes was already too fearsome, if someone knows all the secrets of the opponent¡¯s body, beating such an opponent wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    However, the bad part for Yale was the requirements, the Divine eyes were by default at the lowest level, and only when he actively used the Life Bloodline, the Divine Eyes would be at the first level.


    Yale still didn¡¯t have a Condensed Life Essence, so at that moment he could only use the Divine Life Eyes to targets weaker than him.


    ¡°Talent Level 2: Divine Death Eyes. Allows the user to see through any secret of the target¡¯s body and soul. It is possible to discern if the target had a previous life. Reading the thoughts of people with weak minds is possible. Conditions to use this level for the current power of the user: Activate the Life Bloodline and the Death Bloodline for users weaker than the target. Activate the Origin Life Bloodline and the Origin Death Bloodline for users at the same level or higher than the target.¡±


    Yale thought that the second level was awesome especially the part of reading minds, although recognizing the souls that had been reincarnated was also good.


    Moreover, with the Divine Death Eyes, he could saw the soul state of others, so it would be easy to detect those with marks on their souls without using any other method, detect who had been enved or check if someone had the soul damaged.


    ¡°Talent Level 3: Divine Time Eyes. Allows the user to see the near past of the target. If used on a corpse it is possible to see itsst moments before dying ad long the death is recent. Using it in a newborn would reveal the newborn¡¯s past life if the newborn has one. Conditions to use this level for the current power of the user: Activate the Origin Life Bloodline, the Origin Death Bloodline, and the Origin Time Bloodline.¡±


    Yale was shocked by the power of the Divine Time Eyes, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it outside the Storage Space because he couldn¡¯t create the Origin Time Bloodline Outside and was a must to use the third level.


    ¡°Talent Level 4: Divine Space Eyes. All the functions of the previous levels can be used as long the user knew the target, and both were in the same world. Conditions to use this level for the current power of the user: Activate the Origin Life Bloodline, the Origin Death Bloodline, the Origin Time Bloodline, and the Origin Space Bloodline.¡±


    That fourth level was truly worthy of the name Divine Eyes. Moreover, that was just the limit for Liye before reincarnating; it was still unknown if there were more levels after the fourth one.


    The Divine Eyes was part of Yale¡¯s constitution; were something that Yale had always possessed even since his past life was born, they just needed to awaken again after reincarnation.


    Moreover, to use the full potential of that constitution, it was very important having learned well the Life Law, the Death Law, the Time Law, and the Space Lar. It was because his innate Divine Eyes that Liye had focused on those fourws.


    The Divine Eyes were extremely useful, but for the current Yale even using Origin Legacy Bloodlines, if the opponent surpassed his strength by a lot, it would still be difficult to seed.

 Chapter 270 - Ange鈥檚 Awakening

    Chapter 270: Ange¡¯s Awakening


    After Yale had finished checking his new Special Innate Talent, he verified that his new Main Quest had the same sub-quest as always when he started a new Main Quest after increasing in Rank.


    ¡°Master the use of Spiritual Sense (Rank 4). Reward: Condensed Life Essence.¡±


    That time the sub-quest didn¡¯t hide the reward like previous times, so Yale was able to know how to obtain thest Condensed Essence that matched one of the legacy bloodlines.


    However, the Condensed Time Essence and the Condensed Space Essence were in the Storage Space, and Yale couldn¡¯t retrieve them.


    Even though the stability of the Storage Space increased as Yalepleted the corresponding skill quest, he couldn¡¯t retrieve the Condensed Essences that were supporting the Storage Space without risk of making space crumble and that was a risk that Yale didn¡¯t n to take.


    After fulfilling the Skill Quest, the Storage Space was already of ten thousand square kilometers and allowed inside upon to ten beings with a soul, but it was far from being stable.


    Of course, Yale also obtained a new Skill Quest after finishing the previous one, that Skill Quest seemed as recurrent as the first sub-quest, but for Yale the rewards of that skill quest were important.


    ¡°System special function improvement: Storage. Complete the fifth Main Chain Quest. Reward: The system will increase tenfold the size of [Storage Space]. The number of living beings with a soul that could live inside the space will increase to twenty.¡±


    The Storage Space wouldn¡¯t increase a hundredfold like before, but the current size was already very big, so a tenfold was still a lot. However, the most important part was the number of people that could be brought inside, that number would double and with twenty people he thought that in an emergency he could at least save the people important to him without fearing that the limit would be broken and the Storage Space crumbled.


    Finally, Yale had obtained a new Passive Skill due to the sudden increase of his Innate Talents.


    ¡°Poison Immunity: Due to possessing a Divine grade affinity to the poison, it is impossible for any poison to provoke any harmful effect on the user.¡±


    That Passive Skill was extremely useful as poisons were too fearful. Yale never worried too much about them due to having Auto-regeneration, but if a poison killed him instantly, there wouldn¡¯t be any time for Auto-regeneration to help him. However, with Poison Immunity he didn¡¯t need to fear any poison.


    Yale didn¡¯t know if some of the effects of his skills rted to the improved Innate Talents would have changed in some way, but the system didn¡¯t show any change, so he stopped bothering about it.


    After having finished verifying all the changes in his body after the breakthrough, Yale went towards Ange and carried her like if she was a princess. The reason was that after exiting the Storage space she wouldn¡¯t appear lying on the floor, but some centimeters above it and she would fall to the floor due to being unconscious, so someone needed to grab her to avoid it. There was no way Yale let Ange be injured in the slightest for something he could easily avoid.


    Of course, Yale was the best for the job because Ange was his big sister and Ange¡¯s past life was the daughter of Yale¡¯s past life, so even if carrying Ange like that was something too intimate, there wasn¡¯t any problem if Yale was the one doing it.


    However, Yale never expected Ange¡¯s unconscious reaction to put her hands around Yale neck hugging him.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Ange was still unconscious, and at that moment she was dreaming about her past life due to the damage to the seal. Thus, after she unconsciously noticed Yale¡¯s aura, she reacted like that because that was something normal to her. After all, she had been just a kid when Liye disappeared, so it wasn¡¯t strange that she used to hug her father.


    Of course, Liye had never rejected her hugs. In fact, she was his favorite daughter because he noticed that she had also talent in the Life Law and the Death Law despite she had inherited only the Time Bloodline and thus the Talent to the Time Law.


    Before going to reincarnate, he had transmitted a lot of information about practicing to his daughter as a method to help her. Liye wasn¡¯t someone who showed love to others, but he valued talent a lot, so he took very good care of Ange¡¯s past life despite his indifferent character towards his other children.


    Liye¡¯s standards were far too high, even if the other children were all extremely talented geniuses, in Liye¡¯s eyes they were just average but enough to pass down his bloodlines; he never had any other expectation to them.


    Ange¡¯s past life was different, Liye really thought in teaching her well after seeing hertent talent, but Liye didn¡¯t have too much time due to the state of his soul, so he passed knowledge to her hoping to help her.


    Unfortunately for Liye, his daughter had been too kindhearted despite being talented and ended sacrificing herself. It wasn¡¯t bad being kind to others but being excessively kindhearted would only bring harm to oneself.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know anything about that because Revgen hadn¡¯t exined it to him yet, but that didn¡¯t change that he valued Ange a lot; even disregarding their past lives, just how Ange took care of him in his weakest moment was enough for Yale.


    Yale¡¯s reaction to that hug was just letting out a sigh. He had conflicted emotions with Ange recovering her memories because he wanted her to remain the same and knew who she had been in her previous life at the same time.


    Yale was just worried about the inner conflicts Ange could have with herself due to that; Yale would care about her with or without memories.


    Although Ange was a beauty and any man would have gone crazy in Yale¡¯s situation, Yale had an impressive training with Aiwai, and after such training, the physical contact of a female couldn¡¯t alter him easily, at least just a hug wouldn¡¯t affect him. Moreover, Ange and Yale had been family in both lives, so Yale couldn¡¯t even think of her as the opposite sex.


    Revgen, Yale and Ange disappeared of the Storage Space just after that; they were indeed feeling bad for Nurvey who was waiting outside. However, before Yale¡¯s breakthrough the limit of the Storage Space was still five, so with Revgen and him, it was already full and couldn¡¯t bring Nurvey with them.


    Nurvey was happy when she saw Revgen and Yale reappearing despite not showing it on her face, but her mood turned bad when he saw Ange being carried by Yale in such intimate way.


    <i>Cough</i>


    Revgen coughed before speaking; he didn¡¯t want any misunderstood happened between Yale and Nurvey. Even if Nurvey didn¡¯t show anything on the outside, Revgen was fully capable of seeing through her cold face and deduce how she was feeling.


    ¡°That girl is Ange, Yale¡¯s big sister. Moreover, Ange¡¯s previous life was the daughter of Yale¡¯s past life, so both of them are just close family, there is nothing strange in their rtionship.¡±


    Shock appeared in Nurvey¡¯s cold face; she had difficulties to imagine such a weird family rtionship across two lives.


    Yale didn¡¯t care about Nurvey¡¯s expression and just put Ange on Nurvey¡¯s bed without asking for permission. However, Nurvey didn¡¯t bother due to that because it was normal to ce an unconscious girl in a nearby bad instead that on the floor.


    Usually, even in that situation, one would ask for permission just for being polite, but Yale and Nurvey disliked wasting words, so they didn¡¯t have any problem skipping that useless politeness. After all, Yale would ce Ange in the bed even if Nurvey refused, so he felt that there was no need to waste time with unnecessary words.


    The same applied to Nurvey since she felt that it was just normal cing Ange on her bed, so Yale didn¡¯t have any need to ask permission for doing it.


    The three of them spoke for about two hours while Ange rested on the bed; the main reason for Ange remaining asleep was the flow of memories appearing on her mind due to the damage to the seal.


    In those two hours, the Yale, Revgen, and Nurvey discussed about the True Empire, and Revgen didn¡¯t forget to send private Spiritual Sense messages to Yale to tell him some confidential information, including things about the rtion between Liye and Ange¡¯s past life.


    For Revgen it was easy spoke two topics at the same time without losing concentration with his level, and Yale was also capable of doing it because that was too simr to ask something to the system while speaking with others, it was doing two different things at the same time splitting the thoughts in two.


    However, after those two hours, Ange awakened without any of them noticing it, and she jumped towards Yale.


    ¡°Yale¡­ Father, I missed you a lot!¡±


    Yale and Ange were both in the ground due to Ange had suddenly jumping towards Yale. Ange had her face in Yale¡¯s chest and had tears of joy in her eyes.


    She recovered a lot of memories, and those memories included all of those rted to her father; she had waited a lot of time to meet him again, so she was extremely happy at that moment.

 Chapter 271 - Emergency Contact Token

    Chapter 271: Emergency Contact Token


    Yale hadn¡¯t expected that Ange would jump towards him just after awakening from her slumber. Usually, after awakening from such a long slumber, one would be confused and wouldn¡¯t be jumping around.


    Despite being surprised by Ange¡¯s action, Yale didn¡¯tin about that nor rejected the hug because he noticed that Ange was crying.


    ¡°Stop crying, I am with you right now, and there isn¡¯t any danger around. Sadly, most of my memories from my previous life are still sealed, so I can¡¯t remember well your previous life. Sorry.¡±


    Yale felt bad for having forgotten everything rted to Ange¡¯s past life, all his knowledgee from Revgen¡¯s exnations. Moreover, although the seal in Ange¡¯s soul had been weakened, it wasn¡¯t broken and blocked the soul resonance between Yale and Ange.


    Ange moved her head and looked towards Yale after hearing his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind about that. It didn¡¯t matter if you consider me your daughter or your big sister, I have been waiting a lot to see you again. Don¡¯t leave me alone again.¡±


    Ange had recovered most of the memories of her previous life, but that didn¡¯t change her personality. After all, Ange had all her memories before being sealed by the Mysterious Expert, and her personality remained the same after that sealing.


    Moreover, even if she didn¡¯t remember the reasons and the identity of the Mysterious Expert, she knew that she had agreed to that sealing willingly and the only part weakened was the outer seal; the inner seal blocking the information from her conversation with the Mysterious Expert and the soul resonance was still working perfectly.


    Ange had longed for Yale as Yale¡¯s big sister when he had disappeared six years ago, while Ange¡¯s past life longed for her father who was in the process of reincarnation. It was just as she said, her both identities had waited a lot to see Yale again.


    Although she was the only one that knew it, she was the one who chose to reincarnate as Yale¡¯s big sister. She was extremely talented in the Time Law, the Life Law, and the Death Law, so she tried to find her father¡¯s reincarnation and discovered that he was having some problems to reincarnate.


    Each time a male body with a perfect legacy bloodline was about to birth, the body died before being able to birth due to the problems with the soul. The difficulty of the reincarnation surpassed Liye¡¯s expectative and even fulfilling the requirements he was still unable to reincarnate sessfully.


    Thus, although Ange originally thought to reincarnate as her father¡¯s daughter or little sister, she decided to reincarnate before than her father and use her soul to guide him in the reincarnation and make his reincarnation easier.


    However, Ange¡¯s past life needed to reincarnate with a perfect bloodline to guide her father¡¯s soul, and her father¡¯s reincarnation also needed a perfect bloodline, so she needed to find a family that fulfilled both requirements. Even using the Time Law as much as she could use it, the nearest option she found was in the Roanmad n.


    Thus, she manipted her reincarnation with the help of Revgen and Tofesh and reincarnated in the Roanmad n with her memories intact. Her prediction of the future was urate as she noticed that Liye¡¯s soul didn¡¯t fail the reincarnation process and would be born as her little brother.


    Of course, even though Revgen and Tofesh helped Ange¡¯s past life in her reincarnation process, she didn¡¯t tell them the truth about her destination because she felt that telling them would change the future she had predicted.


    Ange had an incredible talent in the Life Law and the Death Law, but her talent in thosews still paled with her talent in the Time Law. Before reincarnating her level with the Time Law was almost equal to her father and was near to be a Time Law God.


    In fact, if she hadn¡¯t chosen to reincarnate, she would have reached thew God level in the Time Law in a few years; she was talented and focused mainly on the Time Law, so her progress was incredible. Even Liye¡¯s father would have been impressed by her talent if he had met her.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply Ange¡¯s words, but he returned the hug to she; he felt that Ange had sacrificed too much for him and knew that she would sacrifice herself again if he needed it. However, neither Liye nor Yale wanted that she had to suffer for them.


    The hugsted for some minutes before both of them separated. At that moment, Yale activated his Life Bloodline and used the Divine Life Eyes to scan Ange¡¯s body.


    ¡°Name: Ange¡±


    ¡°Health Status: 100%.¡±


    ¡°Body issues: Weak body due to training only the Magus Path.¡±


    Yale obtained that information like if he was using the Appraisal Function, but that information wasn¡¯t proportioned by the system, it had just appeared in his mind; he obtained that knowledge directly after using the Divine Life Eyes.


    In fact, Yale obtained a lot of information, but only the one he was interested in knowing surfaced in his mind, the rest was automatically sent to the Last Wish System and the system stored them away.


    Yale sighed in relief seeing that Ange didn¡¯t have any problem in her body beside her weakness due to having the same body stats than a normal mortal due to not having practiced the Warrior Path in the slightest.


    It was already impossible for Ange to reach the Novice Rank, but she could at least reach the 9-star Mortal Rank in the Warrior Path to have a stronger body.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t like the Warrior Path; in her past life, she even became a Law Master without having trained her body in the slightest.


    ¡°Wait, her problem was in her soul more than in her body, I should have used the Divine Death Eyes instead of the Divine Life Eyes.¡±


    After noticing that, Yale also activated the Death Bloodline to use the Divine Death Eyes, but both bloodlines stopped after a short time, and Yale felt ufortable.


    Yale had no problem activating two legacy bloodlines at the same time, but life and death were opposites and using them simultaneously weren¡¯t easy even if Yale was only activating the bloodlines. Moreover, Yale had been too casual activating them because he expected that both would react like when he activated the Sword bloodline and the Death Bloodline together.


    That had been a great mistake, and fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen in a battle because he would have been distracted for some seconds and in a battle that was enough to let his opponent harming him heavily or even killing him.


    However, despite both bloodlines stopping quickly, the information appeared in Yale¡¯s mind. The information obtained from the Divine Life Eyes also appeared when he used the Divine Death Eyes, but there was additional information about Ange¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Reincarnated Expert.¡±


    ¡°Previous Life¡¯s level: Law Master in Time, Life, and Death.¡±


    ¡°Soul Issues: Outer Soul Seal damaged, most of the sealed memories returned. Inner Soul Seal in a perfect state, the sealed memories won¡¯t be essible, and the soul resonance is blocked.¡±


    Yale felt at ease after confirming that there wasn¡¯t any kind of damage into Ange¡¯s soul. Although those seals were a problem for the Divine Death Eyes, Yale believed that the seals existed for some reason and it was better to not mess with them.


    After confirming that Ange was in a good state, Yale stood up, and then he helped Ange to do the same.


    Yale nned to exin the whole situation to Ange, but before he had time to do it a huge noise appeared from Nurvey¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Yale asked that question because that sound was far to displeasing, it was as if it wanted to urge the one hearing it stopping it as soon as possible.


    ¡°That is an Emergency Contact Token. Nurvey has one, and when she is needed by someone with urgency, the one who contacted her could transmit a message to her.¡±


    That was just unidirectional, and only the sender could send a message, the noise would fade when Nurvey heard the message sent to her. Of course, the Emergency Contact Token could only be used in a situation that there is no other way or there would be a huge punishment for the one who sent the message.


    There were also normal tokens tomunicate freely inside the pce, but Nurvey wouldn¡¯t reply to them. If someone really needed to contact her and she wasn¡¯t around, the Emergency Contact Token was the only option because she wouldn¡¯t bother to hear anything that wasn¡¯t urgent when she was in her bedroom or any other ce where other couldn¡¯t find her.


    After all, Nurvey wasn¡¯t someone with a lot of free time, and she would be angry if someone interrupted her free time for trivial matters.


    ¡°Nurvey, please, hear it now.¡±


    Revgen ordered that to Nurvey who nodded and pressed the Emergency Contact Token making the sound to stop and the message to start. That noise was put in the token to force the target to hear it quickly.


    The message would appear in a loud voice. Thus, the four of them would be able to hear it; the Emergency Contact Token was for emergencies and not to send any secret information to Nurvey, so there wasn¡¯t any problem with others hearing it.

 Chapter 272 - A Man Covered in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 272: A Man Covered in Blood</h4>


    <hr>


    The message from the Emergency Contact Token was also too loud; Yale and Revgen thought that they needed to order to those in charge of creating these tokens to fix them a bit.


    ¡°A man covered in blood has appeared at the gates of our Imperial Pce asking to meet Princess Nurvey. He seems too suspicious, but we didn¡¯t dare to chase him out without the orders of the Princess. Right now, he is still in the door begging to meet Princess Nurvey.¡±


    Usually, anyone who dared to act like that would be expelled, but since that man covered in blood had mentioned Nurvey, they didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. If that man didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Nurvey, the guards would punish him, but if that man was an acquaintance of Princess Nurvey and they block his path letting him die from his injuries, their fates would be surely worse than the man who was begging to meet Nurvey.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Nurvey couldn¡¯t reply to those guards with the Emergency Contact Token, and she didn¡¯t n to contact them either; that question didn¡¯t expect any reply.


    In a situation like that, she needed to see the man personally to ensure that was someone she knew. After all, even if she asked the guards for a description, the description might be imprecise, or the man could be under disguise and fool the guards.


    ¡°I need to go.¡±


    Nurvey bowed towards her grandfather and then to Yale and Ange. Then, she walked towards the door.


    ¡°Wait. If this is some kind of trap, you may die. Let me go with you. You know about my power, it will be impossible for anyone to kill you under my supervision.¡±


    Nurvey nodded to Yale¡¯s words because she still remembered how Yale saved all the group back then in the special realm.


    Revgen also agreed to Yale¡¯s suggestion because he didn¡¯t want to expose himself to the outside world until a critical moment. Moreover, he had full trust in Yale, so since Yale had offered himself to protect Nurvey, Revgen didn¡¯t have any doubt his words.


    ¡°I can control the formation,e here, I need direct contact to teleport you with me towards the door.¡±


    Yale had the same authority than Revgen in the Imperial Pce, so he could use the formations freely to teleport to any ce without problems. However, he didn¡¯t want to bet to teleport someone who wasn¡¯t in direct contact with him for fear of some problem happening in the teleportation to the other party.


    Nurvey neared Yale, and theter held her hand before manipting the teleportation to disappear from Nurvey¡¯s room and appear in the gates of the Imperial Pce.


    After appearing there, Yale let go Nurvey¡¯s hand. In fact, both only held their hands for a few seconds, and Nurvey didn¡¯t even have time to react to Yale¡¯s actions.


    The guards were surprised by the sudden apparition of Yale and Nurvey. They almost wielded their weapons towards them, but after seeing Nurvey, they stopped before pointing their weapons towards her.


    Pointing a weapon towards Nurvey was seeking death even if it was unintentional.


    However, although Nurvey had a certain degree of authority regarding the formations in the Imperial Pce, she didn¡¯t have enough for teleporting using the formations, that was a function that only Revgen could use or at least that was themon knowledge because Yale also could use it due to his previous life¡¯s identity.


    Thus, no one expected that Nurvey would appear so quickly after they had sent that message to her.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    One of the guards asked that to Nurvey, but he wasn¡¯t speaking about the man covered in blood outside the gates, but about Yale who appeared together with her.


    ¡°He is someone respected by my grandfather and me, disrespect him and would be the same that disrespecting us.¡±


    Nurvey didn¡¯t want to speak about Yale¡¯s true identity after she had learned it, but she couldn¡¯t let those guards disrespect him by not saying anything.


    In fact, given that Revgen said that Yale was the ruler of the continent disrespecting him was even more serious than disrespecting Revgen, but if Nurvey said that to the guard, no one of them would have believed her.


    The guards doubted about Yale¡¯s identity, but they didn¡¯t dare to argue with Nurvey. If Nurvey said that Yale should be respected, then he should be respected, the reasons didn¡¯t matter to them.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Nurvey didn¡¯t lose time before going to the main point and asking to check the identity of the man covered in blood.


    The gates were closed, and the ces where the guards checked the outside was inside the Imperial Pce. There were some formations manipting light to transmit images from the outside to those inside the pce.


    Yale and Nurvey walked towards the light screen that was showing the outside of the gates, and both saw that there was indeed a man covered by blood lying on the floor at some distance of the gates, but the man wasn¡¯t speaking or begging, like if he had already lost the strength to that.


    Moreover, that blood was clearly from the man himself, and he was heavily injured; even if no one attacked him, he would still die after some time if he didn¡¯t obtain a treatment with healing magic.


    The fact that the man was covered in blood made recognizing him a bit difficult, and although the light screen had high quality, the man was at some distance, so it was difficult recognizing him in just a few seconds even if someone was acquainted with him.


    However, after some seconds, Yale and Nurvey recognized that man; he was someone that both of them knew and their faces turned grim after recognizing him.


    ¡°Hurry! Open the gates!¡±


    The guards were shocked by Nurvey¡¯s shout because she was usually calm and didn¡¯t lose her temper even when others had offended her; in those cases, she would just punish the offender, but she would remain calm even if she were sentencing someone to death.


    However, after seeing that man covered in blood, all of them understood that probably that man was a friend of Nurvey or she wouldn¡¯t have lost her temper after seeing him covered in blood.


    After all, Nurvey wasn¡¯t a saint and wouldn¡¯t help any random citizen who was on the verge of dying just because he appeared in the gates of the Imperial Pce. However, she valued her friends a lot, so everyone thought that the only way for her to lose her temper was that something had happened to one of them.


    The guards proceeded to open the gates at the same instant that they heard Nurvey¡¯s orders. However, opening the gates wasn¡¯t a matter of seconds. They were designed in that way to give some guards time to reach the gates in case that someone infiltrated the Imperial Pce and tried to open the gates to let others enter.


    Every time that the gates were opened, the elders and the chief guards would be informed, so it would be difficult for an intruder to use that gate to help others to infiltrate.


    When the gates opened, Nurvey rushed towards that man covered in blood and Yale followed her while he activated his Life Bloodline and used it to use the Divine Life Eyes to check the state of the injured man in front of him.


    ¡°Hyrk!¡±


    Nurvey eximed while running because he had never expected that her good friend would appear in the front of the gates in such a miserable state.


    Hyrk Hyeran, one of the members of Yale¡¯s group in the special realm and a member of the Hyeran n. As a member of a noble n, it was difficult to believe that he ended in such state. However, given the situation of the continent with the True Empire hidden even inside the noble ns, the reason for Hyrk¡¯s injuries was easy to guess.


    The guards were quite shocked when they heard Hyrk¡¯s name because he was one of the few friends of Nurvey and had gone to the Imperial Pce before. However, the guards didn¡¯t have an intimate rtionship with him, so with the blood covering him and the fact that he wasn¡¯t near in the imaged of the light screen, they were unable to recognize him.


    Nurvey was running towards Hyrk because even though he was in front of the gates, there was some distance from the ce where Hyrk fell to the ground and the gates. That distance seemed shorter than it truly was when looking that light screen and Hyrk¡¯s injuries were too heavy, so Nurvey didn¡¯t want to lose even one second.


    However, before she reached the ce where Hyrk was, she was suddenly stopped by Yale.


    Yale had already received the information from his Divine Light Eyes, and that information made him stop Nurvey from going towards Hyrk.

 Chapter 273 - Hyrk鈥檚 Problem

    <h4>Chapter 273: Hyrk¡¯s Problem</h4>


    Yale had difficulties to believe the information given by the Divine Light Eyes when he used them on Hyrk, but he decided to trust his Special Innate Talent and thus stopped Nurvey from going towards Hyrk.


    Nurvey was shocked by Yale¡¯s reaction because at the start Yale had also rushed towards Hyrk with her.


    ¡°Any problem?¡±


    Nurvey didn¡¯t like how Yale had stopped her, but she believed that he had a reason to do that. In fact, after being stopped, she believed that maybe the Hyrk in front of him was fake and wanted to kill her.


    Yale seemed to guess Nurvey¡¯s thoughts as his next words replied to her doubts.


    ¡°He is the real Hyrk; there is no doubt about that.¡±


    The Divine Light Eyes had told him Hyrk¡¯s name because even the normal Appraisal could do that for someone who was just at the Apprentice Rank and moreover, Hyrk was heavily injured, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for appraisal to obtain his true identity; his problem wasn¡¯t his identity.


    Nurvey didn¡¯t know how to react at that moment because if that Hyrk was the real one, Yale shouldn¡¯t have any reason to stop her unless Hyrk was a traitor. Again, Yale guessed Nurvey¡¯s thoughts, in fact, that was a pretty normal way of thought in that situation, and if Yale didn¡¯t have his Divine Eyes and the methods to identify traitor marks, he would have thought the same.


    ¡°Hyrk isn¡¯t a traitor nor he had any bad intention when he went towards the Imperial Pce; the state of his body is terrible and need help desperately.¡±


    Those words let Nurvey baffled; she understood even less the reasons for Yale stopping her if Hyrk wasn¡¯t a traitor and was really on the verge of death.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Nurvey couldn¡¯t resist from asking Yale about his reasons; she trusted him, but she wasn¡¯t unable to understand his thoughts like Yale seemed to do with her thoughts.


    ¡°Do you think that someone who managed to leave him in such state is someone from who Hyrk could flee in such state?¡±


    After thinking a bit about it, Nurvey nodded because it was indeed unbelievable that he managed to flee despite his current state unless the one who injured him let him go on purpose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the identity of the one that did that to Hyrk, but there is a strong poison inside his body. That poison had a retarding effect and would only appear after some hours, but anyone who neared him would be poisoned even while the poison isn¡¯t active. If you have rushed towards him, you would have been poisoned, and then you would have transmitted the poison to the people inside the Imperial Pce; that poison would spread quickly, and when it red, the Imperial Family would be almost destroyed.¡±


    Everyone who heard Yale¡¯s words was shocked by them. However, the most shocked was Hyrk, who was still conscious despite being unable to talk in his current state.


    He thought that he managed to flee by luck and looked for Nurvey because he felt that was the most secure ce for him; he would have never expected that he had a poison hidden in his body and was being used to deal with the Imperial Family.


    Moreover, at that moment, Hyrk recognized Yale, he was happy that Yale had managed to exit the special realm alive, but that wasn¡¯t a moment to speak about the old times.


    ¡°Yale¡­ kill me¡­¡±


    Hyrk used all his strength to say those words; he was suffering a lot and was slowly dying with unbearable pain. Thus, he wanted his friend to finish him with some long-range attack to avoid being poisoned and put an end to his pain.


    Originally Hyrk wanted to be saved, but after hearing about the poison inside his body, he was ready to die. He asked Yale to do it because he felt that if someone of the Imperial Family killed him, the Hyeran n would have a reason to oppose the Imperial Family openly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I will save you.¡±


    Yale had confidence in that due to his Divine grade Innate Talent in poison. Moreover, with poison immunity, he had nothing to fear to the poison inside Hyrk¡¯s body despite its lethality.


    Despite saying that he would save him, Yale didn¡¯t move as he used the Divine Death Eyes to check Hyrk¡¯s state.


    ¡°Name: Hyrk¡±


    ¡°Health Status: 3%.¡±


    ¡°Body issues: Heavy injuries to all the body. Estimated death in fifteen minutes. Hidden poison in his body. The poison in the body doesn¡¯t act immediately, but its transmitted easily to anyone near the infected body, once the poison res even a Sage Rank expert would be extremely weakened and anyone at the Grandmaster Rank or lower will die.¡±


    ¡°Soul Issues: Part of the soul is missing. That issue is provoked by a failure in a soul enving process due to resisting to the envement and stopping it forcefully using will-force.¡±


    The only new part for Yale was the one rted to the Soul issues as the other was the same as when he used the Divine Light Eyes to check Hyrk.


    Yale¡¯s face turned grim when he learned about the state of Hyrk¡¯s soul. However, that damage to the soul showed how he refused to betray the Revgen Empire no matter what kind of pain would he suffer when he was being enved.


    As long as the mind wavered in the slightest, the envement would seed, but Hyrk¡¯s soul was damaged because he was stubborn and didn¡¯t hesitate even for a second despite the pain he had felt at that moment.


    Hyrk also nned to transmit the information he had obtained to Nurvey after being saved. He would have said it before being saved, but he wasn¡¯t able to speak that much when he reached the gates of the Imperial Pce, being able to ask to meet Nurvey was already his limit.


    Yale knew how to dispel the poison on Hyrk¡¯s body, and with his capabilities, it wasn¡¯t difficult; the most fearsome part of the poison was that it was almost impossible to detect until it red, but as long it hasn¡¯t red, removing it wasn¡¯t difficult for anyone who was skilled in healing.


    However, Yale couldn¡¯t heal a soul that had lost a part of it due to a failing enving. Although the level of that damage wouldn¡¯t affect a normal life, it would limit the sess in practice.


    Probably Hyrk would never reach the Expert Rank in the Magus Path and in the Warrior Path he could still reach the Sage Rank if he had some lucky encounters and trained hard, but if he tried toprehend a bit of anyw, he would be unable to it. Thus, it was impossible for him bing a Law Master due to the harm in his soul.


    ¡°Nurvey, stay here and don¡¯t approach him. I will heel his body and dispel that poison that its hidden within it. I am immune to poisons, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    Nurvey quickly nodded and didn¡¯t move even when Yale released her; she was adept to any types of support magic, but despite having also trained some healing, she wasn¡¯t good enough to have confidence in dispelling a poison that she was unable to detect. After all, she didn¡¯t focus on healing, so it wasn¡¯t shameful for Nurvey being unable to heal a strange poison.


    Yale neared Hyrk, and he felt an almost undetectable poison enter in his body. However, that poison was destroyed at that same moment due to the Poison Immunity.


    When Yale reached Hyrk¡¯s side, he used Time Healing to restore Hyrk¡¯s body before starting to deal with the poison because Hyrk was really on the verge of death, and there was no need for the poison to kill him.


    The poison was there to affect the people of the Imperial Family after they had helped him because Hyrk was already a corpse in the eyes of the person who poisoned him; he just was allowed to live to harm the Imperial Family.


    Hyrk had been harmed some time ago because he had traveled to the Imperial City, but the time since he was injured wasn¡¯t too long ago and Yale¡¯s talent in Time and Healing had improved a lot, so he could heal Hyrk even if he needed some time.


    After the improvements in his talents, Time Healing only needed 1 Origin Point per second, so Yale could use Time Healing on Hyrk without needing to worry about exhausting all his energy.


    Yale needed two hours to recover Hyrk¡¯s body, and even after so much healing, there were a lot of scars covering Hyrk¡¯s body because there was some damage that was unable to healpletely due to being inflicted to Hyrk some days before the heaviest injuries that were the main danger to his life.


    Moreover, even if Hyrk¡¯s body had been healed, he would need to rest a bit before being able to move freely.


    ¡°Your body is already alright; now I will deal with that poison inside of you.¡±


    Yale knew that dispelling that poison would also require time because despite not being too difficult, it was a rather slow process.


    That was the main reason for Yale wanting to avoid Nurvey and the guards getting infected; he wouldn¡¯t have enough time to heal everyone in a short time, and it would be a disaster if that poison red when a lot of people was still infected by it.

 Chapter 274 - Hyrk鈥檚 Story

    <h4>Chapter 274: Hyrk¡¯s Story</h4>


    ¡°Dispelling the poison will need about four hours. Nurvey you can go back to the Imperial Pce there is no reason to wait here while I treat Hyrk.¡±


    Nurvey had already waited two hours while Yale healed Hyrk¡¯s body and Yale already felt bad for making her wait for such a long time, so he didn¡¯t want to make her wait more time while he dispelled the poison.


    However, Nurvey shook her head and remained in the same position; she was determined to wait until the poison was dispelled before returning to the Imperial Pce with Yale and Hyrk.


    There were some guards that wanted to close the gates and rest, but there was no way that they would leave Nurvey outside and close the gates unless they wanted to lose their puny lives.


    Moreover, although they still didn¡¯t know why Yale should be treated with the same respect as Nurvey or Revgen, they were truly amazed by his healing skills. Most healers would have just given up on Hyrk given the state of his injuries and the poison inside of him, and that was only in the case that they recognized the poison inside Hyrk¡¯s body which was already difficult.


    After seeing that Nurvey didn¡¯t n to leave, Yale started to work on dispelling the poison inside Hyrk¡¯s body.


    Hyrk was conscious and could speak without problems after being healed, but he remained in silence for fear of disturbing Yale.


    Four hourster, Yale sighed in relief as he used the Divine Life Eyes to confirm that Hyrk¡¯s body was in a good state.


    ¡°You are already healed. However, you may feel a bit weak for some time.¡±


    Hearing that Yale had ended the process of dispelling the poison, Nurvey ordered some guards to help Hyrk go into the Imperial Pce because just as Yale had said, Hyrk¡¯s body was weak after all the pain, he had experienced.


    Although Hyrk¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any injury, his soul had been damaged and the extreme pain he had felt made difficult for him to adapt to his healed body immediately.


    Yale also returned to the Imperial Pce following Nurvey, Hyrk and the guards.


    ¡°Nurvey, I think that we should bring Hyrk to your bedroom. We need to hear what happened to him as soon as possible.¡±


    Nurvey nodded, and then Yale immediately teleported Nurvey and Hyrk with him towards Nurvey¡¯s bedroom where Revgen and Ange were waiting.


    Revgen had heard about what had happened at the gates; if Revgen wanted it was impossible for anything that happened inside the Imperial Pce to be hidden from him.


    ¡°Sit him on this chair. We need to hear what happened to him. This has been an attempt to destroy our Imperial Family; I must learn everything about this matter.¡±


    Revgen spoke immediately after Yale¡¯s group appeared in the room.


    ¡°Hyrk, this person in Nurvey¡¯s grandfather, Revgen.¡±


    Hyrk was shocked by that because he had always imagined Revgen as an old man and the man in front of him only seemed to be around his thirties. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything about that to Revgen for fear to offend him.


    ¡°Hyrk, tell us what happened to you? Who did that to you?¡±


    After sitting Hyrk in a chair, Yale finally asked to him. In fact, Hyrk already knew that they were going to ask that because he had heard their conversation, and since telling everything to Nurvey was his original, he didn¡¯t have any problem in reply that question.


    As for the presence of Yale and Revgen, Yale had saved his life, and Revgen was someone Hyrk had always admired despite had never met him before, so he didn¡¯t have any problem in exining everything in front of them.


    ¡°The one who did this to me is the n Head of the Hyeran n. He wanted to put a mark on my soul to make me join an organization called True Empire, but I refused. Then, they tortured me, but I still refused to let them mark my soul.¡±


    The expressions of Revgen, Yale, and Nurvey were all cold when they heard that the n Head of the Hyeran n asked Hyrk to join the True Empire.


    ¡°After that, they tried to enve me, that was too painful, but I resisted with all my effort no matter how they tortured me.¡±


    Yale guessed that at that point was when Hyrk¡¯s soul got damaged.


    ¡°I am very stubborn, but when I felt that I couldn¡¯t endure more, some men under the orders of the n head brought my little sister¡­ she was already enved by them and obeyed every one of theirmands; they even tarnished her body¡­¡±


    When he said that, Hyrk felt Yale¡¯s cold killing intent. After all, the True Empire almost did that to Ange; if Yale had been slower, he might have experienced that same as Hyrk when meeting his sister.


    ¡°They brought her to weaken my will, but that only strengthened me, and I made an oath that the True Empire would never enve me. If I were to be enved by them, my soul would disperse. They can kill me, but they can¡¯t control me!¡±


    That was the reason for Hyrk wanting to die after learning that the True Empire was using him; he didn¡¯t want to be used as a pawn for them.


    An oath made by someone weak as Hyrk didn¡¯t have any binding power, but that determination enhanced his will force to endure the torture.


    In fact, when the n head noticed that Hyrk would rather die than submit, he started to beat him to death and put that poison into his body before letting him flee.


    The n head decided that the worst torture for Hyrk would be dying being a pawn of the True Empire while betraying Nurvey and the Revgen Empire, even with Hyrk himself not knowing anything about the poison inside his own body.


    ¡°I was beaten until I was almost dead, you already saw how I was when I reached the Imperial Pce. At the start, I thought that they neglected me because my injuries and then I managed to escape undiscovered, but now I understand that everything was within the ns of the n Head.¡±


    Revgen looked towards Hyrk before asking a question to him.


    ¡°How did you reach the pce. How many people walked near to you before reaching the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Revgen was worried for the casualties provoked to the innocent people that walked near to Hyrk. On the other hand, Yale felt that Revgen¡¯s question was stupid because anyone who had crossed paths with Hyrk had also ignored his injuries, which wasn¡¯t different than sending him to his death due to his state, so Yale didn¡¯t pity those people.


    If someone had helped Hyrk to reach the Imperial Pce, then Yale would have also healed that person in thanks, but for the people who ignored him, he didn¡¯t have any time to spare.


    That was the main reason for Yale avoiding making that question when he healed Hyrk before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet anyone after escaping until I reached the gates of the Imperial Pce. There is a hidden passage in the headquarters of the Hyeran n leading to near the gates of Imperial Pce. I used it to reach the Imperial Pce in secret.¡±


    Thinking about it at that moment, the fact that the hidden passage was without any guards also seemed nned to let him use it. After all, with his injuries, he would have never been able to reach the Imperial Pce by normal means.


    ¡°Impossible. There shouldn¡¯t be any hidden passage leading to any ce near the Imperial Pce, creating one is something punished with death.¡±


    At that moment, Revgen was sure that the Hyeran n had betrayed the Revgen Empire from a long time ago; there wasn¡¯t any other way that they could have prepared a hidden passage that could be used to attack the gates of Imperial Pce without advice.


    ¡°I only heard that from some guards when the n Head was beating me.¡±


    At that moment, Hyrk felt that he was truly a fool, even that conversation between guards had been nned to guide him to the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°Hyrk, how about the other members of the Hyeran n, everyone epted that mark on the soul or some people refused?¡±


    Yale felt that it was an important point because depending on the answer there wasn¡¯t any Hyeran n, only a True Hyeran n belonging to the True Empire.


    ¡°The n Head said that epting the mark was mandatory for every one of the members of the n. It seemed that some of the core members had already epted that mark from before, but the rest of the people only needed to have their souls marked recently. I don¡¯t know if someone also refused to ept the mark, but they wouldn¡¯t be better than me if they refused to ept the mark.¡±

 Chapter 275 - Preparations for War

    <h4>Chapter 275: Preparations for War</h4>


    Hearing Hyrk¡¯s words any hope to find a faction of the Hyeran n that was loyal to the Revgen Empire disappeared.


    After all, anyone who didn¡¯t ept the mark on the soul would be forcefully enved or would be directly killed. If even Hyrk, who was a weakling at the eyes of a Sage Rank expert like the head of the Hyeran n, was tortured personally by the n head, it was difficult to think that anyone stronger than him could be saved at that moment.


    As for those of a status simr to Hyrk, no one believed that they were alive because it was already a miracle that Hyrk had had enough will force to endure the envement attempt, and even on that case, he was only alive because the n head of the Hyeran n wanted to use him to harm the Imperial Family.


    If Yale hadn¡¯t been in the Imperial Pce at that moment, Hyrk would have died together with almost all the Imperial Family. Moreover, the reasons for the death would be the poison that was difficult to detect from the corpses and even if it was detected it was impossible to know how that poison originated.


    Thus, even if the people suspected of the Hyeran n due to Hyrk going to the Imperial Pce, the Hyeran n could just say that Hyrk was a traitor who nned to harm the Imperial Family and that he had already been expelled from the Hyeran n. Of course, if the Imperial family tried to me them for not stopping Hyrk, they would just say that they put him into a jail, but he managed to escape stealing an unknown poison that was found in some ruins by an elder of the n.


    The Hyeran n had meticulously nned everything, but they didn¡¯t know that the most fearsome existence of the ancient era had reincarnated and was at the Imperial Pce when Hyrk reached the gates, destroying all their ns.


    ¡°It seems that the only alive member of the Hyeran n that is still on our side is Hyrk.¡±


    Yale sighed because although was happy that Hyrk was safe and wasn¡¯t a traitor, the fact that they had lost the whole Hyeran n was akin to losing a bit part of the strength of the Revgen Empire, and at the same time, the True Empire had obtained that strength.


    ¡°We definitely lost the Hyeran n, but you also eradicated all the traitor members of the Larken n, so they had also lost a lot of people. Now, more than bothering with the Hyeran n we should think about the other three ns. We must clean them from traitors before the traitors obtain the control of them.¡±


    Revgenpletely abandoned any thought of dealing with the Hyeran n because doing that would be an open war and then the other three noble ns would be in danger. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t able to estimate how many civilians would die in such sh, so he wanted to avoid a war until obtaining the full support of all the other noble ns.


    If the other four noble ns with the Imperial Family attacked the Hyeran n without any advice, the loses would be diminished a lot.


    After all, Revgen wasn¡¯t like Yale because as the emperor of the Revgen Empire, Revgen cared about his subjects, so as long as saving them wouldn¡¯t provoke even more problems to the Revgen Empire, Revgen would try to save them. Of course, the traitors weren¡¯t included in that, anyone who had epted the soul mark of the True Empire was considered an enemy by Revgen.


    On the other hand, Revgen wanted to help the enved people to reincarnate with the help of Yale¡¯s sword. Those people refused to join the True Empire and ended with a life worse than death due to that and Revgen pitied them. After all, it was unreasonable expecting that everyone would be able to endure the pain of being enved no matter how loyal they were.


    ¡°Wait, Your Highness said that Yale eradicated all the traitors inside the Larken n, is that true?¡±


    Hyrk hadn¡¯t heard of Yale¡¯s true identity, so even after seeing how strong Yale¡¯s healing powers were, he couldn¡¯t believe that Yale was able to such a feat.


    ¡°Indeed, there was even a Sage Rank member of the Larken n who died at his hands. You are underestimating him too much.¡±


    Revgen replied to Hyrk politely, but he felt like if he was speaking with an illiterate bumpkin.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Hyrk couldn¡¯t understand how Yale killed a Sage Rank expert because even if Yale was far stronger than Hyrk himself, Yale couldn¡¯t be someone capable of killing people at the level of the n head of the Hyeran n, who had beaten Hyrk mercilessly while he wasn¡¯t even able to defend himself from the beating.


    Revgen sighed before replying. It was normal that Hyrk didn¡¯t know anything about Yale, but in Revgen¡¯s mind Yale was someone who couldn¡¯t be underestimated even after reincarnation, so Revgen disliked theck of trust Hyrk had on Yale. After all, Nurvey trusted Yale even without knowing his true identity; for Revgen that difference in insight judging people was very important.


    ¡°He is the reincarnation of the ancestor of the Larken n, the Zhan n, and the Kurk n. In terms of seniority, he is position is even higher than me. Killing a Sage Rank brat? In the past, he could kill them as easy as breathing!¡±


    The Sage Rank was the pinnacle for most people as very few knew about Law Masters and higher levels, but the difference of power between a Law Master with only onew and a Sage Rank expert was too high.


    Moreover, Yale¡¯s past life was a Law God in threews, so he had been far stronger than a Law Masters of only onew, so it was indeed true that he could kill people at the Sage Rank as easy as breathing.


    In fact, even though Revgen hadn¡¯t reached such a fearsome level like Yale¡¯s previous life, killing someone at the Sage Rank wasn¡¯t difficult for him, but he couldn¡¯t do it as easy as breathing.


    However, Revgen didn¡¯t want to expose himself, and he believed that the True Empire had some powerful backing, or they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the Revgen Empire.


    Moreover, usually experts at Revgen¡¯s level only act in a critical moment or to attack others of simr power because for them massacring experts who weren¡¯t Law Masters was far too easy, and usually, neither side wanted to have everyone in their side was massacred unterally by a super expert.


    Even though the True Empire wanted to enve all the people of the Revgen Empire, the only ones that acted were all under the Law Master level; if the background that Revgen believed that the True Empire possessed would have acted, almost all the people of the Revgen Empire would be killed quickly.


    Hyrk opened his mouth in shock, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he was scared to death after hearing Yale¡¯s identity, especially when remembered how initially int he Special Realm, he didn¡¯t want Yale in his group.


    ¡°Revgen, stop useless exnations to Hyrk. My identity isn¡¯t the important here. We must decide our next action. Personally, I think that the Tofesh n isn¡¯t an important target in the short term because they could still obtain a lot of weapons with people infiltrated in the n. Thus, I doubt that the traitors would act against them as long as there isn¡¯t any sign of the Tofesh n discovering the existence of traitors inside their n.¡±


    Revgen and Nurvey nodded as they also thought the same about the Tofesh n.


    ¡°As for the Zhan n, they wanted to kill me, and although I doubt that the n head had joined the True Empire, the True Zhan n faction had a lot of power in the Zhan n. Acting against them would be difficult right now. Thus, I believe that we should start with the Kurk n.¡±


    Yale needed to create the Space Bloodline, and he thought that the method of absorbing bloodlines would work well, and there were a lot of traitors that could be killed.


    Moreover, Kermu was in the Kurk n, and he had a high position inside the n, so speaking with them would be far easier than doing it with the other two noble ns.


    Nurvey nodded quickly to Yale¡¯s suggestion because she also wanted to start for the Kurk n.


    ¡°Kermu and Serka are there.¡±


    After saying that, Nurvey noticed that Yale didn¡¯t understand it well, so he added two more words.


    ¡°Already married.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t weird being married at their ages and less when both had been engaged since kids and loved each other. Moreover, the faction of Serka in the Zhan n wasn¡¯t in a good moment, so it was good for her to go to live in the Kurk n with Kermu.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with the Kurk n. Nurvey, pass an order to the elders to close the Imperial Pce, no one is allowed to enter or exit. We should give the Hyeran n the impression that we are hiding the harm to the Imperial Family due to the poison on Hyrk¡¯s body. Also, increase the security in the portals to all the ns except the Larken n.¡±

 Chapter 276 - Hyrk鈥檚 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 276: Hyrk¡¯s Decision</h4>


    <hr>


    Nurvey stood up and went to pass Revgen¡¯s orders to the elders leaving the other four alone in her bedroom.


    Those orders were far too important, and she didn¡¯t dare to tell them by using any kind of token.


    ¡°Hyrk, I have something important to tell you, but before that, tell me if you are feeling anything wrong with your body.¡±


    Yale felt that Hyrk had the right to know about the state of his soul, but he also wondered about if Hyrk was able to notice that hecked a part of his soul or not.


    ¡°Nothing wrong besides being tired. However, although it isn¡¯t something rted to my body, I felt like if I had lost something important, but probably it is just my imagination.¡±


    Yale was surprised that Hyrk was able to notice that he had lost something, that was good as showed that his soul was still stable despite the damage. After all, someone with an unstable soul would just feel like turning crazy at any moment, but that person wouldn¡¯t be able to detect that there was something missing.


    ¡°Listen to me and try to not alter yourself. You are indeed missing something, a part of your soul.¡±


    Hyrk wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable about the soul, but he knew that having lost a part couldn¡¯t be something good. However, he remained calm as Yale had asked him.


    ¡°You lost that part when resisting the envement; you are already lucky because despite having lost a part of your soul, the soul is still stable and being able to feel that you lost something is a good signal. However, that missing part of your soul will make that your training will be limited, and you can be considered half-crippled right now.¡±


    Hyrk¡¯s face turned gloomy, but he didn¡¯t feel any sadness after hearing Yale¡¯s words, his own emotions were acting quite weird since he had been healed.


    ¡°I also feel like if my emotions are acting strange, is that also due to my soul?¡±


    Yale nodded to Hyrk¡¯s question.


    ¡°It is rted. Your consciousnesses from your soul, losing a part of your soul is losing a part of yourself; it will be impossible for you to be exactly like before. Moreover, maybe the changes are good for you in your case because if you were to lose your temper too much with a harmed soul, there is a risk that the soul would lose bnce and it would dissipate at the end.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that Hyrk was someone short-tempered, which was something that wasn¡¯t good for someone with a harmed soul, so the effects of losing that part of his soul were helping him.


    ¡°If you want to live a normal life, I will help you to avoid that you would be bullied by others despite your power and your background.¡±


    Hyrk was at a good level for his age, but his training wouldn¡¯t be smooth in the future, and he would be doomed to be looked down by others unless he had some fortuitous encounter.


    Moreover, the Hyeran n had already been marked as a traitor, so if the Revgen Empire won the war, there wouldn¡¯t be any Hyeran n among the noble ns. Not only would Hyrk lose his status as a noble, but he might also be pursued because he shared blood with the enemies of the empire.


    Despite Hyrk being someone who hadn¡¯t betrayed the Revgen Empire, it was difficult to exin for the masses because when the war would have started, they would only think that everything rted to the Hyeran n was bad.


    That was the narrow-mindedness ofmoners as they would only generalize everything and couldn¡¯t think that in the same group maybe not everyone was the same.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want a normal life?¡±


    Hyrk understood the problems he would have with ack of power and a background that would only bring harm to him. His situation was dire because if the True Empire won, he had no future, but if the Revgen Empire won, he would have a very difficult future even if Yale helped him.


    ¡°I can help you to reincarnate; that is the only way to heal your soul. Probably you will recover all your memories after reaching the Novice Rank in your next life.¡±


    Sadly, healing a soul was far too difficult, and even Yale and Revgen couldn¡¯t do anything to help Hyrk without making him reincarnate.


    ¡°I will also help if you wanted to reincarnate. I can control your reincarnation a bit to ensure that you will reincarnate in a good family.¡±


    Revgen felt that Hyrk was worth to be considered a hero for the great contribution he had made to the Revgen Empire due to avoiding being enved and transmitting all the information to him, allowing the Imperial Family to be prepared for the betrayal of the Hyeran n.


    However, he couldn¡¯t heal his soul, so helping in the reincarnation process to ensure that he would have a good next life was all he could do for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about reincarnation for now. I want to see the end of the war with my own eyes before deciding if I want to reincarnate or live a normal life.¡±


    Hyrk was really tempted to reincarnate, but he decided to wait until the end of the war before deciding about his future. After all, there wouldn¡¯t be any future if they were to lose the war.


    Moreover, the damage of his soul was already done, but it isn¡¯t worsening since Yale and Revgen had given him the option of living a normal life, so he believed that there was no problem if he decided to reincarnateter on.


    It was just as Hyrk had thought; since there wasn¡¯t any risk of dissipation as long as he didn¡¯t go crazy, Yale and Revgen didn¡¯t mind about waiting until the end of the war before deciding his next action.


    ¡°Revgen, prepare a room for Hyrk, he will be living in the Imperial Pce from now on. Everyone should respect him; if anyone dared to mock about him, don¡¯t me me if I kill someone.¡±


    Yale valued Hyrk far more than any fool of the Imperial Family who could offend him. Moreover, Revgen thought the same as Yale because Hyrk had made a great contribution to the war, so he would be extremely angry towards anyone who mocked him.


    Revgen valued the Imperial Family because they were his descendants, but as an emperor, he valued more the people like Hyrk, who suffered for the sake of the Revgen Empire. Revgen had too many descendants, but there weren¡¯t many people capable of resisting an envement attempt and reach the Imperial Pce to exin the ns of the enemy.


    ¡°I will order for a luxurious room to him. Moreover, I will issue an order that he would have the status of my guest, so offending him will be the same to disregarding my authority.¡±


    Hyrk didn¡¯t expect that Revgen would value him so much. Even in the Hyeran n, he was always looked down by others due to his personality, that was the first time someone of the older generation valued him that much.


    ¡°Prepare also a room for Ange and me. We will rest here today, and tomorrow we will use the portal to teleport to the Kurk n.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to dy the matter of the Kurk n for more time, but it was alreadyte, and Ange had awakened just a few hours ago, so he wanted to let her rest a bit more before going to the Kurk n.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t dare to leave Ange alone after she had been kidnaped and almost enved because given her personality, if the Imperial Family were to face any cmity while Yale wasn¡¯t there, she would sacrifice herself to save others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have a room specially designed for you. The only bad point is that it hasn¡¯t been cleaned since the day it was created because others can¡¯t enter. However, the formations in that room are top ss, even if there is some dust, I can ensure that the room will look like new after cleaning it.¡±


    Any furniture in the rooms from important people was made timeproof, and there wasn¡¯t any need to worry about their state after the pass of the years, but after so much time, there would be a lot of dust in the room.


    ¡°I want to see father¡¯s room. It has been a lot of time since we sleep together and at that time, we both had all our memories sealed.¡±


    Ange was very happy when she heard that they would sleep in Yale¡¯s room in the Imperial Pce. She had slept together with Yale when he was just a child, but she wanted to sleep with him like his daughter like in her previous life, so it was important for her that both of them knowing the identity of the other¡¯s past life.


    Originally, Yale asked for one room for himself and another to Ange, but both Ange and Revgen misunderstood. However, since he saw that Ange looked happy, he didn¡¯t mind sleeping with her because he was already used to that thanks to Aiwai.

 Chapter 277 - Departure Towards the Kurk Clan

    Chapter 277: Departure Towards the Kurk n


    Yale left Nurvey¡¯s bedroom with Ange and teleported to the ce where Revgen indicated that Yale¡¯s private room in the Imperial Pce was situated.


    The room that Yale had in the Imperial Pce was big enough to be called a house itself; it waspletely independent of the rest of the Imperial Pce, and it was possible to live inside for years without needing to exit.


    Revgen considered his friend¡¯s personality when he constructed it time ago, and Liye hated that others disrupted him, so the only possibility Revgen thought was creating that kind of room.


    Yale¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t exactly like in his past life, but he still liked that room with the exception of the dust that was everywhere as an effect of no one entering in thousands of years. If it hadn¡¯t because there was a lot of formations protecting the room, in the big span of time that the room was empty without anyone taking care of it, the room would have just turned into some ancient ruins.


    Fortunately, Ange knew some magic spells without any element, so in a few seconds, the room was cleaned without any effort and looked like new. The spell used by Ange was an easy one, and Nurvey used the same to clean her own room, but Yale had never bothered in learning that type of spells.


    ¡°Your room in the Imperial Pce is very huge!¡±


    Ange was really impressed by the size of that so-called room, and Yale was also quite shocked despite already expecting something big.


    There were a lot of rooms inside Yale¡¯s room, so it was a bit weird just calling it a room; the total area that the so-called room covered was higher than the area of the mansion where Yale lived in Anpaes City, and that was currently inside the Storage Space.


    ¡°This seems to be the main bedroom, but there are some other bedrooms near.¡±


    Yale was about to ask Ange if she wanted to pick any of the bedrooms, but she didn¡¯t give such a chance to Yale.


    ¡°The main bedroom is huge; there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if we both sleep there.¡±


    Ange still insisted in being in the same bedroom a Yale despite having more options, which made Yale helpless.


    All the other bedrooms were still isted from the outside, so Ange would be safe in any of them, originally Yale was worried by her, and since he was used to the situation, he just epted that both would sleep together because that would be a good method to ensure that nothing bad happened to Ange. After all, although there weren¡¯t traitors in the Imperial Pce, there were a lot of fools.


    However, since there were separate bedrooms in the safest area of the Imperial Pce, Yale felt that there was no reason for both of them sleeping in the same room, but seeing how Ange was expecting it, Yale was unable to say no to her.


    Ange rushed to the bed, and after a few seconds, she fell asleep on it. She had been extremely tired, so she slept very quickly.


    Even though Yale didn¡¯t go to choose another room to avoid making Ange sad, he didn¡¯t approach to the bed. In fact, Yale had never intended to truly sleep that night; he wanted to train his Spiritual Sense.


    That was usual in him, even though he had slept with Aiwai before, he always used that time to train.


    After all, he felt that sleeping was wasting time since he could avoid it without repercussions, and he thought that obtaining the Condensed Life Essence seemed far more important than sleeping that night.


    Yale nned to spend all the night training, and he wouldn¡¯t even touch the bed for the whole night.


    The next level of Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t that hard to master for Yale, and he managed to aplish it two hours before the rise of the sun. Usually mastering it would have needed some months or even years for a genius, but Yale¡¯s soul was a reincarnated one, so he couldn¡¯t bepared with an ordinary genius.


    Of course, after Yale obtained the Condensed Life Essence from the sub-quest, a new sub-quest appeared.


    ¡°Obtain the Space Bloodline. Reward: Law Skill¡±


    The sub-quest wasn¡¯t anything special, and Yale was already expecting a sub-quest like that since that was the only legacy bloodline that he wascking. Moreover, he would go to the Kurk n to clean it from traitors soon, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to obtain the Space Bloodline.


    As for those two hours left, Yale entered into the Storage Space and practiced a bit with the sword in an empty area, reaching the ninth level of the master stage in swordsmanship, needing only one more step to reach the grandmaster stage.


    Yale¡¯s swordsmanship was far stronger than it should be due to the insights he had obtained from the Condensed Sword Essence, so he only needed to practice a bit to reach that level. In fact, he onlycked the knowledge about what was the turning point to reach the grandmaster stage, and that was the reason that blocked his advance to that stage.


    The next morning, Ange waked up and stared at Yale.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with me at all!¡±


    Ange had been sleeping, but she noticed that no one was with her the whole night. Moreover, when she awakened, Yale was just sat in a chair thinking about the war against the True Empire.


    ¡°I always spend the nights training; I have no time to waste sleeping.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to hide it since Ange had discovered the truth. After all, it wasn¡¯t that he went to sleep in another ce to cheat her, he didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    ¡°You can just sleep while hugging me like in our previous life; you didn¡¯t sleep at all at that time, but you hugged me all the night when I asked for it.¡±


    Liye had indeed cared a lot for Ange¡¯s past due to her talent, and doing that didn¡¯t affect him in the slightest, so he never rejected Ange¡¯s past life¡¯s request as long they were just at the level of hugging her.


    Yale didn¡¯t remember anything about that, but those memories were precious for Ange. Of course, even without remembering it, Yale could say a good reason to justify himself.


    ¡°You were just a kid at that time. Now you are already a grown woman; it doesn¡¯t matter if you are my daughter or my big sister, it would be strange if I were to hug you the whole night.¡±


    When Aiwai hugged Yale, thetter was in a kid form, and when Yale had slept together with Wyba and Lar, both girls looked like kids, so it was just taking care of two younger sisters. However, Ange was already a pretty woman, even if they were family, Yale didn¡¯t feel that it was right acting like if Ange was a kid and hug her while she slept.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t fair; it is impossible to freely control the body age freely without bing a Law God¡­¡±


    Law Masters stop agingpletely, while Law Gods could freely control their age. That was far better than Shape Shift because the changes were real and not only for the outer appearance.


    Usually, reincarnated experts that didn¡¯t have all their memories from the start would be like Lar and grieve for looking too childish due to having advanced too quickly, but Ange despite having her memories sealed, she had ack of resources, so she had already grown up when she advanced to the Novice Rank.


    ¡°I can teach you a skill to modify your outer appearance. If you look younger, I may feel it less strange if I were to hug you at night.¡±


    That was the only idea Yale had; it was just the opposite than Lar¡¯s case, so if Ange looked younger Yale felt it would be alright. After all, Ange was his daughter in his past life, so if she looked like a child, he didn¡¯t mind about fulfilling her request. Ange was considered his oldest daughter in his past life and his favorite one, and Ange had also sacrificed a lot for Yale¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Really? You are the best!¡±


    Ange hugged Yale after hearing that he could teach her a skill to change her outer appearance. That type of skills was strange and usually only allowed to look older and never younger, so Ange was very happy that Yale would teach her.


    ¡°Now, we need to go towards the Kurk n; there is no time to lose.¡±


    Yale manipted the formations again to teleport towards the portal that led to the Kurk n where Nurvey was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    Nurvey only spoke one word, but there wasn¡¯t need for more. Yale nodded to her, and the three of them entered into the portal.


    ¡°Kermu, Serka. I wonder how both of you are after six years.¡±


    Yale was expecting to meet again with the two of them after six years. Moreover, he hoped that he would be able to help the both of them to improve their bloodlines, but Yale couldn¡¯t use the Condensed Time Essence and the Condensed Space Essence at that moment because they were inside the Storage Space, so he was wondering how to aplish that.

 Chapter 278 - Kurk Clan

    Chapter 278: Kurk n


    The Kurk n remained peaceful for the next six years after the expedition to the Special Realm.


    At that time, Kermu reported everything to his grandfather, including how Kreg and his group had tried to kill him and how Yale remained behind to help them to escape.


    Moreover, since he also told that Yale was Serka¡¯s cousin, the impression of the Kurk n towards him improved a lot because of the close rtionship between Kermu and Serka.


    In fact, if the Larken n hadn¡¯t stepped out when the Zhan n issued the bounty to catch Yale, the Kurk n would have done it.


    The Zhan n and the Kurk n always possessed a good rtionship, but in thest years with the growth of the power of the radical faction that opposed to Serka¡¯s faction, the rtionship between the two noble ns had deteriorated a lot.


    The increase of influence of that radical faction, which internally called themselves the True Zhan n, provoked that Serka married Kermu before than they had originally nned because, in that way, she could seek protection in the Kurk n. She almost died a few times since she returned from the Special Realm, and all these so-called idents weren¡¯t idents at all.


    However, Serka didn¡¯t have proofs to incriminate the culprits, so she could just flee to the Kurk n to avoid losing her life.


    Thus, Serka ended marrying Kermu when both of them were just thirteen; marrying at that age wasn¡¯t something unheard in the noble families, but it wasn¡¯tmon either. However, since both parties wanted to marry and Serka¡¯s life was in danger in the Zhan n, no one bothered about their ages.


    There were also members of the True Empire in the Kurk n even if the others hadn¡¯t noticed about them yet. However, their strength inside the n was too low due to the management of the current n head of the Kurk n.


    Kermu was the grandson of one of the strongest elders of the n, who was at the Grandmaster Rank, which give him a lot of status given that he was also extremely talented.


    Moreover, after returning from the Special Realm and showing his talent, the n Head himself had taken Kermu as a disciple. The n head was at the peak of the Sage Rank, so his help had been extremely important to Kermu¡¯s training.


    After those six years, Kermu was already an 8-star Apprentice while Serka had just barely reached the 1-star Apprentice. In fact, if it weren¡¯t because Serka was Kermu¡¯s wife and thanks to that she had obtained some pointers from Kermu¡¯s master, she wouldn¡¯t have reached the Apprentice Rank yet.


    The talent was important when training, but the resources and a good teacher were also important. That was why people were able to turn mad for a chance to be a disciple of powerful experts that were good at teaching.


    Although officially the marriage of Kermu and Serka was a political one, everyone knew that both loved each other, so the n head of the Kermu n decided to help Serka a bit as a gift to his disciple.


    The help hadn¡¯t been a lot, but even the members of the Kurk n would dream with that bit of help from their n head, so it was a precious gift.


    Kermu and Seka lived together since their wedding, and both were quite happy with their lives. However, they were a bit worried by the state of the noble nstely.


    ¡°The Larken n have already closed his doors for a lot of time. I wonder if something happened to them. I heard that they had lost a lot of people on a mission recently. Almost all the men of their outer n died, and only one person returned, something seems off.¡±


    Kermu spoke to Serka who was leaning on Kermu¡¯s shoulder. Both of them had grown up, Kermu was a handsome man and Serka a beautiful woman, both were considered a perfect match by the people of the noble ns.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They are quite peculiar with their customs, so I doubt that we should worry if they are only isted from the outside. Those deaths are indeed strange, but probably is the same case as with my idents and there isn¡¯t any proof of anything, thinking about that topic, it is losing time. I am more worried by Hyrk because he hasn¡¯t contacted ustely.¡±


    Hyrk was one of their friends, and they maintain the contact quite frequently, but the Hyeran n sometimes made the things difficult to Hyrk and his sister making that he wouldn¡¯t have any time to spare to contact them.


    ¡°The Hyeran n treat him quite badly, but there is nothing we can do to solve that. After all, he is a member of the Hyeran n, and as members of the noble families, we shouldn¡¯t interfere with the private affairs of other noble ns. If we try to help him, we will only end making it everything more difficult for him.¡±


    Kermu was also worried by Hyrk, but he understood very well how the noble ns worked and if he tried to help Hyrk the rtionship between the Kurk n and the Hyeran n would worsen and Hyrk¡¯s problems would only increase in the long term.


    Serka was the wife of the disciple of the head of the Kurk n, so it was normal if the Kurk n protected her from the acts of the radical faction of the Zhan n, but there was no way that the Kurk n would help Hyrk despite being Kermu¡¯s friend.


    Before being able to say anything else, a token on Kermu¡¯s pocket reacted.


    ¡°It seems that Nurvey is here. We shall go to receive her to the portal.¡±


    Nurvey used a lot that portal to go to the Kurk n to meet with Kermu and Serka because someone of her position couldn¡¯t go by the streets like the rest of the people because it would be dangerous for her. After all, she was the princess of the Imperial Family and had been appointed to be the sessor of Revgen; the Imperial Family wouldn¡¯t risk putting her in any kind of danger.


    Thus, that token was created to notify Kermu and Serka when someone appeared in the portal because it was almost sure that when someone appeared, it would be Nurvey; in thest thousand years, every time the portal activated one of the people appearing was Nurvey.


    After all, despite the Imperial n having portals to all the noble ns, they couldn¡¯t use it without the permission of Revgen, and Nurvey was only allowed to use due to her position and the fact she had a close rtionship with Kermu.


    A token like that already existed in every noble n to detect when someone appeared from the portal, but the token was in possession of the n Head. The one Kermu had in his pocket was a copy created by his master.


    ¡°It had also been a long time since Nurvey came to visit us. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Serka was extremely happy to hear that Nurvey hade to visit them because Nurvey was her best friend and they had been together since they were little.


    Kermu and Serka stood up and went to the ce where the portal was situated.


    Their mansion in Kurk City was near the hidden portal; that as the housing that was the closest to the n head¡¯s mansion, and the portal was in the area belonging to the n head¡¯s mansion.


    They ran towards the portal because they didn¡¯t want to make Nurvey wait for them, so they reached the portal very quickly.


    When they appeared in front of the portal, they saw Nurvey, but she was together with a man and a woman.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that someone appeared with Nurvey, but Kermu and Serka stared at the man who was at Nurvey¡¯s side with disbelief in their eyes.


    Yale had grown up, but they could easily recognize him after looking at him; Yale was the person who had made them worry the most in thest six years since he disappeared to allow them to flee from the Special Realm.


    ¡°Yale, you¡­¡±


    Kermu was without words when he saw his friend appearing from the portal, that was a great surprise.


    On the other hand, Serka who originally nned to run to hug Nurvey decided to change her n and ran to hug Yale. After all, Yale was her cousin, and she even considered him like a little brother since she had no siblings.


    ¡°Kermu, Serka, both of you look very well. I know that I am a bitte, but congrattions on your wedding.¡±

 Chapter 279 - Store That Sword

    Chapter 279: Store That Sword


    ¡°You are indeed quitete but thank you. I am d that you are well; we all knew that you were alive thanks to your token, but we were still worried for you.¡±


    Kermu rxed when he heard Yale congratting him for the marriage. At that moment, Kermu tried to sense Yale¡¯s level, but he was unable to detect it.


    That meant that Yale was an ordinary mortal or that he far surpassed Kermu¡¯s level, and Kermu knew very well that Yale wasn¡¯t an ordinary mortal.


    Kermu was one of the most talented youngsters of the Revgen Empire, and except Nurvey, he didn¡¯t know of anyone else at his age or below that surpassed his level until that moment when he noticed that Yale was like Nurvey and was also far more powerful than him.


    Kermu knew that Nurvey had trained with the Emperor Revgen, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that Nurvey left him behind despite Nurvey being younger than him, but Yale was even younger than Nurvey, and as far as Kermu knew, he didn¡¯t have anyone teaching him.


    Moreover, Kermu couldn¡¯t believe that someone else couldpare with Revgen in teachings, so he discarded that Yale had obtained his power due to having a powerful teacher behind him.


    Thus, Kermu could only think that Yale had several lucky encounters in thest six years that made him be able to catch with Nurvey who had the best resources and the best teacher.


    Of course, Kermu didn¡¯t even think that Yale was far stronger than Nurvey and that despite didn¡¯t have any teacher at the Sage Rank or superior like the n head of the Kurk n or Revgen, Yale himself had been the best teacher of their world in his past life and even Revgen couldn¡¯tpare to him.


    Serka was still hugging Yale while Kermu spoke, but she stopped after Kermu finished speaking.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was too emotional, and I hugged you without your permission, sorry.¡±


    Serka felt a bit bad for her previous action of hugging Yale without any advice because they weren¡¯t kids anymore and since they were of different gender, Serka didn¡¯t know how Yale would react to that.


    For Serka, she was meeting again someone who was like her little brother, but after thinking about it coldly they hadn¡¯t known each other for a lot of time before being separated for six years, so she feared that Yale disliked her hug because he didn¡¯t truly consider her as part of his family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are cousins, and I have been disappeared for too long, I can¡¯t me you for your reaction.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t care at all about that hug. Serka was hugging him with tears in her eyes; there was no way Yale could me her for that.


    ¡°Cousin?¡±


    Ange was shocked when she heard Yale saying that Serka was his cousin because that meant that it was also her own cousin.


    ¡°Yale, who is the beautiful woman who hase with you and Nurvey.¡±


    When Serka saw Ange¡¯s shocked expression when Yale mentioned the word cousin, Serka had already some intuition about who she was, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it without being sure.


    ¡°She is Ange, my sister. I already spoke you about her back then in the Special Realm.¡±


    At that moment, Yale didn¡¯t n to tell that Ange¡¯s previous life was also his daughter in his previous life because that would be far too confusing for Serka and Kermu that knew nothing about his identity as a reincarnated expert. Fortunately, Ange didn¡¯t have any n to tell it either.


    Instead, before Yale could say anything else, Ange was already hugging Serka.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until now that we have a cousin here. Yale, you should have told me before.¡±


    Originally, Yale nned to tell Ange about Serka after meeting her again, but Ange had been kidnaped, after rescuing her she slept in a time-stopped space, and after she awoke, Hyrk appeared at the verge of the death, so Yale forgotpletely about telling her that Serka was their cousin.


    Ange was told that her mother was from the Zhan n after the group of the Special Realm returned without Yale, but she didn¡¯t know anything else about her mother¡¯s family, nor about Serka¡¯s existence.


    Usually, after having recovered the memories of her previous life she shouldn¡¯t care about her biological family in her current life, but she was too kind-hearted, so she still loved everyone who was part of her family.


    Even when she reincarnated and had all her memories before the Mysterious Expert sealed the memories, Ange treated her new parents very well because of her personality.


    However, she always had a special ce for her original father in her heart; even her original mother couldn¡¯tpare with Yale¡¯s past life in Ange¡¯s heart.


    Nurvey tried to near Ange and Serka to speak with them, but before she could open her mouth, she was caught in the hug by Serka.


    Yale walked towards Kermu while the girls were hugging each other.


    ¡°Kermu, we need to speak in a private ce. It is important, and this is also the reason for using to the Kurk n.¡±


    Seeing Yale¡¯s serious face, Kermu also turned serious. Initially, he thought that Yale had just returned and that Nurvey had taken him to the Kurk n to visit them, but at that moment, he understood that there was a more profound reason for their visit.


    ¡°Our house is near and quite secure, but the most secure ce in the n is the n head¡¯s mansion. However, in that ce, the n head would be able to hear us if he wanted to do it. Moreover, it would be too disrespectful speaking in his mansion without inviting him.¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t know the topic that Yale wanted to speak of, so he didn¡¯t know if the n head it would be good for Yale or not that the n head heard that conversation.


    ¡°Is the n Head of the Kurk n worthy of trust?¡±


    Yale had heard good thing about that n head, but Yale had never met that person, so he valued Kermu¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°He is worthy of trust. He is my master, and I only achieved my current level thank to his help. I will put my life in his hands without doubting for even a second.¡±


    Kermu had absolute faith in his master; if Yale didn¡¯t want Kermu¡¯s master to hear, then it was alright, but Kermu would never say that his master wasn¡¯t worthy of trust.


    ¡°Then, the n head¡¯s mansion is alright; probably this portal is already on the terrains belonging to the n¡¯s head mansion. Ask your master toe; since you trust him that much, he should also hear it.¡±


    Kermu nodded to that and was happy that Yale decided to trust his master. As for the fact that Yale knew the location of the portal, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all because Nurvey knew it and she could have exined Yale about the portals.


    He would have never thought that Yale had been in the portal of the Larken n and guessed that all the portals should have a simr position.


    ¡°Alright. Serka, stop wasting time, we need to speak some important in my master¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Serka nodded and stopped hugging at the same time as Ange making that Nurvey sighed in relief. Although Nurvey didn¡¯t dislike that her friend hugged her, that wasn¡¯t the moment to hug others.


    Kermu led everyone to a meeting room of the n head¡¯s mansion, it was quite big and when Nurvey hade apanied by some elders, the n head of the Kurk n had also received them there.


    In that meeting room, there was a middle-aged man sat in a chair.


    ¡°Kermu, I noticed that you wereing to this room, so I came first. Which elder ising today?¡±


    As the n head of the Kurk n, he was very well versed in the Space Law and teleported to the room when he felt that Kermu was about to enter; he was at the peak of the Sage Rank and was too far from bing a Law Master. However, all the previous n heads of the Kurk n died when trying to be Law Masters in the Space Law, so he didn¡¯t dare to try it before grooming a good sessor.


    Usually, the only reason for Kermu going there after someone used the gate was that some elders had apanied Nurvey and wanted to meet the n head of the Kurk n.


    However, he didn¡¯t saw any elder besides Kermu; everyone looked young, and he never heard of an elder of the Imperial Family being that young.


    ¡°Maybe today is princess Nurvey who wants to speak with me?¡±


    Nurvey had a status higher than the elders; even though she usually didn¡¯t bother to speak with Kermu¡¯s master, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if she wanted to do it.


    Kermu shook his head and felt that it would be difficult to exin the situation to his master.


    ¡°No, the one who asked for the meeting was him.¡±


    The n head looked towards Yale and noticed that he had a sword in his waist. Yale had used the Space-time Judgment Sword to activate the portal, so he left the sword in his waist to avoid generating problems due to wielding it after appearing.


    ¡°Yale! Store that sword before my master turns angry!¡±


    Kermu sent a Spiritual Sense message to Yale to avoid him angering his master.

 Chapter 280 - Kurk Clan鈥檚 Head

    Chapter 280: Kurk n¡¯s Head


    Yale didn¡¯t have any sheath for the Space-time Judgment Sword, so it was possible to see it perfectly despite not being wielded.


    Kermu was really scared of the reaction of his master due to Yale having the edge of the sword unsheathed; that was a huge disrespect for his master. Sadly, Kermu didn¡¯t think about the sword when they were on the way to the meeting room, or he would have told Yale to store the sword before meeting with the n Head of the Kurk n.


    ¡°That sword¡­¡±


    The n Head was trying to say something, but Kermu interrupted him.


    ¡°Sorry, master. He didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, please forgive him and punish me instead.¡±


    Kermu felt that it was his fault for forgetting telling Yale about the sword, so he nned to bear the consequences. He felt that his master wouldn¡¯t punish him too hard since it wasn¡¯t anything too severe and Kermu was important to the Kurk n, but Yale wasn¡¯t from the Kurk n, and part of the Zhan n wanted him dead, so Kermu wasn¡¯t sure if his master would punish Yale softly or let him half-dead.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Kermu was frightened to death for his master shout and fell to his knees; he had never seen his master so angry. The n Head was a 9-star Sage Rank expert; there was no way Kermu could oppose to him even though it was only his voice.


    ¡°Let me check that sword.¡±


    Kermu thought that his master wanted to use Yale¡¯s sword to harm theter, but he was without strength to reply. On the other hand, Yale just wielded the sword and showed it to Kermu¡¯s master.


    ¡°It is the same¡­¡±


    As the n Head of the Kurk n, he knew many secrets that no one else in the Kurk n knew, and the Space-time Judgement Sword was part of that knowledge. Kermu¡¯s master knew very well that the Space-time Judgement Sword was a soul-bound weapon and that only the owner of the weapon could wield it.


    Thus, Yale¡¯s identity was clear as water since he was wielding the Space-time Judgement Sword.


    ¡°Junior pays respects to the Ancestor!¡±


    Kermu¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw his master kneeling in front of Yale while saying those words.


    ¡°Ancestor? How did Yale be my master¡¯s ancestor? If that is true, he is also my ancestor, but Yale doesn¡¯t even have the Space Bloodline, and he is younger than me, so he can¡¯t he be an ancestor of our n.¡±


    Kermu¡¯s mind was working at top speed, but he felt like if he had fallen into an illusion because the situation was far too unbelievable.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised for the fact that Kermu¡¯s master had discovered his identity thanks to the Space-time Judgment Sword. Seeing Yale acting like if the situation was normal, Kermu¡¯s shock increased even more.


    That was nothing new to Ange and Nurvey, but Serka was also shocked by the scene before her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t think about the reasons because she believed that even if Kermu¡¯s master didn¡¯t exin it, Yale would do it. Moreover, seeing that Nurvey and Ange weren¡¯t surprised, that only reinforced her believing that she would understand itter.


    ¡°This junior¡¯s name is Krienek. I had heard of Ancestor from the previous n Head, and I worked protecting your beliefs with my little capability. I seek the Ancestor¡¯s forgiving if I have done something wrong.¡±


    Krienek was a proud man, and Kermu knew that he didn¡¯t act so humble even in front of the elders of the Imperial Family. Kermu guessed that his master¡¯s reactions were rted with Yale¡¯s sword, which was a legacy obtained in the Special Realm, but he couldn¡¯t understand how that would turn Yale into an ancestor of the Kurk n.


    ¡°Compared with the Zhan n, you are controlling the Kurk n better, but there are too many traitors inside. I won¡¯t me you for that, but the traitors must be exterminated without exception.¡±


    Yale forgot about the presence of Kermu and Serka and went directly to the point after Krienek had recognized him.


    ¡°I know that there are some people with rebellious desires, but I have no proofs to punish them.¡±


    Krienek wasn¡¯t a fool and noticed that there were some people in the Kurk n that wanted to oppose him, but he didn¡¯t have proofs of anything, and there was a great elder with a strength just a bit lower than his own who was eying to the n head¡¯s position. Thus, he couldn¡¯t act rashly, or the n would all support that great elder.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any need for proofs. I can tell if they are traitors or not looking to their souls. If someone dares to say anything, I will deal with them; you just need to follow my orders, and everything would end well.¡±


    Yale noticed that Krienek wasn¡¯t like Lashar and didn¡¯t have aplete control of the n since he couldn¡¯t act as he pleased without reasons.


    ¡°There is a great elder who is at the 8-star Sage Rank who is always eying to obtain my position; he would oppose frontally to anything I try to do. Is Ancestor sure that it is possible to deal with him? It isn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t trust Ancestor¡¯s might, but after reincarnation, Ancestor has yet to recover all the power you wield before reincarnation.¡±


    Krienek could notice Yale¡¯s level, and although it was an unbelievable level for Yale¡¯s age, it was still too weak evenpared with Krienek himself.


    ¡°Wait! Someone, please exin this situation, I don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Kermu finally couldn¡¯t resist his urge to ask for an exnation. If it weren¡¯t because he was sure that Yale hadn¡¯t been in the Kurk n before, he would have thought that his master and Yale had prepared some random lines to turn him mad.


    ¡°Kermu, kneel to our Ancestor and ask your wife to do the same. Ancestor is a great being that existed in the ancient era and created the Kurk n, the Zhan n, and the Larken n.¡±


    Kermu¡¯s master felt that his disciple was too disrespectful towards Yale, and the same applied to Serka. Krienek could tolerate it when they didn¡¯t know Yale¡¯s identity, but after knowing it, he thought that they should have knelt immediately.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask Nurvey to do it, especially because she was from the Imperial Family and wasn¡¯t surprised in the least by the situation, which indicated that she already knew Yale¡¯s identity.


    As for Ange, Krienek didn¡¯t know her identity, but since she hade with Nurvey and Yale, and she also seemed to know Yale¡¯s identity from beforehand, Krienek didn¡¯t n to say anything to her.


    The faces of Kermu and Serka paled because after all the conversation and that exnation even a fool would understand that Yale was a reincarnated expert. Moreover, Yale¡¯s true identity was the ancestor of their ns; such made the situation even more awkward.


    ¡°No need to kneel. My friends didn¡¯t need to kneel towards me or towards anyone else. If someone tries to force my friends to kneel, I wouldn¡¯t forgive that person.¡±


    Yale put a hidden threat to Krienek showing that for Yale, Kermu was far more valuable than the current n Head of the Kurk n. He did it hoping that Kermu would obtain more benefits in the future.


    ¡°As you should have already guessed, I am the reincarnation of the ancestor of those three noble ns, and this sword that I recovered in the Special Realm is a soul-bound weapon that only I can wield. I didn¡¯t know about my identity back then in the Special Realm; I only recovered those memories afterward.¡±


    Kermu and Serka were still shocked, but hearing how Yale spoke to them, they understood that Yale didn¡¯t n to distance from them due to his identity. A lot of people would want to befriend you when you turned strong, but only those who supported you in your weakest times were true friends.


    Krienek¡¯s face was pale after hearing Yale because he never expected that his disciple was a friend of his ancestor, but after thinking of how Kermu tried to protect Yale when he thought that Krienek was angry to Yale due to the sword, Krienek noticed that he had been careless.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ancestor. I never thought that you were friends with my disciple. It is my honor to have a disciple who is Ancestor¡¯s friend.¡±


    While Krienek was apologizing for asking Kermu to kneel, Serka looked towards Ange.


    ¡°You are Yale¡¯s big sister, but he is also your ancestor, how did you manage to support the shock?¡±


    Serka had difficulties to believe that his cousin was her ancestor, but after thinking it for a bit, the situation should be even harder to endure for Ange.


    ¡°Not at all. In my past life, I were Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s daughter, and I controlled my reincarnation to be reborn together with him, so I wasn¡¯t shocked at all since I knew it from the start.¡±


    Ange replied to Serka in a loud voice, so everyone heard it, which increased the shock of Krienek, Kermu, and Serka by several folds. It was already shocking that Yale was their ancestor and thus a reincarnated expert, but to think that there was another reincarnated expert in the same room as them and that it was the reincarnation of their ancestor¡¯s daughter, it was too difficult to believe.

 Chapter 281 - Sacred Maiden

    Chapter 281: Sacred Maiden


    Yale looked the shocked faces of Krienek, Serka, and Kermu after hearing about Ange¡¯s identity.


    Yale¡¯s true identity had been a shock, but he was like a monster with a level of practice unmatchable by those of his age that trained by normal means. Thus, they could ept that Yale was a reincarnated expert as that exined why had such a monstrous speed while training.


    However, Ange¡¯s level wasn¡¯t anything exceptional despite being older than Yale, and she seemed like a normal girl. Thus, they would have never suspected that she was a reincarnated expert.


    Most of the shock for Kermu and Serka was because of the messed family of Yale due to those reincarnations, but for Krienek there was another reason.


    As far as he knew only those who had be Law Masters could reincarnate with all their memories and by Ange¡¯s words she reincarnated willingly and knew everything about Yale from the start, which meant that she was a Law Master in her past life.


    Of course, Krienek didn¡¯t know of the effects of the Space-time Judgment Sword or about the seal in Ange¡¯s soul, but despite that his deduction that Ange¡¯s past life was a Law Master was still correct.


    Knowing that Ange¡¯s past life was his ancestor¡¯s daughter and that she was a Law Master, there was only one person who fitted with that description, and that woman was extremely famous, so even Krienek had read about her in the secret documents of the Kurk n.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe your past life was that Sacred Maiden from the legends?¡±


    Ange¡¯s past life was the kind of person who helped everyone even if she had to hurt herself in the process; pretty simr of how she was alright with sacrificing herself to let all the other family of her father flee sessfully.


    She was extremely well known by both normal mortals and experts and the people that venerated her like a goddess wasn¡¯t less than the people that wanted to be Liye¡¯s disciple in their world. Of course, that was because she never left the world despite being powerful enough to do it, or else there would be far more people that worshiped her from those worlds.


    Even in their current era, there were still a few religions across the continent venerating her despite having forgotten long ago who they were worshipping. Some of them even were at odds with the others due to differences in the story they had registered despite being originally the same.


    However, no matter how many people had worshiped her, there hadn¡¯t been any man who dared to express love for her because she never showed any interest in men and the people that worshipped her would have started a war towards anyone who dared to touch the Sacred Maiden.


    When the Zhan n thought that she was dead, they told in public that she had died while attempting to make a breakthrough to the next level in practice. It wasn¡¯t strange dying due to such reasons, so even if there were some hundreds of years of people revolting thinking that she had been kidnaped by the Zhan n, in the end, everything calmed down.


    If Ange¡¯s past life had appeared alive after the killing attempt and told the truth, all her worshippers would have died in battle for the sake of eradicating the Zhan n while the Zhan n would have been almost eradicated.


    ¡°There were a lot of people that called me by that name, but I never asked for it.¡±


    Krienek knew how important Ange had been, so he couldn¡¯t believe that she had appeared in front of him at the same time that his ancestor.


    In fact, the past life of Ange and Yale were the strongest descendants of Liye¡¯s father. That wasn¡¯t any coincidence, but the true talent of their lineage was only passed to the first child, and the effect was on the soul of the child and not in the body.


    Thus, Ange¡¯s past life¡¯s talent was impossible topare to the other children of Liye, and since she never had any children, there wasn¡¯t anyone else inheriting such talent.


    Both, Yale, and Ange were unaware of such fact, even Liye had put more attention to Ange¡¯s past life unconsciously for that reason. In fact, if Ange¡¯s past life would have had a child, it was almost sure that Yale would have reincarnated sessfully and wouldn¡¯t have needed to wait for so long.


    Ange also had a Special Innate Talent that was simr to Yale¡¯s Divine Eyes called Sacred Eyes. They were pretty simr to the ones owned by Yale, but the Sacred Eyes could only be used to detect the illness or problems of the people to help to heal them; it was far more limited than the Divine Eyes.


    Usually, the natural Special Innate Talents were influenced by the nature of the owner, and since in both lives Ange had always hated conflict and only focused in helping others, that kind of Special Innate Talent was perfect for her.


    ¡°I think that it is better for us to return to the main topic. I understand that our identities may be a bit shocking, but we shouldn¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    In fact, despite saying that, even Yale was shocked that Ange was being called Sacred Maiden in her previous life, but given her temperament, it wasn¡¯t unbelievable.


    ¡°You say a bit shocking? Both of you are figures from myths and legends! This isn¡¯t a bit shocking; this can provoke an uproar in the whole continent if they discovered it!¡±


    Krienek, Serka, and Kermu thought almost the same when they heard Yale saying that the identities, they had just revealed were only a bit shocking.


    Even Nurvey had heard about the Sacred Maiden, but she wasn¡¯t aware that Ange was that Sacred Maiden because she didn¡¯t know that the Sacred Maiden was the daughter of the ancestor of the Kurk n, the Zhan n, and the Larken n. She only knew that such a person had existed in the ancient era, but she didn¡¯t even know that was someone from the Zhan n.


    Serka and Kermu had also heard about some religions worshipping a Sacred Maiden that the worshippers imed that had existed in the ancient era. Moreover, they also imed that she would resurrect someday, and Kermu and Serka had before their eyes the reincarnation of that Sacred Maiden, so they ended confirming that the words of these religions were in the right, despite having thought that those religions were for fools.


    In fact, those worshippers didn¡¯t know anything about Ange¡¯s reincarnation, saying that she would resurrect one day was just their wish.


    ¡°Does Ancestor know that there are some religions worshipping the Sacred Maiden? This is an important topic. Millions of worshipers would be at her orders at the moment that she shows her identity.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people worshipping Ange. If those millions of worshippers were to turn into an army and Yale were to teach them a bit, even the True Empire would have to fear them; there was nothing more dangerous than an army of fanatics.


    However, Yale knew that doing that would be impossible and that Ange would need less than five seconds to speak against that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t order them to do anything. I never asked them to worship me, nor I would ask anything from them.¡±


    Yale sighed as Ange said just the words that he had thought that she would say. Given Ange¡¯s personality, she would never use the people who worshipped her as pawns for a war; she would rather act herself as the decoy than let others suffer.


    ¡°As expected from the Sacred Maiden, such a big heart.¡±


    Krienek looked towards Ange¡¯s chest while saying that; there wasn¡¯t any bad intention, he just looked towards the ce where the heart was, but Yale didn¡¯t think the same.


    ¡°I heard that being blind helps to understand the Space Law. Do you want to give it a try? I can extract those eyes of yours and use some natural healing to avoid the temptation of recovering themter on.¡±


    Hearing Yale¡¯s threat, Krienek was scared to death and stopped looking towards Ange as he noticed that he had been far too disrespectful. Yale was weaker than him in level, but Krienek didn¡¯t believe that he had any chance to kill him, nor he dared to oppose to him as he was someone who deeply respected his ancestors.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    Krienek didn¡¯t n to excuse himself even if he didn¡¯t have any bad intention because that would only make him seem guiltier.


    ¡°Since you are someone who had rendered merits for the Kurk n, I will forgive you this time, but the next you will be the test subject for the experiment for trying to be a Law Master in the Space Law while being blind.¡±


    The middle-aged man only nodded his head while thinking how could be so foolish to look towards the chest of a girl with her father in front of him; he was asking for a beating and had to give thanks that Yale had been merciful. Krienek also had daughters, and he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated in acting if someone looked at any of them with perverted desires.

 Chapter 282 - My Friends Can鈥檛 Be Bullied

    Chapter 282: My Friends Can¡¯t Be Bullied


    Yale looked towards Ange, but seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry by Krienek¡¯s actions, he decided to let the matter go.


    He had also noticed the Krienek didn¡¯t have any bad intention, or else he wouldn¡¯t have only threatened him.


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say. Can we continue with the important topic?¡±


    Krienek nodded without uttering a word for fear to offend Yale again. Yale had already said to continue speaking about important matters before, but Krienek ended up acting like a pervert due to his careless words, and unconscious actions.


    ¡°I bet that you already have a rough idea about those who are opposing to you, but probably you still didn¡¯t understand the truth behind it.¡±


    At that moment, Yale started exined everything about the True Empire to Krienek. The information as way too shocking and surpassed Krienek¡¯s expectations; he would have never thought that there was such a big plot to destroypletely the Revgen Empire.


    Kermu and Serka were even more shocked than Krienek because both of them had noticed that there was something amisstely, but their information was farckingpared with the information obtained by Krienek.


    However, the worst part for them was when they heard how Hyrk appeared in front of the Royal Pce half dead with a deadly poison hidden in his body.


    Even though they also heard Yale had saved his life and dispelled the poison, they couldn¡¯t be at ease because Yale also told that he couldn¡¯t do anything for the damage of Hyrk¡¯s soul.


    They weren¡¯t too knowledgeable about souls, but Yale exined the problems that Hyrk would have to face due to that damage, so the rage of Kermu and Serka towards the Hyeran n was unmeasurable.


    Although Krienek knew who Hyrk was and felt sorry for him, he was more worried about the fact that a whole noble n had betrayed the Revgen Empire. That wasn¡¯t because he was heartless or didn¡¯t care for the good friend of his disciple, but because he didn¡¯t consider Hyrk¡¯s life has any importance in the stability of the empire. On the other hand, the Hyeran n was a noble n, one of the pirs supporting the empire, and the fact one noble n betrayed the empire was a serious matter.


    ¡°I understand your urgency in killing all the traitors inside our n. It would be a tragedy if they managed to obtain the control of the n.¡±


    After hearing Yale, Krienek already understood that the problem in his n needed to be solved quickly.


    ¡°That is right. Moreover, we need to kill them without letting any news about this matter filter to the outside. Who knows what those traitors could do if they noticed that we are breaking their ns bit a bit.¡±


    Yale knew that it was impossible to suppress the news forever, but at least he hoped to suppress them a bit more to be able to also deal with the Tofesh n and the Zhan n.


    ¡°To shut down the n, I will need a valid reason, or those traitors will be rmed. Usually only if an important matter is about to happen in the n, I can iste the n temporally from the outside. Sadly, there isn¡¯t anything I can do about it right now.¡±


    Krienek felt powerless due to hisck of authority; if the other noble ns knew that Krienek couldn¡¯t even close the doors of his n when he considered that should be done, he would be theughingstock by the other n heads. After all, he was the only one who was a n head but was unable to obtain absolute authority in the n.


    ¡°Master, if there is a need of an important matter to happen to iste the n, there is one. You have been rejecting it for quite a long time because you feared it.¡±


    When Kermu heard that his master didn¡¯t mention about that matter, he decided to remind it to him. In fact, Krienek hadn¡¯t forgotten about it, but he hid it for Kermu¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Kermu, tell me about that.¡±


    Yale was able to notice that Krienek was hiding something from him, so he directly asked Kermu who seemed to know about the topic.


    ¡°This is something proposed by the great elder who is always making the things hard for my master. He said that my master wasn¡¯t suitable for the n head¡¯s position. Thus, he said that my master should participate in apetition against him to prove that he was worthy of the position. If my master loses, that great elder will be the new n Head. Moreover, knowing that great elder, I doubt that master would be able to survive after losing his position.¡±


    That great elder was very persuasive with his words, even those who supported Krienek felt that it was alright for Krienek to show his prowess in front of everyone and if that great elder were superior it would be good for the n changing the n Head.


    ¡°Thatpetition seems to fit our needs. What is the problem?¡±


    Yale knew that there should be some problem in thatpetition to make Krienek hid it from him despite being a solution for their current situation.


    ¡°Ancestor, let me reply. I am sorry for hiding it, but Kermu is my disciple, and he is like my own child, so I can¡¯t ept the conditions of thatpetition.¡±


    Krienek was an ancestor of Kermu, but there were too many generations between them, so it was a great praise to Kermu that Krienek said that he saw Kermu as his own child.


    ¡°Is thatpetition rted to Kermu in any way?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to turn Kermu into a sacrifice for the sake of cleaning the Kurk n; he might not hesitate in using any random person, but he wouldn¡¯t treat his friends as pawns.


    ¡°That bastard said that more than my power in battle I should show my power in guiding others, so my disciples should battle with his disciples. However, Kermu is my only disciple, and the other party has several disciples including some at the Veteran Rank. Moreover, thepetition would be an all versus all, so epting the proposedpetition is just sending Kermu to his death.¡±


    The rules of thatpetition were extremely unfair to Krienek and benefitted the other party which had prepared for it for years. That great elder didn¡¯t believe that he could win against Krienek in a fair battle, so he wanted to trap him with those rules. Moreover, if Krienek tried to change the rules, he would just tell anyone that he wasn¡¯t worthy of his position and that Krienek couldn¡¯t even teach a disciple well, so there was no way he could manage a n.


    Krienek was someone busy managing the n, so he only took Kermu as his disciple to groom him as the next n head; he wasn¡¯t someone who dedicated his life to grooming disciples.


    On the other hand, his opponent since some years ago started to act as a teacher and had taught a lot of disciples since they were little. At first, Krienek thought that he had given up on stealing his position and decided to dedicate his effort to strengthen the n, but in the end, those disciples were just the pawns to obtain his own desires.


    ¡°That man shall die. Even if for some reason he isn¡¯t a member of the True Empire, someone with this kind of personality isn¡¯t worthy of having the Space Bloodline.¡±


    Yale was enraged when he heard about the details of thepetition; that was obviously a plot to kill Kermu and steal Krienek¡¯s position. Recently, Hyrk had almost died, and his soul had been damaged, and at that moment that Yale discovered that there was also someone nning to make a move to deal with Kermu.


    ¡°Is everyone in this world thinking that my friends are easy bullied? Sorry, but my friends can¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that after the events of the past two days. Moreover, if Kermu died, Serka would follow behind him, and if Yale hadn¡¯t acted the previous day, Nurvey would have been killed by the poison due to helping Hyrk.


    Even Nacesai City was almostpletely destroyed not too long ago. All his friends in the Revgen Empire had been near to death in a short span of time, and that was something that provoked his anger.


    Yale hadn¡¯t been too sociable, and he didn¡¯t make too many friends after reincarnation, but all of them had be targets of plots of the True Empire.


    At that moment, Yale was covered by Death Law ripples, which only Krienek was able to detect. Yale¡¯s understanding of the Death Law increased a lot due to his towering killing intent towards those who wanted to harm his friends.


    ¡°ept thatpetition right now and iste the n from the outside. However, Kermu doesn¡¯t have any need to battle. I will battle in his ce and make those bastards regret having been born in this world.¡±

 Chapter 283 - Kurk Clan鈥檚 Competition Preparations

    Chapter 283: Kurk n¡¯s Competition Preparations


    No one expected that Yale would offer himself for that unfair battle.


    After all, despite his identity as a reincarnated expert, Yale¡¯s current power was still at the Expert Rank, and the opponents had some people at the Veteran Rank and a lot of them at the Expert Rank.


    Krienek had sensed the Death Law ripple around Yale, but he considered that Yale had emanated them unconsciously and that with Yale¡¯s level there was no way he could control any Law correctly with his current level.


    Using a tiny bit in attacks like Kermu did with his sword attack in the Special Realm was something that Krienek believed that was possible for Yale to do.


    However, for Krienek that was aiming to be a Law Master, there was no way that such attacks could be considered as controlling a Law, for Krienek that kind of attack was just having some insight in aw.


    That insight was something remarkable for members of the younger generation, but Krienek didn¡¯t consider that it was enough to surpass the superiority in power and number of the other party.


    Of course, Krienek didn¡¯t dare to say that in front of Yale because it would be too disrespectful, so he looked for a different reason to avoid Yale from rushing to his death.


    ¡°Ancestor, I am d to hear your noble intentions, but only my disciples can participate, and moreover, those disciples need to have been under my tutge for more than two years, so even if I say that you are a new disciple, it would still be impossible to participate. There is no way you can take Kermu¡¯s position, and then battle in thatpetition.¡±


    There was no way that greedy great elder would have left such a big loophole. If the only important matter was being Krienek¡¯s disciple, Krienek could just acknowledge as disciples some of the powerful experts in the Kurk n just before thepetition and then winning wouldn¡¯t be difficult. A lot of people of the Kurk n would be d to be a disciple of a peak Sage Rank expert that was also their n head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I will assume Kermu¡¯s appearance, so everyone will think that I am Kermu and there will be no way they can block me from participating.¡±


    With Shape Shift, Yale didn¡¯t need to worry about being discovered; his only w was that he didn¡¯t have the Space Bloodline, but as long as he would look and act like Kermu while using skills rted to the Space Law like Teleportation, Yale doubted that someone would try to check his bloodline.


    Moreover, Yale had already decided to use those disciples, that would have killed Kermu without Yale¡¯s interference, as the sacrifices to obtain the Space Bloodline. Thus, even if someone checked the bloodline after the battle, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    ¡°Ancestor, I know that someone at the Sage Rank seems like a weakling for you, but there is no way a mere disguise would work in front of someone of that Rank.¡±


    In fact, Krienek didn¡¯t think that a disguise would be able to cheat even the weaker members of the Kurk n, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that much.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. My transformation skills aren¡¯t that weak.¡±


    Yale used Shape Shift to change his appearance to Kermu¡¯s one while speaking, letting everyone shocked.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Krienek was without words because if it weren¡¯t because the clothes of Yale and Kermu were different, he wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate the two of them. In fact, even Serka, who was Kermu¡¯s wife, couldn¡¯t differentiate the two of them just by the looks.


    ¡°Now, do you still think that it is impossible that I participate in thepetition with Kermu¡¯s identity?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any reply with words, but Krienek shook his head.


    ¡°That is indeed the Ancestor, even reincarnated is still awesome.¡±


    Although Krienek only thought those words, his respect for Yale increased a lot, and he didn¡¯t dare to continue putting problems for Yale participating in thepetition. He decided to believe that Yale had his means since he dared to participate.


    ¡°Go and ept thatpetition, don¡¯t make me lose more time. The sooner I can beat those traitors to death, the better.¡±


    Hearing that Yale was already impatient, Krienek stood up and went to a corner to send a Spiritual Sense message to that great elder through a token.


    Then, Yale recovered his original appearance before speaking again.


    ¡°Kermu, Serka, I will teleport both of you to a special location, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Without giving time to Kermu and Serka to reply, both of them disappeared together with Yale and reappeared in the Special Realm.


    ¡°Alright, this is a special dimension under my control. Probably it is the safest ce in the world. Kermu, you will remain in this ce while I battle with your identity; if someone discoverers you while I am battling, the situation can worsen a lot.¡±


    Kermu nodded despite noticing that the space in that dimension wasn¡¯t stable because he understood that it was impossible to ask for a better ce to hide. In fact, there was the area with Aiwai¡¯s mansion that was better, but Yale didn¡¯t n to let anyone enter there, and he altered the space in the area to avoid others finding Aiwai¡¯s house.


    ¡°I will also send Ange to hereter before thepetition starts, but Serka, you will need to follow by my side, or everyone would get suspicious if Kermu goes to such a difficult battle without having his wife supporting him.¡±


    Serka also nodded to that because she knew very well that she would never let Kermu participate in such a deadlypetition without going to cheer him.


    Although the information that Yale was giving to them was true, there was no reason to put them in the Storage Space just to exin it. Yale¡¯s true reason was to use the Divine Time Eyes on Kermu and Serka to obtain the detailed information of both of them, the more detailed it could be, the better.


    After all, he hadn¡¯t met them in years and if he were to make a big mistake in Kermu¡¯s behavior or failed to react to Serka¡¯s actions like Kermu would do, it would be a problem. Moreover, Kermu knew Serka very well, so it would be easy for Yale to make a mistake without obtaining information from Serka as well.


    However, to use the Divine Time Eyes, Yale needed to activate the Origin Time Bloodline, and he couldn¡¯t do it outside the Storage Space.


    Yale had a difficult time using the Divine Time Eyes on Serka and Kermu, but fortunately his control over the Condensed Essences while being inside the Storage Space increased, so he barely managed to do it.


    Yale obtained a lot of information about both of them. At that moment, he believed that if he supnted any of their identities, not even their parents would notice the difference as long as they didn¡¯t have a long conversation with Yale while supnting the identity.


    After all, Yale only obtained information of the recent past, and although it was enough to know very well their behavior, if someone started to speak about things of their past, Yale would have no way to reply.


    ¡°Alright, you already knew about this ce, so let¡¯s go out. I will bring Kermu and Ange inside once thepetition is about to start.¡±


    The three of them were again in the meeting room just after Yale spoke, the teleportation process between the real world and the Storage Space was extremely quick.


    After having returned to the room, Yale looked towards Nurvey.


    ¡°Nurvey, on thepetition you will act as an envoy of the Imperial Family to supervise that no one cheats. If theyin that you are Kermu¡¯s friend, you can threaten them by saying that it is an order of Revgen and they will shut up.¡±


    No one would dare to falsify an order of Revgen, not even Nurvey herself. However, Yale¡¯s position in Revgen eyes was superior to his own, so even if Yale falsified some orders from Revgen, Revgen wouldn¡¯t be angered by that and would punish anyone who disobeyed those orders because for him Yale¡¯s orders had even more weight than his own orders.


    The members of the True Empire wanted to conquer the Revgen Empire, but they didn¡¯t dare to defy Revgen openly for fear of his power. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t risk putting their ns in danger just because Nurvey was acting as an envoy to look at thepetition.


    At most, they would think that Krienek epted thepetition because he obtained Nurvey¡¯s support to ensure that thepetition was fair, but since the rules were unfair from the start, they didn¡¯t n to cheat on thepetition.


    At that moment, Krienek returned with a grim face.


    ¡°I already epted thepetition. However, they told me that we should start in a half-hour or I will lose by default.¡±


    Krienek felt that Yale would need to study Kermu¡¯s behavior a bit before thepetition, but he didn¡¯t believe that in a half-hour, Yale could do that.


    He would faint if he were to learn that Yale already learned enough about Kermu in the short time Krienek sentmunicated that he epted thepetition.

 Chapter 284 - Start of Kurk Clan Competition

    284 Start of Kurk n Competition


    ¡°Only half-hour? It is sooner than I expected but alright.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that the other party would force them to participate in thepetition with such a short time, but Yale wanted to finish as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t mind too much with the shortage of time.


    Krienek didn¡¯t expect that Yale wouldn¡¯t bother about that point, but since there was no way to turn back, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After that, Yale teleported Kermu and Ange towards the Storage Space before using Shape Shift to disguise himself as Kermu.


    Due to Krienek¡¯s orders, Kermu had never battled with others in the n since he became Krienek¡¯s disciple, so besides Krienek and Serka, no one else in the Kurk n know the extent of his power.


    Of course, they could sense his level if they were to meet with him, but for someone like Krienek putting a formation on his disciple clothes to alter the level the others were noticing wasn¡¯t something impossible. Moreover, one¡¯s level of practice wasn¡¯t the only important factor in a battle.


    Krienek didn¡¯t use anything like that, nor Kermu possessed a battle strength capable of surpassing levels, but there wasn¡¯t any problem by telling some lies about that topic since Krienek had even agreed to have Yale supnting Kermu¡¯s identity.


    Half an hourter, Yale, Serka, Nurvey, and Krienek were already in the training grounds where a big dueling tform had been put in the middle. The other party had ordered its construction since the moment they asked for thepetition, so they could start as soon as the other party agreed.


    The dueling tform was quite big, but since the other party had over five hundred members, there wasn¡¯t that much space to dodge.


    ¡°Everyone! Our shameless n head finally epted our rightful request for apetition to prove that he is worthy of the position. Abusing his power as the n head, Krienek has stolen the money belonging to all the n to groom his disciples. However, are his disciples worthy of that? Knowing that this couldn¡¯t continue in this way, I asked for apetition between his disciples and mine.¡±


    The great elder speaking was the one who was always opposing to Krienek, and he was extremely adept to manipting the truth to make it seem that the other party was guilty.


    In fact, he was the one who abused his authority to stole money to groom his hundreds of disciples and increase his private wealth, but with some fake proofs and smart words, he made almost everyone doubtful of the n head.


    ¡°See! Krienek only has one disciple, and he is a weakling at the Apprentice Rank. How can he waste so much money on him? It is obvious that the money of n turned into the personal wealth of Krienek and his disciple. This is a huge crime against the n; they should be grateful that I am magnanimous and gave them the chance to prove that they are innocent. If Krienek¡¯s disciple is able to kill all my disciples, then I will admit that the money has been used to groom an unparalleled genius, but if Kermu dies against my disciples, then it will show that both of them are corrupt and I will ask for Krienek to kill himself to wash away his crimes.¡±


    Even though he made everything sound righteous and logical, it was already a great feat that Kermu was at the 8-star Apprentice Rank with his age, but the great elder omittedpletely the fact about Kermu¡¯s age making it sound like if Krienek had trained Kermu for some decades, but he was still at the Apprentice Rank.


    The words of that elder were persuasive, and he also added a bit of illusion skill in them making that those who heard it would tend to believe his words as long as they sounded logical.


    The people of the Kurk n were divided into two halves around the dueling tform, one supporting the great elder and the other supporting Krienek.


    However, those who supported the great elder were higher in number despite Yale noticing that not all of them belonged to the True Empire.


    There were still a lot of people who believed in Krienek, but most of them were still deceived by the great elder¡¯s words and thought that it was fairpetition to prove Krienek¡¯s innocence.


    Of course, some people noticed that thepetition had absolutely no sense and could only be more unfair if the great elder battled himself towards Kermu, but those people were a minority, so they words were ignored and some of them even heavily punished by the great elder because they hadined about the unfairness of the proposedpetition.


    No one died in those punishments because the punishment focused more on torture than on killing.


    ¡°Is this a battle to the death?¡±


    Yale was happy about that because he was nning to kill them and say that it was an ident, but he felt too shameless that the other party hid that until thest moment.


    ¡°Of course, this it is a battle to the death. Your crimes are too high; you aren¡¯t even worthy of having our noble bloodline. Be grateful that I haven¡¯t killed you on the spot for your crimes!¡±


    Although it was a secret, Krieg, who died in the special realm, was that great elder¡¯sst disciple, but he ended killed by Kermu¡¯s group, so he truly wanted to kill Kermu. However, at that time, Krienek epted Kermu as his disciple, and thus the great elder couldn¡¯t touch him without a good reason.


    Krienek had the impulse of jumping towards that great elder and battle with him to the death, but he restrained himself because he feared how many people could be implicated due to such reckless action.


    ¡°Kermu, good luck.¡±


    Seka hugged Yale, who was disguised as Kermu, that was for the sake of deceiving everyone else, but Serka was truly worried by Yale. Moreover, Yale¡¯s disguise was so perfect that in that half-hour, Serka sometimes forgot that Kermu wasn¡¯t there and the one beside her was Yale disguised as Kermu.


    It was easy to guess how fearsome the level of disguising should be to make that even the wife of the real person mistook the impostor with the real while knowing that the person was an impostor.


    In fact, she almost kissed Yale when wishing luck for him, but she remembered quickly and only hugged him. Fortunately, in the Kurk n it wasn¡¯t too normal kiss others in public, so no one felt strange that Serka only hugged Kermu.


    However, that wasn¡¯t that strange in the Zhan n, so Serka forgot about it a lot of times making that others saw her like a pervert for kissing Kermu in public.


    Yale didn¡¯t waste time after Serka had hugged him and went towards the tform to battle. He didn¡¯t fear to battle against a huge number of opponents, but he knew that he should end the battle quickly or it might turn difficult.


    ¡°On the right side, the best talents of our Kurk n, the disciples of our future and rightful n head who will clean the Kurk n from corrupted people after thispetition!¡±


    A man started to speak like if everything was just a show and not an important battle to the n. That man was a member of the True Kurk n who wanted to put the audience on the True Kurk n¡¯s side.


    ¡°On the left side, the trashiest member of the Kurk n, who after having trained with the current n head and used all the money of the n is still at the Apprentice Rank despite having trained for so much time. How shameless can he be to battle against our best members instead of killing himself on the spot? We will see if this trash dies in a few seconds or for some miracle the corrupt n head was really grooming a real genius!¡±


    The people on the great elder¡¯s sideughed at the words of that man, they were just waiting to Kermu to be ughtered and the great elder to obtain the n head¡¯s position to bring the Kurk n to new heights.


    Even those who weren¡¯t from the Ture Kurk n, but believed that Krienek was guilty were hoping to see Kermu die. In fact, the great elder nned to force everyone to join the True Kurk n in the same moment he obtained the n head position, and Krienek was dead. At that moment, no one would be able to oppose him.


    Even the people on the side of Krienek felt that Kermu was truly trash because they still felt that he was at the 8-star Apprentice, due to Yale hiding his real level.


    They wanted to believe in Krienek, but the words of the other party fooled them making them believe that Kermu¡¯s aplishment of training wasn¡¯t one of the best in the Revgen Empire but just the aplishment of trash who couldn¡¯t even bepared to amoner.


    The disciples of the other party surrounded Yale before the battle started, but no one said anything about it.


    ¡°Thepetition starts now!¡±


    All the disciples rushed towards Yale attempting to kill him just at that moment, but Yale just smiled.


    ¡°They believe that this will be a short battle, and I think that they are right, but the result won¡¯t be the one they are expecting.¡±


    With that thought in mind, thepetition started.

 Chapter 285 - The Shameless Great Elder

    285 The Shameless Great Elder


    Yale wielded one of the swords crafted by Aiwai and activated the Sword Qi before rushing towards one of the attackers.


    The highest level of the attackers was the Veteran Rank, and they had never focused in swordsmanship or any other weapons, only in increasing their level, so their battle ability was far lower than it should be with their level.


    In fact, in swordsmanship, even Kermu was superior to them because he had recently reached the master stage thanks to Krienek¡¯s guidance. However, the difference in power between Kermu and those attackers was too high to be surpassed just by swordsmanship.


    Yale¡¯s sword cut the opponent¡¯s sword without difficulties and the opponent¡¯s body followed behind. There were a lot of opponents, but he only needed one hit to end one of them.


    Originally, being a lot of battlers against one would have ensured their victory, but Yale was using it to counter them as he could easily y them with one hit and they were so near with the others that they couldn¡¯t avoid Yale¡¯s strikes.


    Of course, the other party managed to left Yale without a ce to escape soon, and all of those surrounding Yale attacked him at the same time, so even if some of them died, it was impossible for Yale to kill them all without being injured.


    However, all the attacks hit a target without Yale attacking any of them, but there wasn¡¯t any happiness on their faces as all of those who had attacked fell lifeless to the ground.


    Yale has teleported to escape of the encirclement making that the disciples of the great elders killed each other.


    Everyone was shocked that the person they believed to be Kermu had used teleportation and provoked so many loses in a short time. Yale was still restraining his power at the 8-star Apprentice, but that was still enough to provoke huge losses for the other party.


    In fact, despite almost everyone being affected by the illusions of the great elder and the other man who treated Kermu as trash, seeing that scene made them feel that there was something amiss, but the illusions of an 8-star Sage and a 9-star Grandmaster wasn¡¯t so easily countered.


    Even though those disciples of the great elder killed each other, the reason for their death was still Yale, and thetter didn¡¯t waste any chance to absorb their bloodlines, which finally created the Space Bloodline on his body.


    ¡°Space sh: The attack cut through the space surpassing any defense as long as the other party didn¡¯t have a better control of the space. Space Law. Can be used by controlling the Space Law. The deficiency of control of thew could be substituted with Origin Points. A full power strike without relying upon any power of the Space Law would require 10.000 Origin Points. With current understanding, the cost would be 6000 Origin Points.¡±


    As Yale had obtained the Space Bloodline, he had also obtained a new Law Skill, which was rted with the Space Law. In fact, the Space sh was also a legacy passed down in the Kurk n, but no one managed to master it, and they needed to add some modifications to use something simr to it. That modified version was the skill that Kermu had used back then in the Special Realm.


    Although Yale¡¯s opponents killed each other, that only extended to the ones directly surrounding him, the others were still fine and discovered that Yale had appeared behind some of them.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t someone who waste chances, and he used the Space sh to kill as many as he could kill in a single attack. That attack instantly killed more than half of the opponents.


    The attack itself was strong as was a Law Skill, but the reason it killed so many opponents was that at that same instant, Yale reached the grandmaster stage in swordsmanship allowing the Sword Qi range to increase a lot.


    Moreover, since those disciples were groomed for the sake of that n and the great elder never feared that Krienek¡¯s disciple would pose any threat to them, the great elder had never taught his disciples how to defend well.


    They had a great strength to destroy others even without having learned the usage of weapons or martial arts, but in defense, they were extremely weak. Thus, they werecking in battle prowess and could be easily defeated as long their opponents avoided their attacks.


    Those disciples were only pawns for the great elder, even if some died there wouldn¡¯t be any problem for him, but the great elder¡¯s face changed when so many of them died in an instant.


    ¡°That is the Space sh, but it didn¡¯t seem any modified version¡­ is that the original one?¡±


    The great elder deduced the true nature of Yale¡¯s Space sh, which induced fear on him because not even Krienek, who the great elder feared to face directly, was able to train the real Space sh.


    ¡°That brat must die!¡±


    The great elder directed his power to the stage and infused his power to the remaining disciples making that the power of all of them increased by a whole rank instantly. Of course, that was in exchange for those disciples losing their rationality and were reduced to their most basic instincts just like beasts.


    All of those disciples had a mark on their souls, so it was easy for the great elder to influence them to reach that state. A master interfering in a battle among disciples was something extremely shameless, but that great elder didn¡¯t care about it because he feared that if the Kermu that before his eyes would have time to grow, he could turn into the greatest danger for the True Kurk n.


    A lot of people was in awe for Yale¡¯s Space sh making the illusions on them almost disappear, but the sudden rise on the strength of the other party avoided that the illusions werepletely dispelled.


    However, the illusion had lost a lot of effectiveness, and the people were starting to doubt. If the battlested any longer those who were immersed in the illusions that made them think bad about Krienek and Kermu would awaken, and the great elder would be in a bad situation.


    Seeing that the other party increased their power in an instant making some of them reaching the Master Rank, Yale removed the sealing of his level, and in a second his power reached the pinnacle of the 9-star Expert Rank.


    Yale had increased his power when he obtained the Space Bloodline and reached the grandmaster stage in swordsmanship, but the system still restricted it, so he was unable to reach the Master Rank despite having all the stats at the limit.


    Moreover, the next sub-quest that he had obtained wasn¡¯t an easy one to fulfill.


    ¡°Eradicate the True Empire¡¯s branch from the Revgen Empire. Reward: Information about the Condensed Essences.¡±


    Fulfilling that sub-quest was one of Yale¡¯s objectives since the start, but for Yale, aplishing it wouldn¡¯t be something easy given the size of the Revgen Empire and the fact that the noble ns had traitors inside.


    The great elder¡¯s face changed when he felt that the person, he believed to be Kermu increased his power instantly by two ranks. He felt confident that by increasing the strength of all his disciples by a rank, there would be no way for the other party to retaliate, but then the other party increased two ranks as if that was just an easy matter.


    At that moment, everyone also awakened from the illusion because the fact that they sensed that Kermu was at the 9-star Expert Rank was shocking enough to break thest bit of illusion that made them think like fools.


    No one doubted that Kermu was a peerless genius at that moment, all the reasons given by the great elder and his followers rendered fake in an instant.


    Moreover, Yale looked normal after the increase of his power while the others looked like brainless beasts with eyes void of wisdom.


    Even Krienek was shocked by Yale¡¯s increase of power because he had felt Yale¡¯s level before and after a short battle Yale had increased a lot his power.


    ¡°As expected of the Ancestor,mon sense can¡¯t be used to measure him. Moreover, that Space sh was incredible, I need to beg him to teach meter on.¡±


    At the start, Krienek doubted about Yale¡¯s victory in thatpetition, but at that moment, he was sure that Yale would win.


    Yale didn¡¯t even need a minute before killing all of those disciples who had lost their intelligence. Almost everyone thought that would be a one-sidedpetition, and they were right, but the winner was the person they thought that would die in a few seconds after starting.


    Krienek was about to say some words after his side won thepetition, but his face changed at the next second.


    The great elder had rushed to the stage, and his arm was piercing through Yale¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You were so cocky before, but you are just an ant for me!¡±


    After saying that the great elder threw Yale¡¯s lifeless body with all his strength making it crumple some houses before disappearing from the sight of everyone.


    ¡°True Kurk n, kill everyone!¡±


    The great elder knew that his n had failed and that he could only continue advancing by force.


    Krienek faced the great elder without hesitation, but the other people of the Kurk n weren¡¯t ready for battle and ended suffering severe loses.


    After some seconds, the Kurk n had turned into a sea of blood with a lot of corpses and people on the verge of death.


    At the start, Serka focused on healing those who were injured, but the True Kurk n weren¡¯t fools, and she quickly turned into the target. She managed to survive by faking her own death, but she was using all her power to heal her own body and avoiding a real death.


    Although she had faked her death and fooled the True Kurk n, the injuries she had suffered were enough to kill everyone who didn¡¯t have her healing power; that was the reason the members of the True Kurk n thought that she was dead after seeing her injuries.


    She had seen Yale dying before her eyes, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen to Kermu who was hiding in that dimension Yale had shown to her. She was desperate and couldn¡¯t ept that end.


    ¡°Someone¡­ help us¡­¡±


    Those were Serka¡¯sst thoughts before losing her consciousness; her healing power was still healing her body, but it wouldn¡¯tst more than a minute since she had fainted.

 Chapter 286 - Kurk Clan鈥檚 Internal War

    286 Kurk n¡¯s Internal War


    Krienek battled against the great elder with intense hatred on his eyes; he would have never believed that the other party would just start an internal war at the moment he lost thepetition.


    Both sides were losing people continuously, and that was a terrible suffering for Krienek who valued a lot all the members of the Kurk n.


    However, the great elder and Krienek weren¡¯t that far in power, so there was no way Krienek had time to save the others while battling.


    Both of them were still uninjured, but besides them, Nurvey was the only one who remained without injuries.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one attacked her; a lot of members of the True Kurk n attacked her without mercy, but she was the princess of the Revgen Empire, so there was no way she didn¡¯t have some life-saving measures.


    However, although she wasn¡¯t injured, that defense only worked for her, she was unable to save other and could only suffer internally when Serka was injured until being at the verge of the death.


    Nurvey knew that Serka wouldn¡¯t die immediately with such injuries given her healing powers, but it was impossible for her to endure for too long before dying.


    Nurvey had experienced Yale¡¯s Absolute Protection before, but the range and time before reappearing didn¡¯t match with their situation as some minutes already passed since the battle started and the area of the training grounds was enormous. Thus, she ended discarding the possibility of everything being reverted back due to Yale¡¯s power, which had saved them previously.


    The Kurk n had been isted, so no one on the outside should have been able to know about their affairs, nor no one inside should have been able to know about the matter outside.


    To the True Kurk n, that was a perfect scenario for an internal war because no one would be able toe aiding Krienek.


    However, despite the powerful istion formation of the n that even a Law Master wouldn¡¯t be able to break without others noticing, the Mysterious Expert was on the sky looking towards the Kurk n¡¯s internal war.


    ¡°So, Yale was killed by that member of the True Empire without having time to cast Absolute Protection. This is a bit early, but it didn¡¯t suppose a big problem for the n.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert waved its hands, and the whole continent was isted from the outside. Moreover, that istion was powerful enough that even Revgen was unable to notice that something had happened.


    Without knowing that the Mysterious Expert was monitoring the internal war of the Kurk n, Krienek and the great elder continued their battle.


    Initially, Krienek had the advantage because he surpassed the great elder by a level, but the fact that Krienek was too worried for others distracted him, and the great elder didn¡¯t waste that chance and ended up managing to injure Krienek.


    ¡°If you disregarded the lives of those ants, you would have won against me, but caring about others provoked your defeat and will provoke your death.¡±


    Krienek¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t life-threatening, but his battle prowess diminished a lot due to it, so there was no way he could defend against the great elder.


    Only a few minutes passed since Yale was killed and the internal war started, but at that moment the great elder was sure that the True Kurk n had won the war and the normal Kurk n would disappear forever.


    He only needed one more hit to kill Krienek, and most of the members of the Kurk n were dead or deadly injured.


    Although the True Kurk n had a simr number of casualties and the members were also in a dire state, they were just disposable pawns for the True Empire, so the great elder didn¡¯t worry too much.


    Nurvey was also desperate because although her defenses were still working, once the Kurk n would have lost, it was just a matter of time that she would follow them and die in the hands of the True Kurk n. Moreover, she looked at Serka, who¡¯s healing power had stopped working and would die at any moment, which only increased Nurvey¡¯s desperation.


    The great elder was delivering the killing hit to Krienek, but despite the high speed that a Sage Rank expert had, the hit seemed to be in slow motion. In fact, everything had turned into a slow-motion for those who were in the war.


    All the members of the Kurk n that were still conscious knew that at the moment Krienek died, there would be no hope for them. That hit that would kill Krienek was like the killing hit to them.


    On the other hand, the members of the True Kurk n were expecting for the great elder¡¯s hand to cut off Krienek¡¯s head to ensure their victory.


    Thus, both parties felt normal that the attack that would decide the fate of everyone seemed to be slow despite being quick.


    The great elder¡¯s hand was nearing Krienek¡¯s neck to behead him, and the hand was already almost in Krienek¡¯s neck provoking happiness to one side and desperation to the other.


    However, the hand didn¡¯t advance anything more after being at that point. Furthermore, no one else was able to move, and everyone felt like if the time has stopped.


    ¡°Sorry, I amte.¡±


    A person was in the midst of the sky looking towards the sea of blood created from the internal war of the Kurk n.


    Although everyone heard those words, they weren¡¯t able to move their heads to look at the person speaking, so only those who were frozen in a position that let them see the sky were able to see the man flying in the sky.


    ¡°Those who battled for the sake of the Kurk n shall be rpensed.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the Life Law appeared on the Kurk n healing all the injuries of those who hadn¡¯t betrayed the Kurk n. Moreover, some of them even made a breakthrough at that same moment.


    Although even those who were on the verge of death like Serka were healedpletely making difficult think that they were deadly wounded an instant ago, there was no way to resurrect those who had already died.


    ¡°Brave souls that died defending the Kurk n, I allow all of you to reincarnate again in the Kurk n conserving all your memories.¡±


    That person waved his hand again, and the countless souls that had died battling against the True Kurk n were surrounded by the Death Law and the Life Law sending them to reincarnation.


    Of the few people who could see the man who was speaking, Krienek, who was on the floor injured when the time stopped, was one of them and didn¡¯t fail to recognize the person who was speaking.


    However, of all the people who had the luck of being able to see the person who was speaking, he was the only one who was able to recognize that man.


    That man looked like Yale, but he couldn¡¯t understand how Yale had survived to have his chest pierced by the great elder¡¯s hand.


    Moreover, the pressure that Krienek felt from Yale¡¯s body was the highest he had sensed in his life. Even when he had met Emperor Revgen some hundred years ago, he hadn¡¯t felt such a huge pressure.


    Nurvey was unable to see the figure on the sky, but she recognized his voice, and although there was some ancientness mixed on it, that voice was one that Nurvey couldn¡¯t mistake.


    The man on the sky was Yale, but there was ancientness hidden in his eyes and his voice, which was different from the Yale they knew.


    The attack of the great elder had killed Yale, and he had been unable to cast Absolute Protection or do anything else before having his chest pierced by that attack and having been sent flying by the great elder.


    However, the Origin Link was a trump card and also a life-saving measure at the same time, so at the moment he should have died, the Origin Link activated.


    Having a hole in the chest might be deadly for someone at Yale¡¯s level, but for a Law God, that was nothing. Thus, after activating the Origin Link, such kind of wound wouldn¡¯t be something that could provoke the death of Yale¡¯s body.


    However, due to such high damage on the body, Liye needed some time before awakeningpletely. The dy was only a few minutes, but countless lives were lost in that short span of time.


    ¡°Traitors who dared to use the Space Bloodline to eradicate the Kurk n, as the creator of the Space Bloodline and your ancestor I curse all of you. You aren¡¯t worthy of having the Space Bloodlines on your bodies!¡±


    Any other people saying those words would be just despising the other party, but told by the creator of the Space Bloodline, the effects were immediate, and the members of the True Kurk n started to age as they lost their bloodlines.


    Yale needed to activate an Origin Bloodline to control the legacy bloodlines, but Liye didn¡¯t need anything to control them because he created them and knew how they work better than anyone else.


    Of course, Liye used the energy on those bloodlines to improve the bloodline of those who had been loyal to the Kurk n; Krienek even obtained a perfect bloodline as he had a powerful bloodline from the start.


    Liye didn¡¯t forget about Kermu because he was someone recognized as a friend by Yale, so he sent the energy to the Storage Space and improved Kermu¡¯s bloodline until turning it into a perfect bloodline.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that your sins are cleared just by losing your bloodlines. All your souls would be crippled and cursed to reincarnate mindless beasts forever.¡±


    Liye didn¡¯t even move before all the souls of the members of the True Kurk n were cursed and sent to reincarnation and the souls of those who were still alive left their bodies to follow the same destiny.


    The great elder was the only member of the True Kurk n left alive and without any harm to his bloodline, but he felt terror when he noticed how all the people on his side disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°You are the worst of all on them; you won¡¯t have such an easy time. Your fate will be far worse than the others.¡±


    Liye had been enraged by the great elder because he was the one who killed Yale ahead of time making the n a bit more troublesome. Liye knew that Yale would be killed in the war against the True Empire, but he had been killed earlier than expected.

 Chapter 287 - Purgatory World

    287 Purgatory World


    Those who didn¡¯t know Yale thought that the man who had appeared in the sky was a god who descended from the heavens to punish the evil.


    Even Nurvey and Krienek who knew Yale had that sensation because although the body was the same as Yale, the aura and the pressure emanated from it were in apletely different level.


    Liye was Yale¡¯s past life, and in normal conditions, except for the level of power, there shouldn¡¯t be any difference between both lives. However, Yale had a lot of memories sealed making his personality quite different from the one of his past life.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter if was Yale or his past life, both of them loathed traitors and even more traitors that backstabbed them like the great elder who pierced Yale¡¯s heart with a sneak attack.


    Yale shouldn¡¯t have lowered his guard just because he had won thepetition, but that didn¡¯t mean that the actions of the great elder were right.


    Thus, Liye nned to torture a bit the great elder before applying the punishment he had thought for the great elder.


    The great elder¡¯s body started to float due to Liye¡¯s power, but for the great elder the time was still stopped and couldn¡¯t react in any way.


    ¡°I have an ideal punishment for you, but I am sure that everyone wants to see you suffer before that. For being a just trash, a mere traitor, you have put a great effort into training the Space Law. Now I will show you why the Space Law is fearsome.¡±


    The great elder¡¯s body disappeared and reappeared beside a nearby building. Moreover, at that moment, the great elder recovered the control of his body.


    ¡°You! You dared to call yourself our ancestor and killed the members of the True Larken n! You don¡¯t know who is behind us, turn into my ve, and I will forgive your life. I can¡¯t win against you, but you won¡¯t be able to destroy our True Empire. if you don¡¯t turn into my ve, your fate will be worse than death.¡±


    Liye¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but there in his mind, he couldn¡¯t avoid looking down to that great elder.


    ¡°I freed him to let him suffer more, what is that nonsense? Maybe he thinks that he freed himself with his own power? He really needs to have some mental problems to speak like that in this situation. I know better than him who is the mastermind behind the True Empire.¡±


    Liye had learned a lot of things from the Mysterious Expert when they spoke in the Anpaes Kingdom, and he knew a lot of secrets about the True Empire. In fact, the great elder didn¡¯t have too many valuable information for Liye after Liye had scanned all the memories of the great elder. At Liye¡¯s level, there was no way that the great elder would notice that someone obtained his memories, so he was still bluffing in front of Liye.


    ¡°Right hand.¡±


    Those were the only two words Liye said in reply to the great elder who instinctually looked towards his right hand.


    More exactly, towards the ce where his right hand should have been because the end of his arm was merged with the building and his hand didn¡¯t exist anymore as had turned into part of the building.


    The great elder screamed and tried to get out his hand, but only a part of the building was broken from the rest when he pulled his arm.


    ¡°Do you understand? The Space Law might seem as a Law more focused on support due to the great aid of teleportation to move great distances in a short time or to avoid a deadly hit in thest moment, but just one mistake and your right hand is the result. Moreover, it can be used offensively in far more ways than just those weak variations of Space sh that the Kurk n use.¡±


    Space, Time, Death, and Life were the most fearsomews to train because the mortality when training in them was the highest. It wasn¡¯t that the otherws didn¡¯t have any danger, but the dangers paled inparison.


    All the previous leaders of the Kurk n had died when trying to be Law Masters because they failed to control well the Space Law and ended killing themselves.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too convinced, try it again.¡±


    After that, Liye yed some more times with the great elder making him suffer from provoked failed teleportation some more times. Of course, Liye controlled them perfectly to avoid that the great elder was killed on the spot.


    Most of the people seeing the scene were delighted by the suffering of the great elder who had provoked the death of their family and friends. However, only Krienek understood the true fearsomeness of Liye¡¯s actions because he had trained in the Space Law until the point when he feared continue training for fear of killing himself in the process.


    After trashing him for some time, the great elder had only his head visible, and the rest of his body had been fused with the ground. As long as his head wasn¡¯t removed from that spot, he wouldn¡¯t die, but if the great elder¡¯s head lost the connection with the ground, he would lose his body, and a Sage Rank expert couldn¡¯t survive with only a head.


    A part of the body fused with other matter due to a failed teleportation still existed, but that part couldn¡¯t be restored to the original form without someone who could control the space well enough to separate everything perfectly. Of course, if that part of the body were broken, it would be the same that cutting that part of the body.


    Moreover, the separation of the fusion needed to be done quickly, or after some time, there would be no salvation for the one who failed the teleportation.


    Liye was tired to trash the great elder, so he decided to stop there and sent him to his punishment.


    In fact, Liye had thought about teleporting the great elder¡¯s head to the body a pig as the second head of the animal before sending the great elder to his punishment, but Liye felt bad for the pig, so he discarded the idea.


    ¡°How do you feel? This is the true power of the Space Law.¡±


    The great elder didn¡¯t have any strength to reply, the despair he had suffered from being teleported constantly and having his body merged with other things bit a bit until only having a head in a normal state had almost broken his mind.


    ¡°Now, I will tell you your fate from now on. I can tell you that you will miss this experience with teleportation. Your suffering had just started.¡±


    Almost everyone in the Kurk n felt that Liye was like a god when they saw him, but for the great elder Liye was more like a demon god, the most fearsome person he had seen in his whole life.


    ¡°There is a separated dimension linked to this world. In that dimension, there is a universe in miniature, but it is very different from our own universe. People there can¡¯t practice, and those who are sent to there are doomed to suffer eternally in a closed cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    Liye¡¯s father created that separated dimension as a way to punish his enemies and Liye also had the authority to send people there as long they hadmitted a big crime.


    Moreover, piercing the heart of the reincarnation of the son of the world¡¯s creator was a sin that was considered even more severe than destroying a continent.


    ¡°Your sins will send you to Purgatory World; it is the worst of all worlds in that miniature universe. The souls naturally born there delighted in torturing the souls that had been sent to there. There is no hope there; all your hopes will be broken. You will die and be reborn endlessly reincarnating every time in beings extracted from your greatest fears. If something can be worse, it will turn worse. Do you like it? This is the punishment for the greatest sinners of our world.¡±


    The great elder¡¯s head exploded into bloody mist while his soul was absorbed by a dimension crack that appeared behind him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste his bloodline.¡±


    Liye extended his hand and the bloody mist condensed there into a pearl with a bloody color.


    Converting the bloodline in that pearl let the pearl be usedter on to enhance a bloodline; that level of control over bloodline was something Yale couldn¡¯t even try to imitate.


    ¡°This had been earlier than expected, will we follow the n or let Yale try it?¡±


    After having finished with the great elder, Liye sent a message to the Mysterious Expert who was outside the istion barrier looking the situation.


    ¡°Yale would die without any doubt if we let him try, and the Origin Link has already been used. We need to proceed with the n. The True Empire shall disappear from this continent.¡±


    After confirming the n, Liye looked towards Nurvey and the unconscious Serka.


    ¡°You two wille with me.¡±


    Liye waved his hand, and the two of them disappeared. They were sent to the Storage Space with Ange and Kermu.

 Chapter 288 - Liye鈥檚 Revenge in the Zhan Clan

    288 Liye¡¯s Revenge in the Zhan n


    Liye looked towards Krienek and the other survivors of the Kurk n before speaking.


    ¡°I still have to attend some important matters; the Kurk n shall remain isted until new orders.¡±


    No one replied to Liye because they were still unable to move, but no one dared to have any objection to Liye¡¯s words.


    Liye disappeared from the Kurk n and reappeared in the Zhan n.


    ¡°I would have liked to let Yale deal with this n given the conflict he had with it, but the time is over.¡±


    Giving ast look towards the Zhan n, Liye shouted four words.


    ¡°True Zhan n, die!¡±


    Everyone in the Zhan n heard those words, there were only four words, but those words carried a great might that attacked the souls of those that had a soul mark imnted by the True Empire.


    In a second, thousands of people had their souls dissipated, and Liye recollected their bloodlines.


    ¡°That girl is Yale¡¯s cousin, and both had quite a good rtionship. She even battled against the True Kurk n; I shall give her a small gift.¡±


    Liye remembered about Serka and improved her bloodline until it reached perfection.


    Liye was pondering about who was worthy of having a bloodline improved in the Zhan n when someone interrupted him.


    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know how my Zhan n offended you, but you have killed thousands of people without any notice, and that isn¡¯t polite.¡±


    The man who appeared in front of Liye seemed to be in his fifties but given that was at the 9-star Sage Rank, it was clear that he was older than that.


    Usually, after someone killed thousands of people, just saying that wasn¡¯t polite was being extremely tolerant with the killer. However, tolerance aside, Liye showed that he wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal, so it was better not to anger him without a good reason and for that man the death of the members of the True Zhan n wasn¡¯t a good reason to offend Liye.


    ¡°Are you the current leader of the Zhan n?¡±


    Liye¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when asking.


    ¡°Indeed. I am the grandson of the n founder and the legitimate n head of the Zhan n. However, you didn¡¯t reply my question.¡±


    The n head of the Zhan n was scared to death by Liye¡¯s disy of prowess, but he had lived an extremely long life and couldn¡¯t bepared with someone like Krienek despite being at the same level. Thus, he could speak without problems in his presence.


    ¡°I am your grandfather.¡±


    Liye¡¯s words angered the n head, but at that moment, he felt like if his bloodline was boiling producing a lot of pain to him.


    ¡°Do you mean that legendary expert that disappeared when my mother was just a kid.¡±


    After sensing how the Time Bloodline acted and the fact that Liye called himself the n head¡¯s grandfather, the n head was able to deduce his true identity.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The n head was flying in the sky, but that didn¡¯t stop him from kneeling after discovering Liye¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I pay respects to grandfather.¡±


    The n head didn¡¯t feel anything for his ancestors, but Liye¡¯s might was enough to force him at least to act as if he cared about his ancestry.


    ¡°Do you really dare to call yourself my grandson? You killed your aunt, who was my first daughter andter on, you killed your own mother, who was my second daughter. Does someone like you really care about family?¡±


    Fear invaded the n head¡¯s body because those two murders were his biggest secrets and he was sure that the Imperial Family would kill him if that were uncovered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand grandfather¡¯s words.¡±


    The n head decided to bet his all to the chance that Liye was only testing him because he didn¡¯t have any proof of those two murders.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I already scanned all your memories, and I know very well what you did in the past, and your current intentions. You didn¡¯t join the True Zhan n yet, but you were already tempted, and you even had the position of n head of the True Zhan n offered to you. If it weren¡¯t because you weren¡¯t sure about the sess of the True Empire¡¯s n, you would have already epted to join them. You are the type of person who longed for power, but not true power obtained from practicing, you long for the power thanks to the status, and you want to control everyone to turn them your toys. You may not be a member of the True Empire, but you aren¡¯t that different.¡±


    Liye truly despised the personality of n head of the Zhan n.


    ¡°Do you think that you can kill my daughters and avoid punishment? That is impossible; you were doomed since the day you dared to put your hands on them.¡±


    Although the n head of the Zhan n wasn¡¯t a member of the True Zhan n, Liye didn¡¯t n to spare his life. In fact, int he original n, Liye would have punished him after dealing with the True Empire, but due to Yale dying earlier than expected, Liye decided to kill that bastard right away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you are my grandfather; if you have just left after killing the members of True Zhan n, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but if you want to kill me, I will battle. I am just a step away to bing a Law Master, don¡¯t underestimate me! I can make a breakthrough at any moment!¡±


    The n head thought that his words were threatening enough for Liye to let the matter go. After all, the dead wouldn¡¯t resurrect even if Liye killed him and he doubted that Liye would risk his life battling against him just for that.


    Of course, the n head didn¡¯t know that Liye wasn¡¯t a Law Master but a Law God. Although in the Time Law, he had yet to be a Law God, he had reached it in another threews. Moreover, his Time Law wasn¡¯t far from a breakthrough when he died, so even if the n head advanced to Law Master in that same moment, Liye didn¡¯t fear him and would kill him using only the Time Law without having any problem.


    ¡°You are just a coward who doesn¡¯t dare to breakthrough for fear of losing the control of the Time Law. Fearing the powers of time isn¡¯t a bad thing, the time is lethal for you after all. However, you fear it so much that you can¡¯t even train it well. The fear for time should have made you respect it and use it carefully, but your fear just turned you into a coward. With that mindset, if you try to make a breakthrough right now, you will die.¡±


    The Time Law was extremely dangerous to practice because making a failure could make the one who practiced it to die from old age immediately in the worst cases or lost some decades of training in the best ones.


    Thus, usually, those who chose to practice the Time Law did it after having be a Law Master in another Law because at least even if they aged ten thousand years in a second due to a failure, they couldn¡¯t die from old age. The bodies of those who had be a Law Master wouldn¡¯t show any signs of aging regardless of how many years passed.


    At most, they would feel extremely tired for a period of time due to the sudden failure, but that was within the range of thing one could endure due to having failed when training a Law.


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t dare to breakthrough for fear to failure, but I can give you a simr fate.¡±


    In Liye¡¯s lineage, the first child was extremely important, and the killing attempt to Liye¡¯s first daughter by the current n head was a crimeparable to the one the great elder of the Kurk n did when he pierced Yale¡¯s heart.


    Before the n head had time to reply, he had turned into a kid, and all his practice had disappeared from his body. However, he didn¡¯t recover his lifespan.


    ¡°My power, how can this happen?¡±


    The n head couldn¡¯t believe that he had turned into a powerless kid in an instant. Moreover, he could feel that he couldn¡¯t even train to reach the 1-star Mortal Rank meaning that his body age was lower than ten.


    Reversing the age of someone like Liye just had done wasn¡¯t something easy even with Liye¡¯s control, but the n head had the Time Bloodline in his body, which was the main cause for Liye being able to transform the n head in an instant.


    ¡°However, you made a mistake, now I am protected by the World Laws, and you can¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The n head knew that he had no hopes to continue being the n head in his current situation, but he at least hoped to save his own life.


    ¡°Do you know why are you still flying despite having lost all your power? That is because I am helping you to remain in the midst of the air. If I haven¡¯t helped you, you would have died from the fall, and it wouldn¡¯t have been my fault.¡±


    The n head noticed at that moment about that; he was used to flying freely, so he hadn¡¯t thought about the fact that with the loss of his power, he couldn¡¯t fly anymore.


    ¡°World Laws, stop protecting him.¡±


    With a shout, the worldws that were protecting the n head¡¯s body disappeared.


    ¡°I am the son of the creator of this world and the wordws protecting those under ten were created to help me when I was little. I can make them disappear easily, using the worldws as protection might scare anyone else, but in front of me, this is nothing.¡±


    Liye started to spank the n head¡¯s butt as if he was punishing a naughty child; that was the greatest humiliation the n head had suffered in his life.


    ¡°I am already tired from spanking you, just go to the Purgatory World to makepany to the leader of the True Kurk n.¡±


    Liye had never punished any of his children or disciples in that way, but he learned when traveling across worlds that was something quite normal, but he didn¡¯t feel that it would be more effective than sending him to the Purgatory World.


    Liye tossed the n head towards the dimensional crack that had appeared and was absorbedpletely. Although the body also entered the dimensional crack, it waspletely destroyed once inside because that dimensional crack didn¡¯t allow physical beings.

 Chapter 289 - World Authority

    289 World Authority


    ¡°Now I need to look for another n head for the Zhan n. That bastard killed anyone who could be an obstacle for him, so it will be difficult finding someone decent.¡±


    Although Liye didn¡¯t care too much about the Zhan n, he didn¡¯t n to let it turn in an anarchy because they were still his descendants and he nned to use them to clean the Revgen Empire from the True Empire.


    After all, Liye could beat the great powers, but there were a lot of small ones across the Empire and Liye¡¯s time was limited, so it was better to delegate the small fries to the noble ns.


    After some minutes looking all the possible candidates, Liye teleported towards the ce where an old woman was resting.


    That old woman was at the 5-star Sage Rank and mainly worked on healing. Moreover, since she didn¡¯t have any interest in power and was loved by almost all the n to the point that almost everyone called her grandma, the previous n head didn¡¯t try to harm her.


    ¡°I pay my respects to the ancestor.¡±


    The old woman kneeled when she saw Liye. Liye didn¡¯t try to hide, so for someone at the Sage Rank, it wasn¡¯t difficult to know what had happened.


    ¡°From now on, you are the new n head of the Zhan n.¡±


    The old woman didn¡¯t seem surprised by Liye¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ancestor, I am not someone who could lead others, and I don¡¯t have any interest in power.¡±


    She had never involved herself with any of the political affairs of the n, and she even maintained a neutral position by not joining any faction. She healed anyone who asked her for a healing and avoided making enemies even with the dire situation inside the n.


    However, she wasn¡¯t like Ange, who avoided any form of harming others, that old woman hated the people of the True Empire and the previous n head, but she knew that trying to oppose openly to them would just provoke an internal war.


    Thus, she worked on the shadows to save the lives of those who fell in the plots of the True Empire or the n head. Given that everyone knew about her personality of healing anyone who asked her, no one thought that she was deliberately interfering of their ns.


    When Liye killed the members of the True Empire, that old woman didn¡¯t feel any pity for them, and the same went for the n head¡¯s death.


    ¡°I know that. You don¡¯t have any interest in power, but you did your utmost to save the lives of the members of the Zhan n without being discovered by those traitors or that shameless n head. The Zhan n doesn¡¯t need a leader hungry of power, needs someone who cares about all the members and wants the best for them.¡±


    The Zhan n had been heavily damaged, and even though the traitors died, there were stills several factions that had conflicts with the others. Thus, someone like that old woman who didn¡¯t belong to any faction and didn¡¯t want conflicts int eh n was the best person to take care of the Zhan n.


    ¡°I am not capable, but I will follow ancestor¡¯s orders.¡±


    The old woman didn¡¯t try to continue rejecting after seeing that Liye understood very well her personality.


    ¡°Ancestor, may I ask a question?¡±


    Liye nodded.


    ¡°Your body looks like the body of the youngster who has a bounty on his head issued by a faction of our n. May I know if you two have some rtionship?¡±


    The previous n head never bothered about who asked for a bounty, but that old woman was different and wasn¡¯t happy when she saw that members of the Zhan n wanted to kill another member of the Zhan n by issuing a bounty.


    ¡°We are the same person. That is my identity after reincarnation, to think that those fools would ask to kill their own reincarnated ancestor, they deserved their deaths.¡±


    The old woman had already guessed something like that, but after confirming it, she kept in mind helping that faction that supported Yale¡¯s mother as that faction had turned extremely week in the past years till the point that had almost disappeared.


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I still have some matters to do.¡±


    Liye waved his hand, and the old woman¡¯s bloodline reached the perfect grade. Then, Liye disappeared from the Zhan n.


    When he improved the old woman¡¯s bloodline, he also improved the bloodlines of other members of the Zhan n that had a good moral character. However, no one else obtained a perfect bloodline.


    Liye didn¡¯t head towards the Tofesh n nor the Hyeran n; instead, he appeared just in front of Revgen giving him a scare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t appear so suddenly; you scared me. Wait, your power¡­ I can¡¯t see through your level; have you recovered your powers?¡±


    Revgen¡¯s eyes shined with expectation because he knew very well the prowess of the man in front of him.


    ¡°Temporally, I should have about forty hours until the power is exhausted, but if I use my strength, the time will decrease quickly.¡±


    Origin Link was a forbidden skill for recovering the power of the previous life, so its length was much higher than the side effect of the Death Bloodline.


    ¡°Tell me about the current situation.¡±


    Revgen knew that hoping for Liye to recover all his power in such a short time was impossible and that it made more sense that he had just temporally recovered it, but even knowing it, he couldn¡¯t avoid hoping for that to be true.


    After that, Liye told Revgen about everything that had happened, including the topic about his memories and the Mysterious Expert.


    ¡°So, that is how it is. Don¡¯t me me for not deducing it from beforehand; you are way too unpredictable as always. You should have sent me a message when you awakened thest time.¡±


    At that moment, Liye finally understood about the Condensed Essences that Yale had received, the reason for theck of memories and why the Mysterious Expert was working of the shadows.


    ¡°The time of the side effect of the Death Bloodline was too short, and I was hoping that my oldest friend would understand me better.¡±


    Liye had never told about the Origin Link to Revgen before, but he thought that would be obvious that he would have that type of trump card for a dangerous situation when he was weak after reincarnation.


    Revgen indeed thought that Liye had some trump cards, but he never thought of such a powerful trump card.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the chit-chat. I will check all the traitors on this continent, and then, you will order the Imperial Family and the Noble ns to kill all of them.¡±


    A powerful aura surrounded Liye, and the worldws of all the continent reacted at that moment. Liye had obtained temporally the control of the worldws thanks to the use of his second level world authority.


    The person who creates a world have by default a first level world authority and could do anything in the world without any effort. Unless the world creator denied it, any children or direct disciples would also obtain some world authority, but the children would only obtain a second level world authority that required more effort to use, and its power was limited.


    As for the direct disciples, they would obtain a third level world authority that barely let them feel the emotional state of the people in the word and even in that case required a lot of effort to use.


    Revgen had a third level world authority, but he barely used it as it wasn¡¯t too useful. In fact, Ange as Liye¡¯s child also had a third level world authority which she used in her past life to act as the sacred maiden and help the people who were suffering.


    Five minutester, Liye opened his eyes, and the World Laws stopped working after Yale made them create some scrolls with the locations and names of those who belonged to the True Empire.


    ¡°Take those six scrolls, one for the Imperial Family, one for each of the four noble ns and another one for you to check the progress. The names of the killed ones would cross automatically, and when some traitor is within a radius of one kilometer, the name will shine. Sadly, a second level world authority is too low; I expended ten hours of my remaining time in just five minutes, and I only managed to scan this continent.¡±


    The scrolls had imprinted the information obtained from the World Laws and were the best resources for their mission of cleaning the continent of members of the True Empire, but Liye had needed to sacrifice one-fourth of his remaining time.


    ¡°The Tofesh n had yet to be cleaned of traitors.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t dislike the idea of the noble ns helping to clean the Revgen Empire, but first, the ns needed to be cleaned.


    ¡°There are only five traitors in the Tofesh n; it seems that they didn¡¯t put too much effort on them since they didn¡¯t focus in battle. Just order the Imperial Family to kill those five ants, and the Tofesh n is clean.¡±


    Those five were at the Grandmaster Rank, so it wasn¡¯t hard for the Imperial Family to kill all of them.

 Chapter 290 - Partial Healing Method

    290 Partial Healing Method


    Revgen went to prepare the Imperial Family and the noble ns for the start of the final war against the True Empire in the continent.


    Liye would be the one in charge of dealing with the Hyeran n, but as all the attacks should happen at the same time to avoid any mishap due to the danger of any information about the attack leaking to the others, he was forced to wait until Revgen finished his preparations, so he entered into the Storage Space.


    The ce Liye chose to appear wasn¡¯t Aiwai¡¯s house nor the ce where the others had been; it was a random point where no one else could see him.


    ¡°As expected, it is just as I was told, although I can detect the Condensed Time Essence and the Condensed Space Essence, I can¡¯t absorb them despite being able to use their power while being here. It looks like Yale will need to absorb them himself.¡±


    Liye knew that absorbing the Condensed Time Essence, he would be able to heal Aiwai, his disciple, but he wasn¡¯t able to absorb any condensed essence that wasn¡¯t already in his body before Yale activated Origin Link.


    After confirming that he had no way to absorb the Condensed Essences, Liye teleported to Aiwai¡¯s house. In fact, as the house was big, he fixed the teleportation destination to be at Aiwai¡¯s side.


    Aiwai was tired from crafting weapons and armors, so she hugged Wyba and dragged her to take a bath together. Such action wasn¡¯t something weird for her as she did at least two times every day.


    However, Yale waspletely unaware of that, so it wasn¡¯t in his memories and Liye didn¡¯t even bother to confirm what Aiwai was doing, which lead him to appear in from of Aiwai and Wyba when both were still bathing.


    Aiwai was scared when Liye appeared, but after seeing that the one who had appeared was Yale¡¯s body and remembered that there was no way someone else was in that house, she sighed in relief. After all, she never cared about Yale seeing her body.


    ¡°Yale, you surprised me. Do you want to take a bath with your big sister?¡±


    After saying those teasing words, Aiwai noticed that there was something amiss as Yale¡¯s eyes seemed more profound than usual and she had already seen those eyes before.


    ¡°Wait, maybe you are my master?¡±


    Although Aiwai knew that Yale and Liye had basically the same soul, the personalities of both were quite different, and Aiwai didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful with Liye, who was her master, so she felt ashamed of her previous words.


    Aiwai knew about Yale being a reincarnated expert and had meet Liye before, but for Wyba that was the first time that she met Liye, so she just jumped towards Liye thinking that he was her big brother and hugged him.


    ¡°Big bro, I missed you.¡±


    Liye didn¡¯t n to exin anything to Wyba because he felt that the little girl wouldn¡¯t understand it well and would just be troublesome for her, so he only returned the hug to her. Then, he made Wyba change into her wolf form before he continued speaking.


    For Liye forcing her to change forms was easy, and he thought that he couldn¡¯t be taken seriously by anyone when a naked half-beast girl was hugging him, so he decided to transform her because he felt that hugging a little wolf was better.


    Wyba didn¡¯t think about why she had changed forms and just enjoyed Liye¡¯s hug.


    Aiwai was surprised by Wyba¡¯s transformation into a wolf, but since Liye was someone unfathomable, she didn¡¯t think that was impossible for him transforming a half-beast with a divine bloodline into a divine beast.


    ¡°Put some clothes; we need to speak.¡±


    Liye wasn¡¯t excited by seeing the naked body of a woman; even Yale had developed immunity to Aiwai at that point, needless to say, Liye who had far more experience.


    However, Liye was a master with a great reputation; he couldn¡¯t have a serious conversation with a disciple while the disciple is naked. In fact, some of his female disciples had tried to do it before to seduce him.


    Zhana and Kurka were the two who tried it first, and then other female disciples imitated them. However, that just made Liye upset because that didn¡¯t seem serious and he forbade such behavior.


    In the end, Zhana and Kurka managed to have Liye¡¯s children, but that was just because theirpatibility with the bloodlines that Liye was nning to pass down was the highest, not because they managed to seduce him with their bodies.


    Aiwai rushed to put some clothes because she understood that being naked in front of her master wasn¡¯t something polite even if she didn¡¯t mind that her master saw her body, and Liye was the one who suddenly appeared while Aiwai was taking a bath.


    After that, both of them walked towards a room and sat there. Of course, Wyba remained in Liye¡¯s arms while he petted her.


    Liye started to exin the current situation to Aiwai by Spiritual Sense because Liye thought that it was better if Wyba didn¡¯t hear anything about the current situation in the outside. He saw in Yale¡¯s memories that Wyba liked to help in dangerous situations, but the danger that time against the True Empire was far too high for her, so it was better if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°So, that happened to Yale; If I had been there, I wouldn¡¯t have let anyone harm him.¡±


    Although Aiwai said those words, she was far from being a match to a Sage Rank expert, but she would rather die herself than let Yale or Wyba die in front of her eyes.


    ¡°If you exit from this dimension, you are doomed. Moreover, Yale would awaken after I disappear, so this time there hasn¡¯t been any danger for his life.¡±


    With Origin Link, Yale always had a trump card to save his life in front of death, so he hadn¡¯t been in real danger at any moment, but that trump card had already been used. Moreover, a forbidden skill like Origin link wasn¡¯t something that could be used easily, so there wouldn¡¯t be a second Origin Link to save Yale¡¯s life a second time.


    ¡°Master, there isn¡¯t any way for me to exit this dimension even if it is only for some time?¡±


    Aiwai knew that Liye couldn¡¯t heal her, but she hoped to at least be able to exit for some time in times of danger to help Yale.


    ¡°There is, but there will be several consequences for you and the time you will be able to be outside would be only an hour each month, more than that, and your soul won¡¯t be able to endure it. This method ispletely unorthodox, and even if Yale manage to heal your soulpletelyter, the after-effects won¡¯t disappear.¡±


    Although Liye couldn¡¯t absorb the Condensed Essences to heal Aiwai, at least he could use them externally to heal her partially, but that healing would be far from perfect and wouldn¡¯t be without repercussions for Aiwai.


    Aiwai felt happy about the fact that there was a method, but she really feared what those after-effects would be.


    ¡°Master, can you exin me more about that method?¡±


    Despite her fear, she valued Yale and Wyba more than her own life, so she wanted to hear all the risks, and as long as she felt that she could afford them, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°In this dimension, my control over time is better than in the outside, so it is possible for me to heal your soul to the point where you can be outside for the span of time that I told you before. However, for do that I will need to esspletely to your soul and that isn¡¯t possible even if you want to let me do it.¡±


    It was usually impossible for anyone to let others had full ess to their souls, but there wasn¡¯t any other way for Liye to heal Aiwai with his current power.


    ¡°Then, how do you n to ess my soul?¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t mind Liye essing to her soul, but her master had just said that doing that was impossible even if Aiwai allowed him.


    ¡°The answer is the Soul Contact, with that I will be able to have full control over your soul to heal it and in the future, that will also make it easier for Yale to heal youpletely, but a half-beast can¡¯t make a Soul Contract. Of course, humans can¡¯t do it either.¡±


    Aiwai still didn¡¯t understand what Liye was nning to say as he said a solution that was still impossible to do.


    ¡°However, a beast can do that contract. Thus, I need to transform you into a divine beast, and then you will be able to initiate a Soul Contract. I already said that the method would have permanent after-effects. Although a divine beast can change into a half-beast form or human form freely, the true body of the divine beast is still the beast form. I only told you about this method because you asked. If you aren¡¯t willing, I have no intention to force you. You shall think it well because it is an important decision, but sadly, I don¡¯t have too much time to wait for your answer, so you shall decide it in fifteen minutes at most because the process will require some time.¡±

 Chapter 291 - Aiwai鈥檚 Decision

    Chapter 291: Aiwai¡¯s Decision


    Liye didn¡¯t like too much the option of transforming Aiwai because there had been a mutual opposition between beasts and the other lifeforms in the universe and there weren¡¯t a lot of experts like Liye who didn¡¯t mind about it.


    Liye had several divine beasts as disciples in other worlds, so he was well aware of the problems Aiwai would face if she chose to transform.


    The reason was mainly that the only beasts that could think like the other species were divine beasts or beasts that had turned into Origin Beasts, which made the other species to think lowly of them.


    Thus, he felt that if Aiwai chose to transform into a beast, that would pose problems for her in the future as she would be considered a beast.


    Due to their beastly parts, normal half-beasts were already looked down by some humans, but except for some people on the Zuatania Republic, they didn¡¯t want to the extreme of hunt them unless they invade their territory. However, it wasn¡¯t weird that humans went hunting beasts for fun, which was an even worse treatment than the one that the half-beasts received.


    Of course, themon people in their continent couldn¡¯t pose a danger to Aiwai due to her level of power, but that discrimination as even higher in the outside and that was Liye¡¯s worry.


    For the most extremist experts that hated beasts, there was a huge difference between having a divine beast bloodline and being a real divine beast.


    Those who had a divine beast bloodline were considered to be using the beasts on their benefit and was considered the same that having a contracted beast as a helper for battle, but real divine beasts were considered inferior beings by those extremists.


    In fact, the way those people think about beasts wasn¡¯t that much different than the way of thought of the True Empire regarding everyone who wasn¡¯t part of the True Empire.


    Of course, there were also a lot of divine beasts who hated the other species and would kill anyone who neared to them. The hatred was mutual, but if those divine beasts that harbored hatred towards other species were to discover that another divine beast had formed a Soul Contract, all the beasts would target that divine beast as a traitor and wouldn¡¯t spare any effort to hunt and kill the one who formed a Soul Contract.


    Thus, if Aiwai turned into a divine beast to form a Soul Contract, she would be looked down by both sides, and her only choice would be met only with people like Liye who didn¡¯t mind about those topics or try to hide her identity.


    Liye exined all of that to Aiwai because he didn¡¯t want her to regret after taking her decision.


    ¡°Master, the Soul Contract will be with you or Yale.¡±


    Aiwai had heard of Soul Contracts, but she didn¡¯t know very well how they worked and the situation of Yale and Liye was quite abnormal.


    ¡°The Soul Contract binds the soul, and there isn¡¯t any difference between my soul and Yale¡¯s as we are technically the same person, so it doesn¡¯t matter, you will be forming the contract with both of us.¡±


    Liye stopped a moment before continuing.


    ¡°At least that is what I want to say, but our situation is exceptional, and it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    Aiwai looked towards Liye with doubtful eyes because she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Liye¡¯s words.


    ¡°Due to some circumstances, it is impossible for Yale to have a contracted beast that surpasses his own level, so it would be impossible for you to be his contracted beast. In case you make a contract with him, you will die on the spot.¡±


    Aiwai didn¡¯t know about the Origin Path, or the consequences of a beast forming a Soul Contract with someone who had the Origin Path, and Liye didn¡¯t n to exin it to her as that was ssified information. However, the Origin Path also added a problematic condition as the Fake Origin Path that Aiwai would obtain after making the contract would be unable to support her power, and she would die. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t be able to form a contract with Yale without dying on the process.


    ¡°If I need to wait until Yale turns stronger than me, will there still be a reason for this? It is now when I am worried about him; I fear that he dies before turning stronger than me.¡±


    Aiwai would die for Yale even if Yale turned stronger than her, but she believed that Yale needed her the most at that moment when he was still weak.


    ¡°There is no need to wait; I will exploit a loophole. Usually, a contracted beast would die if the person who had the contract with it also dies, but there is a special situation with reincarnations for those who trained the Life Law and the Death Law due to our ability to reincarnate willingly. In those cases, the contracted beast wouldn¡¯t die and would continue to follow its master after the master reincarnated sessfully. I am already dead, so even if you make a contract with me, the contract will automatically link to Yale which would be a problem right now.¡±


    Liye¡¯s current situation was far too abnormal as Origin Link was a Forbidden Skill, something that shouldn¡¯t exist, and it was thanks to that that he could find a loophole on the Soul Contracts when affected a reincarnated expert.


    ¡°The skill I am using to be in this state is a special one, so I will use some of its power to block the contract and avoiding it to link to Yale until he turns strong enough to be able to have the contract with you without any repercussion. Thus, you will be a contracted divine beast without master like if you would be waiting for me to reincarnate despite my reincarnation already existing. Well, I doubt that Yale will need too much time before surpassing your level and your contract turns into a normal one.¡±


    Doing that would be at least as expensive as it had been using the world authority previously and would reduce Liye¡¯s time a lot, but Liye was ready to make that sacrifice for Aiwai if she was decided to sacrifice herself turning into a divine beast to help Yale.


    ¡°Master, Wyba is Yale¡¯s twin or a contracted divine beast?¡±


    After hearing all the exnation of Liye and seeing Wyba in her beast form, Aiwai couldn¡¯t avoid starting to doubt about the rtionship between Yale and Wyba.


    ¡°Wyba was a normal beast that formed a Soul Contract with Yale. Wyba¡¯s bloodline improvedter on thanks to Yale, and I helped her to be a divine beast when I appeared previously. However, Yale truly considers Wyba as his little sister; you shouldn¡¯t doubt about that.¡±


    Liye didn¡¯t n to lie to Aiwai about that point because she would be able to sense the link of Wyba with Yale after bing Liye¡¯s divine beast because Wyba was linked to Yale¡¯s soul which was the same as Liye. That was the reason for Wyba hugging Liye at the same moment she saw him; the soul link couldn¡¯t be falsified, so as long as the soul link was there, Wyba wouldn¡¯t doubt about Yale¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I see. Regardless of anything else, Yale and Wyba are still my little brother and my little sister, since my little sister is a divine beast who formed a soul contract with Yale, there is no reason for me for not doing the same.¡±


    Liye stopped petting Wyba¡¯s head when he heard Aiwai¡¯s decision. Wyba looked towards Liye thinking about why he stopped petting her.


    ¡°Sorry, Wyba, but you need to sleep for a while.¡±


    After Wyba heard those words, she fell asleep immediately.


    ¡°It is better for her to don¡¯t see anything. The process will be extremely painful for you and I can¡¯t lose the concentration, or you will die. If she were to interrupt us due to being worried about you, you would be doomed.¡±


    Aiwai nodded her head because she also didn¡¯t want Wyba seeing her while suffering pain. Moreover, she knew that with Wyba¡¯s personality, she would try to help her and Liye could be easily distracted.


    ¡°Take off your clothes; they will only disturb me.¡±


    Transforming a half-beast with divine bloodline into a real divine beast was something extremely difficult even for Liye, and the clothing would just lower his uracy which would lead to a disaster.


    Aiwai obeyed immediately as Liye had already seen her before and he was the one who asked her to put on the clothes before.


    ¡°I will start now. Once I start, I won¡¯t be able to stop, or you will die. Are you sure that you want to proceed? This is yourst chance to change your opinion.¡±


    Liye wasn¡¯t able to transform a divine beast into a real human or a half-beast, at most he could help them to take human form as he did with Wyba, so there would be no way for Aiwai to change backter on. Moreover, Liye would expend a lot only in that transformation; he couldn¡¯t afford a second one as he still needed to deal with the True Empire.


    ¡°I am sure.¡±


    Liye nodded his head and put his mand on Aiwai¡¯s back before starting the transformation process.


    Aiwai instantly cried in pain and fortunately it was impossible for anyone else to hear her because her cries would have attracted a lot of attention.

 Chapter 292 - Liye鈥檚 Guidance

    Chapter 292: Liye¡¯s Guidance


    Liye left Aiwai¡¯s house after the Soul Contract was finished. Aiwai was sleeping in her wolf form at that moment due to the exhaustion of the whole process. Wyba was still sleeping, and Liye put her on Aiwai¡¯s side. The scene of a big wolf and a little wolf sleeping together was quite touching, but Liye didn¡¯t waste time looking at them.


    The transformation process was painful for Aiwai, but it wasn¡¯t without benefits for her because she leaped directly to the 2-star Sage Rank.


    After disappearing from Aiwai¡¯s house, Liye reappeared in the area where Ange and the others were living inside the Storage Space.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw Liye appearing in front of them, but they had doubts about the identity of the person in front of them. Nurvey had told everyone how Yale had changed into an extremely powerful expert in the Kurk n, so everyone thought if they were in front of the expert or their friend.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Ange didn¡¯t mind about which identity of her father was in front of her because she loved both, Yale and Liye.


    ¡°Littless, you have grown up, but you are still acting like a kid.¡±


    Although Liye knew about Ange thanks to Yale¡¯s memories, he hadn¡¯t seen her until that moment.


    After hearing Liye¡¯s words, everyone understood that the man who had appeared in front of them was the same one who put an end to the conflict of the Kurk n, Yale¡¯s past life.


    Liye looked to the area where those four were living and created another r isted area more suited for living being like he did in Aiwai¡¯s house because he felt that it wasn¡¯t good for them living in the normal Storage Space for so long. The new area was more suitable to live in, but it didn¡¯t have any housing like the other one created for Aiwai, and there wasn¡¯t any special barrier protecting the area either.


    After the area was created and while Ange continued to hug Liye, theter directed his gaze towards Kermu, Serka, and Nurvey. Liye had quite a good impression of the three of them and thought in helping them a bit.


    ¡°Kermu, you helped Yale a lot in the past. Thus, if you want, I will give you some pointers regarding the control Space Law.¡±


    Liye hadn¡¯t reached the point to take Kermu as his disciple due to his rtionship with Yale, but he felt that giving him some pointers was still alright since Kermu was talented in the Space Law despite his young age.


    ¡°I will be d to hear Ancestor¡¯s pointers.¡±


    Kermu had heard from Nurvey about the incredible control over the Spacew that Liye had, so he didn¡¯t dare to reject that chance. He believed that a mere pointer of Liye would be as helpful as ten years of training under Krienek¡¯s guidance.


    Of course, Kermu¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t right because there was no way that a single pointer of Liye was equivalent to ten years of guidance of Krienek. Kermu¡¯s guess was underestimating Liye too much.


    ¡°Nurvey, you don¡¯t need any guidance since Revgen is already teaching you, but I see that you only excel in one part of the Life Law and youck a lot in the other. That is a simr problem that Revgen met in his youth, and he only managed to understand the other part after being a Law master. Thus, I think that I can help you a bit with that to avoid you wasting that much time. Take it as a gift of an old friend of your grandfather.¡±


    Although Revgen guided Nurvey very well, Revgen wasn¡¯t talented as a teacher and only taught her based on his own experience which was also leading Nurvey to the same mistakes. Revgen corrected themter on, but in Liye¡¯s eyes that was a waste of time since the mistakes could be avoided from the start.


    Nurvey bowed to Liye in reply. She had heard from Revgen how impressive Liye was and understood that a gift from Liye was something with a value that couldn¡¯t be measured.


    ¡°Serka, you also helped Liye a lot, but are too weak. Your talent isn¡¯t bad, and after the improvement in your bloodline you have great prospects, but for someone like you, just some pointers won¡¯t be useful. You need a more constant guidance.¡±


    Kermu was genius rarely seen in the Kurk n, and Nurvey was someone who even Revgen valued, so Liye felt that they would benefit a lot from the pointers. However, although Serka was talented, she couldn¡¯tpare with the other two and Liye didn¡¯t have too much time which provoked that he couldn¡¯t teach her in the long term.


    With correct guidance, she wouldn¡¯t be worse than Kermu or Nurvey, but the other two already had great foundations thanks to their training with Krienek and Revgen.


    Serkacked that foundation and giving her pointers about the control of a Law to someone without a good foundation was too dangerous for the one listening as it was almost sure that the person would lose the control of the Law which was practically sure death.


    As for giving pointers of anything of a lower level, Liye wouldn¡¯t do it. He was a legendary teacher, and even other Law Gods learned something from him. Thus, there was no way he would lower himself to exin the basics to someone who wasn¡¯t his disciple.


    ¡°Ange, take Serka as your disciple. You will be in charge of teaching her from the basics until she turned an expert.¡±


    Although Liye knew that his daughter was useless for battle due to her personality, she was very good at helping others, and she had taught healing to a lot of people before she reincarnated.


    After all, healing someone would only heal the injuries at that moment but teaching that person how to heal would let that person heal any other injury including those from others.


    Serka didn¡¯t know how to reply to that because although she knew of Ange¡¯s identity, Ange¡¯s power at that moment wasn¡¯t something remarkable.


    Of course, Serka liked Ange as if she was her own sister in the same way that she thought of Yale as his little brother despite being only cousins, but from liking someone to thinking that such person was suitable to teach her, there was a long way.


    ¡°Father, currently I am too weak. I only recovered my memories recently, and I think that I can¡¯t teach her very well.¡±


    Ange understood the thoughts of Serka, so she decided to speak first to avoid putting Serka in a difficult situation.


    ¡°Weak? True, you are still too weak right now. How can you be this weak given your age? Aren¡¯t you my daughter?¡±


    For Liye everyone who wasn¡¯t a Law Master was akin to an ant, so he didn¡¯t notice that Ange¡¯s power wasn¡¯t suitable to teach Serka.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±


    Ange seemed sad for having failed to her father¡¯s expectations. Liye wasn¡¯t trying to me her; he was only surprised that Ange was so slow at training.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, most of the fault was to the seal of your memories and that stingy Roanmad n. If it wasn¡¯t because the Nacesai Academy maybe you wouldn¡¯t even have reached the Novice Rank before turning sixteen. To think that I took their ancestor as my disciple because I felt that there was some fate between us. Although the Roanmad n¡¯s existence was useful for my reincarnation, they treated us very bad. They even ended joining the True Empire, what a disgrace.¡±


    When Liye remembered about the Roanmad n and thecking conditions to train, he understood why Ange was still that weak at her age. As for the Roanmad n, Liye was greatly disappointed with them, he had high expectations for them when he had taught their ancestor, but after the ancestor died, the Roanmad n turned into a big trash of n in Liye¡¯s eyes.


    Ange hadn¡¯t stopped hugging Liye in the whole time until she felt something weird on her body when she was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t avoid stopping.


    Liye felt that she was too weak, so he increased Ange¡¯s level directly to the 8-star Master Rank.


    Usually, forcing the level up of other would be dangerous and damage their foundations, but Ange was a reincarnated expert who had recovered almost all her memories, so in her case increasing her power until that point wouldn¡¯t have any side effect.


    ¡°Now you can teach her without problems.¡±


    Ange and Serka didn¡¯t reply after that; there was no reason forining since someone who was almost at the peak of the Master Rank and was a reincarnated expert could teach someone at the Apprentice Rank without any problem.


    ¡°Kermu,e with me, I will give you your pointers now. I don¡¯t have too much time, and I still need to eradicate the True Empireter on. Nurvey, when I finish with Kermu, it will be your turn.¡±


    Kermu obeyed and followed Liye and returned alone after half an hour. It had been just half-hour of teaching, but the pointer Liye gave to Kermu allowed him to have an enlightenment about the Space Law. Not only Kermu¡¯sprehension of the Spacew increased a lot, but his level had also soared until the 1-star Expert Rank.


    At that moment, Kermu understood how much he had underestimated Liye¡¯s teachings.


    Once Kermu returned, Nurvey walked towards the area where Liye was waiting. The duration of the teaching season was of the same length as Kermu¡¯s, but her improvement was even higher than Kermu¡¯s.


    That was because Nurvey also had an enlightenment, but it wasn¡¯t about the Life Law but the Life Essence.


    With thatprehended bit of Life Essence, her supporting power and healing power increased until a point that most experts at the grandmaster Rank in the Imperial Family couldn¡¯tpare with her.


    Of course, her level also increased as she reached the 3-star Master Rank, which was an extremely huge improvement for her.


    Liye was extremely satisfied after teaching Nurvey because he had always liked to teach talented kids and one capable of having enlightenment about an essence while being at the Practitioner Rank was a type of kid that he would ept as his disciple. In fact, if it weren¡¯t because she was Revgen¡¯s granddaughter, he would have already asked her to be his disciple.

 Chapter 293 - Let鈥檚 Destroy the True Empire

    Chapter 293: Let¡¯s Destroy the True Empire


    Liye felt that he had already done a good job in repaying the kindness of Kermu, Serka, and Nurvey towards Yale and was about to leave the Storage Space.


    ¡°I will leave now, and I doubt that we will meet again. I am a dead man after all. Remember, although your powers had increased a lot in a short time due to enlightenment, your foundations are shallow, so you should focus on strengthening yourselves more than increase your level from now on.¡±


    The enlightenment increased the level of Serka and Kermu, but that was mainly in the Magus Path and without an equally huge increase in stats. The stats rted to the Magus Path increased, but they were one whole Rank less than their limit, in other words, their stats in the Magus Path could still turn ten times stronger at their current level. Thus, despite their huge increase of power, they would most likely lose to others who were at the same level due to their low stats.


    Their Warrior Path increased as much as their stats in the Magus Path, but their stats in the Warrior Path were even lower, so they were also far toocking in physical prowess. They used to have both paths bnced, but that increase had broken their bnce, and without some training, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bnce themselves again.


    Even saying that reminder, Liye wasn¡¯t worried by Kermu and Nurvey because both of them always worked hard on both paths. Serka was a bit undertrained in the Warrior Path from the start despite hadn¡¯t obtained any huge increase in power, but the difference wasn¡¯t too high, and since she had reached the Novice Rank in the Warrior Path, there would always be time to train in itter on.


    However, Liye couldn¡¯t avoid worrying by his daughter who didn¡¯t even train in the Warrior Path and given her age it was toote for her to start training in


    ¡°I hope that Yale will manage to create a Fake Origin Path for her, but with his current control of the Origin Path, that seems difficult for the time being. Moreover, with the personality of the littless, even if she can train her body, she probably wouldn¡¯t focus on it without someone supervising her. If I can allow Yale to have all my memories this problem wouldn¡¯t happen, but theck of memories is also part of the n, and I can¡¯t risk ruining it now.¡±


    Yale and Liye had the same soul, they weren¡¯t different persons, but the difference in memories make them seem like if they were. Although putting that seal on his memories and making Yale develop a different personality wasn¡¯t on Liye¡¯s ns originally, after speaking with the Mysterious Expert, he understood that was necessary.


    Liye couldn¡¯t avoid being worried by Ange because he knew very well that the body was her greatest weak point. Liye had forcefully improved Ange¡¯s body until the 9-star Mortal Rank, which was her limit due to her age, but before that, a single hit of someone at the Apprentice Rank would have been enough to kill her, and even a Novice Rank newbie could have heavily injured her.


    Although after bing a Law Master the body would be stronger making that even without the Warrior Path the body would be far stronger than an anyone who had yet to be a Law Master, all the lower levels that only practiced the Magus Path had such a fatal weakness on their bodies.


    In her past life, Ange relied on the fact that she was a Law Master to survive, but that was because no other Law Master attacked her. The body was reinforced when one bes a Law Master, but against a Law Master who had practiced the Warrior Path, someone who hadn¡¯t practiced it would still be in a huge disadvantage.


    While he was thinking about his daughter, Liye left the Storage Space and went to meet Revgen who was ending the preparations for the final war against the True Empire.


    ¡°I wanted to meet you before, but there was no way to find you. Where did you go? No need to answer, it doesn¡¯t matter now. I have included the wolf pack of the Larken n in our ns, but they didn¡¯t listen to my orders. I need you to order them to act or obey mymands.¡±


    Revgen heard how Yale had brought that wolf pack after returning from Nacesai City and Revgen needed to admit that for their in, they were very useful.


    In fact, even there would be a golem army used to receive the most damage in the most dangerous situations by distracting the enemy, and that was George¡¯s idea. Of course, there were some elders of the Imperial Family in charge of that because George power was far toocking for that. However, he was still appointed to help n the strategy with the golems, which was already a huge honor for him.


    ¡°I will go to speak with those wolves.¡±


    Liye disappeared at the same moment he said those words and reappeared in the Larken n, more exactly, just in front of the wolf pack. There was no need to say that the defenses of the Larken n were like if they didn¡¯t exist in front of Liye.


    ¡°Demon Lord.¡±


    All the wolves lowered their heads when they saw Liye appear. They respected and feared their Demon Lord, and although they didn¡¯t understand the reason, the Demon Lord in front of them seemed even more fearsome than usual.


    ¡°You all will help with the destruction of the True Empire. Obey Revgen¡¯smands. I am too busy tomand you all directly. Understood?¡±


    All the wolves nodded their heads fearing that Liye would kill them if they didn¡¯t nod quick enough.


    ¡°You are obedient. I like that.¡±


    Liye waved his hand, and all the wolves felt some pain for some seconds before the pain was exchanged by delight.


    Since they had shown that they were well-tamed, Liye had improved their bloodlines and transformed them in Frost Winged Wolves. A Frost Winged Wolf was hundred times more useful than a Frost Wolf for their n since a Frost Winged Wolf could attack from the sky.


    Of course, Liye had also manipted their souls and turned them into soul servants of Wyba, making it impossible for them to betray her. Since they were all loyal to her in the first ce and considered her as their goddess, the process was so simple that they didn¡¯t notice anything. That was only a safety measure in case something happened in the future, and unless they had thoughts of betraying Wyba, nothing would change for them.


    With the increase of their bloodline, all the wolves also increased one Rank, so the wolf leader was already at the Grandmaster Rank making it an almost unstoppable force in the assault towards all the members of the True Empire scattered through the continent.


    Before leaving the Larken n, Liye went to see Swordmad because he felt that Swordmad should also be repaid for the huge help he had offered to Yale.


    However, Liye remained hidden in the shadows when he appeared in Swordmad¡¯s room and didn¡¯t show himself. He just used Sword Essence near Swordmad to help him reach and enlightenment.


    ¡°You are far more talented than your grandfather; I hope that with this enlightenment you finally manage to improve your power.¡±


    Seeing that Swordmad was enlightened, Liye disappeared again. Swordmad¡¯s grandfather was the ancestor of the Roanmad n and Liye¡¯s disciple. Besides the fact that the Roanmad n helped Liye to reincarnate, Swordmad was the other main reason for Liye detecting that he had some fate with Swordmad¡¯s grandfather.


    Liye didn¡¯t visit anyone else because the only ones with a close rtionship with him were Aizu and Mercer, the two disciples of Yale, and then Lar, who had helped him to create the Sword Bloodline.


    Liye felt that speaking with Lar would end being a waste of time knowing her personality and Liye felt that Yale should guide his two disciples personally since he was the one who chose them.


    After Liye reappeared in the Royal Pce, Revgen immediately asked to him.


    ¡°Is already done?¡±


    Liye nodded his head.


    ¡°Moreover, they now can fly and are all one rank higher, so they should be more useful than before. Command them well.¡±


    Revgen nodded, he nned to use their advantage of being in the shadows to eradicate the True Empire and didn¡¯t n to use sacrifice troops since the golems would take that job. If the n went well, their causalities would be minimal.


    ¡°There are some members of the list that aren¡¯t on our Revgen Empire, how are we going to deal with them?¡±


    Although Revgen knew that the main force of the True Empire was on the Revgen Empire, it was impossible that everyone was there and sending people to the other countries could provoke too many problems.


    ( Updated by .Com )


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone already notified the Anpaes Kingdom and the Zuatania Republic, the traitors in those areas would be attacked at the same moment as we start our attack.¡±


    Liye and the Mysterious Expert had already nned that beforehand, so there would be no way that the True Empire survived by fleeing to the other two countries.


    ¡°Great! The preparations are almostplete, in half an hour we can start.¡±


    After half an hour, Liye smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the True Empire.¡±

 Chapter 294 - Revgen Empire鈥檚 Attack

    Chapter 294: Revgen Empire¡¯s Attack


    ¡°Teams A and B are in position, but Team C is still a bit dyed.¡±


    In the Imperial Pce, one man reported the situation of three of the golem groups under hismand that had been sent to attack the True Empire. There were a lot of groups, but only Team C under that man¡¯smand wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    ¡°Those golems still have many ws that affected to their mobility. I told you that without fixing them that team would have problems, but you ignored me.¡±


    The one speaking was George who had been appointed to help to control the advance of the golem groups. Since the first moment, all the members of the Imperial Family in charge of golems were surprised by George¡¯s great insight regarding golems.


    George had been able to point a lot of ws in those golems and after those ws were fixed the golems improved a lot. Although Georgecked the power to improve those golems or control them correctly by himself, if it was just pointing the problems of the golems and telling how to solve them, there wasn¡¯t anyone in that room who could surpass him.


    Despite knowing that George¡¯s words were correct, they were short on time, and the ws George had pointed about the Team C were too expensive to repair in a short time without affecting the owner¡¯s wealth heavily, so the man in charge of that team decided that it wouldn¡¯t be much problem even without improving the golems.


    However, at that moment, his face was red in shame as all the other people in the room was staring towards him.


    ¡°If the n fails because you have been stingy in improving your golems, death would be the best oue for you. You will be considered the greatest sinner of our Empire.¡±


    The chief of the golem division, who was an elder of the Imperial Family, spoke seriously and the other man started to tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I made some arrangement to the n. Even with the Team C dy, it will work in this way thanks to thest our changes announced by the Emperor.¡±


    Zack put some papers in the table in front of him, and the faces of those who read them changed because that n was feasible and would solve the problem. Revgen had announced somest hour changes in the Empire¡¯s power, and the n rted to the golems wasn¡¯t taking it into ount because it had been earlier.


    When George was appointed to be with the golem strategy team, he suggested bringing Zack with him as his assistant. However, George didn¡¯t n to have Zack act as his assistant because he knew that Zack was intelligent and was able to remain calm in stressful situations. Thus, George believed that Zack would be helpful if something in the n went wrong and his guess was on the spot.


    In fact, the changes in the n made by Zack were something that everyone in the room could have thought without problems, but they were unable to remain calm in such a critical moment for the Empire, so they didn¡¯t even think in changing the n a bit given the improvements in the Revgen Empire¡¯s forces.


    The elder in charge had heard that those two guys had been brought from a backwater city by someone with an even greater status than the Emperor, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that both were so capable despite their young age.


    However, all the others didn¡¯t know about that and were thinking from where those two young geniuses had appeared.


    At that moment, everyone heard a mighty shout in their minds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the True Empire.¡±


    That shout of Liye was heard by all the people who were working in the war against the True Empire, and it was the signal to start the attack. Most of the people didn¡¯t know from who that voice was, but they knew that it was the moment to start.


    ¡°Attack! Let¡¯s lure those bastards, and once they are packed together, the others will kill them easily!¡±


    The golems were mainly for distraction and luring the opponents; there were others in charge of eliminating all of them.


    The True Empire didn¡¯t fail to meet with the Revgen Empire¡¯s expectations and attacked those golems with all their might. However, when they were smiling as the golems were destroyed, icences pierced through their hearts.


    The ones who attacked with ice spears to the True Empire members that were fighting against the golems were the members of Frost Winged Wolves pack, which had been officially called Wyba¡¯s Army.


    It was thanks to them that Zack could revise the n because there was another good ce to lure the members of the True Empire, which was neared to the golems, but in that ce, it would have been difficult for normal wolfs to ambush them there. However, since the wolves could fly, it wasn¡¯t a problem anymore.


    Frost Winged Wolves were beasts capable of moving at great speeds while flying, and their number was high, so all the members of the True Empire in ces near the Imperial City were appointed to them to destroy. If there had been more time, the area appointed to them would have been even more huge.


    The golems were also in charge of the same area, but for the opposite reason. Their mobility was extremely limited, and even though they had been preparing for that attack since the first moment, the distance they could cover wasn¡¯t that much.


    Even though some members of the Imperial Family had neared them to their destinations before, they were still only barely managed to be ready in time. They had been the main reason for the half hour dy.


    The members of the Imperial Family and the other noble ns were also going to attack, but they focused in more distant ces were the members of the True Empire were more dispersed.


    Swordmad had also joined them as one of the main attack forces because after being enlightened by Liye, he finally reached the Grandmaster Rank in the warrior Path. Moreover, he was at the 3-star Grandmaster, and his swordsmanship surpassed the sage stage and reached the level of starting to control the Sword Law. Although his control was still very shallow, his prowess had more than a thousand times stronger than before the enlightenment.


    Initially, Swordmad hadn¡¯t been appointed to attack directly and merely to support the golems and the wolves. Although an Elder Rank expert was useful, without the capability to fly, he couldn¡¯t move quickly to kill dispersed people, and as he was Yale¡¯s master, Revgen didn¡¯t n to put him in a cannon fodder position.


    However, after the improvement of the wolf pack and the breakthrough of Swordmad, the ns changed because the wolfs didn¡¯t need any support since they could fly, and Swordmad¡¯s power turned important for the war.


    There weren¡¯t a lot of Sage Rank experts, so a Grandmaster Rank expert was very useful, and Swordmad¡¯s value was even higher by the fact he started controlling the Sword Law.


    George, Zack, and Swordmad had duties to do, but Lar and Aizu were forbidden from acting despite their insistence because their power was toocking for having any use in the war against the True Empire, and they didn¡¯t have any use in nning strategy or improving golems like the others.


    However, despite his weak power, Durgan also have a duty to do in that great war, although it wasn¡¯t rted to fighting.


    There were a lot of kids kidnapped by the True Empire to brainwash them, but since they were less than ten years old their souls were still intact, so it was still possible to save them.


    Initially, the Revgen Empire nned to rescue the kids after dealing with the True Empire, but when Hyrk heard that, he remembered something he heard while he was being tortured.


    The ce where those kids had been trapped was filled with a lethal poison that was even more deadly than the one the Hyeran n put on Hyrk¡¯s body before. Moreover, that poison would automatically activate when a certain person died, but Hyrk didn¡¯t know who that person was, so there was no war to just avoiding killing the person who would trigger the poison.


    However, he was certain that the person belonged to the Hyeran n because to ess that area it was needed the bloodline of the Hyeran n. If someone without the bloodline of the Hyeran n tried to open the ce where the kids were trapped or the one opening the hidden door wished for it, the poison would also trigger.


    Thus, Hyrk offered himself to go as he was the only member of the Hyeran n that hadn¡¯t betrayed the Revgen Empire. However, since saving those kids wasn¡¯t as important as killing all the members of the True Empire, Hyrk didn¡¯t have any high-level escort and only people who volunteered to help.


    Needless to say, that if the n of the Hyeran n seeded and Hyrk died in the Imperial Pce, there would have been no way to save those kids as no one would have opened the hidden door to free them. Even capturing someone wouldn¡¯t have ensured the safety of those kids as the poison could have been activated while opening the hidden door.


    Durgan had been one of them because he couldn¡¯t ignore the lives of those kids. Although he wasn¡¯t the only one with that mindset, most of the rest of the group were just prideful members of the younger generation who wanted to be of some use to the Revgen Empire in that war.


    In fact, Lar and Aizu knew about that rescue operation, but none of them wanted to risk their lives for some kids that were unrted to them. They even considered that the rescue operation was more like a suicide mission seeing the members.


    The strongest of the rescue group was a 3-star Elder of the Tofesh n who volunteered to help after the Imperial Family killed the traitors inside the Tofesh n because Birgh, a young female genius of the n, wanted to help to rescue those kids, but the rest were far weaker with the strongest among them was just at the 2-star Expert.


    However, that elder didn¡¯t have too high battle capabilities, so it was still better if they could rescue the kids without encountering any enemy. That elder had gifted everyone a high-quality armor to increase their survival chances, but an armor was still just an armor if a Grandmaster Rank expert appeared it wouldn¡¯t have any use.


    Furthermore, if someone who surpassed the elder¡¯s power appeared, the elder would flee with Birgh abandoning the others because battling would only lead to death and since their mission wasn¡¯t an official one, dying for it was meaningless.


    That elder had confidence in saving himself and Birgh, but he couldn¡¯t save with everyone else in front of a powerful opponent, and he said that clearly before they started traveling to the ce where those kidnaped kids were.


    Fortunately for the rescue group, they managed to reach the hidden door of the underground chamber where those kids were trapped without encountering with any enemy just before Liye¡¯s shout that meant the start of the attack to the True Empire.


    That order didn¡¯t affect them since that mission was an unofficial one despite having been approved by Revgen. They just needed to rescue those kids and bring all of them to a safe ce.


    Their only problem was that once the attack n started, there was a risk of the poison triggering due to the death of that certain person, so Hyrk rushed to open the hidden door.

 Chapter 295 - Massacring the True Empire

    295 Massacring the True Empire


    In the mountains, there was a handsome man with long hair in the midst of a pile of corpses that had been killed by himself.


    Near that pile of corpses, there were some other corpses, but those were killed by the expressionless subordinates of the handsome man. The man looked like a human, but those expressionless subordinates had beast parts, half-beasts, which made the scene difficult to believe for those who didn¡¯t know the identity of the handsome man.


    ¡°Prince, all the traitors that the scroll shows in this area are already dead.¡±


    A humanoid lizard neared the handsome man with a scroll on his hand; that was the same type of scroll Liye had given to Revgen and his army.


    ¡°Very well. Shirk, tell me where the next area is, I won¡¯t let anyone of those bastards alive. They schemed to conquer our kingdom and provoked a lot of problems for our people.¡±


    The handsome man looked towards his expressionless guards that had turned into puppet-like beings due to the treason of the first prince back then.


    That handsome man was Sebe, the crown prince of the Anpaes Kingdom. After obtaining the legacy of Anpaes, his power skyrocketed, and his training speed turnedpletely abnormal.


    The legacy left for Anpaes was meant for his descendants, so it was much better than normal legacies that were left for anyone who had fate with them. Anpaes gave his all in that legacy provoking that Sebe changed from a genius in training to a real monster that defied anymon sense.


    At that moment, Sebe was already a 9-star Grandmaster, and his power was considered top-notch in the whole Anpaes Kingdom.


    Some time ago, a Mysterious Expert appeared in front of Sebe and his father to tell them the truth about the treason of the first prince and the ns of the True Empire.


    Hearing the truth had enraged Sebe and his father to the point that they wanted to go into a killing spree at the moment, but they also heard that there was a n to eradicate them from the continent, so they decided to wait.


    Moreover, Paku, Sebe¡¯s father, trusted the Mysterious Expert¡¯s words and didn¡¯t have even the slightest doubt about those words because that Mysterious Expert was the same who had acted as the backing of Yale back then. Giving Yale¡¯s true identity, that meant that the words of the Mysterious Expert were trustful despite the fact that Paku had never seen the true face or heard the true voice of that person.


    Recently, that Mysterious Expert had given them one of the scrolls created by Liye, and they started the hunt of True Empire members.


    There wasn¡¯t a lot of them on the Anpaes Kingdom, so it was difficult for Sebe to vent all his anger, but he took the lead of the extermination group and was the one killing the quickest.


    It couldn¡¯t even be considered a battle since the ones in the Anpaes Kingdom were just weaklingspared to Sebe; it was just a one-sided massacre.


    Although Shirk was in the group, he was without any doubt the weakest of all, but he was there to check the scroll and support Sebe instead of battling, so it wasn¡¯t too much problem.


    However, he was only weakpared with Sebe and the expressionless guards because since his species had changed thanks to Yale¡¯s research, his training speed had increased a lot. Moreover, after Sebe had be the crown prince, he had taken good care of Shirk and turned him in his main guard and giving him all kind of resources for training.


    Thus, he had already reached the 1-star Expert Rank, and although that was quite weakpared to others, for Shirk, who had felt almost impossible increasing his power previously, that was like a miracle.


    Sebe continued his journey of killing any member of the True Empire that was left on his Kingdom while those who died at his hands suffered a fate even worse after their souls left their bodies.


    With the legacy of Anpaes, Sebe had obtained a divine beast bloodline, and the divine beast from where that bloodline originated was the Soul Eater Sun Lion, which as the name indicated could eat souls.


    Although Sebe never liked that capability of the bloodline as seemed too evil, against those traitors he decided that he would eat their souls even if he needed to have indigestion afterward for eating something in a bad state.


    Needless to say, the pain felt when someone was eating your soul was something incredibly painful.


    ¡°I would have never imagined that eating souls of those bastards would increase my power instead of giving me a stomachache.¡±


    In fact, Sebe was only at the peak of the 8-star Grandmaster when he started hunting, but he made a breakthrough after starting eating souls of the members of the True Empire.


    Sebe had morals, so he didn¡¯t want to rely on eating souls to increase his power, but those traitors deserved the pain of having their souls devoured by him.


    Eating souls weren¡¯t that strange for divine beasts, and all the divine beasts with affinity to the Deathw were able to do it, including the Time Freezing Wolves. However, the peculiarity of the Soul Eater Sun Lion was that could increase his own power by eating souls while for other divine beasts with that capacity, eating souls was like eating a normal meal and didn¡¯t have any special benefit. Moreover, it filled their stomach far less than normal meat.


    Thus, it was strange for other divine beasts to eat the souls of their preys, and very few people knew about their capability. However, the Soul Eater Sun Lions loved to eat the souls of their preys, sometimes they didn¡¯t even touch the body and just ate souls. For anyone who had heard about that divine beast, it was a true source of fear. Even Law Masters were fearful of that kind of beast because if their sous were eaten, they would be truly ended.


    Sebe wasn¡¯t as fearful as a true Soul Eater Sun Lion because his level was still too low, and he wasn¡¯t someone who delighted with evil acts like eating souls. However, once he had been angered by the True Empire to the point that he only wanted to kill, his opponents wouldn¡¯t suffer less than if a true Soul Eater Sun Lion was eating their souls.


    While Sebe was massacring the members of the True Empire, the Zuatania Republic didn¡¯t fall behind.


    Tar had received the news from the Mysterious Expert, who also had recently given one of the scrolls to Tar.


    Although Tar wasn¡¯t the official governor of the Zuatania Republic and no one would dare to go against his orders, Tar decided to offer a reward for those who killed more members of the True Empire instead of ordering the people to kill them.


    After all, the number of members of the True Empire in the Zuatania Republic was the least since the n was that the conquered Anpaes Kingdom would attack the Zuatania Republic.


    Of course, he only told about this topic to people he trusted, but at the end, there wasn¡¯t a chance for any of them to act because while they were making some preparations, the Thousand Frost Wolves Company had already formed an enormous mercenary group to hunt all the members of the True Empire.


    The other parties wanted to kill them mainly for the rewards, but the Thousand Frost Wolves Company didn¡¯t mind about that since the money that had spent even in that mercenary group surpassed the total reward. That kind of reward was absolutely abnormal for the job of killing some people, so in a short span of time, the hugest mercenary group of the Zuatania Republic was formed


    Julie had also received a visit of the Mysterious Expert and obtained a scroll, and since those members of the True Empire were enemies of Yale, Julie spared no effort in sending people to kill all of them. The Thousand Frost Wolves Company had obtained a lot of wealth, and they were very famous in the whole Zuatania Republic, so no one doubted that thepany could pay the reward they offered to those mercenaries.


    The mercenaries didn¡¯t know the reasons for killing the people they were ordered to kill, but they would receive more money for that mission than the money they usually obtained from working in more than a thousand missions of equal difficulty, so they were eager to kill their targets.


    Moreover, since all those mercenaries were experienced ones, as long as the money was enough, they were sure to kill any target no matter the means they needed to use.


    Thus, no battle happened in the Zuatania Republic because those mercenaries relied on setting poison traps to kill all their targets without effort.


    The Anpaes Kingdom and the Zuatania Republic started almost half an hour before the Revgen Empire and given their speed and the fact that they used portals to teleport to the ces where their targets were situated, they had almost ended by the time the Revgen Empire started.


    Unknowingly of the situation on the other two countries, Liye teleported to the Hyeran n headquarters after his shout. The Hyeran n headquarters were also the True Empire headquarters, and their hidden experts were all living there.


    Liye waved his hand, and a twoyered barrier covered the Hyeran n headquarters, no one would be able to enter or exit.

 Chapter 296 - Hyeran Clan

    Chapter 296: Hyeran n


    The Hyeran n didn¡¯t fail to notice that something had isted them from the outside.


    ¡°Themunications with the outside have been cutpletely!¡±


    A man who was in charge of sending news to the members of the True Empire residing outside the Hyeran n shouted while fearing that danger was nearing the Hyeran n.


    ¡°Same here, it is impossible to contact the others.¡±


    The other man who spoke was able to remain calm, but he also knew that being unable tomunicate with the outside meant bad news for them.


    After all, anyone who could iste thempletely despite all their preparations was someone who could wipe them out in a second. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe that the True Empire would lose as they also had their hidden experts, but they feared their own deaths because for those hidden experts and for their enemy their lives were worthless.


    It was just because of the fearsomemunicationwork of the True Empire that starting the n at the same time was so important for the Revgen Empire. Of course, even with their incrediblemunicationwork, they could only cover the Revgen Empire, covering the whole continent was impossible without alerting others.


    ¡°Who is the one provoking problems to my n?¡±


    An old man appeared in the sky after he was notified of the cut off from the outside. That man was the official n head of the Hyeran n and was at the 9-star Sage Rank, but for Liye, that man was only a pawn of those hidden experts of the True Empire.


    ¡°The Hyeran n is guilty of high treason to the Revgen Empire, or maybe I should say True Empire instead of Hyeran n?¡±


    The old man¡¯s face changed after hearing Liye¡¯s mighty voice. If the one attacking had only discovered that some member was guilty of something, they could just discard that member to avoid distributions on the n, but he had never thought that the fact the Hyeran n was behind the True Empire would have been discovered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but our n did nothing wrong.¡±


    The old man spoke honestly as he didn¡¯t feel that enving everyone and wanting to govern the whole continent was something wrong.


    ¡°I can read your mind like an open book; you truly didn¡¯t feel that you did something wrong despite all your wicked actions, you truly deserve to be punished.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face turned even worse, he didn¡¯t know what kind of monster had appeared, but he wanted to win some time until the hidden experts of the True Empire appeared.


    ¡°If you kill me, all the kids in our secret chamber will die instantly in agonizing pain. Do you feel that you are a man of justice? Killing me is equal to killing all those kids, even the World Laws will punish you if you kill me knowing that.¡±


    Although the World Laws would also punish the n head, since he would be already dead, he didn¡¯t fear it.


    ¡°The World Laws didn¡¯t have any effect on me. This world was a present my father gifted to me when I was born; the World Laws can¡¯t harm me.¡±


    The old man was shocked after hearing Liye¡¯s words. The most feared individual by the members of the True Empire was Revgen, the Emperor of the Revgen Empire. They had never heard of any son of the World Creator. In fact, only those hidden experts knew about Liye¡¯s existence, but they confirmed that Liye died, so they didn¡¯t bother to spoke about him to the others.


    ¡°Even without the harm of the World Laws, you will kill all those kids if you kill me!¡±


    Liye stared to the old man coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think that I am a man of justice because I am not. However, killing the True Empire would benefit the whole world, a bit of coteral damage is tolerable.¡±


    Liye wasn¡¯t a hypocrite who wanted to save everyone in the world. Although he didn¡¯t wish any harm for those kids, the n to eradicate the True Empire was far more important.


    Moreover, he knew that Revgen agreed to an unofficial mission to rescue them in charge of some volunteers, so the fact that they would die wasn¡¯t something sure. If the rescue group finished their job well, no one would die, but if they failed, there wouldn¡¯t be any me on them as that wasn¡¯t a vital part of the n and failure wouldn¡¯t affect the big picture.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The old man was scared to death at that moment as he understood that the man in front of him was determined to eradicate the True Empire at any cost.


    ¡°Just die and go to the Devouring Beast World, you will live only to be eaten by the beasts until your conscience disappears, and you became a consciousness body reincarnated eternally to be an eternal meal for those beasts.¡±


    The Devouring Beast World was in the same dimension as the Purgatory World and was the second most cruel one.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A loud shout appeared from seemingly nowhere, but Liye didn¡¯t stop, and the old man fell into the dimension crack.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±


    A tall and bulky man appeared in front of Liye, the aura of that man showed that he was a Law Master.


    ¡°Why should I hear the orders of a minion like you? Do you want to apany him to the Devouring Beast World?¡±


    Sending a Law Master there was far more difficult, but it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    ¡°Not under our watch.¡±


    Another voice spoke, and some more figures appeared in front of Liye. There were another five Law Masters, but more important, there were three Law Gods.


    ¡°I heard that you died, but it seems that those were fake news.¡±


    The man who said that was the leader of the True Empire, a reincarnation of one of the invaders who had died before Liye killed all the survivors and put an end for the war. Of course, that man was also the founder of the Hyeran n and all the others were his descendants.


    ¡°Disappointing.¡±


    Liye shook his head while saying that single word after seeing through the strength of all his opponents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us!¡±


    All of them were enraged after hearing the word said by Liye, but there wasn¡¯t any reply from Liye as he just smiled as he thought.


    ¡°Initially, those men were the ones who would have killed Yale provoking Origin link to trigger. However, they still have no chance to win toward me.¡±


    Going a bit back in the time, when Liye just appeared in the Hyeran n headquarters, Hyrk just opened the hidden chamber where more than ten thousand kidnaped kids were locked up.


    ¡°They are too many! How are we supposed to go back with so many kids?¡±


    Everyone saw the chamber when Hyrk opened it, and the sight of inside shocked them all. Even Hyrk only knew that the kidnapped kids were there, he didn¡¯t know how many they were.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s get them all out of there, at least they wouldn¡¯t be in risk of dying by the poison.¡±


    Everyone nodded to Durgan¡¯s suggestion, regardless of what to do afterward, at least the kids needed to exit from that room.


    The kids started to leave the room as fast as they can, but they have barely seen the sunlight in thest months and had been treated like beats having some beast food thrown at them for those who opened the hidden door making that they couldn¡¯t walk too fast, so the rescue group was also helping them. The True Empire wanted to break their mindspletely to make them easier to control.


    ¡°Everyone, we should separate. Each one shall pick some kids and start going towards the teleportation points. Having such a big group will make us too easy to discover. Elder, you and Birgh could wait until the end and go together with more kids than the rest, giving elder¡¯s power, that should be a burden.¡±


    Hyrk¡¯s suggestion was reasonable, and no one rejected it, so the group started to disperse as they took some kids with them. Of course, they were taking different routes to go to different portals.


    Although they weren¡¯t without risk of being attacked after separating, they couldn¡¯t move all together with more than ten thousand kids, so everyone just wished to have enough luck.


    The members of the rescue group started to diminish and only, Durgan, Hyrk, Birgh and the elder were still there.


    ¡°Durgan, you shall go now. I need to close the hidden chamber when all the kids are out to avoid the poison from spreading once it is triggered.¡±


    Knowing that the Hyeran n bloodline was required to making that hidden door work, Durgan needed and left with some kids.


    ¡°Elder, please pick everyone else and leave. The Hyeran n can track my bloodline, so it is better if I run alone.¡±


    The elder nodded, but before he managed to depart, a sound appeared from inside the chamber as poison started to appear.


    ¡°Damn, the poison triggered.¡±


    Hyrk was already in the process of closing the door since Durgan left but only managed to avoid the poison by a second.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The elder saw the situation, but he wasn¡¯t sure if Hyrk managed to avoid the poison or not.


    ¡°I am okay, but a second letter and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to say the same.¡±


    The elder nodded and departed with Birgh and all the kids.


    After the elder departed, Hyrk sighed and sat to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry for lying. Although I managed to avoid the poison, I know that I am doomed. Even if I have died due to the poison of the hidden chamber, it wouldn¡¯t have made so much difference.¡±


    Hyrk knew that the moment he opened the hidden chamber¡¯s door someone would notice it since the person who opened the door would be registered and all his information sent to the person in charge, who should be living in a ce nearby the hidden chamber.


    Thus, since the moment he offered to open the door, he was determined to die.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if I die, but I should at least try to run towards a teleportation point different from everyone else to act as bait. Maybe if I have luck, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Although Hyrk said that to himself, he truly didn¡¯t mind living or dying since he had been crippled and his options were living like that or reincarnating, which for him was the same a dying, there was no way he could have an open mind to reincarnation.

 Chapter 297 - Hyrk鈥檚 Last Battle

    Chapter 297: Hyrk¡¯s Last Battle


    Hyrk started to run with all his strength towards the targeted teleportation point. He hoped that he would be the only one who would face enemies in that rescue operation and the others would escape sessfully.


    ¡°Traitor, how are you still alive? You should have died and turned into a poison bomb for the Imperial Family.¡±


    Hyrk wasn¡¯t surprised when he heard those words and saw an elderly man in front of him.


    ¡°You are the traitors to the Empire.¡±


    The elderly man coldly sneered.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t traitors because we have never been loyal to the Empire! Since the creation of the Hyeran n, the n¡¯s objective has been destroying the Revgen Empire and conquering this continent!¡±


    Hyrk couldn¡¯t be bothered with the words of that elderly man; he had met that man before and knew that was at the Grandmaster Rank, so there was no way of surviving in front of him and arguing was useless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did to those kids, probably you sent them to run alone towards some town, but that is useless! The towns are under our True Empire¡¯s control, and there are a lot of savage beasts in the area; those kids will die!¡±


    Although it was true that there were a lot of savage beasts in the area, the strongest ones barely reached the Novice Rank and weren¡¯t dangerous for anyone of the rescue group. Of course, if those kids would have run alone as the elderly man said, it would have been difficult for them to survive.


    Moreover, the surrounding towns and cities were in the process of cleaning by the Revgen Empire, and the only reason that elderly man was safe and hadn¡¯t noticed anything was that he was living in an isted ce and the focus had been the ces with more people. As for the remnants like him, they weren¡¯t difficult to killter on as they didn¡¯t even notice that the others had been killed.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to reply. Very well, now I will torture you till death.¡±


    Hyrk had been ready to die since the start, but he didn¡¯t n to let the other party ughter him without opposing resistance.


    Seeing that Hyrk seemed ready to battle the elderly manughed.


    ¡°An ant like you wants to battle against me? How ridiculous!¡±


    Hyrk knew that very well, but he still wanted to battle till death even if the battlested only a second.


    ¡°You have already chosen the path of death in battle. If you are determined to battle till the end, I will grant you power.¡±


    At that instant, Hyrk heard a voice in his mind, and that was a voice that he recognized, that was Yale¡¯s past life¡¯s voice.


    Hyrk had only head Liye¡¯s voice when he announced the start of the attack before, but he had no doubts about it as it was the same as Yale¡¯ but with some ancientness on it.


    ¡°I want to battle till the end.¡±


    Hyrk replied in his mind; he truly wanted to die in battle, but if he could choose, he would rather die in a true battle rather than in a battle thatsted only for one second.


    ¡°I left a string of my power on you when you chose to go to that rescue mission. Use it, and your power will increase a lot temporally. However, that power is too much for your body and how many you are able to use will depend on you. Moreover, regardless if you win or lose the battle, using that string of power will kill you or at least left you unable to move your body once again. Use it, and this will be yourst battle regardless of the result.¡±


    Although usually, one would ponder about using that kind of self-destructive power, Hyrk used it immediately; he would die even without using it and didn¡¯t fear death, so he felt that at least he wanted to harm that elderly man as much as he could and make it hisst gift of loyalty to the Revgen Empire before dying.


    Meanwhile, Liye was still in the midst of the air with the experts of the True Empire in front of him, but no one had moved since they met.


    Liye had been asking the other party to make a move first, but the other felt that it was a trap, so they didn¡¯t dare to move, which was just as Liye nned.


    ¡°If you had attacked me instantly, you might have injured me a bit before dying, the more you wait to attack me, the worse for you.¡±


    The reason for thinking that was that Liye had his own n, but that required a bit of time. Although he could kill all his opponents just with brute force, he felt that killing them in that way would be too merciful for criminals like them.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that Hyrk triggered the string of power I left in his body, it seems that he chose to die in battle. As expected, Yale and Revgen didn¡¯t notice it, but for Hyrk the two options he had were equally worse. More than living like a disabled person or reincarnating, he would rather die while battling for the things he believes.¡±


    Liye had acted stealthily to put that string of power on Hyrk¡¯s body as he guessed that Hyrk nned to sacrifice himself in the rescue operation. Hyrk¡¯sst wish was to die honorably while battling for the Revgen Empire and Liye gave him a method to make it true.


    He understood very well how one felt when death was the only option and how important was being able to fulfill all your wishes before dying.


    Liye died due to obtaining the Origin Path, but if he had given up the Origin Path at thest second, he would have avoided the attack and survived, so it could be said that he chose death. Afterward, he endured the great pain of having his soul in dispersion process all the time until he managed to finish all his ns for reincarnation.


    Liye didn¡¯t want to disappear forever with his soul dissipated as he still had things to do and as a Law God in thews of Life and Death, he didn¡¯t fear reincarnation.


    Hyrk wasn¡¯t nning to hope for any reincarnation or anything else after death, he was nning to truly disappear, so his situation was a bit different from that of Liye back then.


    Thus, Liye felt that at least Hyrk had the right to fulfill hisst wish before dying and decided to help him. Despite their situations being in apletely different context, Liye felt that there was some fate between two of them since both of them had decided to disregard their lives for their objectives.


    Therefore, Liye left that string of power in Hyrk¡¯s body to help him at the moment he chose to discard his life in battle.


    ¡°Good luck. I hope that you die without regrets.¡±


    Liye couldn¡¯t know Hyrk¡¯s situation since the barrier created around the Hyeran n headquarters isted everything, but he gave him his blessings.


    At that moment, Hyrk was experiencing the biggest pain of his life, but at the same time, he felt boundless power on his body.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attack? This battle will end with my first hit, so at least you should attack first, or this will be too boring.¡±


    The elderly man already considered Hyrk as a corpse, so he decided to tease him a bit trying to increase his hopes before sending him to the desperation.


    Hyrk didn¡¯t reply, but instead, he attacked the elderly man with all his strength.


    The elderly man put a finger to stop his attack expecting that Hyrk would be shocked when his most powerful attack was stopped with one finger. However, the result wasn¡¯t like the elderly man expected as his finger was broken, and he was sent flying backward.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The elderly man was shocked; he didn¡¯t understand how Hyrk was able to use so much power.


    ¡°Cheap tricks!¡±


    Of course, the elderly man supposed the Hyrk used some kind of weapon hidden in his hand to power up the punch, but after shing with Hyrk a few times his face changed because he felt that all the attacks of Hyrk weren¡¯t weaker than his own.


    ¡°How can this happen?¡±


    If the elderly man battled seriously, he would still have the upper hand due to his superior experience in battle but taking seriously a crippled kid like Hyrk would be akin to losing for someone like the elderly man.


    However, that wasn¡¯t a moment to worry about reputation as he could really die if he continued to take Hyrk lightly, so he finally started to battle seriously.


    Hyrk was suffering a lot of pain due to the use of a power that far surpassed the limits of his body, but when the elderly man started to battle seriously, the pain increased another hundredfold as his body was full on injuries making that the string of power was even more difficult to use.


    However, Hyrk didn¡¯t stop and continued attacking the elderly man with all his strength disregarding anything else. At that moment, the elderly man understood how fearsome someone could be who disregarded death in battle.


    Fifteen minutester the elderly man fell to the ground with almost all his bones broken by the battle against Hyrk, but theter wasn¡¯t in a better state and also fell to the ground a second after him.


    Both of them were still conscious and tried to get up, but that was far too difficult in their current state.


    No one was able to get up, but the elderly man was able to fly thanks to his superior rank. Although Hyrk¡¯s power increased, that was only the power of his body as his level didn¡¯t increase.


    Previously both of them had flown a bit when the elderly man thought of using his flying capability to beat Hyrk, but Hyrk had learned a flying skill in the special realm. Thus, both of them ended battling on the ground again as fighting in the sky could attract someone else, and the elder didn¡¯t dare to wait until Hyrk was exhausted and couldn¡¯t continue flying.


    However, when the elderly man saw Hyrk¡¯s state, he was sure that he couldn¡¯t use a skill to fly.


    ¡°At the end, this is my victory! Die!¡±


    The elderly man had prepared a long-range attack with all his remaining power to destroy everything in a kilometer radius; he believed that it was impossible to Hyrk to avoid that attack and even Hyrk knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    However, that powerful attack was never cast as the elderly man was gulped down by a flying beast at that same moment.


    ¡°The enemies of the Demon Lord didn¡¯t taste very well.¡±


    That was the leader of the wolfs in Wyba¡¯s Army, who had been in charge of cleaning the isted members of the True Empire in the area, and the elderly man who battled against Hyrk was thest one.


    Although the wolf leader and the elderly man were at the same rank, the elderly man had been weakened a lot by his battle against Hyrk and was unable to defend before being eaten.


    ¡°That human had a bit of the smell of the Demon Lord on him.¡±


    The leader wolf didn¡¯t fail to notice that Hyrk had some rtionship with his Demon Lord, so he put Hyrk on his back before flying back to the Imperial Pce where Revgen had ordered everyone to go after finishing.


    ¡°At the end, I am satisfied. I battled with all my strength and put a Grandmaster Rank expert into dire straits. I can die satisfied now.¡±


    In the back of the wolf leader, Hyrk smiled before his heart stopped and his consciousness vanished.

 Chapter 298 - Fake Power

    Chapter 298: Fake Power


    ¡°The string of power I left on Hyrk¡¯s body disappeared, so he died. I hope that he had been able to die without regrets.¡±


    If Hyrk had survived there would still be remnant power in his body, so the fact that disappearedpletely was a proof that Hyrk died.


    ¡°Are you all really nning to let me attack first? I have been magnanimous enough to give you all a chance, but you didn¡¯t treasure it.¡±


    After thinking about Hyrk, Liye spoke with his opponents onest time because the waiting time had almost ended, and his opponents chose the best option for Liye due to the fear of attacking first.


    ¡°Shut up! You are the one attacking, so you should be the one who attacks us! If you just flee from us right now, we don¡¯t n to pursue you.¡±


    Although the words of the True Empire¡¯s leader seemed to show that the True Empire had an advantage, he hoped that Liye would want to avoid a direct struggle with them and flee because he knew that Liye was powerful and there was no way to win without having casualties.


    The leader of the True Empire didn¡¯t care too much for the lives of the others, but their deaths would dy the n, and since the Revgen Empire discovered them, they should execute the n as soon as possible to avoid giving time to the Revgen Empire to organize and turn into a troublesome opponent.


    ¡°Alright, you are too cocky, but you still don¡¯t have enough courage to face me. I don¡¯t me you, you are a Law God, but clearly, you have just breakthrough. Probably you only advanced in the past five years; you can¡¯tpare with me in a direct battle.¡±


    The leader¡¯s face changed as it was just as Liye said, he only managed to advance almost five years ago, and he couldn¡¯t bepared in battle prowess with Liye, who was a Law God in three different Laws.


    ¡°Maybe alone I can¡¯t face you, but we have the strength of numbers!¡±


    Liye looked towards the True Empire¡¯s leader with disdain.


    ¡°Numbers? Do you count those fakes as numbers to battle? Those Law Gods are just Fake Law Gods; they were Law Masters who you forced into a fake breakthrough to increase their power. Moreover, the method you used was rough and destroyed all their future potential. Even those Law Masters are just Sage Rank people who underwent the same process to have a fake strength in exchange of never being able to improve again. Although their powers are stronger than before, they can¡¯tpare with someone who really reached the same level of power by the correct method.¡±


    The faces of all the experts of the True Empire changed as Liye was again on the spot. Only the leader was a real Law God, while the others had just advanced with the leader¡¯s help.


    They nned to groom an army of fake experts to intimidate the rest of people in the continent to make it easier to conquer.


    ¡°Wait until we have an army of Fake Law Masters, no one would be able to oppose us! Even if everyone is individually weaker, the strength of numbers surpasses everything!¡±


    Liye seeded in making them lost their temper, but they still didn¡¯t attack, only throwing a useless threat towards Liye.


    ¡°Telling me that, do you think that any of you would be able to leave alive to continue with that n? Well, even without saying anything your fate would have been the same.¡±


    The members of the True Empire were enraged by Liye¡¯s words, but they still felt that Liye was trying to force them to attack, so they restrained themselves.


    ¡°Besides me, there are two Law Gods and six Law Masters! Even if they are fake and I am not as strong as you, all of us together have the strength to beat you!¡±


    Liye smiled as the True Empire¡¯s leader underestimated him so much because Liye knew that most they would have been able to injure him a bit if they had attacked all together at the start.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourselves. Very well, since you are adept to creating Fake Power with those rough methods, I should show you how to use Fake Power without bad side-effects.¡±


    Liye had been waiting just because that increase of power required some time to be executed.


    The method used by Liye wasn¡¯t any secret but executing it was very difficult due to the harsh requirements it had.


    Firstly, one had to be a Law God who was at peak power and near to breakthrough, which was still something that was possible to do. However, the rest wasn¡¯t that easy because it required to haveplete Condensed Essences of the Laws trained to the Law God level, and then fuse thempletely with the body.


    Havingplete Condensed Essences wasn¡¯t easy, and fuse with them perfectly was also something with an unbelievable level of difficulty. However, Liye fused with them in such a short span of time, that would make anyone who knew about that method to praise him.


    Usually, even the talented people would need at least a thousand years to fuse with one Condensed Essence, but despite Liye having only started to work on it since the moment he had awakened, he had finished fusing with three Complete Essences at the same time.


    The level that followed Law God was Essence God, and the experts called the state Liye was entering as Fake Essence God, but that was only because those experts knew that a Fake Essence God was far weaker than a true Essence God and disregarded the name that weaker people gave to that level.


    ¡°Half Essence God?¡±


    The leader of the True Empire trembled as he noticed Liye¡¯s surge of power because he knew about that level and was one that would put any Law God to tremble in fear.


    ¡°How this person dares to say that he is using Fake Power! He just made half-breakthrough to be an Essence God.¡±


    At that moment, the leader of the True Empire understood that giving time to Liye instead of attacking him had been a huge mistake.


    Half Essence God was how the weaklings called it because the people at that level could beplete Essence Gods as long as they managed to fulfill all the conditions.


    However, since entering in that level wasn¡¯t a requirement to be an Essence God, it was officially called Fake Essence God by those more powerful.


    Moreover, there was an important detail in Liye¡¯s state as he was technically dead, and his reincarnation was still far weaker than a peak Law God. After the Origin Link stopped, the theoretically permanent enhancement of power would disappear because Yale wouldn¡¯t meet the requirements due to his low level, but if Yale managed to be a peak Law God, he would instantly be a Fake Essence God as the Condensed Essences were already fused in his body.


    ¡°Do you still think that the power of numbers can beat me?¡±


    All the members of the True Empire were cursing Liye internally because they knew that they had no chance against him after he became a Half Essence God.


    The leader clenched his teeth before speaking.


    ¡°We will leave this continent right now, and we promise to nevere again.¡±


    The leader knew that they had underestimated Liye too much and that battling was useless, so he wanted to retreat ande again in the future after having prepared better.


    ¡°As if I were to believe the promises of people like you.¡±


    Liye¡¯s words frightened those experts from the True Empire, and they didn¡¯t dare to reply because they weren¡¯t nning to fulfill that promise and those were just empty words. Moreover, they didn¡¯t dare to make an oath because if they stop their invasion ns, they would still be killed even if Liye let them flee.


    ¡°You know that we have a powerful backing! If you dare to kill us, our backing wille to this world to kill you!¡±


    Liye smiled when he heard those words.


    ¡°I know that very well. However, I fear that killing all of you won¡¯t be enough to lure anyone here.¡±


    Liye looked toward the sky, to the ce he knew the Mysterious Expert was looking at them. Despite Liye being unable to see the Mysterious Expert at that moment, he knew that the Mysterious Expert was there.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be enough,ing to this world is far too dangerous for those people, killing those people won¡¯t be enough, but it is the first step.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert spoke while being in the sky despite being alone and without anyone capable of hearing those words.


    Although Liye didn¡¯t hear the Mysterious Expert, he knew the situation very well, killing those experts in front of him was far from sufficient to lure the big shots.


    ¡°Now, I will show all of you, that when battling against someone at my level, there is no need for me to attack you. I can kill you just by forcing you to train.¡±


    A devilish smile appeared in Liye¡¯s face, the method he had nned to deal with them wasn¡¯t an attack, but a special training method that had the highest mortality rate in the whole universe.


    Those who survived were all incredible talents with boundless potential. Of course, Liye was someone who cleared that training sessfully.


    Moreover, Liye knew that his opponents didn¡¯t have any chance to seed in that training, because except one, all the others had their potential wasted, and the one who advanced normally bing Law God had a trauma that would be lethal for him when doing that training.


    Moreover, Liye nned to put all the people that belonged to the True Empire in that forced training. The only ones in the Hyeran n what would be spared were the ves because they were already victims, so Liye would just help them to reincarnateter on.?/ .Com


    ¡°Forcing us to train? Do you n to kill us with that? I won¡¯t say that your attacks can¡¯t kill us, but if you want to force us to do something, that is something impossible!¡±


    Liye smiled as he was ready to send them to the most torturous training of their lives.

 Chapter 299 - Life and Death Trials

    Chapter 299: Life and Death Trials


    All the members of the True Empire in the Hyeran n headquarters found themselves suddenly unable to move, and those who were at least Law Masters felt that there was something weird with thews inside the barrier cast by Liye, but they were still unable to detect the reason for that feeling.


    ¡°It is already starting; even I can¡¯t stop it now. A true Essence God would be able to stop it at any time, but sadly, with my power, I can only start it. However, don¡¯t worry it will end when you seed or fail.¡±


    Liye¡¯s devilish smile scared those experts of the True Empire who were unable to move because they felt that Liye was really able to force them to do that training he was speaking of.


    ¡°You will remain conscious a bit more until the training startspletely. Thus, I may tell you some points out of boredom.¡±


    The experts of the True Empire knew that Liye was teasing them, but they were unable to reply.


    ¡°You all will now face the Life and Death Trials, there is a huge benefit if you seed, but failure would be akin of death.¡±


    Liye hid the fact that failure was far worse than simply dying, but he wasn¡¯t informing his opponents to help them.


    ¡°That is the official name, but it has another one, Reincarnation Trials. The training is simple; you will face in your minds ten thousand reincarnations without losing your memories. The answer you obtain after experiencing all of them will determine the result. The chances of sess are one in a thousand million being optimistic, but you I need to tell you that I seeded in that training before, so I can guarantee that sess isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    After Liye finished his words, all the members of the True Empire lost their consciousness as they sunk up into the trial.


    Liye wanted tough as he had just mixed truth and lies to exin those people the Life and Death Trials.


    It was true that Liye seeded in that trial before and that there would be a ten thousand simted reincarnations in their minds. However, Liye lied in respect of the answer that needed to be obtained to sess because although a global answer was needed at the end, there was another one needed at the end of each reincarnation cycle.


    Although not having a correct answer in those answers wouldn¡¯t make the trial fail, only failing thest one would provoke immediate failure, it wasn¡¯t without consequences.


    The first fail didn¡¯t have any impact on the person, but a messed life and death aura would appear on their bodies to notify the Essence God who cast the trial that something went wrong.


    In those cases, usually, the Essence God would stop the trial to avoid the person undergoing it to have true harm at the next failure.


    The Life and Death Trial was a test to improve the control of Life and Death and cleaning the trial was one of the methods to be able to train Life and Death as if they were only one. Thus, in case of danger the one who cast it wouldn¡¯t risk the disciple¡¯s life for just that.


    The consequences of the second failure would affect the soul directly and would erase part of it. Moreover, after that, failing would be even easier, and the soul part erased each time would also increase in each failure.


    There were a lot of crazy people who wanted to seed no matter what and asked the Essence God in charge to not stop under any reason. However, all of them ended lost in those reincarnations and their souls dissipated in the real world, or they managed to get out after failure but having lost self-awareness and didn¡¯t even know who they were, and usually, they ended up killing themselves because they felt life more painful than death.


    Liye disappeared from the sky and went to look to the enved people as there were no need to check the members of the True Empire. Although the time in those ten thousand reincarnations was thousand times quicker, even with an average of hundred years in each reincarnation, they would still need about thousand years to finish in case of sess.


    Those reincarnations were truly random, sometimes being a newborn or sometimes appearing as someone already grown up, so the length of each life was different in each reincarnation and was difficult setting a standard, but about a thousand years was considered the average.


    Liye looked for all the ves and sent them to reincarnation freeing them from very in the process. Liye put special attention into the reincarnation of a little girl and ensured that she would have a better life after reincarnation than the others that would have a random one. That little girl was Hyrk¡¯s little sister who was unable to resist the envement of the True Empire and ended bing their toy.


    Since Liye felt that there was some fate between him and Hyrk and even helped Hyrk in hisst battle, he also decided to help his sister.


    When Liye finished sending all the ves to reincarnation, he felt that some members of the True Empire in the Life and Death trials died.


    ¡°So fast? This doesn¡¯t have any sense; it has been less than an hour in the real world.¡±


    Liye teleported to the ce where those who died were, and he found that those who had died were the Fake Law Masters and the Fake Law Gods.


    ¡°Maybe the forced increase of power made their souls destroy after having entered in the Life and Death Trials.¡±


    It was just as Liye guessed, they were people who were doomed to never reincarnate again, and his souls couldn¡¯t resist even a simted reincarnation.


    When Liye was about to leave again, he saw that some blood flooded from the True Empire¡¯s leader stomach.


    ¡°Did he kill himself? That is the greatest taboo in the Life and Death Trials, being killed by others was alright, and you will just go to the next reincarnation, but if you kill yourself, you will also kill yourself in the real world, and your soul would be tortured eternally without truly existing in this world.¡±


    Of course, a wound in the stomach wasn¡¯t that important for a Law God, but the death was because the leader of the True Empire also provoked the destruction of his own soul in the real world after killing himself. However, he would feel an endless torture in the Life and Death Trials forever. In fact, not even Liye understood well how that worked, but there was no doubt about the fate of those who killed themselves in the trial.


    Usually, it was always told by the Essence God casting the Life and Death Trial that no matter the circumstance, one should never provoke his own death. Just because you don¡¯t like one of the lives of the trial you couldn¡¯t rely on such a shortcut. Of course, Liye skipped that exnation as he didn¡¯t want to train them but to kill them.


    ¡°Well, the most problematic one already died. The others wouldn¡¯t be able to seed due to that mark on their souls, so it is just a matter of time that they died.¡±


    Initially, the only one who had a slight chance to seed was the leader of the True Empire because he didn¡¯t have a mark on his soul. Thus, Liye nned to let him suffer until the Origin Link¡¯s effects were about to disappear and then Liye use hisst power to send the True Empire¡¯s leader to the Purgatory World, but at the end, there was no need for that.


    The Purgatory Word and the Reincarnation Trials had some points inmon since Liye¡¯s father created the Purgatory World based on the Reincarnation Trial, but theter has the effect of wiping out parts of the soul that were reced by new ones after each reincarnation. The torture felt by losing parts of oneself while reincarnating was far worse than just endless reincarnations. Of course, the Purgatory World provoke more desperation in a long-term as the reincarnations are always hopeless while in the Life and Death Trials the fate was random.


    However, having a good fate in the Life and Death Trials was sometimes worse than a bad fate as would make it easier to lose oneself in the simted reincarnation and failing the trial.


    ¡°I still remember when I did this trial. When I told my answer to father, he said that it was quite a unique one. Sadly, Revgen failed, and my father needed to save him after the first failure.¡±


    Revgen endured very well the first five thousand reincarnations, but after that, he made a huge mistake, and his master didn¡¯t n to let him die due to continuing the trial.


    As for Liye, hepleted the whole trial without a single mistake and the time he spent was far longer than it should have been. Usually, staying longer meant bad news as one would have lost into the reincarnations.


    However, Liye chose to ept all the identities obtained in those reincarnations turning them part of his self instead of rejecting them or let them erase his original self. All those lives turned to be sessful ones; no matter how they started, Liye managed to build up his own fate the ten thousand times.


    That was the reason for Liye not feeling attached to just one True Name and the fact that he usually created a new identity in foreign worlds instead of using one of those that already existed.


    In fact, even Liye considered that Yale was just another of his identities, just that was an identity with sealed memories that wasn¡¯t fully aware of the other ones.


    All the lives Liye had experimented due to the trial or by changing his identity had contributed something important to him that made him different from before experimenting them, and Yale had developed something that Liye had alwayscked, affection for the family.


    The fact that Liye didn¡¯t feel affection that surpassed the level of friendship was due to a curse that was cast on him before being born by an enemy of his father. However, the damage on Liye¡¯s soul also erased part of the curse while the Mysterious Expert modified the Last Wish System before Yale was born to use it as a seal to the rest of the curse making it easy for Yale to develop affection towards people, he considered his family.

 Chapter 300 - Revgen Empire鈥檚 Victory

    Chapter 300: Revgen Empire¡¯s Victory


    Liye left the Hyeran n headquarters and flew towards the Mysterious Expert after dissipating the barrier around the Hyeran n.


    ¡°How is the progress?¡±


    The Mysterious Expert shook its head before replying.


    ¡°As expected not enough. However, that didn¡¯t matter, the ruckus you provoked had been enough to alert that person, and that is the most important thing.¡±


    Liye had heard of that person from the Mysterious Expert, but he still didn¡¯t know how to react about that topic.


    ¡°Is he¡­ Is my legacy disciple really so important for the n? My memories are just from when I created the Origin Link, so I haven¡¯t any memory about him, but as far as I heard, he was just a normal person on the verge of death when I meet him.¡±


    Liye didn¡¯t mean to belittle his legacy disciple, but it was difficult for Liye to imagine that since he died, his disciple had been able to turn strong enough to be a decisive factor.


    ¡°Currently, he is already an Essence God, so he is even stronger than you. Even though thews and essences he trained weren¡¯t as difficult as yours, his presence is extremely important for the n.¡±


    Liye had already heard that from the Mysterious Expert before, but even if he would feel proud of a disciple that was really so quick in training, he felt it difficult to believe.


    ¡°Well, if he would be of help to Yale in the future is already alright.¡±


    After saying that Liye disappeared in the midst of the air.


    ¡°It is still too early for Yale to meet that person, but in the same way that you unknowingly have just changed his fate, he would also change Yale¡¯s fate indirectly.¡±


    Liye had already disappeared, so no one heard the Mysterious Expert¡¯s word, but speaking alone wasn¡¯t something strange for the Mysterious Expert.


    After disappearing from the Mysterious Expert¡¯s side, Liye appeared high on the sky and extended his hands.


    ¡°All souls that died being loyal to our continent! I will let all of you reincarnate and live once again!¡±


    Liye¡¯s face paled a bit as his remaining time shortened a lot after doing that, but he felt that was the only way to pay back to those who died in the hands of the True Empire.


    Of course, Liye¡¯s power would only work on souls that still had enough strength to reincarnate on their own because Liye¡¯s power would only guide them and made them capable of recovering their memories.


    Sadly, Liye didn¡¯t have enough time left to force all the extremely harmed souls to reincarnation ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t dissipate in the process, so they would have to rely on their luck, but recovering their memories would be most likely impossible.


    After all the souls were reincarnated, Liye teleported to the Imperial Pce where all the army of the Revgen Empire was waiting after having returned from their missions.


    ¡°The True Empire disappeared from this continent!¡±


    Liye and Revgen shouted those words at the same time after both nodded to each other.


    ¡°Long life to the Revgen Empire!¡±


    Everyone started to shout that after hearing the result of the war, it had been a huge victory for the Revgen Empire. It wasn¡¯t like there hadn¡¯t been any casualties on the Revgen Empire¡¯s side but given how many people of the other party died till the point they were eradicatedpletely; the casualties of the Revgen Empire were almost inexistent.


    Liye¡¯s gaze went to the corner where Wyba¡¯s Army was stationed. Durgan and Birgh were both there with tears in their eyes after they found Hyrk¡¯s corpse on the back of the wolf leader. They saw that Hyrk dyed smiling and at least they managed to recover the body, which being in a war was already a lot.


    Hyrk had been the only casualty in the rescue party, and everyone else managed to return safely with all the rescued kids. However, Durgan and Birgh couldn¡¯t avoid feeling guilty for Hyrk¡¯s death.


    Liye didn¡¯t know what happened to Hyrk¡¯s soul, but since his soul was badly damaged, Liye didn¡¯t have any hopes that he managed to reincarnate sessfully. Even if a miracle happened and his soul managed to reincarnate, the chance of him recovering his memories would be almost zero, so it wouldn¡¯t be different than permanent death.


    ¡°Call all of those who have some rtionship with me; I will use my remaining time to help all of them.¡±


    Liye wanted to spend his remaining time enhancing the power and knowledge of those who might help Yale in the future.


    ¡°Right, I also need to leave a present for Yale, from now on he won¡¯t be able to rely on Origin Link as a trump card, so it is better making some preparations.¡±


    Saying that to himself, Liye entered the Imperial Pce hoping to be able to help as much as he could before disappearing when Origin Link ended.


    <hr>


    In the void between worlds, two middle-aged men were moving at high speed. Although if one were to see them in the distance, they might seem like ordinary humans, their heights were about ten times higher than that of a human, and they also had a small horn on their foreheads.


    ¡°It is that true? My nephew, who was reincarnated into that world after the previous failure, have his soul dissipated?¡±


    The other man nodded.


    ¡°Yes, there is no doubt about that. That guy was always reckless, and probably he got discovered. However, we need to avenge him.¡±


    Both men were peak Law Gods, but they didn¡¯t know that the man they were speaking had also be a Law God before dying. Although a new Law God and a peak Law God had quite a big difference in power, they would have been far more cautious if they knew that.


    ¡°True. It was already shameful enough that he reincarnated as a lowly human, but having his soul dissipated while being in that form is a shame for all our race. How is the current power in that world?¡±


    The uncle of the True Empire¡¯s leader didn¡¯t know too much about the matter because he just rushed out after hearing the news about his nephew death. It was only after a while that he calmed himself and started to ask for information, but at that moment that had almost reached their destination.


    ¡°The great master of that world is considered disappeared from long ago, there is no news about him, but we shouldn¡¯t underestimate him; if he were to appear, we are all doomed, someone at that level can¡¯t be found if he didn¡¯t want to be found. However, that world was created to present it to his son, so I doubt that the great master is hiding in that world right now.¡±


    The True Empire leader¡¯s uncle nodded as he remembered something.


    ¡°Right, that young master was the one who died in that struggle for the Origin Path years ago, right?¡±


    Those two men had a Fake Origin Path each one, and both were well aware of the news regarding thest Origin Path that appeared.


    ¡°Yes, but even if his soul was already doomed, he managed to flee, so no one knew where he died. He deserved it, trying to get an Origin Path isn¡¯t something a lowly human can do!¡±


    Both men had been speaking by Spiritual Sense as it was impossible to use the normal voice in the void between worlds, so it should have been impossible for someone else to hear their words.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    However, a voice appeared on their minds interrupting their conversation and making them stop abruptly.


    ¡°Who is interrupting us? We were talking about a trash who died for being too greedy. All humans shall die as they aren¡¯t worthy of existing.¡±


    In fact, the True Empire leader¡¯s uncle not only despised humans, but he also thought that any living being that was of a different species was an existence that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°I am a human; do you think that an ant like you can insult me and escape alive?¡±


    The faces of both horned giants changed when they felt a mighty power surrounding them.


    ¡°This is bad; this person is an Essence God¡­¡±


    The other giant man wanted to punch hispanion for being so rude before, but he had also spoken badly about humans just before. Although he also despised other species, it wasn¡¯t good saying that openly without verifying who was the other party even though it was clear that the other party had heard the whole conversation.


    ¡°Mister, I am sorry for our rude words, we ept the punishment mister thought is convenient for us. However, we have a huge power backing us, and I am sure that you won¡¯t want to provoke problems among our factions just by some rude words, right? We hope that the punishment didn¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Essence Gods couldn¡¯t be looked down, but since both of them had a powerful background, they hoped that the Essence God in front of them would just torture them a bit before freeing them.


    ¡°Factions? The world you are going to attack is my master¡¯s world, and you told me to worry about factions. Are you fools? Or maybe do you think that I am a fool?¡±


    The man who was speaking to them appeared, he was quite tall for being a human nearing two meters, but he seemed really small in front of the two giants.


    The faces of those two horned giants changed when they saw the person in front of them.


    ¡°I know who you are! How can you be here? You should have been lured by that group of people, why are you here.¡±


    The True Empire leader¡¯s uncle spoke without thinking, which only worsened the situation for them.


    ¡°So, that was a trap. If it weren¡¯t because I sensed master¡¯s power on my way and changed my way, I would most likely fell into a trap. It seems that even now my master is helping me.¡±


    After thinking that he looked towards those two horned giants and their bodies turned into stone before breaking together with their souls.


    ¡°Master, I dealt with those bastards for you. I hope to meet you again and repay your kindness, although I know that I will never be able to repay all you did for me.¡±


    Saying those words, Liye¡¯s legacy disciple continued his way to the world where he had sensed his master¡¯s power.

 Chapter 301 - Last Wish System Upgrade

    Chapter 301: Last Wish System Upgrade


    In the top of a bed, Yale slowly opened his eyes disoriented and without knowing where he was.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone else in the room to exin the situation to him, so Yale needed a few minutes until he remembered everything on his own.


    ¡°That is right, this time I really died, but Origin Link activated and saved me¡­¡±


    Yale remembered how his heart was pierced and his body sent to fly due to that shameless sneak attack.


    Making an effort, Yale could also remember Liye¡¯s actions while the Origin Link was active, but he couldn¡¯t remember it everything as if there were parts that Liye didn¡¯t want to let Yale see.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems that the True Empire is really finished, so it wasn¡¯t a waste that Origin Link activated.¡±


    Yale felt pain for the fact that his greatest trump card had been used, but he understood that he would have needed to use itter on against the True Empire or there was no way he could have won against them. Thus, Yale felt that the result would have been the same.


    After Yale stopped thinking about that topic, Yale tried to check the Last Wish System, but instead of the usual reaction, the system sent him a notification.


    ¡°The Last Wish System has been upgraded.¡±


    Yale was shocked after hearing that, but due to the fact that Yale knew that the Origin Link was Liye¡¯sst chance to help Yale directly, he understood that the upgrade was something Liye did before the Origin Link ended.


    After the notification, Yale finally essed the system, and the first thing he did was checking the Stats Menu.


    ¡°Name: Yale | Age: 17 | Origin Level: 71 |Origin Points: 130M/13M¡±


    ¡°Vitality: 131M | Strength: 142M | Agility: 141M| Intelligence: 150M | Wisdom: 150M | Dexterity: 130M¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe what he saw because the fact he had already turned seventeen meant that he spent a lot of time sleeping after the Origin Link¡¯s effects disappeared.


    The other shocking part was his level; he had skipped two whole ranks and entered directly into the Elder Rank. Although Yale was still at the 1-star Elder Rank, he was already half-way to the next one, but the difficulty to increase his level at that point wouldn¡¯t be easily given the huge numbers he needed. The numbers of the stats had increased so much that the system started using an M to represent millions.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t dislike that huge increase in power, he felt that he cheated since he hadn¡¯t put any effort in training and was unconscious the whole time.


    What Yale didn¡¯t know was that his increase in power was mostly due the fact that Liye fused the Condensed Essences with Yale¡¯s body, so the potential of the physical body reached a whole new level and it would have been difficult for Yale¡¯s level to advance less given that situation.


    Yale didn¡¯t find anything strange in his Skill Menu even though his swordsmanship had reached the level nine of the grandmaster stage despite being only at the level one before Origin Link activated. Of course, that increase was due to the fusion with the Condensed Sword Essence.


    The menu that had changed a lot was the Quest Menu, it wasn¡¯t subdivided into types like before, but it had only a list of quests listed as main quests.


    Of course, all the quests Yale had from before the upgrade had been alreadypleted making that the Storage Space improved and that information about the Condensed Essences appeared in his head, but Yale had yet to check that information.


    As for the new Quest Menu, there was only a single line on it after the list ofpleted quests.


    ¡°Requirements not meet. The quest will appear once the user fulfills the conditions.¡±


    That behavior was new to the Quest Menu, but Yale guessed that it was probably part of the upgrade of the Last Wish System as the other two menus he had already checked didn¡¯t have any change in their functionality.


    Yale also checked the Craft Menu, which he rarely used, but it was like the Stats Menu and the Skill Menu, it didn¡¯t seem to have changed.


    When Yale was already thinking about if the upgrade was only meant for the Quest Menu, he noticed that a new menu had appeared in the Last Wish System.


    ¡°So, that menu should be the main reason for the upgrade.¡±


    That new menu was called Authority Menu.


    ¡°Current world: Second level World¡¯s Authority.¡±


    Yale remembered something about Liye using that World Authority before, but given the difficulty in using it, Yale knew that wouldn¡¯t be useful for him in the near future.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing disyed on the Authority Menu.


    ¡°Body Authority: The body is fused with Condensed Essences of Life, Death and Sword, the control over them increases disregarding everything else.¡±


    Yale also remembered how Liye fused with those Condensed Essences and became a Fake Essence God, so that wasn¡¯t anything relevant to Yale either.


    However, the next part was the one that kept Yale¡¯s interest because wasbeled as Law Mastery.


    ¡°Sword Law: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Life Law: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Death Law: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Time Law: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Space Law: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Water Law: 0% understood.¡±


    The only Laws that appeared in the list were those in which Yale obtained some insight or those in which his bloodlines gave him an affinity with, but Yale¡¯s current mastery of thews was far too shallow so no matter how it was rounded it could only appear as a zero.


    Moreover, it was publicly said that was impossible to train in the Laws before reaching the Grandmaster Rank, so Yale didn¡¯t feel weird that he was still in 0% of progression, it was already a feat that he understood a tiny bit.


    Finally, there was thest part called Essence Mastery, but the lines in it were even less than in the Law Mastery section.


    ¡°Sword Essence: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Life Essence: 0% understood.¡±


    ¡°Death Essence: 0% understood.¡±


    Of course, there was no way the numbers of progression in Essences were higher than in the Laws, and only the essences rted to the three Condensed Essences fused with Yale¡¯s body appeared there.


    ¡°Well, this new menu it is really useful for my future training.¡±


    The menu was a great help for Yale as he didn¡¯t have any way to measure his own control of the Laws and Essences previously. The main reason for that was that since Liye didn¡¯t n to seal his memories, he didn¡¯t need such a function as he would have known very well his own progress without the need of any menu.


    Yale stopped checking the Last Wish System, he didn¡¯t know if there was any other improvement, but at least there wasn¡¯t anything else that he could notice at first sight, so he chose to not waste more time and decided to leave the room.


    After that, Yale got up of the bed, but something unexpected happened when he put his feet on the floor; the floor was broken instantaneously with numerous cracks appearing in the whole area that surrounded the ce where he stepped on.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yale was surprised and fell to the bed due to the shock, which provoked that the bed also broke due to the impact.


    ¡°How can I break things so easily?¡±


    Yale was shocked by how easily he broke the floor and the bed, but he calmed himself after a few seconds


    ¡°Rx, my power increased a lot, so maybe I only need to get used to it, and I will stop destroying everything.¡±


    It was just as Yale said, due to the sudden increase of power in his body, it was difficult for him to measure his strength correctly just after awakening provoking that he unintentionally broke the floor and the bed.


    Yale discarded the idea of going out on such uncontrolled state as there was the danger that he would sh against someone else and kill that person on the spot if that person level was lower than his own.


    Slowly, Yale stood up again, concentrated in controlling his strength and managed to only create tiny cracks while walking.


    ¡°This is better than before, but I need so much concentration just to avoid destroying everything, so it isn¡¯t efficient enough. I need to practice more before going out, or Revgen wouldugh at me.¡±


    Yale would really feel ashamed if someone else saw him in such state. Although those weaker than him, or even Swordmad, wouldn¡¯t say anything despite hisck of control, Revgen would surelyugh about that for some thousands of years, which Yale didn¡¯t want to happen.


    In the end, Yale needed more than four hours until he was able to control his strength correctly. Although his self-control was lower than before using Origin Link, at least there wasn¡¯t any danger of him breaking everything due to losing his concentration.


    That time, Yale sighed in relief and finally left the room, he wanted to know everything that happened in the span of time he had been sleeping.

 Chapter 302 - The Three Great Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Three Great Heroes</h4>


    Yale went out of the room where he had been sleeping and started to walk by the Imperial Pce, but the area seemed empty.


    Feeling the situation strange, Yale decided to use his Spiritual Sense to check the Imperial Pce, and he found that almost everyone was in the same area.


    ¡°Weird, why is everyone in that ce?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand the situation well, but he decided that he had to go to that ce to confirm what was happening.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the chance to do it before Revgen appeared in front of him. In the same moment that Yale used his Spiritual Sense, Revgen noticed about it and teleported to Yale¡¯s side.


    ¡°You finally woke up, quite a good timing.¡±


    Revgen knew that Yale would need to sleep for some time after the Origin link ended, but Liye didn¡¯t tell Revgen the exact time, so no one knew when Yale would awaken from his slumber.


    ¡°Why is a good timing?¡±


    Revgen smiled before replying.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be the anniversary of our victory against the True Empire, and there will be a big celebration. You slept for almost a whole year.¡±


    At that moment Yale also understood that all the members of the Imperial Family should have been busy preparing everything, so they were all near the area where the anniversary celebration would take ce.


    ¡°Is that celebration so important?¡±


    Yale understood that defeating the True Empire was crucial, but the open warsted less than a day, so he felt that it shouldn¡¯t be too relevant for the masses as probably they didn¡¯t even know about it.


    ¡°It is. The news about the war against the True Empire and the treason of the Hyeran n are public, and everyone knew about it. After that, the respect of themoners towards the imperial family and the noble ns increased a lot.¡±


    Themoners weren¡¯t too smart from the start, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to believe everything and regard the noble ns and the imperial family as heroes who saved everyone. Fortunately, Revgen ordered that only the truth was told because even if they had lied probably themoners would also believe it.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to see how are going those preparations, I am curious about what are you nning to do for the celebration.¡±


    After saying those words, Yale teleported to the area where the celebration was being prepared, and Revgen followed him. Both of them appeared in a high ce where they could see the whole area easily.


    The area was enormous, prepared to let a lot of people from outside to attend the celebration, and there was a huge statue in the middle, but the person in which that statue was based shocked Yale.


    ¡°Hyrk?¡±


    Yale truly didn¡¯t expect to find a statue of Hyrk in that ce.


    ¡°That is right; this statue is based on Hyrk. The statue will be shown to others for the first time tomorrow and will remain in the city as part of the story of the Revgen Empire. After the ceremony, we will move it to outside the Imperial Pce to let everyone admire it.¡±


    Yale knew that Hyrk died and that Liye helped him in hisst moments, so he didn¡¯t oppose to Hyrk having a statue, but he wondered if themoners would like it since Hyrk was a member of the Hyeran n.


    Revgen seemed to understand Yale¡¯s thoughts as he continued exining.


    ¡°I ensured that Hyrk¡¯s story was told without any mistakes to themoners. The story about how the only member of the Hyeran n loyal to the Revgen Empire battled while disregarding his own life for saving all the children kidnaped by the True Empire.¡±


    Without Hyrk, more than ten thousand innocent children would have died, and it was only because he acted as bait that the others escaped sessfully. Moreover, Hyrk was the one who told the Imperial Family about the Hyeran n treason, so Hyrk was truly deserved to be considered a hero.


    ¡°I am sure that Hyrk would be happy with this situation.¡±


    Revgen nodded to Yale¡¯s words as he had heard from Nurvey about how much Hyrk valued his pride as a noble, and the act of risking everything to save so many innocent lives was something that anyone could feel proud. Even though the name of the Hyeran n had been tarnished for all the eternity, Hyrk¡¯s honor wouldn¡¯t be tainted, and he would be remembered as a hero by the next generations of people of the Revgen Empire.


    ¡°In fact, Nurvey was the one who asked me to honor Hyrk in this way, but personally I also feel that he deserved this kind of recognition. By the way, you also have a statue, but that it is just in the main za of the city just beside my statue.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any statue of Revgen before, but after he appeared in front of the noble ns in the war, everyone thought that he needed a statue, and since he was unable to say no, Revgen didn¡¯t lose time and dragged Yale with him. Needless to say, that neither of them liked things like statues of themselves being shown in public, it didn¡¯t fit their personalities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are shy about others seeing you in a statue because I have already seen that real size plush of you that Nurvey had in her room and that is far more embarrassing.¡±


    When Yale was about to reply to the fact that no one told him about the statue, Revgen added that part letting Yale without any argument for refusing the decision. In fact, it was just as Revgen said, having a statue was far better than having real size plushies of himself, but the problem was that he had both.


    Yale stopped thinking about statues and looked towards the people making preparations; there was one group that caught his attention because it was huge and mainly conformed by kids.


    ¡°Those are the kids rescued from the True Empire. They had some psychological damage, so we have been helping them thisst year. Now that they are recovered is time for them to return to their homes if those still exist or we can let them serve as apprentices of servants if they didn¡¯t have any ce to go and wanted to remain here. However, before, they will act tomorrow to express their gratitude to Hyrk and the other members of the rescue team for saving their lives.¡±


    Revgen saw that Yale was looking towards the kids, so he exined the whole situation to him.


    Although all the members in the rescue group agreed to let Hyrk had the highest recognition due to his sacrifice, they still had some credit in the rescue operation.


    At that moment, the kids were practicing with some of the teachers that had been helping them in thest year. Of course, the kids were the ones wanting to express their thanks; those teachers were only teaching them the procedures to do it as they were too many and without any coordination, it would have been too chaotic.


    Among those teachers, Yale recognized Durgan and Birgh. The two of them felt so guilty for Hyrk¡¯s death that made them decide to help those kids until they could return to their normal lives, so both volunteered to act as the teachers of those kids.


    ¡°I will go to speak with them.¡±


    Revgen nodded, and Yale teleported towards them. Revgen didn¡¯t want to meet those juniors, but he knew that Yale had some rtionship with them, so he didn¡¯t oppose Yale¡¯s intentions.


    Although all the kids and teachers seemed to be in one group from a distance, they were a bit separated in groups with two teachers with each group of children.


    ¡°It has been a long time, are you two doing well?¡±


    Everyone in that group got scared when Yale suddenly appeared before them. Yale truly liked how he could teleport freely as long as he was inside the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°Yale?¡±


    Durgan was also shocked, but he was the first in recognizing Yale because he was the one with the closest rtionship with him of all the group.


    ¡°Yes, I am Yale. Don¡¯t tell me that you forgot me?¡±


    Durgan quickly shocked his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare; I was just shocked right now.¡±


    Durgan knew about Yale¡¯s true identity as the reincarnation of the ancestor of the Larken n and the truth about who killed all the higher-ups of the True Empire, so he really felt respect towards him, and was thinking that he had entrusted his sister to the correct person.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t spoken since the special realm. It is a pleasure to meet you again.¡±


    Although Birgh had heard how Yale announced the end of the war at the same time as Revgen and knew that he had a statue just at the side of the Emperor¡¯s statue, she didn¡¯t know Yale¡¯s true identity although knew that it should be quite special.


    ¡°That is true. I was too busy and didn¡¯t have time to visit you in the Tofesh n.¡±


    Yale had a good impression of her due to her rtionship with the crafter of his sword, Tofesh, and remembered that Liye saw Durgan and Birgh at the end of the war, but there wasn¡¯t any exchange of words between the two parties.


    ¡°Are you really one of the three great heroes of war?¡±


    One of the kids in the group couldn¡¯t resist the impulse to speak because he had seen Yale¡¯s statue before and since the name also matched, the kid was sure that one of the three great heroes was in front of him, so he couldn¡¯t avoid asking in shock.


    Revgen, Yale, and Hyrk, those three names were publicly known as the three great heroes of war. Hyrk for his sacrifice saving the kids, Revgen for his excellentmand of the army and Yale for unknown reasons, but since Revgen announced that Yale¡¯s contribution was the highest and that the exact contributions couldn¡¯t be told because involved some secrets of war, the people didn¡¯t question too much.


    Moreover, once it was known that the flying wolf that rescued Hyrk¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t loyal to Revgen but to Yale, everyone thought that there was no way Yale was simple. Those thoughts confirmed when Yale¡¯s statue was ced in the same ce of Revgen statue.


    Revgen feared that telling that Yale was the one who eradicated the True Empire experts would provoke problems for him since his power would be lower after awakening and it would be difficult to believe for others.

 Chapter 303 - Revelation in the Storage Space

    <h4>Chapter 303: Revtion in the Storage Space</h4>


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Yale just said two words in reply as he didn¡¯t know how to react against the sparkling eyes of the kid who asked him. He didn¡¯t know how to reach in such situations with unknown people looking with awe at him, so he was bad dealing with such situations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful with him. You can¡¯t start asking important people without permission. Say sorry.¡±


    Birgh quickly reprimanded the kid who spoke with Yale, but it wasn¡¯t like if Yale was angry by the words of the kid. The kid was only admiring him, and there wasn¡¯t anything bad on it, the problem was just Yale¡¯sck of enough social capabilities to deal with the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him; he was just too excited to control himself. I don¡¯t need him to apologize.¡±


    Birgh didn¡¯t seem happy when Yale rested importance to the matter, but the kid looked towards Yale with even more admiration after seeing how open-minded Yale was. After all, even the kid noticed that he shouldn¡¯t have spoken without permission and just as Yale said, he lost the control of himself.


    ¡°Yale, don¡¯t me her, she seems to have developed some maternal love for the kids in charge of her and sometimes I don¡¯t know if she is their teacher or their mother. I won¡¯t be surprised if she adopts some of them.¡±


    Birgh turned red when Durgan spoke because she knew that she had been acting like that for a long time despite never having shown such interest on kids before. She had only offered to help them as a method to honor Hyrk¡¯s sacrifice, not because she was someone who liked kids, but in the end, she ended attached to them to the point that she didn¡¯t want to part with them.


    However, she was angry with Durgan for saying that in public.


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like if I don¡¯t have any attachment to them. Some of them are really good with the sword, and I want them to follow me to the Larken n as my disciples, ha, ha, ha.¡±


    Seeing that Birgh was angry, Durgan tried to rest importance to his previous words; since the day he discovered that Birgh was like a demon when she was angry, he didn¡¯t dare to angry her no matter what, but he seemed to have a predisposition to angry her unconsciously. Of course, Durgan really nned to bring some talented kids in the sword to the Larken n if they didn¡¯t have any other ce to return, but he didn¡¯t feel an attachment for all of them like Birgh.


    ¡°I am sure that the kids that don¡¯t have any ce to return will be happy with any of you, they all seem pretty attached to both of you, I am sure that both of you have been really good teachers to them. Well, I still have some matters to attend, contact me if something important happens.¡±


    Without losing any more time, Yale disappeared and reappeared beside Revgen. Yale didn¡¯t know about the situations of the families of those kids, nor anything about their current situation, so giving any advice would have been bad; given Yale¡¯s prestige, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if they followed his advice blindly even if it wasn¡¯t the best choice. Thus, he only spoke some generic words that the other two already knew. After all, there was no way Durgan and Birgh failed to recognize how attached were those kids to them.


    ¡°Are you worried for those kids?¡±


    Revgen asked Yale at the same moment theter appeared.


    ¡°I am worried, but to be more exact, after seeing those kids I am worried about the current situation of the Empire after the destruction of the True Empire.¡±


    Since Hyrk died for those kids, Yale was truly a bit worried about their fates, but he didn¡¯t n to admit it in front of Revgen, so he only said that he was worried by the Revgen Empire. Moreover, it was also true that Yale worried about the state of the Revgen Empire because there were a lot of cities and towns destroyed by the True Empire before the war with Nacesai City being one of them, only the Nacesai Academy survived and because Yale acted to save them.


    ¡°Most cities and towns had been in reconstruction thest year, and those with survivors are already looking to recover their kids. Although the parents of most of them are dead, most of them also had some family left.¡±


    Although that wasn¡¯t Yale¡¯s question, Revgen didn¡¯t fail to notice that Yale also wanted to hear thatst part about the kids.


    ¡°That is good. I don¡¯t care about the fates of the people in the Revgen Empire, but at least I care for the after effects of the True Empire. The fact that the people are reconstructing everything after the war is good.¡±


    Although Yale¡¯s words were rude, they were the truth. Revgen was an Emperor and worried about his subjects, but Yale didn¡¯t worry about them unless they were rted to him. However, since the True Empire came derived from the continental war, Yale didn¡¯t want the people of the Revgen Empire to suffer more due to them.


    ¡°You are as cold as always. By the way, I was wondering if you would let me see my granddaughter. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, if you like her, I have no problems in both of you being together, but you had her for such a long time in that dimension of yours¡­¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that they were still inside the Storage Space, but Liye had never taken them out, so it was logical that they were still inside. Since Yale didn¡¯t remember everything of the time the Origin Link was active, he thought that they had been freed in one of those moments.


    ¡°That is my wrong. Don¡¯t resist.¡±


    At that moment Yale entered to the Storage Space followed by Revgen.


    Both of them appeared on the area Nurvey¡¯s group had been living thest year after Liye left the Special Realm.


    ¡°Look, Yale returned, and there is someone with him.¡±


    Everyone rushed towards the ce where Yale and Revgen where, and the first in recognizing Revgen was Nurvey.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Nurvey felt wrong for having disappeared one year without notifying her grandfather about it, but she had no way to exit normunicate with the outside.


    ¡°Littless, I know that you wanted to go to live to the world of your beloved, but you should at least tell me about it before.¡±


    Revgen truly felt that Lar and his old friend were reallypatible, so he didn¡¯t cease his intents of putting both of them together.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that¡­¡±


    Nurvey hadn¡¯t seen Yale the whole time, so it was illogical saying that she was there due to Yale. However, she couldn¡¯t truly deny that there was something she loves in the Storage Space.


    ¡°Respects to Emperor Revgen¡±


    The others bowed to Revgen once he saw them.


    ¡°Where is Ange?¡±


    Yale noticed that in front of him there were only Nurvey, Kermu, and Serka.


    ¡°She is now with our neighbors. You should have told us, specially Nurvey, that Wyba is also here.¡±


    In the year they spend there, they discovered Aiwai¡¯s house and met her and Wyba because Aiwai decided to let them enter. Of course, that was an extremely happy moment to Nurvey who hugged Wyba in her beast form or her half-beast form equally.


    Aiwai introduced herself as Yale¡¯s big sister despite being a half-beast, but when they saw her taking human form plus the fact that she was at the Sage Rank, made that no one dared to object. As for Aiwai¡¯s beast form, she decided to avoid showing it to outsiders due to her master pointing out the dangers of it; the fewer people knew about that, the better.


    ¡°I see that all of you improved quite a bit in this time.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t fail to notice the level of those three, and he was greatly surprised. Nurvey and Kermu were still at the same level as when Liye left, but they reached it in both paths at that moment, and their power was already stabilized; both of them benefitted enormously of Liye¡¯s guidance.


    Serka had reached the 2-star Practitioner Rank in the Magus Path, which was a great progress thanks to Ange¡¯s teachings, but although her Warrior Path also improved, it stillcked as was only at the 4-star Apprentice, and that was only because Kermu taught her.


    ¡°It is only because we received some guidance.¡±


    Kermu knew that the one who taught them was Yale¡¯s past life so unconsciously looked toward him while speaking.


    ¡°Oh, so you also taught my granddaughter. I know that you like talents like her.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t bother to reply Revgen¡¯s words that had a double meaning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see the others.¡±


    Everyone nodded to Yale¡¯s words as it was obvious that after such a long time, Yale also wanted to see his sisters.


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to teleport so many people for fear of the Storage Space destabilizing, so they went walking, both ces weren¡¯t exactly near, but they weren¡¯t that far either for Yale¡¯s group.


    While walking, Yale checked his newly acquired menu, wondering if he could obtain anything else from it, but the moment he opened it he saw something that made him have a revtion.


    ¡°So, it was like this. I am a fool for not noticing it earlier.¡±

 Chapter 304 - The First Quest of the New Quest Menu

    Chapter 304: The First Quest of the New Quest Menu


    Revgen had been exining to Nurvey, Kermu, and Serka about the current state of the Revgen Empire, including Hyrk¡¯s heroic death and how after death he was considered one of the three great heroes together with Yale and Revgen himself.


    ¡°If it is like Emperor Revgen says, I am sure that Hyrk died without regrets.¡±


    Kermu felt a bit regretful of having lost the chance of seeing Hyrk¡¯s body, but he knew that the three of them would have started to cry on the spot. Especially for Nurvey with her status, that would have been a problem; even someone like her would cry seeing the corpse of a friend.


    Liye hid Hyrk¡¯s death from them on purpose to let them train peacefully inside the Storage Space as being altered wasn¡¯t good after their powers were unstable due to the sudden increase of power they had.


    While they were talking, Yale was trying to hide his smile because that was far too disrespectful, but looking at his new discovery, he couldn¡¯t avoid grinning.


    ¡°Current World: First level World¡¯s Authority.¡±


    The first line in the Authority Menu changed after Yale entered into the Storage Space and that meant that the Last Wish System recognized the Storage Space as an independent world and Yale had in that world the same authority that Revgen¡¯s master had on the outside.


    Of course, the Storage Space could at most be considered an iplete world or a prototype world, itcked too muchpared with a real one, but it was already a lot.


    ¡°This worldcksws making it unstable, but if I fill it with my ownprehension ofws, it should be possible to improve it.¡±


    After the upgrade of the Quest Menu, there weren¡¯t any quests to improve the Storage Space any further, so Yale had been wondering how to improve it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Yale¡¯sprehension of thews was toocking, but with three Condensed Essences fused with him, his true control was higher than his realprehension and having the first level World Authority, his prowess was even higher while being in the Storage Space.


    Of course, Yale tried with the Sword Law that was the easiest of the three despite not being something needed for the stability of the world. In fact, Yale believed that the world was in more need of elementalws like the Water Law, but his Water Law was the weakest of all hisws and the only elemental one. Moreover, the only reason he possesses it in the list was that he had Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline.


    Yale was trying to infuse the Sword Law into the Storage Space while the others talked, and when they were about to reach Aiwai¡¯s house, Yale finally had a small sess.


    ¡°Eh, I felt that something changed in my sword.¡±


    Kermu who was still talking with the others felt something strange in the sword he carried.


    ¡°A bit of Sword Law appeared in this space.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t fail to notice that the Sword Law appeared although it was only a tiny bit and far frompletion. Revgen knew from the start that the Storage Space was a prototype world hidden in a different dimension that only the owner can ess. He had heard his master speak of how he did the same with their current world until he left the world on the outside.


    Carrying a world in a hidden dimension was the safest to avoid intruders, but if the creator were to die for some reason, the world inside would be tossed out and if the creator died inside another world probably the other world would be crushed instantaneously.


    Yale also felt the changes in the Storage Space, but there was a long way until he could stabilize the Storage Space to turn it into something more simr to a real world. Even the easiest for him and the one in which he had the best control, the Sword Law, only achieved a small sess after a lot of effort.


    ¡°I wonder why my past life didn¡¯t improve it when the Origin link was active¡­ Wait, he did it, that area where Kermu and the others were living is clearly stable. Maybe I can use that area as a temte to stabilize the rest.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to mess with Aiwai¡¯s area because she needed it, but even if the area where Kermu and the others lived was destroyed, there wasn¡¯t any problem since they could live outside without problems.


    ¡°Conditions met, a new quest is avable.¡±


    Just after Yale felt that the bit of Sword Law was correctly infused and realized that he could use the area created by Liye as a temte, the system reacted.


    ¡°Now? It seems that I needed to put a bit of Law here or to discover how to improve the Storage Space to unlock it, but that is quite a weird condition.¡±


    Yale stopped thinking about the reasons and just opened the Quest Menu to check the new quest.


    ¡°Leave the continent. Time limit: two months.¡±


    Yale read it a few times, but he didn¡¯t understand the reasons for leaving nor why there was a time limit. Moreover, the system wasn¡¯t showing the reward for the quest either.


    ¡°Maybe from now on the rewards won¡¯t be shown until Iplete the quest. Anyway, we are already in Aiwai¡¯s house, I can worry about thister on.¡±


    Yale and the others entered the area where Aiwai was living, and something shot towards Yale¡¯s chest instantaneously.


    ¡°Big bro, I missed you!¡±


    Wyba sensed that Yale was there, so she used all her strength to run towards him. Wyba was already at the 9-star Master Rank, so her strength was quite fearsome when running so fast, but for Yale that was nothing and warmly hugged her in reply.


    ¡°I sorry, I couldn¡¯t go back earlier.¡±


    Yale felt wrong for not having gone directly to the Storage Space after awakening, but since Yale knew that Wyba was with Aiwai, he didn¡¯t feel that was urgent. However, after seeing Wyba¡¯s eyes, he cursed himself for not returning earlier.


    Nurvey looked towards Yale and Wyba with jealousy on her eyes, she wanted to hug Wyba, but she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt those two at that moment.


    ¡°I detect jealousy in your eyes, my dearest granddaughter. Do you want Yale to hug you that badly?¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t miss the chance to speak after seeing Nurvey¡¯s eyes, but Nurvey shook her head quickly.


    ¡°Emperor, knowing Nurvey, she probably is jealous because she wants to hug Wyba.¡±


    Kermu didn¡¯t know if Revgen was aware of how much Nurvey liked to hug Wyba, so he wanted to clear any kind of misunderstanding because he knew that Nurvey wasn¡¯t capable of defending herself with words.


    ¡°Oh, then does she want to be hugged by Yale while she hugs Wyba?¡±


    Revgen remembered about that plush with Yale and Wyba and reformted the question.


    Nurvey couldn¡¯t avoid thinking about that, and her face turned red from embarrassment.


    ¡°Wyba¡­ is enough¡­¡±


    Nurvey used all her strength to say those two words, but she was too naive hoping to convince Revgen after her reaction.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t honest. My friend is a very popr man, and if you don¡¯t try hard, someone will steal him from you.¡±


    The main worry after hearing Revgen would be that Wyba would also disappear from her life which was far too scary for her. After having lived so much time in the Storage Space, she was already used to have a daily dose of hugging Wyba; she wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to separate from her.


    ¡°Yale, why do you only hug Wyba? You also have two big sisters here waiting for you. I understand that you give priority to the little girl, but you shouldn¡¯t forget about us.¡±


    Yale heard Aiwai¡¯s voice and smiled to her; Yale knew the sacrifice made by Aiwai for his sake. Aiwai neared him with Ange followed behind.


    ¡°Sister, I am also his daughter, so I should have some priority to hugs.¡±


    While Aiwai was distracted by those words, Ange ran toward Yale and hugged him.


    Ange had already reached the 3-star Elder Rank in the time Yale had been sleeping; since she unlocked most of her memories, her speed in training had also increased a lot.


    Aiwai knew about the rtionship between Ange and Yale, but she never expected that the always calms Ange would outrun her to hug Yale. Of course, a second after that, Aiwai also reached Yale, which made thetter a bit suffocated with the three of them hugging him at the same time.


    However, since he felt that it was his fault having disappeared for almost a year, Yale decided to endure it and let his three sisters hug him as much as they wanted.


    The others just stood in the same ce in silence looking at the scene of a reunited family. That time, even Revgen didn¡¯t dare to say a word to interrupt them, he felt the scene really touching.

 Chapter 305 - Planning the Departure of the Continent

    Chapter 305: nning the Departure of the Continent


    Yale wasn¡¯t freed until twenty minutester, but if it wasn¡¯t because Revgen and the others were looking at them, Yale didn¡¯t know how much that hug would havested.


    In fact, although Aiwai and Ange already stopped, Wyba was still there, but Yale didn¡¯t have any problems with that situation because he could move without problems even with Wyba hugging him.


    Revgen also exined the situation of the Revgen Empire to Aiwai¡¯s group, but Ange was the only one interested in it. Wyba didn¡¯t understandplicated matters, nor she was interested in them, while Aiwai didn¡¯t bother about the fates of others as long as her family was safe.


    ¡°Revgen, I need to leave this continent, do you have any rmendation?¡±


    After Revgen ended his exnation, Yale decided to ask. Although Yale didn¡¯t know the reasons, he didn¡¯t dare to question the Quest Menu because until the day the quests had always been beneficial to Yale.


    ¡°Leaving the continent? There are only two continents on this world, so it isn¡¯t like if you have too much choice. However, forget about leaving by the ocean on the side of this empire even though is the shortest way. I still remember that after master battler there once, that ocean is dangerous enough that would be impossible for even a Law God to survive the travel.¡±


    Everyone felt their bodies shiver after hearing how dangerous that ocean was, and Yale didn¡¯t have any intention to cross it with his current strength.


    ¡°By the way, why do you want to leave the continent? Do you have any important matter?¡±


    Yale could only put a weird smile on his face because he didn¡¯t know the reasons.


    ¡°I need to go, but I can¡¯t remember the reasons¡­¡±


    Yale¡¯s words were the truth; since he believed that his past life modified the Quest Menu, that quest was without a doubt something that Liye wanted Yale to do, but Yale had almost all the memories sealed, so he didn¡¯t remember the reasons.


    ¡°I understand. In this case, your only choice is leaving by the side of Zuatania Republic. Although the ocean is still dangerous and there is a long distance to the other continent, the danger can¡¯t bepared, and it is perfectly possible that you reach the other side alive.¡±


    For Revgen to still say that it was dangerous, the other ocean was also something to fear, but at least Revgen was confident that Yale could reach the other side alive. Of course, that was because Revgen thought that Yale still have some trump cards to use, but the truth was that in the midst of the ocean, Yale didn¡¯t have any trump card to rely upon.


    ¡°Leaving?¡±


    Nurvey was scared at that moment because she didn¡¯t doubt that the three sisters of Yale would undoubtedly follow him, so she didn¡¯t know how much time would pass without being able to see Wyba again.


    ¡°I will go with you! You saved my life and my n, now that you have to cross the dangerous ocean, I can¡¯t be considered your friend if I don¡¯t follow you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Kermu was the first to speak offering himself to apany Yale. There wasn¡¯t any second intention like helping Nurvey in his words, that was truly how he was feeling.


    ¡°The other continent is far too dangerous, and it isn¡¯t ruled by humans, are you sure that you want to go? That would be a good tempering for you, but it is probably that you can¡¯t return alive.¡±


    Revgen had faith in Yale, but he didn¡¯t have that kind of confidence about the others.


    ¡°Without facing dangers, I will never mature enough to seed my master as the n head of the Kurk n. Without true experience, I won¡¯t be useful when a dangerous situation that I can¡¯t avoid happened. I am determined to follow Yale.¡±


    Seeing that Kermu was determined, Revgen didn¡¯t try to continue persuading him.


    ¡°Well, in case of danger, he could hide in this dimension.¡±


    Thinking those words, Revgen decided to let the matter go as Kermu wasn¡¯t someone of his family and Revgen didn¡¯t have the right to interfere in his decisions.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    However, Revgen¡¯s attention was caught when Nurvey also wanted to join the expedition. Although Revgen was trying to put Nurvey closer to Yale, he didn¡¯t want her to face such a big danger.


    ¡°I will also go.¡±


    Serka didn¡¯t dare to fall behind, all the important people for her was going in that travel, her best friend, her husband, and her cousins. Thus, there was no way she would remain behind.


    Revgen wanted to stop Nurvey, but he gave up after seeing that everyone was joining, treating it as good tempering for her of them if she managed to survive.


    Of course, the three sisters of Yale were going without needing of saying it, Aiwai couldn¡¯t leave the Storage Space, Wyba would rather die than be separated from her family and Ange didn¡¯t want to be left alone either.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say no if you want toe. Come to the Imperial pce tomorrow, and after the celebration for the anniversary of the end of the wat, we will depart. Now you three should go out and say goodbye to everyone because I don¡¯t know how much time we will be outside.¡±


    Except for Aiwai and Ange, all the others left the Storage Space at that moment. Since Yale had a time limit, he didn¡¯t dare to waste more time. He didn¡¯t even know how would reach the other extreme of the continent in only two months.


    ¡°I wonder if flying at top speed with my current power I will be able to do it¡­ Wait, there is still another method. I am not sure if it will work, but I need to give it a try.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Revgen, Kermu, Serka, and Nurvey, Yale was wondering about that while he teleported to the portal connected with the Larken n. After all, if he was going to leave, he should tell about it to Swordmad and the others.


    The Larken n hadn¡¯t changed since the moment Yale left one year before, and even Swordmad and the others were still living there.


    Once Yale appeared, Lashar noticed about that and went to receive him, but Yale only replied saying that he wanted to meet with everyone because he had something important to say and went towards a meeting room.


    Of course, the first two to run towards the meeting room where Yale was waiting were Lar and Aizu, and both jumped towards Yale who performed a small teleportation to evade them.


    ¡°That hurt, why do you avoid me?¡±


    Lar felt wronged after Yale evaded her. Yale had just spent so much time being hugged by his sisters that didn¡¯t have any ns to lose more time due to those two girls.


    Aizu had more tact, and instead ofining, he preferred to choose a topic that Yale would like.


    ¡°Oh, Wyba is lying on your head. She it is still as cute as ever; can I hug her?¡±


    Wyba had changed to her wolf form and was resting of Yale¡¯s head since they left the Storage Space.


    ¡°Later, now she doesn¡¯t seem to n to leave my head.¡±


    Wyba had missed Yale so much, so she didn¡¯t n to leave him for a while. At least, she was intelligent enough to know that Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to act freely if she hugged him with her half-beast form, so she decided to change into her beast form and went to her favorite position.


    ¡°Yale, don¡¯t ignore me! I even asked that fellow, Revgen, to honor Hyrk because I knew that you would have wanted that. At least, you must praise me!¡±


    Lar recovered a great part of her memories after Liye met her after the end of the war and in that year her power changedpletely, she was already at the peak of the 8-star Master Rank.


    ¡°I am thankful for that, but you rushed towards me like you were an uncontrolled bull, so I forgot about that.¡±


    Yale had nothing to say if his sisters did it, but it was clear that Lar¡¯s objective wasn¡¯t being his sister, and Yale had no interest in romantic love at that moment. Of course, it was due to the curse on his soul, although he improved and wasn¡¯t like in his previous life, it wasn¡¯t like if the curse disappearedpletely yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me bull! I am sorry about that, and I ept your anger, but you should also praise for the good things I did¡­¡±


    Yale sighed and patted Lar¡¯s head for her excellent job persuading Revgen; it seemed that Lar¡¯s childish personality had yet to improve.


    ¡°You also did it well on the time I had been there. Sorry, as a master I neglected you and Mercer.¡±


    Yale also patted Aizu¡¯s head regretful of having failed to teach her well. Aizu had reached the 1-star Practitioner Rank in both paths, which was a huge feat for her age. Although Liye didn¡¯t want to teach her as she was Yale¡¯s disciple and wanted that Yale personally taught her, Liye did a master ss for Mercer, Aizu, George, and Zack to teach fundamentals of training.


    Liye¡¯s master ss wasn¡¯t anything special and any Law God would have been able to exin those things, but Liye¡¯s capability of teaching was superb, so the four of them benefited far more than Liye expected.


    At that moment, George, Zack, and Mercer entered the meeting room. Originally Lar was in charge of Mercer, but she forgot about him when she rushed to meet Yale, and George and Zack meet him alone on the way to the meeting room.


    George was at the 1-star expert Rank and Zack at the 8-star Practitioner Rank, reaching such levels in both paths; it was easy to see how much have those two benefited for the master ss imparted by Liye.


    As for Mercer, he was at the 9-star Mortal in both paths, but he was hindering his advance on purpose because he didn¡¯t want to end like Lar due to having advanced too quickly. He had heard herining so many times, that was scared to death about advancing quickly to the next Rank.


    Before the three of them could greet Yale, Swordmad also arrived. His talent training the Sword Law was incredible and thanks to that his own level was quickly boosted to the 9-star Grandmaster Rank in the Warrior Path; his Magus Path also advanced, but it only advanced until the 1-star Grandmaster.


    ¡°We can let the greetings forter, now that everyone is here, I need to speak with you all.¡±

 Chapter 306 - You Are My Only Family

    Chapter 306: You Are My Only Family


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    After hearing Yale exnation of his ns to leave the continent the next day, Swordmad was shocked.


    ¡°I am serious. Sorry, but there is no way to avoid this travel.¡±


    Swordmad already knew that Yale was a reincarnated expert. Although that wasn¡¯t publicly spread, the higher-ups of the Revgen Empire knew it, and Swordmad with his current level was someone with the qualifications for learning about confidential topics. However, for him, Yale¡¯s past life didn¡¯t matter because it was Yale the one who became his disciple.


    ¡°Then, I will go with you.¡±


    Yale nodded immediately to Swordmad¡¯s words because he was hoping that Swordmad would say something like that. After all, Swordmad was powerful, and Yale haveplete trust with him, he was more like a father than the biological father of his current life.


    ¡°I will follow you even if you don¡¯t want. I followed you by countless worlds, how can I fail in following you inside this one.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t even try to argue with Lar after hearing that because it was just as she said, she would follow him no matter what and if she traveled alone, she might lose her life and that wasn¡¯t something Yale would like.


    Moreover, Lar was also quite strong, and since she was a reincarnated expert who had recovered a lot of memories, she would be a great ally.


    Yale¡¯s problem was about the other four because they were too weak, and he didn¡¯t know what do if they also wanted to follow, which was something that he predicted that would happen given their personalities.


    George was at the same level as Kermu, but their specialties differed too much. The Space Law was useful in a journey across the ocean, but the golems would be rendered useless.


    The others were even weaker making the travel far too dangerous for them. Although Serka was at the same level as Aizu and was weaker than Zack, Serka¡¯s value was in healing, and since she was Kermu¡¯s husband, there was no way to make her remain behind. Aizu also knew how to heal, but her healing prowess couldn¡¯tpare with Serka¡¯s Time Healing.


    ¡°I also want to go!¡±


    Yale heard something like that from those four at the same time, and he was forced to let out a sigh.


    ¡°This travel is extremely dangerous, with your strength you all will probably die, are you ready to risk your lives? There won¡¯t be a path to return after we depart.¡±


    The travel was already dangerous enough, so trying to return alone to the Revgen Empire after having stated the travel was a death wish.


    ¡°I want to follow the master, no matter what happens in the future!¡±


    Unexpectedly the first one in speak after Yale¡¯s words was Mercer; he knew very well that his fate changed thanks to Yale, and Mercer would rather risk his life than let go the chance of training under a master like Yale.


    ¡°Just as my junior brother said!¡±


    After hearing Mercer, Aizu stopped thinking about the consequences of going in such dangerous travel.


    Yale was quite surprised of hearing how Aizu treated Mercer as her junior brother, but since both were Yale¡¯s disciples and Mercer was younger, for Aizu, that was a correct method to call Mercer and Yale was quite satisfied.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the main thought in Yale¡¯s mind because he hadn¡¯t expected that his two disciples were so much determined, and as their master, it would have been too negligent saying no to them after seeing their determination.


    After all, Yale already neglected them too much; if after nning to go into a trip of unknown duration, he forbade them from following after they were determined to face the danger, he would be aplete failure as their master.


    ¡°Alright, but both of you need to obey me no matter the situation, this isn¡¯t a leisure trip.¡±


    Aizu and Mercer bowed to Yale while speaking at the same time.


    ¡°We will follow master¡¯s indications!¡±


    Yale simply nodded after that and looked towards George and Zack. Strictly speaking, neither of them had a reason to follow Yale no matter what happened like the Swordmad and the others, so Yale hoped that they didn¡¯t choose to risk their lives.


    In fact, Yale was contradicting inside because he wanted them to be safe, but he also had some expectations that they would choose to follow him because maybe they will be able to improve more on the other continent.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone on their continent who could teach George and Zack well if the measure for a correct master was someone who was at least a Law Master in their specialties. However, there was a chance to find someone who could teach them on the other side since there was far more Law Masters than in their own continent.


    At most, Zack could learn archery from Aiwai, but Aiwai¡¯s style included flying, so Zack wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it perfectly unless he reaches the Grandmaster Rank first.


    ¡°I thought that you didn¡¯t need my answer. I don¡¯t care about danger.¡±


    George noticed that Yale was looking at him, so he spoke, but he had really thought that Yale wouldn¡¯t even doubt about his determination due to some dangers. However, he knew that in terms of strength he was far behind Yale. Thus, he could understand the reasons for Yale being worried about his safety.


    ¡°Yale, it isn¡¯t like if I had a ce to return even with Nacesai City having been reconstructed, I would rather risk my life helping my friends in a dangerous trip than live my life without aplishing anything.¡±


    Zack really doubted after hearing Yale¡¯s words, but in the end, his consciousness didn¡¯t let him remain behind to avoid danger with all his friends facing it.


    ¡°Alright, you all cane with me. Tomorrow, after thememoration for the first anniversary of the end of the war we will depart, be ready. However, it is impossible to go back to Nacesai City right now, so if you need to say something to someone there, you will need to wait until we return.¡±


    Everyone understood Yale¡¯s words, but no one had any n to return to Nacesai City as they didn¡¯t have any family remaining there.


    Yale left the room, and Swordmad followed him; the others understood that both wanted to speak in private, so they didn¡¯t try to follow them.


    ¡°Master, do you want to speak about something?¡±


    Yale was the first in knowing that Swordmad wanted to speak with him, so he walked without any destination instead of going straight to the next ce he had nned to go.


    ¡°Knowing your identity, I feel honored and happy that you still call me master.¡±


    Swordmad still considered Yale as his disciple, but he wasn¡¯t sure until that moment if Yale still thought about him as a master or not.


    ¡°You helped me and taught me when I was at my weakest. The situation didn¡¯t matter, you are my master and like a father for me.¡±


    Swordmad smiled when he heard Yale¡¯s words because he also considered Yale as his only close family.


    ¡°You are also like a son for me. You are my only family.¡±


    Yale was happy after hearing that; he knew how much Swordmad valued his students, but he liked to hear those words from Swordmad¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I just wanted to speak to you about your father. He returned to Nacesai City with the survivors of the Roanmad n that he saved and started the n again with him being the new n head. I know that you don¡¯t have any interest regarding what happened to him, but I thought that you must know about it.¡±


    Yale just nodded in reply to that. He didn¡¯t wish anything bad for his biological father in his current life, but he also didn¡¯t n to bother about his well-being. Both of them walked separate ways that probably wouldn¡¯t cross again.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t have any sense of belonging to the current Roanmad n, so he never thought of returning, but he knew how much his grandfather cared about the n in the past, so he was happy that the n survived the cmity of the True Empire.


    ¡°Master, I still have some ns, I will leave for now. The travel will be long, and we will have a lot of time to speak after we depart.¡±


    Swordmad nodded to Yale¡¯s words and returned to his room.


    After finishing speaking with Swordmad, Yale went to his final destination, the ce of resting of Wyba¡¯s army inside the Larken n.


    When Yale appeared there with Wyba on his head, the whole pack of wolves lowered their heads in respect for their Demon God and their Goddess.


    ¡°We will depart for a long trip, but I can¡¯t bring all of you. You are the strongest, so you wille with me, and I will let you choose another one of your pack to follow us. The rest will remain in the Empire to protect it until we return. Understood?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to make mistakes, so he didn¡¯t want a group that surpassed the limit of the Storage Space in case of everyone needing to hide there in case of danger. As for letting some wolves outside, that would point their location to others, so it wasn¡¯t good because Yale couldn¡¯t freely appear in whenever part he wished when exiting the Storage Space, he had some range but not too much.


    Although Yale had more space and could allow a few more wolves to go, he wanted to have some spare space in case of emergency more than going with all the spots covered from the start.


    All the wolves nodded their heads, and a wolf at the Elder Rank stepped ahead sitting at the side of the leader. That wolf was the favorite female of the leader, so he chose to bring it with him as she was also the second strongest of the pack.


    Although it may sound bad the fact that the wolf didn¡¯t have a single female wolf as a wife, he was a wolf, and moreover, the alpha wolf of the pack. Thus, it wasn¡¯t that strange having several female wolves and lots of children.


    However, he would never act as Wyba¡¯s father and abandon one of the female wolves that were with him for fear of death because he would rather die first.


    ¡°Alright, with this everything is ready. Tomorrow will be the day of our departure.¡±


    Saying those words more for himself than for the wolves, Yale put those two wolves in the Storage Space and left. Then, he returned to the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 307 - Unexpected News

    Chapter 307: Unexpected News


    Yale yawned while hearing the variety of speeches that different people said in the celebration ceremony for the first-year anniversary of the end of the war; he didn¡¯t like that kind of events, but Revgen forced him to listen.


    In fact, Revgen wanted to make Yale say a speech too, but because Yale awakened toote, the schedule couldn¡¯t be modified, and Revgen needed to conform with forcing Yale to listen. Of course, Revgen needed to say a long speech, so he felt that it would have been better if he had dragged his good friend with him.


    After the most formal speeches ended, the kids rescued in the war started to pay their respects to those who saved them, which was a very long process as there were too many kids and even if they were speaking by groups and not individually, there were still too many of them.


    At that moment, Revgen also went to seat in the VIP area with Yale and was yawning as much as Yale. Fortunately, no one could see them from the outside, or the fact the emperor was yawning out of boredom while hearing those kids would have been a great shock for everyone.


    ¡°Did you stop fearing showing yourself to others?¡±


    Revgen showed himself in public a lottely given that even a statue of him was made, but previously he had been hiding from everyone.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t notice it at the start, but this whole continent had beenpletely isted from the outside, no matter if it is people from other worlds or from the other continent, any possibility of interaction is now impossible.


    Thus, I don¡¯t need fearing to show myself because an enemy can¡¯t discover me. Of course, with a second level World Authority like yours, it wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to you to cross the istion barrier.¡±


    When Revgen was ending his words, he remembered that Yale was nning to leave the continent and rified that Yale wouldn¡¯t have any problem.


    Hearing Revgen¡¯s words, Yale felt like if he knew why the continent was isted and who did it, but he was unable to remember it despite feeling that was something he knew. Yale didn¡¯t have any doubt about that those memories had been blocked for some reason.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t say anything about his intuition that Liye had some rtionship with that because he didn¡¯t have any proof


    After some hours since the ceremony started, the speeches finally ended, and the party started.


    ¡°This had been too long, why did you n such a boring schedule?¡±


    Neither Yale nor Revgen had any need to sleep daily with their current levels, but they felt like if they were falling asleep at any moment while hearing those seemingly countless speeches.


    ¡°Usually is Nurvey the one who n this kind of things, but since she was in that dimension of yours when the nning started, I let some of the elders n it. Truly, a bad idea, a very bad idea.¡±


    Revgen was regretting his decision and swore that wouldn¡¯t happen again because that had been boring to death.


    At that moment, a servant knocked on the door.


    ¡°Emperor, there are a man and a woman requesting a meeting with someone that is inside the VIP room with you. They are called Durgan and Birgh.¡±


    Usually trying to meet the Emperor in that kind of way would be a great sin. However, judging the action wasn¡¯t something the servant could decide. If for any reason a servant kicked off someone that the Emperor wanted to see, that servant wouldn¡¯t have a good future.


    ¡°Let them pass.¡±


    Revgen knew that those two spoke with Yale the previous day, so he guessed that they hade to say something to Yale. After all, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce where Yale since even his statue was ced in the same ce as Revgen¡¯s statue.


    ¡°We pay our respects to the Emperor and the Great Hero.¡±


    Durgan and Birgh greeted Revgen politely after entering the VIP area, in which only Revgen and Yale were at that moment.


    Yale and Revgen weren¡¯t shocked by their greeting because that was a standard formality, but they didn¡¯t expect that there was a third voice saying that greeting.


    ¡°Yale, my friend, I am sorry to disturb you, but I heard from Lar that you all were departing today after this even ended, and we needed to speak with you.¡±


    Durgan was straightforward speaking to rify that the only reason for their impolite visit was that they wouldn¡¯t have another chanceter.


    ¡°Feel free to speak, but I hope that you aren¡¯t nning toe with me.¡±


    Durgan and Birgh were too weak, and both nned to take care of some of the kids that wouldn¡¯t have a ce to return, so Yale hoped that they wouldn¡¯t follow him because those kids needed them far more.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that. I would lie if I say that I am not tempted, but I have important things to do in the Revgen Empire, so I can¡¯t follow you.¡±


    Yale nodded as Durgan said a reply that was worthy of his honorable personality.


    ¡°Wee because of this little girl; she is from the Roanmad n like you.¡±


    Birgh said those words, but her face paled at the same time she saw that Yale¡¯s face ckened in anger.


    ¡°Sorry, Yale. Birgh failed to measure her words previously. We knew that you have some rtionship with them and this little girl is worried about her brother who seemed to flee before the n switched sides. We only thought that maybe you had heard of him.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to know that Yale was rted to the Roanmad n, but Durgan knew that Yale didn¡¯t like to be rted with it since Swordmad lived at the Larken n¡¯s headquarters for a whole year.


    ¡°I know that the Roanmad n had been reconstructed, but all the members fled together, so as far as I know someone who fled alone, shouldn¡¯t be there, but tell me that person¡¯s name.¡±


    Although Yale didn¡¯t want to be rted with the Roanmad n, he felt that it wasn¡¯t wrong hearing the words of the little girl worried about her brother. After all, Yale remembered the names of the members of the Roanmad n in the scroll created by Liye, so at least he would be able to confirm if that person betrayed the empire or not.


    ¡°My brother is called ckor¡­¡±


    The little girl spoke with an almost inaudible voice filled with fear as she was in front of the two alive Great Heroes of the Revgen Empire.


    Yale¡¯s shock when hearing that name was enormous. That name wasn¡¯t on the traitor list, but ckor was the first opponent Yale face after being born in the Roanmad n gathering before he almost died saving Ange.


    Moreover, Yale felt that the ckor that the little girl was speaking of was the same one he had battled in the past as that was quite a weird name, and Yale didn¡¯t believe there was someone else with that name in the Roanmad n.


    ¡°That is a nostalgic name; I still remember when I beat him years ago. However, I have no news of him, but he didn¡¯t betray the empire despite his father, your father, betrayed it. That is worthy of recognizing.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know if ckor was still alive or not, maybe the Nacesai Academy or the Roanmad n had some kind of token to check it, but Yale had no means to do the same.


    The little girl wasn¡¯t surprised that her father was a traitor because the one who sold her to the True Empire and made her live in that underground room was no other than her father. As for ckor, he ran with all his strength once he started to notice that something wrong was happening to the n when he saw how a soul mark was being put on some members by coincidence.


    He didn¡¯t know what a soul mark was, nor what the effect was, but he heard the conversation the others had, and swearing absolute loyalty to someone wasn¡¯t something that fit with his personality, so he fled.


    ¡°Anyway, you should return to the Roanmad n with the other kids belonging there. If ckor has survived, and now wants to find you, the first ce he would go is the new Roanmad n.¡±


    The little girl nodded timidly after hearing Yale¡¯s words. One of her biggest fears was that ckor had been caught and chose to follow the True Empire.


    ¡°Thank you, Yale. This had been a great help for her.¡±


    After Durgan spoke the three of them bowed simultaneously towards Yale. At that moment, Durgan¡¯s group was going to leave the VIP area, but a voice stopped them.


    ¡°Alright, now is my time to ask questions.¡±


    No one expected that Revgen would speak at that point, but Durgan, Birgh and the little girl didn¡¯t dare to argue about that because the one speaking was the Emperor and they were the ones who went to the VIP area without the formal procedures.


    ¡°First, send the little girl off. This isn¡¯t rted to her¡±


    The servant, who had opened the door previously and stayed inside the room since that moment, took the little girl and left the room without anyoneining about it.


    ¡°Well, when are you two going to marry? I hope that you two didn¡¯t expect to marry after the child was born.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Birgh and Durgan

    Chapter 308: Birgh and Durgan


    Yale didn¡¯t expect Revgen to speak about such topic, and the faces of Durgan and Birgh paled.


    It was true that two days ago, they were quite sad for the fact the kids were about to leave after paying respects to their saviors, so both of them drunk a lot together.


    Drinking together led to something that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to admit in front of others since both of them weren¡¯t married.


    ¡°Child? Why did Emperor say that I will have a child and imply that Durgan will be the father? I don¡¯t feel anything strange on my body until now, is this a prophecy?¡±


    Birgh was conscious of what happened the two nights ago due to drinking too much, but she couldn¡¯t believe Revgen¡¯s words as anything that wasn¡¯t a prophecy for the future. After all, it was difficult to believe that she was pregnant after just one time.


    She had liked Durgan since some time ago while both of them worked together to take care of those kids. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t feel strange if in the future she would marry Durgan and had a child with him, in fact, she hoped that it would turn true someday, but she couldn¡¯t believe that she was already pregnant.


    ¡°My friend is the one who makes prophecies. I am not skilled with that.¡±


    Revgen shook his head and then looked at Yale, who didn¡¯t argue with that as he had prophesized some things in the past.


    ¡°I can detect a faint life aura in your belly, that kind of weak life aura is that of a yet to be born child. More specifically a faint life aura that appears just after pregnancy, there is no doubt of that.¡±


    Revgen was a Law God in the Life Law, even though Birgh just got pregnant, he didn¡¯t fail in noticing it.


    ¡°It was only one time¡­¡±


    Durgan was shocked by Revgen¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t dare to doubt about anything the Emperor said. Moreover, he was also in love with Birgh since almost the same time she fell in love with him. Thus, he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want to marry Birgh and having children with her.


    Despite both of them loving each other, both also chose to hide it from the other feeling that it was one-sided. However, after getting drunk, they stopped hiding it which lead to that situation. If they hadn¡¯t loved each other from the start, even getting drunk wouldn¡¯t have made themmit such act without being married.


    ¡°It is true that Birgh is currently pregnant and that Durgan is the father. Congrattions both of you.¡±


    Yale was unable to detect such a faint life aura with the Life Law because hecked in the control of the Life Law, but using the Divine Life Eyes, he confirmed that Revgen¡¯s words were true. After all, the Divine Life Eyes could check all the status and problems of the target¡¯s body and pregnancy was also shown there. Since Yale knew Durgan, the Divine Life Eyes were even able to determine that he was the father instantaneously.


    Durgan and Birgh faces turned red after Yale congratted them. Both of them couldn¡¯t believe it, but it would be weird if the two great heroes of the empire were lying to them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to attend your wedding, and the people that are going with me wouldn¡¯t be able to do it either. That includes Durgan¡¯s little sister, so I need to apologize by that. Sadly, our travel mustn¡¯t be dyed. However, I will give you your present for the wedding right now. I am sure that you will like it. Take it.¡±


    Yale threw out two big pieces of a strange metal to Birgh and Durgan. Liye had looted the members of the True Empire that he had killed and put everything in the Storage Space area that was restricted to others and only Yale could ess. Thus, Yale had a vast collection of materials with him, and the ones he threw at them were of such a high quality that made Birgh¡¯s face to be filled with excitement; her cksmith¡¯s soul was excited for being able to work with that strange metal.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will use them to make a good weapon to Durgan and another for our childter on.¡±


    After storing the strange metal in her spatial artifact, Birgh hugged Durgan¡¯s arm making that Durgan¡¯s arm fell in the midst of her chest. Durgan¡¯s face was red as he wasn¡¯t used to such kind of contact and he felt even more shame because they were in public, and the ones in front of him were the emperor of the continent and Yale, who Durgan considered as his brother-inw despite Yale hasn¡¯t married Lar despite the engagement. However, Durgan had already decided that he would marry Birgh as soon as possible since she was pregnant.


    Since Birgh was already pregnant, there was no reason for dy anything, although both weren¡¯t married yet, they already considered the other as their life-long partner.


    In fact, Birgh was already making ns for the wedding in her mind. Although it was a pity that Yale and the others going with him wouldn¡¯t be able to attend, she wanted to make the most perfect wedding possible. Durgan deduced Birgh¡¯s thoughts, but he nned to ept anything that Birgh decided about that topic as he didn¡¯t want to argue and didn¡¯t mind too much about how exactly the wedding would be.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Yale. It is a pity that you can¡¯t assist to the wedding, but we understand that you have important matters outside the continent.¡±


    Trying to calm himself, Durgan thanked Yale, but his voice showed that he wasn¡¯t calm at all.


    ¡°Emperor, you were the one who noticed about our child, do you want to be the best man at the wedding?¡±


    Birgh was lost in her thoughts about the wedding and couldn¡¯t avoid asking Revgen because the Emperor was the best option she thought for a best man since Yale wouldn¡¯t be there.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t like such kind of events too much, but since he was the one who brought the topic he needed to ept or would be bad for his reputation, who asked him to open his mouth to tease those two youngsters after noticing that the girl was pregnant? Moreover, since Yale would have left the continent at that time, Revgen would need to endure that alone.


    ¡°Emperor, Yale, we will be leaving for now. Have a safe trip, Yale.¡±


    Durgan said that before walking towards the outside of the VIP area while his arm was still trapped by Birgh. He knew that Bight was lost in her thoughts and that it was better leaving before she thought of using a part of the Imperial Pce as the wedding ce and asked Revgen for it. He didn¡¯t know that Birgh had already thought about that and nned to ask for itter, there was no need to ask the emperor himself to rent a ce in the Imperial Pce for the wedding.


    ¡°That was truly unexpected.¡±


    The whole situation still seemed quite unbelievable to Yale despite having confirmed by himself. He was wondering how LaR would react when she discovered that she was about to be an aunt.


    Fortunately, she wouldn¡¯t be there when the kid was born, or Lar might enter in a berserker mode when someone called her aunt.


    ¡°Well, probably the only one who would dare to say something like that is Revgen.¡±


    After remembering how Revgen usually spoke, Yale believed that he would be the first in teasing Lar with that. Revgen always seemed very serious to outsiders, but to those who were close to him, he wasn¡¯t serious at all.


    ¡°I hope that their child wouldn¡¯t have any problems in the future¡­¡±


    Revgen said those words with a bit of worry in his voice.


    ¡°Problems?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand why Revgen was saying that about the future child of Durgan and Birgh. Revgen didn¡¯t know how to make prophecies, and even Yale¡¯s Divine Life Eyes didn¡¯t detect anything wrong in Birgh¡¯s belly.


    ¡°You sent so many souls to reincarnation, that the chances of the child being the reincarnation of someone are quite high.¡±


    At that moment, Yale understood Revgen¡¯s worries. Knowing the shock of his biological father for the fact that his children were reincarnated experts, he could imagine how much would that impact anyone else even if the reincarnated ones weren¡¯t experts but normal people.


    ¡°That is true. Well, the time of reincarnation is mostly random, although so many souls were sent at the same time, a lot of kids born in thisst year and they aren¡¯t all reincarnations. If Birgh¡¯s child had luck, it would be born just a normal child.¡±


    Yale sensed the souls that Liye sent to reincarnation and not all the recently born kids in Imperial City had that kind of soul.


    Revgen nodded. Although he noticed that a lot of reincarnated souls had been born thest year in Imperial City, they didn¡¯t even reach the half of those born there in that time.


    ¡°Well, after some time, you should be able to use the Death Law to confirm it even before the child¡¯s birth. Now, let¡¯s go to the outside. Traveling towards the Zuatania Republic by normal means is too long for my schedule. Thus, I will try to do it in another way to reach it in the shortest time.¡±

 Chapter 309 - Returning to Trade City

    Chapter 309: Returning to Trade City


    Yale and Revgen teleported to a big room where Nurvey and all the others were already waiting. Although all of them attended the celebration for the first anniversary of the end of the war, they left just after the speeches ended and reached the room while Yale and Revgen were speaking with Birgh¡¯s group.


    ¡°It is great that you all are already here.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if his method would work or not, so he wanted to try it quickly. In case of failure, he would need to rush with all his strength to exit the continent by the Zuatania Republic¡¯s side if he needed to travel normally, and Yale wasn¡¯t sure if he would manage to do it in time even in that case. As for the possibility of crossing the ocean on the Revgen Empire¡¯s side, it waspletely discarded because that would be just a suicide trip.


    ¡°Oh right. Durgan and Birgh will marry soon, and all of you will miss the wedding. Do you want to leave some letters or presents for them? Birgh is even pregnant, so something for the child is also good. Especially from you Lar, after this you will be an AUNT.¡±


    Revgen put special emphasis in hisst word which made that Lar wielded her sword and attacked Revgen with all her might. Of course, with her current level, she couldn¡¯t even scratch Revgen¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Old bastard, I will chop you to the death!¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment; he didn¡¯t expect that Revgen would try to anger Lar at that moment.


    In fact, the first time both meet after Lar¡¯s reincarnation, when Yale was still in a slumber, Revgenughed at Lar¡¯s childish looks, and Lar used Revgen¡¯s old age a weapon to insult him, so both were just continuing their attacks against each other after that moment.


    ¡°Of course, you will be an AUNT, but you will still look like a child. I am sure that even the child of your brother would look more mature than you the first time you two meet.¡±


    Yale was getting tired of that, Lar was far too short-tempered, and Revgen had been bored for too many thousands of years making that he used any asion to amuse himself when he was with people he knew well like Yale and Lar. In fact, Revgen didn¡¯t mind at all that Lar pointed his old age; he only feigned that he was affected because he found funny the situation, and Revgen¡¯s worst enemy at that moment was boredom.


    ¡°Lar, stop. Your attacks didn¡¯t have any effect, and we have no time to waste. Everyone, if you want to do as Revgen has just said, and you all want to leave something for them, do it now. We are going to leave, and you all need to enter into my private dimension for now.¡±


    Lar stopped her attacks after hearing Yale¡¯s words, but she swore in her heart that after recovering more strength she would beat Revgen to make him pay for that. Meanwhile, Revgen was sad because the enjoyable time ended.


    Even though not everyone knew Birgh, everyone had met Durgan before, so everyone left at least a letter to congratte the marriage, but some of them also left some small gifts. Then, Revgen put everything in his storage artifact to give it to Durgan and Birghter.


    ¡°Good travel you all. I hope that everyone manages toe back alive.¡±


    Revgen didn¡¯t have too many expectations about the fact that everyone managed to return alive, but he hoped that Yale would be able to protect them.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t resist.¡±


    After saying that, Yale put everyone in his Storage Space, except Revgen and Wyba.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell them about the wolves, but well I doubt that there would be any problem.¡±


    After saying that, Yale though about it a while better and decided to y safe.


    ¡°Wyba enter there in case of something happens with those wolfs, they are your subordinates.¡±


    Then, Yale also sent Wyba to the Storage Space.


    ¡°Now, will you exin to me about that method of yours to travel quickly towards the other extreme of the continent?¡±


    Yale smiled while showing a token to Revgen.


    ¡°I will just break this.¡±


    At that moment, Yale crushed the token, and a secondter, a portal had appeared in front of him.


    ¡°I was already thinking that you will never use that token, what is the problem you need to face for requiring my help.¡±


    Tar appeared from the portal while speaking, but he was frightened to death when he sensed Revgen¡¯s aura.


    ¡°This is too much for me.¡±


    He thought that about Revgen but then, he noticed that Revgen didn¡¯t seem to be hostile towards Yale, so he sighed in relief.


    Of course, Yale had just broken the token Tar gave to him as a trump card, since it can only be used in their continent, it was better to use it at that moment as it would be useless after leaving the continent. After all, Yale believed that he couldn¡¯t be weaker than Tar the day he would return to the continent.


    ¡°I just need to go to Trade City as fast as possible, so I decided to summon you and use the portal.¡±


    Tar was already guessing something like that since there wasn¡¯t anyone who seemed an enemy nearby.


    ¡°I am not against that, but the distance of teleportation is too high, and you are already at the Elder Rank, I don¡¯t know if the portal will support teleporting both of us.¡±


    For such unstable portals, the level of the person crossing it also mattered a lot, and Yale¡¯s power increased a lot since thest time Tar saw him.


    ¡°No worry about that, don¡¯t resist and enter into my hidden dimension. I will cross the portal and let you out after that.¡±


    Yale¡¯s biggest worry was that the portal generated by the token could only be crossed by Tar no matter the situation, but the current situation wasn¡¯t problematic for him since he had the Storage Space.


    The portal would onlyst some minutes, so Yale didn¡¯t n to waste any time.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet senior Revgen; I hope to have more time to speak the next time we meet.¡±


    Tar bowed respectfully to Revgen before entering the Storage Space. Revgen was someone with a statusparable to Zuatania, so Tar held a lot of respect for Revgen despite the fact that Revgen wasn¡¯t rted to him.


    ¡°That should be Zuatania¡¯s youngest disciple. I meet him once, Zuatania had a good eye when chose him as a disciple.¡±


    Revgen spoke to himself before speaking to Yale.


    ¡°Have a safe trip. Be careful outside the continent. I will be waiting for you and the others to return. Good luck.¡±


    Revgen felt quite lonely since Lar, Yale, and Ange, three people who had past lives that met him in the past were leaving. Moreover, even his favorite granddaughter was also leaving, so the feeling of loneliness was even higher.


    ¡°Goodbye, my oldest friend. We will meet again in the future.¡±


    Saying those words Yale crossed the portal disappearing from the Revgen Empire and reappearing in Tar¡¯s office in Trade City.


    ¡°I am finally back here. It has been a long time.¡±


    Yale recognized Tar¡¯s office while the portal behind him closed.


    After that, Yale let Tar leave the Storage Space.


    ¡°Sorry for the problems.¡±


    Tar shook his head while hearing Yale.


    ¡°No problem at all. However, if you let me ask, why have youe back and have so many people in that dimension of yours?¡±


    Tar managed to see the others inside the Storage Space, but since he was sent out quite quickly, he didn¡¯t have a chance to speak with them.


    ¡°I need to leave the continent, and they chose to follow me. Speaking about leaving the continent, I was hoping that the Zuatania Merchant¡¯s Association would lend me that ship made to cross the ocean.¡±


    Yale hadn¡¯t forgotten about the ship he saw years ago, it was originally made to travel across the ocean, but it had never been used to that purpose yet.


    ¡°Of course, I lend it to you, or that is what I would like to say, but it is impossible to lend it to you because it has been sold.¡±


    Tar found the situation quite weird at that moment.


    ¡°Sold?¡±


    Yale was wondering who was so bored and had so much money to buy a ship like that. After all, traveling to another continent wasn¡¯t a joke, so he thought that some wealthy collector bought it.


    ¡°Yes, it was sold less than a year ago. However, don¡¯t worry. Although it has been sold, you shouldn¡¯t have any problem if you want to use it.¡±


    Yale looked Tar with a strange face as he didn¡¯t understand about what Tar was speaking about.


    ¡°I mean, the ship was bought by the Thousand Frost Wolves Company, yourpany, so technically that ship is partially yours. You see, how will I lend to you something you had already bought? If had known that you needed it, I would have just lent it to you instead of winning money in the process.¡±


    Tar didn¡¯t know if it was just a huge coincidence or was the result of some kind of n, but anyway, since it was already sold, even if he spent time thinking about it, the reality wouldn¡¯t change.

 Chapter 310 - Thousand Frost Wolves Company

    Chapter 310: Thousand Frost Wolves Company


    Yale didn¡¯t know anything about the current state of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company, but he knew that buying that ship shouldn¡¯t have been cheap.


    Moreover, Yale liked the fact thepany bought the ship because he would rather travel in a ship owned by himself than in a lent ship. After all, if a lent ship were to get damaged, he would feel bad for Tar, but he never hoped that the Zuatania Merchant Association was willing to sell that ship.


    As for the losses of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company, if the ship got damaged, Yale didn¡¯t care at all. He still didn¡¯t forgive them for selling those plushies of himself without authorization.


    ¡°That is also good, I am going to see them. Are thepany still situated in the same ce?¡±


    Tar shook his head after hearing Yale¡¯s question.


    ¡°They ordered to construct a new building, but it is easy to detect, it is the tallest building of the Trade City.¡±


    Tar was still in awe of how much the Thousand Frost Wolves Company improved in thest years. At that point, even the Zuatania Merchant¡¯s Association didn¡¯t have any authority on them. Tar had never seen someone so good in business since his master.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that those two are doing it better than I expected.¡±


    That was the only part that Yale said in a loud voice, but he continued inside his mind.


    ¡°It is clear that they turned very rich selling those plushies. My shame turned into money for them, I need to teach those two a lesson before departing.¡±


    Then, Yale bid farewell to Tar and left the building. Yale didn¡¯t even need two seconds to know where the building constructed by the Thousand Frost Wolves Association was situated, it was impossible to fail to see it.


    Moreover, it was possible to read the name of thepany put in the building even since Yale¡¯s position, they were advertising thepany in a very huge way, literally.


    Moreover, in each of the sides of the building, there was a huge picture, the one in front of Yale was a Wyba¡¯s picture with enough size to being clearly seen even from outside the city.


    Yale could only see that face of the building and a bit of another one, which seemed to depict a person and a wolf, which made Yale have a bad premonition.


    After nearing the building, he confirmed that the other picture was of him with Wyba in the head, like in the plushie bought by Nurvey.


    ¡°I need to increase the beating by a fold.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know what was in the other two faces of the building, but he chose to not investigate it, or he would maybe end killing those two while beating them.


    Yale continued advancing until entering the building, he let Wyba remain in the Storage Space for fear of people jumping at him at first sight. However, Yale himself was already well-known enough, so even without Wyba, he was recognized.


    ¡°The Silent Healer!¡±


    ¡°If the Silent Healer is here, Wyba should be near!¡±


    ¡°Where is Wyba? I need to hug the real one!¡±


    ¡°Fool, it is better to hug the Silent Healer and Wyba at the same time.¡±


    ¡°You two are not aiming high enough. Silent healer, do you need a girlfriend? If you don¡¯t need it, I can also be your maid!¡±


    ¡°Shameless! But if you are interested, I am also willing to be your girlfriend or your maid!¡±


    Those shouts only intensified as the seconds passed and there was already uncountable woman rushing towards him without control. None of those women were strong enough to harm Yale even if all of them shed against him at the same time, but Yale feared to hurt them, so he teleported to the next floor.


    That kind of blind and rash teleportation was dangerous, but fortunately, Yale had the system¡¯s aid and the luck that the next floor didn¡¯t have too many things on the area he appeared.


    ¡°I was popr before, but this had reached another level despite not being here.¡±


    The lower floors were for customers, the one in which Yale had appeared was a floor reserved for events, making that there wasn¡¯t a lot of people there at that moment.


    Yale activated Stealth and continued his way to the upper floors where he hoped to find Julie or Oscro.


    There was an automatic elevator made withplex formations that should have also need an insane amount of money to make, but Yale only walked through the stairs because he would be discovered and trapped if he used the elevator.


    After the fiftieth floor, the customers couldn¡¯t enter as that area was for storage and offices. There was some security on the fiftieth floor, but Yale¡¯s Stealth worked perfectly, and even if he was discovered, with his identity there was no way someone would block him. He feared more his fans than the security guards.


    Yale continued checking the next floors, but he still didn¡¯t find Julie or Oscro. After a while, Yale finally reached thest floor, the hundredth floor.


    In that floor, Yale finally sensed the presence of Julie and Oscro. That room was perfectly isted with formations, so not even Yale was able to sense their presence until he entered into the hundredth floor.


    Before going to meet those two, Yale made Wyba leave the Storage Space and put her on his head and stopped to use Stealth.


    ¡°You two really made a tall building.¡±


    Yale spoke in a loud voice while entering the room where Oscro and Julie were speaking.


    Both of them were utterly shocked when they saw Yale, but the reasons for their shock wasn¡¯t because he appeared suddenly, but because someone had just told them that Yale would arrive at Trade City soon.


    ¡°Yale, you seem well¡­¡±


    Oscro had difficulties to say those words because he was feeling that something bad was about to happen. Yale saw that Oscro had fattened quite a bit in those years, making him look uglier than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared, I don¡¯t bite.¡±


    After noticing how scared Oscro was and then also thought.


    ¡°However, I will beat you. Maybe you are developing some kind of affinity to the Time Law, or maybe you just developed a good intuition for danger. It should be thetter, Oscro has just reached the 2-star Apprentice Rank, without a bloodline, a master, or a legacy there is no way he had something to do with the Time Law.¡±


    With Oscro¡¯s talent having reached that level with his age was something that he had aplished thanks to eating countless resources. As for Julie who had better talent and a legacy, she had reached the 6-star Practitioner Rank in both paths, despite nor training too much.


    ¡°Yale, you really surprised me. When we were told that you wille soon, we didn¡¯t expect it to be with so much uracy.¡±


    Julie stood up with a smile on his face while seeing Yale instead of fearing him like Oscro. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t predict Yale¡¯s anger, but she had her own ns.


    ¡°Someone told you that I wasing? That doesn¡¯t matter now. I believe that two of you know about what I want to talk.¡±


    Yale had a smile as bright as Julie¡¯s, but for Oscro, Yale seemed a devil.


    ¡°I can exin everything about those plushies, it was for your sake.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know what kind of excuse Julie thought had, but he decided to hear it.


    ¡°Most of the money obtained from those plushies was used to kill the members of an Organization called True Empire and to buy that ship for you. We did it to help you.¡±


    Julie¡¯s words were true but not sincere. It was true that the amount of money expended on those two things wasparable to the earnings of Yale¡¯s plushies, but the plushies were made before they knew anything about the True Empire or that Yale would need that ship in the future.


    ¡°Oh, did you already know that I needed a ship? Probably the same person who said that I wasing was the one who told you about that. However, there is something weird in your exnation.¡±


    At that moment, Julie decided to y her trump card.


    ¡°Indeed, we used some money in somethingpletely wasteful, I tried to stop Oscro, but he insisted. He¡­ tried to sell some plushies of himself, that provoked a lot of loses to thepany, the number of sold ones until now is still zero.¡±


    Yale looked towards Oscro, who felt sold by Julie. However, Julie¡¯s words were also true even if that didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Yale¡¯s plushies. Moreover, as Yale though when he saw his own plushie in Nurvey¡¯s room, there were also Julie¡¯s plushies on the lower floors, so she didn¡¯t discriminate against anyone when making them and were just made for profit.


    ¡°Oscro, do you have any explication to waste so much money earned of selling my image without my permission?¡±


    Oscro trembled.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡­ it isn¡¯t like that¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    Oscro was unable toplete any sentence, and Yale only widened his smile.


    ¡°You need some beating.¡±

 Chapter 311 - Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 311: Unexpected Meeting


    Yale understood that the story wasn¡¯t as simple as Julie exined and that probably she also deserved a beating, but after an hour of beating Oscro, Yale decided to forgive Julie in exchange for the help with the True Empire and the ship.


    Thus, only Oscro suffered Yale¡¯s wrath, just as Julie nned since the day when she was unable to top stop Oscro¡¯s wasteful business of selling his own plushies.


    ¡°Well, the matter of the plushies is settled. Since the money used to the ship was made taking profit from me, I suppose that I can use it on my free will, right? I am nning to leave the continent.¡±


    Neither of them seemed surprised, although was difficult to see any expression in Oscro¡¯s swollen face.


    ¡°Of course, feel free to use it.¡±


    Julie was about to add something, but Yale interrupted them.


    ¡°Well, now we need to speak about that picture of myself on the wall of the building.¡±


    Oscro looked at Julie begging with his eyes.


    ¡°Please. be merciful, don¡¯t make him beat me again.¡±


    Julie understood what Oscro wanted to say just seeing his eyes. Fortunately for Oscro, she didn¡¯t n to have him beaten again.


    ¡°The paintings of the walls have less than one year, but we didn¡¯t do your painting because we wanted. It was the suggestion of the same person who told us that you wereing to Trade City and that you needed a ship.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know if the shameless level of Julie had reached unfathomable heights or the situation was as weird as she made it sound.


    At that moment, Yale had some curiosity for the person who had predicted his return to Trade City. At that start, Yale thought that was the same person that had helped him in the shadows before, but that person had never interfered with Yale so directly as asking for have an enormous picture of him on the highest building of Trade City.


    ¡°Where is this person. I want to know the person who predicted my travel.¡±


    Yale wanted to hear some exnations from that person before deciding what to do. After all, he didn¡¯t discard that Julie was lying because she was a merchant and merchants were adept at lying.


    ¡°He is residing in our hotel. It is the best of the city and very expensive, but this person paid for the most expensive room and is living there since the day he arrived at Trade City.¡±


    Julie knew that the person in question was rich and a big shot for expending money so easily, so she tried to please him and making a huge picture of Yale and Wyba wasn¡¯t a big price for obtaining that person¡¯s trust.


    In fact, she also wanted to do something like that, but she feared too much Yale¡¯s wrath, so she didn¡¯t dare to do it until that person asked her.


    ¡°Lead me to that hotel. Oscro doesn¡¯t need toe; it would be bad for thepany if others saw him in that state.¡±


    Of course, Yale could just heal Oscro in an instant, but he was the one who beat him, he didn¡¯t n to heal him just after the beating.


    ¡°Alright. However, you need to know that this person is very powerful and should have a big background, don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    Julie feared that Yale would instantly beat the other party before starting to speak and the consequences that doing that would have.


    Descending from the building was quite quick since they used an elevated which was for private use of the founders. If Yale had known that elevator before, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to hide, since that elevator led to a secret exit.


    Since Yale didn¡¯t know that, after leaving the highest floor, he ended up sending Wyba again to the Storage Space to avoid her being caught in any trouble if they were detected.


    The hotel was quite near to the main building of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company; in five minutes they were there.


    Julie had been careful and made secret doors in all the building letting her move without others noticing her presence. After all, she also sold plushies of herself and her picture was also in the building; although she didn¡¯t have as many fans as Yale, she still had a lot and mainly males. Sadly, for those males, she didn¡¯t have any interest in them because for her they were like mindless pigs.


    The floor in which that person was residing was also the highest one, but the hotel only had twenty floors, it couldn¡¯tpare with the office of Julie and Oscro.


    There was only one room on the twentieth floor because almost all the floor was the room itself.


    Julie knocked the door before speaking.


    ¡°I am Julie. Just as you said, Yale has reached Trade City, and he wants to meet you.¡±


    Some secondster the door opened, and the person that Yale saw was someone that he would have never expected to find in the Zuatania Republic.


    Although that person had changed quite a bit since thest time that he saw him, there was no way that Yale couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Sebe, I never expected that you were the person Julie was speaking of.¡±


    Sebe didn¡¯t have any beast part since his bloodline was upgraded unless he changed voluntarily to half-beast form, but in a ce like Trade City doing that wasn¡¯t wise.


    ¡°Yale, my friend. I had been waiting for you all his time. Come, enter the room. I can¡¯t let my benefactor wait outside.¡±


    Julie had already guessed that probably those two knew each other from before, but she didn¡¯t expect that they were so close to the point that Sebe considered Yale as his benefactor.


    ¡°Just what kind of experiences Yale had after he left Trade City that time¡­¡±


    Julie wasn¡¯t able to imagine anything about Yale¡¯s journey since he left until he returned.


    Yale and Julie followed Sebe inside the room until they reached an area with some expensive seats and the three of them sat there.


    ¡°I am not the only one here. Shirke, Yale is here. You don¡¯t need to hide.¡±


    A cloaked person also appeared there, and after seeing that Yale was there, he put off the cloak and showed his reptilian face. Shirk¡¯s looks were a huge problem in the Zuatania Republic, but luckily, he was traveling with Sebe. However, he still preferred to hide his looks form others as much as he could.


    Julie also knew about Shirk since the day Sebe rented the room, but for Julie, someone like Shirk who had enough background to reside in the most expensive room of the hotel had far more status than any human who couldn¡¯t even pay the cheapest one.


    ¡°As long as one had money that person is a customer.¡±


    Julie worked with that mindset, so the usual discrimination against half-beasts by the citizens of the Zuatania Republic wasn¡¯t something that applied to her.


    ¡°Shirk, you look well as always,e to sit with us.¡±


    Yale was quite happy to have met Sebe and Shirk since he left the Anpaes Kingdom without having a chance to bid farewell.


    Shirk was a bit doubtful because his status was far inferior to Sebe and Yale, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sebe, you can start exining yourself right now. Why are you here?¡±


    Since the other party was Sebe who treated Yale very well in the past, Yale didn¡¯t want to make the things difficult for him and gave him the chance to exin the whole situation.


    ¡°I am not too sure either. After I dealt with the people of the True Empire residing in the Anpaes Kingdom, I returned to report everything to my father. At that moment, my father told me that you would appear one yearter in the Zuatania Republic with intentions to leave the continent, so he sent me here to meet you.¡±


    Sebe¡¯s father had met the Mysterious Expert before, and that time it was also the Mysterious Expert who told Paku what his son needed to do.


    At that moment, Yale also guessed that probably the same person who had acted as his background in the Anpaes Kingdom was the one who told that to Sebe¡¯s father.


    ¡°After reaching this ce, I heard that apany sold plushies of Wyba and I thought that it was your little sister, so I went there and then I meet Julie and that other guy.¡±


    Sebe discovered the truth about Wyba at that time, since both, the wolf and the half-beast were Yale¡¯s little sister. It was quite difficult for him to believe that Wyba was a Divine Beast capable of transforming, but since the Divine Beast Bloodline existed, it wasn¡¯t impossible for a Divine Beast to be rted with Yale.


    Of course, Sebe didn¡¯t say anything about Yale having a Divine Beast Bloodline nor revealed Wyba¡¯s transformation skills.


    ¡°At that time, they were thinking about decorating their building, so I proposed to put your image with Wyba in one face of the building. Yourpany is unstoppable in this country right now. If you turn a bit more popr, with the support of thepany you can turn this republic into a kingdom and be the king easily.¡±


    Yale sighed after confirming that it was Sebe¡¯s fault, but he did it because he wanted to help Yale in obtaining the whole Zuatania Republic.


    ¡°The paintings on the other three faces are Wyba, a pack of Frost wolves, and finally me. Oscro was left out, after the failure of his plushies he didn¡¯t have the guts even to dare to say anything about it.¡±


    Julie spoke at that moment to rify that because she guessed that Yale didn¡¯t inspect all the building.


    ¡°I see. Sebe, I don¡¯t have any interest in power, you don¡¯t need to make that kind of ns.¡±


    Yale discarded any idea of beating Sebe because he was stronger than the current Yale, and Sebe didn¡¯t do it to obtain any benefit from Yale when he says about putting him on the building¡¯s wall.


    ¡°Yale, you should have guessed it, but I want to follow you to the other continent.¡±


    At that moment, Sebe¡¯s face turned serious as he spoke about his true intentions. Paku had only ordered him to meet with Yale, as for what to do afterward, it was Sebe¡¯s decision.


    After all, the Mysterious Expert only told Paku that Sebe needed to meet with Yale before Yale departed from the continent.

 Chapter 312 - Buying Trust

    Chapter 312: Buying Trust


    Yale had indeed guessed Sebe¡¯s intentions and given his power; he didn¡¯t have any opposition to that.


    After all, Sebe was at the peak of the 9-star Grandmaster Rank, and with his bloodline, it was just a matter of time for him to reach the Sage Rank; that kind of ally was extremely useful for Yale.


    Yale didn¡¯t bother about if the Anpaes Kingdom would have problems for having the royal prince going with him because the same applied to the Revgen Empire since Nurvey was already on the Storage Space.


    ¡°It is alright. Is Shirk alsoing?¡±


    Shirk was already at the 8-star Expert Rank, and his power was superior to others in the group like George, so Yale didn¡¯t n toin, but he wanted Shirk to agree to go by himself and not by obligation or any order.


    ¡°He is the one who asked toe with me to follow you in this journey.¡±


    Sebe looked at Shirk who seemed to be waiting for Sebe¡¯s signal before speaking.


    ¡°Indeed. It is just as Prince Sebe said, I want to go to the other continent following Sir Yale. I heard that there are different species on that continent and I hope to find people like me there.¡±


    Shirk stopped being a half-beast after Yale modified his bloodline making that his level started to advance quickly and without barriers, but he was already of a different species than everyone else in the continent.


    Given the aesthetic standard of humans and half-beasts, Shirk was doomed to be single for his whole life if he didn¡¯t leave the continent. Moreover, being of different species, reproduction wouldn¡¯t work even if he had the luck to find a girlfriend.


    Although some species despite being different can have children with each other, if the lizardmen could do so, they wouldn¡¯t have carried experiments to increase their poption in the continental war.


    Of course, Shirk wasn¡¯t sure if there would be lizardmen on the other continent, but he was determined to go and try luck.


    ¡°Alright, you cane.¡±


    At that moment, Yale counted, and if everyone, himself included, were to enter into the Storage space it would already be almost full, having only three vacant spaces.


    ¡°Yale, I¡­¡±


    Julie started to speak, but Yale interrupted her.


    ¡°No. You are just at the Practitioner Rank, and you didn¡¯t specialize in battle. You should remain here taking care of thepany.¡±


    Yale immediately guessed Julie¡¯s intentions, but he couldn¡¯t think of any valid reason for carrying her in the travel.


    ¡°You need me in this travel!¡±


    Yale detected a tinge of anger in Julie¡¯s voice, but she seemed to try to retain herposure.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t understand Julie¡¯s motives for having such confidence.


    ¡°You have the ship, but do you know how to use it? That ship may seem like a ssic one, which I already doubt you can use, but it has a lot of formations inside to power it up, so it could work even without wind. Are you confident in learning how to use it perfectly in a short time? I know how to use that ship, and I am confident in reaching the other continent with it.¡±


    Yale was without words because he didn¡¯t even think about that. In fact, he never thought that using the ship would be difficult, but he was clearly underestimating it too much.


    ¡°Moreover, once you reach the other continent what will you say to the natives there? Usually, they will think that you are there for invading them if you didn¡¯t say a good reason. I am a merchant, and I will act as a merchant and exchange goods with them, officially this can be considered a merchant travel and the problems will diminish a lot. Moreover, we can take this chance to open a filial of thepany in that continent.¡±


    Yale and the others were without words after hearing Julie because they never thought about the travel like that. In fact, Sebe¡¯s impression of Julie improved.


    ¡°I see, she wanted to conquer them using business instead of force. Given that we didn¡¯t know the power of the other continent this is better than just charge in.¡±


    Sebe only thought those words instead of speaking because Yale already said that he wasn¡¯t interested. However, Sebe believed that Yale only said that because he stillcked power and the truth was that he wanted to take control of both continents and Sebe was ready to help him.


    Without knowing the thoughts on Sebe¡¯s head, Yale was pondering about Julie¡¯s words. He still had room for three more people in the Storage Space, and although he wanted to have some spare, he could give one to Julie, but then there was another problem.


    ¡°I can agree, but I bet that some people in the group would disagree. You should try to convince them before I can agree formally.¡±


    Julie was a woman and a beautiful one, so Yale could imagine how would some people inside the Storage Space react after seeing her.


    ¡°Oh, probably you have some pretty girls going with you.¡±


    Julie didn¡¯t fail to notice the meaning of Yale words. Yale didn¡¯t think that Julie had any interest on him and that she only wanted to expand her business in the new continent. After all, Julie had never acted like Lar or Aizu before, but he believed that those girls were a bit paranoid and would still disagree to Julie¡¯s presence.


    Of course, Yale was mistaken because Julie was interested in him. Although she didn¡¯t have any kind of crazy love for him, Yale was the only men that provoked her interest. Interest was still far from love, but Julie as a merchant she didn¡¯t want to lose anything that she was interested in.


    ¡°You guessed right. I will call the ones that I think that can object to your presence and you can try to convince them.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to do that by himself because it was too problematic, and Julie was far better in social rtionships that Yale.


    Yale waved his hand and Nurvey, Lar and Aizu appeared. About Nurvey, Yale didn¡¯t think that she wouldin about Julie, but given how fan she was of the products of thepany, at least she would be happy meeting Julie and could try to convince the other two to let Julie travel with them.


    The three girls didn¡¯t know why they were called outside and looked to the three unknown people sat with Yale.


    ¡°They want to travel with us. The handsome man is the crown prince of the Anpaes Kingdom, Sebe, and the guy beside him is his most loyal personal guard, Shirk. They are also good friends of mine.¡±


    The three girls nodded, they didn¡¯t mind about the presence of those two.


    ¡°This girl is Julie. She is a co-founder of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company together with another guy and me. She knows how to use the ship and will also be in charge of making business on the other continent.¡±


    Aizu and Lar looked to Julie with wary eyes, but Nurvey was excited inside because she was a great fan of the products of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company, she even packed them all in her spatial artifact before leaving the Revgen Empire.


    ¡°The three girls starting by the left are Nurvey, the princess of the Revgen Empire and she has already been appointed to seed Revgen in the future. Next to her is Aizu, she is my disciple. Finally, the other girl is Lar; she is a reincarnated expert, so don¡¯t look down on her because she looks young.¡±


    Sebe was surprised that someone like Nurvey was also following Yale.


    ¡°It seems that Yale has far more control over the continent than I thought he had.¡±


    Owner of the greatest influence of the Zuatania Republic and having close rtionships with the inheritors of the other two countries, for Sebe, Yale was very advanced in his ns to control the whole continent.


    Sebe didn¡¯t have any interest in power, but after discovering Yale¡¯s true identity, he believed that Yale should control the whole world. After all, even if Yale controlled it, he wasn¡¯t the type of guy to take advantage of that and wouldn¡¯t implicate himself in politics.


    Nurvey wanted to speak, but her social skills were toocking, so she took out some plushies before storing it again. Nurvey continued until she showed them all to show Julie that she had bought all of them.


    ¡°Oh, you seem to be a loyal customer.¡±


    Julie¡¯s impression of Nurvey instantly increased after seeing that she was a great costumer of thepany.


    However, the faces of the other two girls changed when they saw the plushie based on Yale with Wyba on his head. They had barely considered Nurvey as an opponent since she was Wyba crazy and even after seeing the plushie they deduced that Nurvey only wanted the full collection of Wyba¡¯s plushies. However, both of them were jealous because they wanted Yale¡¯s plushie too badly.


    Julie didn¡¯t fail to notice the expressions of Lar and Aizu and smiled.


    ¡°Since you two seem interested in our products, I will give you a small gift since we will be traveling together from now on.¡±


    Then, Julie took out two plushies of the limited collection based on Yale and gave them to Lar and Aizu. She had kept some of them in her personal storage artifact in case something like that happened. In fact, it was a limited edition to the outside, but the hidden stock was still quite huge. After all, saying that something was limited was just a marketing strategy.


    The two girls instantly dispelled any wariness about Julie and looked her as a close friend. After all, they couldn¡¯t believe that she would present plushies of the man she wants to her love rivals.


    Of course, both underestimated Julie¡¯s merchant¡¯s soul, she didn¡¯t care about something like that, or she wouldn¡¯t have sold those plushies from the start.


    Julie smiled after she had used those two plushies sessfully to buy the trust of Aizu and Lar in an instant while getting rid of her major problems without difficulties.


    ¡°Moreover, I also have a new limited edition Wyba plushie that would start to sell next week. It is for you.¡±


    Julie finally gave thest product of Wyba¡¯s plushie collection to Nurvey, making her extremely happy.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t look happy and looked towards Julie as if he wanted to give her the same treatment as Oscro for her gifting the plushies to Lar and Aizu, but since he knew that Julie was someone needed for the travel, he restrained himself.

 Chapter 313 - Yale鈥檚 Anger

    Chapter 313: Yale¡¯s Anger


    Yale was in quite a bad mood at that moment, so he forced Lar, Aizu, and Nurvey to return to the Storage Space without saying anything else. They could already be thankful that he didn¡¯t knock them out to destroy those plushies.


    They resisted the sudden teleportation to the Storage Space, which made it a bit more difficult for Yale, but since they were weaker than Yale, they could only dy Yale for some seconds even though they resisted.


    Julie, Sebe, and Shirk were surprised by Yale¡¯s sudden action, but their intuition told them that it wasn¡¯t a good moment to ask about it.


    ¡°If you two didn¡¯t have any other n, just enter my dimension for now. Julie, guide me to the ship, I n to depart today. Since you knew that I wasing, I expect that you already made all the preparations. Call Oscro, I suppose that you already gave instructions to him, but better if you repeat them well, or he may destroy thepany before we return.¡±


    The three of them nodded quickly and then, Sebe and Shirk entered the Storage Space willingly.


    Julie guessed that those plushies were the reason for Yale¡¯s anger, so she decided to just follow Yale¡¯s orders for the time being. After all, that time was really her fault, although that was the easiest method to obtain the trust of those two girls.


    Yale followed Julie to the port while Julie used a token to inform Oscro about the matter. Oscro was a bit angry for the beating, but he knew that Yale wasn¡¯t beating him seriously, or else given Yale¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t have ended just with a swollen face.


    The port was the same as when Yale went there years ago; it hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest.


    However, the behavior of the people when they saw Julie and him in the port waspletely different as everyone deeply bowed. Most of the people at the port were old people, but they knew very well how powerful the Thousand Frost Wolves Company had turned in thest years.


    For a city based on business like Trade City, someone capable of creating such a hugepany was worthy of all their respect.


    Although most of them didn¡¯t know Yale personally, they had seen him in the past when Yale went to the port, or they had heard of him through other people. In any case, since Yale¡¯s painting was in the highest building of the city, it was impossible for any of them to fail in recognizing him.


    Usually, Yale would have felt awkward in that situation, but at that moment his anger made him disregard everything, which made him seem even more impressive.


    There wasn¡¯t any restraint to his aura, so everyone noticed that he was at the Elder Rank despite looking so young. Of course, that was because those elders were quite strong themselves, someone at Julie¡¯s level wouldn¡¯t be able to notice Yale¡¯s level and only would sense a huge pressure.


    After some minutes walking like that, they reached the ship, but the situation wasn¡¯t like they had expected.


    ¡°Death to the Thousand Frost Wolves Company!¡±


    ¡°Burn this ship!¡±


    ¡°This ship is for all Trade City; how can a shittypany buy it!¡±


    ¡°All members of the Thousand Frost Company should be turned into half-beasts and enved. Their money should belong to everyone!¡±


    Shouts like those were sounding continuous while the people tried to reach the ship that was being protected by some mercenaries contracted after they helped to kill the members of the True Empire. Those mercenaries won so much money that they were absolutely loyal to thepany.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Yale looked towards Julie after seeing the situation in front of the ship.


    ¡°This¡­ As we expanded, somepanies went to bankrupt in the process because they failed to adapt, it can¡¯t be considered our fault. However, they started to manipte somemon folk and imnt in them ideas about revolting against us saying that it isn¡¯t fair forpanies to have money and that everything should belong to everyone. We aren¡¯t the onlypany, but since our influence is the highest, most of the hatred came towards us. Especially after we bought the ship, there were a lot of peopleining, but this is the first time I see a situation like this one.¡±


    There was only a low percentage of people joining that quite of criticisms to thepanies, and it could be said that everyone was there at the moment, so they weren¡¯t a huge problem, but they were dangerous as their activities were so visible and could influence others.


    ¡°Death to Zuatania Merchant Association, the Thousand Frost Wolves Company, and all the otherpanies!¡±


    ¡°We shall be free of the oppressingpanies!¡±


    ¡°That is right! We need to destroy everything belonging to them! Find that shitty small wolf of thatpany and kill it!¡±


    The one who said thest sentence had been the owner of a bigpany that tried to imitate the Thousand Frost Wolf Company and created an image for hispany, but he chose an ugly monkey that sold as much as Oscro¡¯s plushies, in other words, nothing. That man invested all his money on that thinking that would be a great sess but ended in bankrupt.


    ¡°How can a lowly beast be a symbol of our city? Kill that wolf!¡±


    After the first one spoke, more people started to ask to kill Wyba.


    Wyba was extremely famous in the whole city to the point that was known by everyone, for some human purists that fact was a disgrace.


    ¡°Kill also that Silent Healer! He should be a demon if he is traveling with a shitty beast!¡±


    ¡°That is right, kill both of them!¡±


    The people already weren¡¯t thinking in their words; they were repeating everything they heard and letting their hate to expand.


    The masterminds hidden between them smiled as their objective to destroy all thepanies and then take control of the city by controlling the minds ofmon people was bing every day more possible.


    ¡°Look, that disgraceful Julie of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company and the demonic Silent Healer are here!¡±


    ¡°That is right! The shitty wolf isn¡¯t here, but we need to teach a lesson to those who betrayed humanity by having a good rtionship with beats! Kill them!¡±


    ¡°No. We should turn them into beasts!¡±


    Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t change after hearing them, but Julie was slightly nervous.


    ¡°Stop with those fake words towards ourpany and stop your violence right now if you knew what is good for all of you.¡±


    The guards of the ship didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment after hearing Julie¡¯s words; they had orders to protect the ship at any cost and not move from there under any circumstance, but if their employers were to be killed in front of them, they would die in shame.


    Julie wasn¡¯t nervous because she feared the people in front of her. She feared Yale because he was already angry, and those fools kept saying things that would anger him even more.


    Yale¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change meaning that he was still restraining his anger, but that would only make that it would be stronger when it explodes.


    Julie didn¡¯t want a bloodbath provoked by Yale because she wasn¡¯t even sure if he would be able to distinguish between allies and foes in his state and killing people wasn¡¯t good publicity for thepany.


    However, Julie¡¯s words only angered more theining mass of people.


    As Julie had thought, Yale was at the point of exploding of anger since the moment he heard that those bastards wanted to kill Wyba. Yale honestly didn¡¯t mind too much about threats to his own life or the future of thepany but threatening to harm his family was a red line that no one should cross.


    Yale¡¯s mind was working to think how those bastards would suffer more to die; it wasn¡¯t that he was restraining himself, he was just thinking about how those people should die to suffer more.


    While Yale was still thinking, the attacking group of people suddenly stopped, and they started to spoke iprehensible words.


    ¡°I am drowning, help!¡±


    ¡°A lion ising to attack!¡±


    ¡°An army of Frost Wolves ising!¡±


    ¡°A volcano!¡±


    ¡°Sharks, a lot of sharks!¡±


    Everyone looked scared as if the death was nearing them by different reasons; they didn¡¯t even remember that they were in Trade Cityining about thepanies.


    Julie and the elders nearby looked to that group with strange faces as they didn¡¯t know why everyone had gone mad at the same time. In fact, even the elders hated that kind of people, but as long as they didn¡¯t surpass the mercenaries to harm the ship, they didn¡¯t n to interfere.


    Yale was letting his imagination run wild about ways to die painfully to those bastards, and the methods he imagined were precisely the ones those people were experiencing in their hallucinations.


    ¡°I am being eaten! Help!¡±


    Just after saying those words, the eyes of that man turned lifeless and fell to the ground. Another one made some sounds like if he were trying to speak under the water and then follow the same destiny as the previous man.


    One by one, all the members of that group fell dead after hallucinating about their own deaths.


    ¡°Congrattions, the Death Law reached a new major threshold after enlightenment. Current understanding 1%.¡±

 Chapter 314 - Soul Illusion

    Chapter 314: Soul Illusion


    Julie and the elders looked at the scene dumbfounded; they couldn¡¯t believe that everyone turned mad end then died at the same time without any injury.


    The elders couldn¡¯t exin what they had just seen, but after some seconds Julie turned her gaze towards Yale.


    Julie didn¡¯t know the method, but she was sure that the strange scene before her eyes had been provoked by Yale. After all, she knew about Yale¡¯s secret identity, a reincarnated expert, and the only exnation for such a weird happening was that Yale used some kind of mysterious power to kill all those people without even saying a word.


    ¡°Scary.¡±


    Julie couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that while looking towards Yale because that kind of power was really diabolical, and she couldn¡¯t think of any way to defend against such an attack.


    Of course, that kind of attacks could only be used on people who were weak and wasn¡¯t expecting a mental attack like that, but there was no way that Julie knew that.


    Even Yale didn¡¯t expect to use such an attack towards that group of people, he was angry and ended up attacking in enlightenment more than by his own will, but he couldn¡¯t say that he was unsatisfied with the results.


    Moreover, a new Law Skill appeared on the system after the enlightenment ended and he obtained the notification about the increase of hisprehension of the Death Law.


    ¡°Soul Illusion: Forces the souls of the targets to sink in a dreamlike illusion making it difficult to distinguish between truth and illusion. Death in the illusion also means the death of their true bodies. This attack can affect multiple targets as long they weren¡¯t too far from the user. The targets must be weaker than the user, and they shouldn¡¯t be ready to face an attack on the soul. The attack will fail against any reincarnated expert who has a stable soul due to the natural soul strength of reincarnated experts. Can be used controlling the Death Law. Minimum requirement 1%prehension.¡±


    Yale was excited while reading the description of the skill. Although illusions weren¡¯t exclusive to the Death Law, the illusions created with that Law were the deadliest.


    Moreover, he always wanted to learn a good illusion skill since he knew that he had talent on them thanks to his Illusion Immunity. However, he never found any illusion skill that seemed worthy of learning. After all, the easiest method to dispel an illusion was knowing how it worked, so the truly valuable illusions were treasured, and no one wanted to share with others.


    Thus, the quality of illusion skills that Yale had seen until the day in books were all mediocre, and he didn¡¯t even bother to try to learn them.


    However, Soul Illusion was even better than what he was expecting for an illusion skill, the possibility of turning true the death inside the illusion was something scary.


    Of course, the contents of the illusion were decided by Yale; there was no need that the target dies in the illusion. That group died because Yale had in his mind methods for them to die.


    However, it was easy killing someone who fell into an illusion, so killing them with the illusion was just cleaner than killing them with his own hands once they fell into the illusion; Yale had already experienced it years ago in the n Gathering. If it weren¡¯t because he blocked the iing attack, Ange would have died without anyone capable of preventing it.


    Yale knew that using Soul Illusion wouldn¡¯t be as easy as it had been when he entered into enlightenment since hisprehension barely reached the minimum, but that skill was also extremely useful to interrogate small fries without killing them with Soul Search.


    After all, if someone falls into a Soul Illusion thinking that was in front of his most trusted person, it was just a matter of time that the person exposed all the secrets willingly.


    The only bad point is that it wouldn¡¯t work with extremely skeptical people who never trust otherspletely.


    While Yale was pondering about his newly acquired Law Skill, the elders in the port were looking at him with dumbfounded faces. They noticed that Julie was looking towards him and that Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t reflect any shock, which quickly led them to understand that the one who provoked that scene was the young man that seemed to be at the Elder Rank at first sight.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ he isn¡¯t at the Elder Rank, but at the Grandmaster Rank or even the Sage Rank.¡±


    One of the elders said that in a low voice and other nodded because it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for someone at those levels to fake his outer strength to fool others.


    Their doubts about Yale¡¯s level weren¡¯t unfounded because the only reason they could think was that Yale used some kind of Law and it was publicly known that Laws could only be trained after reaching the Grandmaster Rank.


    Moreover, none of those elders had a deep understanding of the Laws more than having heard of them because none of them had reached the Grandmaster Rank.


    ¡°That kid is a monster.¡±


    Another elderly man appeared behind the elders; no one had noticed about his presence until he spoke. That man was a Grandmaster Rank expert sent out by Tar to look after Yale in case he had some problems in Trade City.


    That elderly man thought that Tar had Yale in such a high standing because he was one of the owners of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company and he had an astonishing talent in battle.


    However, after seeing how Yale dealt with that angry group of people, the elderly man was without words.


    That elderly man had luck exploring some ancient ruins and obtained a bit of insight regarding the Death Law before reaching the Grandmaster Rank, so he knew that it was possible with a good stroke of luck.


    However, he also knew the limits of thews in low levels; although it was possible to have some insight, it was impossible to reach any threshold, but thew ripples emanated from Yale indicated that hisprehension of the Deathw surpassed that of the elderly man who was near to reach the first threshold of the Death Law.


    Therefore, the elderly man was sure that Yale had reached that threshold and thus it was impossible that he was just at the Elder Rank, he was guessing that Yale was at the Sage Rank because reaching the threshold at the Grandmaster Rank was still extremely difficult.


    The elderly man nned to help Yale if that group of people really attacked him because those were Tar¡¯s orders, but he thought that Tar was exaggerating treating so well a young man like Yale.


    However, he finally understood, that Tar wasn¡¯t treating him in that way because of his potential but because Yale was someone of his same Rank and it would be bad for the city if he got angry because some fools were disrespectful with him


    ¡°If that kid wants, no one in the Zuatania Republic will be able to stop him.¡±


    Since the elderly man thought that Yale was at the same Rank that Tar, and since Tar had a high impression of him, even if Yale turned crazy it wasn¡¯t likely that Tar wouldn¡¯t want to be in bad terms with him, so Yale was someone that no one must offend.


    The elders were dumbfounded hearing the elderly man who spoke to himself, but they nodded their heads since they didn¡¯t dare to doubt about the words of that elderly man even though he said them without thinking; especially since the scene that they had just seen was shocking enough to prove it.


    Of course, what that elderly man didn¡¯t know was that thanks to the Last Wish System and the Condensed Death Essence fused with Yale¡¯s body, that limitation of the threshold didn¡¯t exist for Yale like for other people, he still had some limit, but it wasn¡¯t as restricted as others.


    There was a cloaked person who saw the scene from the shadows and was utterly shocked.


    That person was Oscro who went to the port to follow Julie¡¯s orders; the cloak was just to hide his swollen face.


    ¡°I was feeling that he beat me so hard while restraining himself a bit, but it seems that just vent his anger casually at that moment.¡±


    The fate of those men was struck deeply on Oscro¡¯s mind, and he decided to never anger Yale again; a beating was still good but turning crazy and dying as those men died was something that Oscro didn¡¯t want to experience.


    Yale stepped ahead and created a Water Ball on his hand. There wasn¡¯t anything strange in that water, but a secondter the originally crystalline water started to acquire a greenish color before Yale tossed it out to the corpses in front of him, provoking that they instantly dissolved.


    However, only the organic parts dissolved, Storage Artifacts and metallic essories remained. After that Yale waved his hand and collected all the remaining objects.


    ¡°The user sessfully created [Dissolving Poison]¡±


    ¡°The user obtained the Passive Skill [Alchemy Mastery: Apprentice Level 1].¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Alchemy Mastery] to Apprentice Level 2.¡±


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Alchemy Mastery] to Apprentice Level 3.¡±


    The system notifications continued, and alchemy continued rising up surpassing stages until stopping at the grandmaster stage.


    ¡°The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Alchemy Mastery] to Grandmaster Level 1.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that he would obtain that much mastery in Alchemy by just synthesizing a poison causally, but it wasn¡¯t as simple a Yale thought. He synthesized a poison with a bit of Law infused on it, and that was the condition to advance from the master stage to the grandmaster stage in alchemy.


    It was the first time that Yale did some alchemy, but the feat of infusing aw into the poison was enough to let him skip some stages. In fact, it was pretty normal that when a Law Master started practicing something like Alchemy or Forging, they directly reach the sage stage after their first try.


    ¡°Alchemy Mastery: Grandmaster Level 1. Increase the chances of sessfully synthesizing a poison or medicine of high quality. It is possible to add additional effects and Laws. The skill can be leveled up by practicing alchemy.¡±


    Yale smiled, and all his bad mood disappeared; he obtained a lot of benefits in a short time making him forget about everything else that had happened.


    Of course, for the others seeing him brightly smiling after his actions made them thought that Yale was far too dangerous and mustn¡¯t be offended.

 Chapter 315 - I Like This Ship

    <h4>Chapter 315: I Like This Ship</h4>


    ¡°Oscro, stop hiding ande here.¡±


    Yale had noticed about Oscro¡¯s presence from the start, but he didn¡¯t bother to call him until that moment when his mood turned good.


    Oscro didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so he walked quickly towards Yale.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±


    Oscro wasn¡¯tte at all, but he preferred to apologize just in case that Yale considered that he waste.


    ¡°You probably ran to reach the port as soon as possible, don¡¯t try to be overly humble, from now on you need to follow Julie¡¯s ns for thepany and being overly humble isn¡¯t good. I hope that after returning, there won¡¯t be anything rted to thepany that would anger me.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any hidden meaning with those words; Yale just didn¡¯t want to see thepany destroyed or turned into something ridicule after returning. However, for Oscro who had just witnessed the fate of that group of people, that was a clear threat in case he messed up with thepany while Yale and Julie were traveling.


    ¡°I will manage everything perfectly.¡±


    Oscro¡¯s face was extremely serious, and he swore in his heart that he would work harder than ever to ensure that nothing went wrong. Oscro liked to enjoy his life since he turned wealthy, making that his working hours diminished a lot, but since that moment, he returned to be the working Oscro.


    ¡°I hope that. I will give you a reward in advance; you will be able to be the test of an experiment. Don¡¯t worry it won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Yale said that smiling and it was true that the experiment posed zero threat to Oscro even if it failed, but Oscro felt that his life was again in danger after seeing Yale¡¯s smile.


    ¡°There is no need...¡±


    Oscro was unable to finish the sentence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Yale put his hand in front of Oscro¡¯s face and started his experiment. The experiment was with the Life Law, so Oscro didn¡¯t feel any pain. At most, he felt a strange sensation in the face when his wounds healed. After noticing that Yale was just healing him, Oscro sighed in relief thinking that Yale was joking about the experiment.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a joke; Yale was trying to infuse the Life Law in Time Healing to improve its effects. Although Time Healing was perfect for treating fresh wounds, itcked the impressive regeneration and strengthening powers of the Life Law.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to just revert Oscro¡¯s wounds to before he had beat him, he also wanted to improve the body state of Oscro in the process, but that wasn¡¯t something Time Healing could do, so the Life Law was needed.


    Sadly, the experiment was aplete failure. Yale had hoped that after obtainingprehension of the Death Law, he should be able to improve the Life Law quickly until the same point, but it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Although the experiment failed, Oscro ended losing half kilogram due to the experiment, which was still a lot for most people, but Oscro needed to lose some more to have a body in a good state; in terms of percentage of improving the body, that was extremely minimal for the huge effort Yale put on the experiment.


    Moreover, Yale knew that unless he improved hisprehension of the Life Law, improving the body of others would be very difficult. After all, just repeating the experiment more times wouldn¡¯t have any more effect, that kind of improving was Yale¡¯s limit.


    ¡°Thank you, Yale.¡±


    Oscro was happy that Yale had healed him; he knew that he wasn¡¯t handsome at all, but with that swollen face, he was far worse than usual.


    Seeing that Oscro was happy even though the experiment failed, Yale just turned his back toward him and spoke to Julie.


    ¡°Give him a good reminder of what to do in the future; I don¡¯t know how much time we will be outside the continent.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t care too much for thepany, but he didn¡¯t want that Wyba¡¯s image became associated with anything bad, and Oscro had bad impulses from business that could transform thepany in a nationalughingstock and even go to bankrupt like that man who chose an ugly monkey as the image of hispany.


    Letting Julie speak with Oscro calmly, Yale went towards the ship making that the faces of those mercenaries changed.


    They knew that the Silent Healer was one of their employers, but they had never expected that they would have such a scary employer.


    The mercenaries stepped to the side opening the way for Yale while bowing towards him. As mercenaries who valued battle strength a lot, Yale¡¯s disy was enough to confirm that they did well following the Thousand Frost Wolves Company.


    They did jobs for money, but they didn¡¯t pledge loyalty to their employers unless those employers obtained their utmost respect. However, they ended pledging loyalty to the Thousand Frost Company due to the extremely good benefits, but they hesitated a lot, and even at that moment they doubted if they had done well.


    All their doubts disappeared after meeting Yale, the prowess he disyed was enough to make those mercenaries submit, it was important to say that the leader was at the Grandmaster Rank and there were some at the Elder Rank.


    They were true professionals, and their strength wasn¡¯t to be underestimated as they could easily beat people at their same rank due to their huge experience in real battles.


    If that hadn¡¯t been the case, Julie wouldn¡¯t have bothered in offering such good conditions to obtain their loyalty.


    ¡°You should be Yale, the famous Silent Healer. I am the leader of the group; it is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The leader spoke while bowing, he didn¡¯t understand anything about the Death Law, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill that group of people as easily and quickly as Yale.


    ¡°Do you want to ask me something?¡±


    Yale was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t mind replying a question or two.


    ¡°Yes, I have one. Given your astonishing prowess, why do you need to contact us to deal with the True Empire, those small fries would have been easily killed by you.¡±


    In the mercenary leader¡¯s eyes, Yale was the true backbone of thepany while the others only were good at business, but in that case, there wasn¡¯t any need to contract mercenaries expending so much money because Yale himself should have been able to deal with that.


    Yale couldn¡¯t reply saying that a year ago he was far weaker and that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be as efficient as a mercenary group, so he spoke about something else.


    ¡°While you dealt with those small fries, I was at their headquarters in the Revgen Empire dealing with their leaders. Of course, they are all dead.¡±


    Yale spoke the truth, but at that moment, he was under the Origin Link¡¯s effects, and his power was extremely different than his current power.


    The mercenary leader was shocked by that reply, but with that everything made sense, it was normal that Yale didn¡¯t have time to deal with a branch when he was dealing with the leaders at the other extreme of the continent.


    No one spoke with Yale after that, and Yale finally stepped on the ship while the mercenaries looked at him with worship.


    The ship was huge and was reinforced with a lot of formations; Yale believed that it would be impossible for a normal storm to destroy it, but the biggest danger in that travel wasn¡¯t the weather.


    ¡°I like this ship, and it seems that everyone will be able to live here. Well, everyone except Aiwai because she can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Yale sighed when thinking about Aiwai, but he couldn¡¯t do anything for her at that moment because he was far too weak.


    After strolling around the ship for some minutes, Yale noticed that Julie and Oscro ended talking and Oscro was about to leave.


    ¡°I forgot to give that to him.¡±


    Yale still wanted to give something to Oscro, but he forgot to do it earlier as he was only thinking in the failed experiment, so Yale decided to teleport towards him to catch Oscro before he left; he could have also shouted to him making him stop, but that would have been quite unrefined given his position. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t a big distance, so Yale felt confident.


    Oscro shouted in shock when Yale appeared in front of him, but he just added another Yale¡¯s frightening capability to the list on his mind and stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°Oscro, take this and bind it. This is a token made by Revgen of the Revgen Empire; it is invaluable for you, so don¡¯t even think to sell it. After binding it, if you die, thest moments of your life would be sent to me, so I will be able to avenge youter on. You can also break it at any time to send me some seconds of images, but if you did it, I would assume that those images are your dying message because you are already doomed.¡±


    Originally, Yale nned to give one to him and another to Julie, but since Julie was going with him, there wasn¡¯t any need for that.


    Of all the people Yale knew that wasn¡¯t going with him, Oscro was the one who was in the worst situation since the strongest person in the Zuatania Republic was Tar, and he would be unable to act against a Law Master. Even someone else at the Sage Rank would be a troublesome opponent for Tar being both at the same Rank, so killing Oscro and fleeing was quite possible.


    Of course, the continent was isted, and the chances of a new Law master or Sage Rank expert attacking were low since usually, those at Tar level were at good terms with each other disregarding their official stances in the countries.


    ¡°Julie, let¡¯s go to the ship. Start to make the preparations for depart.¡±


    Yale nned to make everyone exit at the departure time to let them see Trade City from the ship. As for doing it before, he didn¡¯t dare for fear of someone wanting to stroll and encountering some problems with some crazy people.


    Although dealing with that kind of people wasn¡¯t hard, that would be a dy for Yale¡¯s ns, and he didn¡¯t want any dy because he didn¡¯t know when the system would recognize that he had left the continent. It could be just after departing or after crossing the istion barrier; in the worst case, it could be after reaching the other continent.

 Chapter 316 - Departure From the Continent

    <h4>Chapter 316: Departure From the Continent</h4>


    Yale stepped again on the ship, but this time Julie was walking behind him.


    ¡°How much time we need to depart?¡±


    Yale knew that the ship didn¡¯t need almost any help to move thanks to the formations as long as one could control them, so the moment to sail of was just determined by Julie¡¯s speed on activating all.


    ¡°About ten minutes because I need to dispel the locking formation that fixed to the port.¡±


    Before Julie bought the ship, there weren¡¯t any guards to avoid someone from stepping on the ship, but that was because with the formation no one could use it unless Tar told them the method to unlock it. Of course, it was impossible for anyone in the Zuatania Republic breaking a formation made by someone like Tar who was at the Sage Rank and setting formations was one of Tar¡¯s main strengths.


    There had always been elders in the port looking at the ship, but that was their hobby and not their work. Moreover, stepping on the ship for taking a look it wasn¡¯t forbidden, although making small damage to the ship would be equivalent to a death penalty, so very few people dared to take the risk even if the chances of damaging it were almost inexistent.


    The ship was resistant and wouldn¡¯t be easily damaged, but it wasn¡¯t like if damaging it was impossible; for example, with enough fire, the ship would be damaged to the point of needing reparations to sail.


    ¡°Start the preparations I will go to call the others.¡±


    Saying those words, Yale entered the Storage Space and went to notify everyone that they could already leave since they were about to sail.


    Sebe had exined their current situation to the others, so they shock for being already in the other extreme of the continent had already ended when Yale told them to go out.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t anyone who knew how Yale managed to travel so quickly, but they didn¡¯t n to bother thinking in unveiling a mystery regarding Yale.


    Yale didn¡¯t lose time with empty words and left the Storage Space with all the people that could leave.


    Except for Sebe and Shirk that had gone previously to see the ship since they had been quite bored while waiting for the day of Yale¡¯s arrival to Trade City, the others were shocked after seeing such a big ship.


    Moreover, people like Aizu, George, and Zack that had never seen the sea with their own eyes, were lost in their thought when seeing the seemingly infinite mass of water in front of their eyes.


    Of course, they were also shocked after seeing the high buildings of Trade City, especially the headquarters of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company because since their position they saw partially, the Frost Wolves painting and partially Yale¡¯s painting.


    They never expected that Yale was so important in Trade City to have his painting in a building


    ¡°Everyone, choose a room to stay, I have already chosen mine.¡±


    Yale¡¯s room was the room that was designed for the captain of the ship because since he was the one who organized the travel, he thought that he deserved that room. It wasn¡¯t because he had read so many books of travels across the seas when he was little and wanted to use the chance to feel like the captain of the ship.


    Yale repeated that in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t restrain the desire of acting as the captain because that was something he truly wanted to do when he was little before the Last Wish System reacted for the first time.


    It was just a childish dream created by the lonely feeling he had every day on the Roanmad n in which he spent his days reading books. At that time, he wanted the freedom of the people in those books going to every ce they wanted without needing to care about the n rules or the hate of the other members.


    Yale had stopped thinking in those stories after he heard that he had the Last Wish System, and then he focused on turning strong because in the reality that was the only way he could truly be free and without worries about the n or suffering another painful death.


    However, even though he discarded that dream because it wasn¡¯t realistic, and the reality wasn¡¯t like in those old books, the ship was pretty simr on the outside to the ship he always imagined when he was a little kid, and he felt that it wasn¡¯t bad to fulfill that innocent wish of that time.


    The others went to choose rooms, but Julie had already picked the second biggest one that was also the closest to Yale¡¯s room, but since she was in charge of controlling the formation on the ship, no one couldin about that.


    There were other three big rooms, but those weren¡¯t meant for a single person because those rooms had three beds; Sebe and Shirk picked one of them, and the second one by Nurvey, Ange and Wyba, although no one asked Wyba about it and she would likely remain most of her time with Yale.


    Given the position that they had, no one dared to object even though one of the rooms still had a vacant space, but there was quite a conflict between Aizu and Lar about the third one. Aizu tried to say that she would be in that room with Mercer because Mercer was still a kid and as fellow disciples, it was her duty to help him. However, Lar said the same because time ago Yale entrusted Mercer to her.


    Mercer wasn¡¯t there as he went alone to explore the ship, but he became the focus of the argument. In the end, since the room was for three and neither nned to concede, they ended deciding that the three would be in that room.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t want to leave Mercer alone because both felt that Yale entrusted Mercer to them and thought that Yale would get angry if they didn¡¯t take good care of him.


    Swordmad chose to reside alone in a small room. George and Zack decided to share one of the double rooms, and then, the married couple, Kermu and Serka, also chose a double bedroom for themselves.


    As for the two wolves, they choose a beautiful garden on the back of the ship. The wolves were there mainly for detecting enemies, so it was better than they weren¡¯t inside the Storage Space.


    After everyone chose a room, Julie¡¯s voice appeared in all parts of the ship due to the effects of a formation.


    ¡°We are about to sail.¡±


    Hearing Julie¡¯s message, everyone left their rooms because they wanted to see the ship sail and take ast look to Trade City and the continent before departing.


    Yale didn¡¯t leave the deck since the moment when the others left the Storage Space. He saw that Tar led a group with the most influent people of Trade City to see them off. That was Oscro¡¯s work; he rushed with all his strength to spread the news in the short span of ten minutes. Fortunately, Oscro found the elderly man sent by Tar, so withmunication through tokens it was possible to organize it quickly.


    When all the people on the ship reached the deck, the locking formation disappeared, and the ship started to slowly move.


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Shouts started to sound from the group of people seeing them sail off.


    ¡°We all have put our blood and tears in making that ship. We leave to you the duty of letting the ship fulfill its fate!¡±


    The elder who said that was the same one who taught the basics of forging to Yale years ago. At that time, he couldn¡¯t truly believe that Yale would end up being the one who would use that ship to reach the other continent.


    ¡°Yale! I know that you are the only one capable of reestablishing the connections between continents. My master always wanted that the rtionships between the continents were reestablished one day. I leave that unfulfilled wish to you!¡±


    Tar said those words while thinking about how Zuatania would be happy seeing that Yale was the one who finally took the first step in fulfilling that wish of hers.


    ¡°I wonder if that person would also be going.¡±


    Tar remembered about the Mysterious Expert who appeared back then when Yale was advancing to the Novice Rank.


    ¡°Of course, I am also going.¡±


    At that moment Tar had the sensation of having heard the Mysterious Expert¡¯s voice, but he wasn¡¯t unable to see the Mysterious Expert, so he thought that he imagined it.


    ¡°I have been following Yale since even before he was born, the is no way that would I stop now that he is finally leaving the content.¡±


    The Mysterious Expert had always been following Yale without him noticing about it. Even that night in the library when Yale activated the Last Wish System for the first time, the Mysterious Expert was also in the library, merged in the shadows while hearing how the young Yale shouted carelessly about starting the tutorial.


    While the ship started to separate from the shore with all the people wishing good luck to the people leaving the continent, the Mysterious Expert followed them, hiding in the sky.

 Chapter 317 - Mercer鈥檚 Training

    Chapter 317: Mercer¡¯s Training


    Everyone remained in the deck until Trade City and the rest of the continent disappeared on the distance.


    Even fishing boats didn¡¯t go that far, so they were entering an unknown territory for all them.


    Everyone held expectations about the travel, but they didn¡¯t n to remain in the deck forever since at that moment there was only water by all sides and it seemed that it would remain like that for some time.


    Yale was lost in his thoughts, so he remained there even when the others left; the only others who remained were Wyba who was on Yale¡¯s head and Mercer who was still looking to the ocean with an excited face.


    After some minutes, Mercer stopped looking towards the ocean and looked towards his master.


    ¡°Master, this is awesome!¡±


    Yale turned his head towards Mercer and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, so do you like traveling through the sea?¡±


    Mercer nodded his head quickly.


    ¡°I like it a lot! This is my first time in a ship, but I read a lot about them thisst year, so I can¡¯t believe that I am currently experiencing it myself.¡±


    Yale was quite surprised that Mercer had read books that year, but it wasn¡¯t like if Mercer had much more options.


    Mercer quickly reached the peak of the Mortal Rank, and even his swordsmanship couldn¡¯t improve more until reaching the Apprentice Rank, so he ended up spending time reading books and expanding his knowledge because, given his previous status in the n, he had never been able to ess to a huge number of books.


    Aizu tried to teach him some magic at that time, but Mercer wasn¡¯t too interested in long-distance battles with magic and didn¡¯t seem to have too much talent on it either, so even though he learned the basics, he didn¡¯t work too much on them.


    As for healing, Aizu tried to teach him, but Mercer had no talent in healing magic, so she stopped trying to teach him since healing magic was difficult to learn without enough talent.


    Yale started to speak with Mercer and found that Mercer had read some of his favorite books. That made that Yale increased his evaluation of Mercer since it was hard to meet someone with the same literary tastes.


    ¡°You truly deserve to be my disciple; you have a great taste in books.¡±


    Yale was very pleased with Mercer, but the same applied to Mercer, he was d about having a master that wasn¡¯t only extremely powerful, but also had a great taste to choose books to read.


    ¡°Master, do you think that one day I will be able to have my own ship and experience being a captain?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only that they read the same books, even both had the same thoughts about being the captain of a ship when they had read a specific saga of books.


    ¡°Of course, you are still too young, but you are my disciple, so I am sure that one day no one will be able to stop you if you wanted to adventure in the seas with your own ship in the future.¡±


    Yale knew that Mercer would probably forget about that soon because it wasn¡¯t a serious dream, but he spoke sincerely because as long as one was strong enough, something like traveling across the sea wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    After thinking a bit, Yale continued speaking.


    ¡°How about if I teach you Water Magic? In a ce filled with water like the ocean, it is a must.¡±


    Water was the normal element in which Yale excelled the most since the day he obtained the Frost Wolf Bloodline for the first time, so he thought that it would be good teaching it to Mercer who hadn¡¯t trained magic too much.


    ¡°Water Magic? I like to learn everything that master wants to teach me, but I learned a bit of magic from big sister Aizu before, and that battle-style didn¡¯t seem to suit me¡­¡±


    Mercer really felt that casting spells didn¡¯t suit his personality. He trained both paths, so he had the capability to learn magic, but casting long spells to create a huge attack was something he felt too boring.


    ¡°Well, if Aizu taught you, I suppose that you have a very shallow idea of casting magic. Although she trains both paths, she had been always more a pure mage than a warrior. The magic I will teach you isn¡¯t focused on that kind of long and tedious spells.¡±


    Yale also didn¡¯t like spells that needed a lot of time to be cast, and he knew that wasting time in those spells wasn¡¯t too useful because controlling thews it was possible to achieve simr effects without wasting so much time casting it.


    Of course, not everyone could train as fast as Yale had trained, so for most of them, those long spells were the only way to use devastating spells in their lives.


    ¡°A different kind of magic?¡±


    Mercer couldn¡¯t imagine a magic that wasn¡¯t ssical about reciting a spell that would cast a powerful attack.


    Before speaking more, Yale created a Frost w on his right hand.


    ¡°This is called Combined Skill; itbines magic and Inner Qi obtaining the strong points of both of them. Once you learn Water Magic, you will be able to also learn Combined Skills rted to the water element like this one.¡±


    Although Frost w was a skill obtained from a bloodline, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Yale to teach it to others with his current experience using it.


    ¡°However, you need to start by controlling well normal water spells. You only need to dominate the basics; there is no need to learn any long spell.¡±


    After saying those words, Yale modified the Frost w turning it into an Ice Sword.


    ¡°You can see that the Water Element in very versatile once you learn to change its state from solid to liquid.¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t like magic spells before, but after seeing Yale usingbined skills based on the water element, he immediately wanted to learn.


    Yale had used his Divine Life Eyes to check Mercer¡¯s abilities, and he found that Mercer had a perfect grade talent in the water element. He also had some talent in other elements but at most reached the low grade in them, so Yale didn¡¯t n to make Mercer focus on them because that would be a waste of time.


    Of course, Mercer also had a perfect grade talent in swordsmanship due to his bloodline, but Mercer couldn¡¯t improve more for the time being without advancing. Moreover, even if Yale were to show a bit of Sword Essence to him, the enlightenment had high chances of making him advance forcefully, which would be against Mercer¡¯s desires of growing more before advancing.


    Mercer was only eleven, and although his body looked like twelve because he had eaten some natural resources in the year that Yale had been in slumber, Yale could understand that Mercer didn¡¯t want to remain with that childish appearance after growing up like happened to Lar.


    ¡°Master, I want to learn that, this is too awesome!¡±


    Yale smiled after seeing that Mercer was eager to learn. Yale had neglected Mercer too much in the past because the circumstances weren¡¯t suitable for sitting down and teach a disciple, but at that moment he nned to teach him well.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s start with the Water Ball, it is a very basic spell, but it will act as a foundation forter.¡±


    When Mercer heard the name Water Ball something else came to his mind.


    ¡°Is that simr to the Fire Ball? Big sister Aizu taught me that one, but it is extremely difficult, I barely managed to create a small Fire Ball after much effort.¡±


    Since Aizu excelled in the fire element, she tried to teach Mercer spells of that element, but Mercer¡¯s talent in the fire element was at the lowest grade, so Mercer felt it extremely difficult to learn.


    ¡°The principles behind are simr. However, you will find the Water Ball much easier to train. You have an incredible talent in the water element, but your talent in the fire element is almost inexistent.¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t know about his talents because no one tested them before, but he didn¡¯t doubt that Yale could see through him with only a look.


    ¡°So, that was the reason.¡±


    Mercer muttered that before he started to listen to Yale¡¯s teachings.


    After fifteen minutes, Mercer had managed to create a small Water Ball.


    ¡°Incredible, the size is the double of the Fire Ball I made that time, but I needed more than a month to reach that level.¡±


    Although part of Mercer¡¯s improvement on speed was that both spells were simr, that quick speed was mostly because of his talent.


    ¡°I already told you that you have a great talent in the water element. Let¡¯s continue, that size might impress you, but it is still too small.¡±


    Mercer nodded and continued training his Water Ball. Before he felt that training magic was far too boring, but after being able to see the improvements in Water Ball quickly, he started to like it.


    Yale was very pleased with Mercer¡¯s diligence once he started to train and the speed of his training was also very good. Of course, being in the ocean made training the water element easier than on a ce without almost any water, but Mercer¡¯s improvement was mainly for his talent and hard work rather than just the environmental enhancement.

 Chapter 318 - Quest鈥檚 Time Exhaustion

    Chapter 318: Quest¡¯s Time Exhaustion


    Almost two months passed since the ship departed from Trade City, but the quest about leaving the continent was still upleted and the remaining time was just some more hours.


    ¡°Am I going to fail?¡±


    Yale felt quite depressed thosest days due to that quest.


    At the start, he enjoyed the travel and the time he spent teaching Mercer, which felt really that should be teaching a disciple. There was a huge difference with the times he tried to teach Aizu because Yale knew that she had some second intentions towards him and since she looked like a grown-up girl it wasn¡¯t the same that teaching Mercer who was just a kid.


    Mercer had improved a lot in the use of water element spells in that time, although he was still unable to turn the water into ice at will. However, Yale was very satisfied with Mercer¡¯s improvement.


    Sadly, the Quest Menu didn¡¯t bother about how Yale felt about his disciples since the only condition was leaving the continent.


    Yale didn¡¯t know the results of failing the quest, but he didn¡¯t think that would be anything good.


    The ship was already at full speed, and it wasn¡¯t possible to increase it more. Furthermore, Yale didn¡¯t dare to put the whole ship on the Storage Space and fly at top speed despite that being a bit quicker.


    After all, although the travel until that moment hadn¡¯t any problem, the ocean wasn¡¯t a safe ce at all and the formations protecting the ship were far better than Yale¡¯s own defense. Although Absolute Protection was the best kind of defense its uses were limited, and it wasn¡¯t good against a sneak attack if Yale was unprepared.


    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today.¡±


    Mercer said that while looking towards the depressed Yale on the deck.


    ¡°This has alreadysted some days. Maybe I should go to hug him? I am sure that he would be happy about having a beautiful girlforting him¡±


    Aizu replied while she did the same than Mercer observing Yale from far.


    ¡°Big sister, our master would probably feel even worse if he is disturbed right now.¡±


    Mercer had turned quite close to Yale since the ship departed, so he understood that Yale didn¡¯t want to be disturbed without a good reason and Mercer knew Aizu enough to understand that Aizu just wanted some physical contact with Yale andforting him was just a cheap excuse.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    Aizu felt quite depressed after hearing Mercer, but she knew in her heart that Yale wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be disturbed without reason.


    Yale remained in that position for some more hours, but the system still didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Five minutes until the time for the quest will end.¡±


    It was impossible for Yale to avoid sighing at that moment because there wasn¡¯t anything in the ocean that seemed to be a barrier or something like that.


    He had already thought that crossing the barrier mentioned by Revgen was the turning point for the quest, but he didn¡¯t see any barrier at all, which he interpreted as that he was still too far from there.


    Quickly another four minutes passed, and Yale already assumed that the quest was a failure.


    ¡°This would be my first failure in a quest. I hope that the consequences won¡¯t be too big.¡±


    Yale though that while he assumed the result of the quest since there was nothing that he could do at that moment.


    However, at that moment the ship stopped as if there were an invisible wall in front of it.


    ¡°Maybe this is¡­¡±


    Yale stopped thinking as there were only seconds left in the quest, and then he started to use his second level World¡¯s Authority to try to open that invisible wall as fast as he could.


    Yale noticed that his efforts were working, and the ship slowly advanced as the wall was starting to disappear, but the remaining time was also disappearing.


    Twenty seconds.


    Ten seconds.


    Five seconds.


    Yale wasn¡¯t looking the countdown, but the system started to spoke the countdown in his mind automatically, which only added more pressure to Yale.


    Three seconds.


    Two seconds.


    One second.


    ¡°Questpleted. Rewards: Stats increase. Origin Points increase. Origin Points Recovery Speed increases.¡±


    Less than half a second was left when that notification appeared in Yale¡¯s head.


    ¡°This had been too close¡­ Fortunately, I didn¡¯t waste any more time before departing.¡±


    After saying those words, Yale¡¯s aura soared and increased directly from the 1-star Elder Rank to the 3-star Elder Rank.


    The increase in stats and Origin Points was just monstrous given the huge numbers needed to advance at that point.


    However, what Yale liked that most, was the increase in the Origin Points Recovery Speed, it has been so low that in case of exhausting all his energy he would have needed too many years to replenish himself.


    Although the Origin Point recovery speed was still quite low for his huge amount of Origin Points, at least it increased until recovering ten Origin points per minute which were far better than only one.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t belittle the increase of hundred fifty million in the stats and the Origin Points, but he could achieve that by slowly training while he didn¡¯t know how to increase his Origin Point Recovery Speed without the Last Wish System assistance.


    In fact, although Yale didn0t know about it, there wasn¡¯t any penalization for failing that quest, but not obtaining the increase in the Origin Point Recovery Speed was already a huge penalty.


    Yale finally rxed before checking the Quest menu to look for the next quest.


    ¡°Obtain the World Sea Pearl. Time limit: One year.¡±


    Yale wanted to curse the system for giving him another quest with a time limit and one with an objective of obtaining an item that Yale had never heard before.


    Yale could guess that the World Sea Pearl was in the ocean, but the ocean was enormous, that was an almost impossible quest.


    While Yale was cursing his own past life because he firmly believed that his past life was the one who put those quests in the Quest Menu, Mercer and Aizu that were looking towards Yale couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened before their eyes.


    First, the ship stoppedpletely and then Yale¡¯s face turned serious and the ship started to advance slowly. Then, the ship recovered its normal speed, and Yale¡¯s aura surged indicating that he made a breakthrough.


    Fortunately, they couldn¡¯t feel Yale¡¯s level, so they didn¡¯t notice that Yale advanced more than one level at the same time.


    ¡°Maybe master knew of something blocking our path and was working hard to dispel it, which put him in a bad mood for some days.¡±


    Mercer couldn¡¯t think in another reason for Yale¡¯s mood in the previous days and what he had just saw.


    ¡°Probably it is just what you said. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go to disturb him, or he would have been mad at me.¡±


    Aizu could only agree to Mercer¡¯s guess as there weren¡¯t any other reason that she could think at that moment.


    ¡°System, can you tell me some more information about that World Sea Pearl?¡±


    Yale hoped that since that quest was put int he system, there should also be some information about it. At least he wanted some hint to start looking for the pearl because blindly searching the whole ocean was impossible and there was the time limit of one year.


    ¡°The World Sea Pearl is a treasure protected by the royalty of the Sea Race that currently resides in this world¡¯s ocean. The Sea Race came to live to this ocean when their world was destroyed, and the World Sea Pearl is the most valuable treasure they brought from that world. The current location of the World Sea Perl is unknown.¡±


    Yale sighed in relief when the system replied to his question, but there was another huge problem since that World Sea Pearl was a treasure belonging to a race from a different world.


    ¡°Since I need to obtain it, there should a reason for it and probably just grabbing it and returning it won¡¯t work. It seems that if I want to fulfill this quest, facing danger is unavoidable.¡±


    After thinking about that, he could only sigh as he would need to y the role of a thief to fulfill that quest. Yale still didn¡¯t dare to fail inpleting the quest if he could avoid it as he didn¡¯t know the consequences.


    ¡°Evidently, the previous quest of leaving the continent was for the sake of this new quest about the World Sea pearl. I am sure thatter on, I will need this World Sea Pearl, so I must give my all to find it.¡±


    Yale understood that there should be some big n behind those quests even if seemed tock sense at that moment.


    Although Yale was a bit angry with the quests with a time limit, he understood that his past life never did something to harm him and that everything had a reason that he just was unable to understand at that moment.

 Chapter 319 - Skills Suited for the Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 319: Skills Suited for the Ocean</h4>


    Three months passed since the ship crossed the barrier isting the continent.


    Since that day, Yale used his Spiritual Sense to scan the water hoping to find some clues, but at most he detected some marine monsters that fortunately were weaker than him, so they didn¡¯t try to attack the ship.


    Of course, Yale only used the Spiritual Sense passively and didn¡¯t spend the three months sat without doing anything.


    Due to the fact that a conflict seemed unavoidable, Yale spent time training himself and his disciples.


    Aizu wasn¡¯t bad at ssic water magic, in terms of long spells she was almost the best of the ship, but when it came to turning magic into a Combined Skill, she was far worse than Mercer who was very motivated to imitate Yale¡¯s Frost w.


    Seeing that a kid who she considered like her little brother was better than herself, Aizu was a little frustrated, but also started to train seriously and stopped distracting herself while training due to Yale¡¯s presence.


    Although both of them had great improvement from the point of view of a normal person, of the two only Mercer could be considered to be learning at an average pacepared with the rest of people in the ship. Of course, all the people in the ship had been considered rare talents, so be average among them was extremely good.


    Of course, even those rare talents could only look in awe to Yale¡¯s monstrous talent. Advancing two levels in a day was something that the others though as having a good stroke of luck or enlightenment, but his training after that continued at an abnormal speed.


    In those three months, Yale¡¯s Swordsmanship, Archery, and Martial Arts had reached the ninth level of the grandmaster stage, only a turning point away of the sage stage.


    Doing that in three months was already a lot even if he had trained with Swordmad, Aiwai, and Lar, which produced excellent results. However, his improvements weren¡¯t limited to that.


    Yale also trained like crazy the spells Water Healing, Freeze, and Thunderbolt.


    Those three were extremely useful in the midst of the ocean. The environment was perfect to use Water Healing, using Thunderbolt against any marine monster was devastating due to the water of the ocean, and with Freeze, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Yale to freeze the upperyer of the ocean making it difficult for anything to emerge until the ice melted or was broken through.


    Of course, the weather wasn¡¯t extremely cold, so the best method to deal with the ice was just waiting as those monsters wouldn0t die by just that level of cold, but as a dying technique was perfect in their current situation.


    The part of Water Healing was quite normal as Aizu and Serka did the same since the environment was suited for it, but no one knew what to say when Yale started to throw thunderbolts and froze the ocean at the sides of the ship.


    However, despite all the other improvements, the greatest one was thest Yale aplished after training for those three months, which had also been his main objective since his problems fulfilling his previous quest.


    The reason was simply that it was a new skill that Yale felt that was vital for him, more exactly a new Law Skill based on the Water Law.


    ¡°Water Control: Allows the user to manipte the water on the nature at will. Water Law. Can be used by controlling the Water Law. The deficiency of control of thew could be substituted with Origin Points. Each second without relying upon any power of the Water Law would require 1000 Origin Points. With the current understanding of the Law, the cost would be 600 Origin Points per second.¡±


    Yale really wanted tough at the moment he finally created that skill because that was a true cheat despite the cost being higher than his other skills.


    While Water Control was active, any water on the nature could be controlled freely by Yale. Thus, in the ocean, his battle prowess was frightening enough that without someone else having better control than himself about the Water Law, the chances being harmed inside the water were almost inexistent since all the water would be his shield as long as the skill was active.


    Moreover, activating that skill didn¡¯t show any sign on the outside, so it can be active without anyone else noticing about it.


    Of course, Yale had yet to reach the first threshold on the Water Law despite having obtained some insight while creating that Law Skill but controlling the water on the nature wasn¡¯t difficultpared to control water created by an opponent using a magic spell or a Combined Skill.


    ¡°I thought that my progress was very good, but every time I think about master¡¯s improvement, I can avoid feeling a bit depressed...¡±


    Almost everyone was on the deck of the ship looking at Yale while he was testing Water Control after creating it.


    ¡°Mercer, for your own good, don¡¯t try topare yourself with Yale, he is an exception tomon sense. Compared with anyone else on our continent all of us are great talents, but we seem ordinarypared with him.¡±


    George was used to Yale being unpredictable, so although he was shocked each time Yale did something unexpected, he didn¡¯t try topare himself to Yale in Yale¡¯s strong points because that was meaningless. Instead, he preferred to focus on his own strong points like crafting golems, which was something that Yale hadn¡¯t even try unless it was temporary golems made with magic.


    Of course, George hoped that Yale would never try it in case that he was also talented in that area because that would be a blow to George that George himself didn¡¯t know if he would be able to resist.


    ¡°Listen to George. Try topare yourself with me as we are both Yale¡¯s disciples. It isn¡¯t wise trying topare yourself with our master.¡±


    Aizu said that patting Mercer¡¯s head; Aizu waspetitive against Yale when they met for the first time, but at that moment she only admired him, and all traces ofpetition disappeared because their difference was far too big.


    ¡°Although there is someone who never seems to stop challenging Yale.¡±


    George said that because someunched and sneak attack towards Yale, an attack that was blocked by a huge wall of water.


    ¡°That hurts!¡±


    Lar was the one who attacked, and it was a physical attack, so she shed directly towards the water wall; it was just water, but the act of shing against water still hurt.


    ¡°Lar, if you want to battle just tell me, I almost turned the water into ice by instinct. Trying to use sneak attacks towards me isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Yale was always alert in case of someone attacked him since he knew about the existence of marine monsters, so he reacted by instinct each time he felt a sneak attack that almost always was Lar, but with Water Control his defense was even better than before.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist my urge of testing this new skill of yours. This had been really painful. Continue, I am not defeated by something like that.¡±


    Yale smiled after hearing that.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    A lot of water swords were shot towards Law who blocked them with the sword, the swords were only in their liquid state, but they moved at high speeds, so it was perfectly possible for them to pierce through a body.


    While Water Control was active, Yale didn¡¯t have a limit of Water Swords as long as there was enough water. They were in the midst of the ocean, so Yale could create as many swords as he wanted.


    After some minutes defending with all her strength of Yale attacks, Lar fell to the ground exhausted, and Yale stopped attacking.


    ¡°Too strong. This new skill of yours is too powerful in our current situation, although I am sure that in a desert it would be useless. As expected of the man I love, creating the best skills for the situation.¡±


    Lar had no shame in saying things like that, and everyone was already used to hear her. Moreover, Yale¡¯s skill was worthy of praise, and it would be of great help for the security of all the ship.


    Yale didn¡¯t create that skill without reason, he wanted a skill like that and put all his effort in developing it; he remembered that he hadn¡¯t dared to leave the ship previously due to hisck of defense against unexpected sneak attacks. However, with that skill, the water would defend his body automatically, so he didn¡¯t need to have that fear if he left the ship for a bit.


    The only problem was that with that consumption rate, he couldn¡¯t use it indefinitely, but for short expeditions, Yale considered that it was enough.


    ¡°Now, I am ready. When I detect any trace of the Sea Race, I can go to meet them without worries.¡±


    After thinking that, yale stopped to use Water Control as there wasn¡¯t any reason to waste Origin Points at that moment. After all, the consumption was far higher than the recovery rate.

 Chapter 320 - Diving into the Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 320: Diving into the Ocean</h4>


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Swordmad looked at Yale with worry in his face. Some days had passed since Yale developed Water Control and at that moment Yale had just expressed his intention of exploring the ocean in front of the others.


    Anyone with high power could remain some time without breathing, so diving in the ocean wasn¡¯t a big deal, but in case of battle, the resistance without breathing would diminish a lot. Moreover, the battle prowess would usually be far inferior due to the difference of environment.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t apply to Yale who could breathe under the water, and his battle prowess in that environment was even stronger than outside thanks to Water Control.


    However, since he was the only one who could be in such conditions after diving, Yale rejected any help because others would just be a burden.


    ¡°I am sure; this is one of the reasons for this travel. You already saw my control over the water; this doesn¡¯t have any threat to me.¡±


    Almost everyone was shocked when Yale originally told that he wanted to dive into the ocean alone, but they were aware that doing that with that control over water wasn¡¯t too dangerous. Thus, Swordmad as Yale¡¯s master was the only one who dared to question Yale¡¯s decision, but because someone needed to say something; Swordmad knew that Yale wasn¡¯t reckless.


    ¡°Very well, but will you be able to find this ship afterward?¡±


    The ocean was huge, and even if they stopped the ship, the ship would still move from the original position.


    ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t dare to take the risk, I will put the whole ship in my dimension while I am under the ocean.¡±


    Yale had detected someone who seemed to be from the Sea Race or at least it was some intelligent being living under the sea. Thus, he didn¡¯t want to waste that chance, but he didn¡¯t know if he would be able to return quickly or not and getting separated from the others for such reason wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Understood. Anyone have any problem with Yale¡¯s decision?¡±


    After Swordsman asked that no oneined about it, after all, Yale was the one who wanted to travel, and the others just wanted to follow him, so it would be too selfish forbidding Yale from moving freely.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste more time.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to lose the trace he had found, so he quickly put the whole ship inside the Storage Space.


    Fortunately, since Yale¡¯s understanding of the Water Law increased, he had infused a bit of it on the Storage Space creating a smallke in the area that Liye prepared for Kermu¡¯s group to live before the Origin Link ended.


    The size of theke was the same as the size of the ship, to let the ship remain in water even after leaving the ocean; that was something prepared just for that kind of situation.


    After Yale was left alone in the sky, he dived into the ocean without losing time and then activated Water Control to ensure his safety.


    ¡°This is quite beautiful.¡±


    Yale never expected that diving into the ocean would be like that, but his target wasn¡¯t sightseeing, so he continued diving towards where that sentient lifeform was detected.


    ¡°I wonder how that Sea Race would be.¡±


    Yale had read too many books, and he had read about many variants of species living in the sea, but he was sure that most of the writers had never met any and the content wasn¡¯t trustful.


    Finding that intelligent lifeform under the ocean wasn¡¯t easy, Yale wasn¡¯t only diving down he was also moving in the same direction as that life form because it seemed to be rushing to somewhere.


    Although Yale still didn¡¯t know what kind of being, he was following, it was sure that the speed of the other party under the water was quite high despite being far weaker than Yale.


    ¡°At this pace, I will need days to catch it...¡±


    Yale was quite depressed for the high speed of the other party. Although that speed was inferior to Yale¡¯s speed, there wasn¡¯t too much difference making that catching the other party would be difficult.


    While he was thinking about that, Yale detected another lifeform that seemed sentient surrounded by some sea monsters.


    Under the ocean, the Spiritual Sense didn¡¯t work as well as in the outside, so Yale was unable to obtain detailed information of the targets from a long distance.


    However, Yale was sure that the one he was following was rushing in the direction of the one that was surrounded.


    ¡°I was already feeling strange that someone was rushing so much, so it was for rescue someone else.¡±


    At that moment Yale¡¯s good impression of that lifeform increased even though he didn¡¯t even know how the other party looked. However, for Yale, someone that rush in that way to save others was worthy of respect.


    Just as Yale guessed, the one he was following reached the ce where the monsters were surrounding the other one, and it seemed to begin a battle with them.


    Yale was noticing that with his Spiritual Sense, but he was still far from them; he had already decided that if he reached that ce in time, he would help those two in the battle.


    After all, those monsters were nothing to him, and he would obtain a good impression from those two if he helped them. Of course, the main reason was that he felt that the one who rushed to help the other deserved some help for his courage.


    Yale was nearing the ce, and his Spiritual Sense started to detect the Spiritual Sense conversations of those two.


    ¡°Big brother, run! You can¡¯t beat them. I am already doomed, forget about me and live!¡±


    That voice sounded cute but desperate.


    ¡°I would rather die protecting you than live with the guilt of having abandoned you.¡±


    The other voice was from a male, but it was quite weak as if it was on the verge of dying.


    The battle hadn¡¯tsted too long, but it was clear that there was a difference in power that was unsurpassable by the owner of that male voice.


    ¡°Please, run. I don¡¯t want my big brother to die for nothing. Once they broke this barrier, I will die, and no one will be able to save me.¡±


    The situation was extremely dire when Yale finally saw them through Spiritual Sense as he had neared enough.


    He was a little disappointed with their looks as they looked like a ssic mermaid and merman, he expected something more interesting especially since when the big brother was battling, he seemed to notice that his shape was different having a more muscr body and feet. However, he could only think that he had seen it wrong or was some kind of special skill.


    ¡°Never! You came here to look for a medicine for my illness, how can I let you die here! In any case, if someone needs to die that should be me!¡±


    The merman said that, but his body was bit again by the monsters and that time they eat a big part of his tail making him sink.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    The small mermaid was worried, but at that moment the barrier broke, and the monsters rushed towards her.


    However, those monsters stopped on the spot as their surroundings were covered by ice.


    ¡°The whole area was frozen; how can this be...¡±


    The small mermaid was shocked by the situation, but her life had been saved.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    She stopped thinking about that and swam towards where her big brother had fallen. Then, she started to heal him with Water Healing, which was quite surprising due how young looked that girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, you can¡¯t heal my wounds, I am already doomed, but I am d that you are alive.¡±


    The big brother didn¡¯t seem to regret his actions as long as that little mermaid was safe.


    ¡°But, but...¡±


    The small mermaid didn¡¯t know what to say, but she knew that her brother was telling the truth and her skills were toocking.


    ¡°I am sorry for hearing your private conversation, but I can heal you.¡±


    At that moment, a human man appeared before the two of them. They had never seen a human before but had read about them in books.


    ¡°Why a foreigner wants to help us?¡±


    The small mermaid didn¡¯t trust the man who appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my little sister.¡±


    The wounded merman said that shocking his little sister; his little sister was too young to think clearly in such situation, but for the merman, it was clear that the only one who could have saved his little sister before was that man in front of them.


    ¡°It is as your brother says. My name is Yale, and I am the one who has just saved you. Sorry, I was toote to do it before, but I can heal your big brother.¡±


    The little mermaid understood about that after hearing her big brother, but she still distrusted Yale.


    ¡°Why did you help us?¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know why that little mermaid had such a greatck of trust but thinking that he was the first human that appeared before that mermaid¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    ¡°I also have a little sister, and the way your brother rushed to save you obtained my admiration, so I decided to follow him and help.¡±

 Chapter 321 - Innate Mesmerizing Voice

    <h4>Chapter 321: Innate Mesmerizing Voice</h4>


    The mermaid wasn¡¯t too sure if Yale¡¯s words were trustful, but she knew that there are people who act for such motives and believed that her own brother would have acted in the same way if he found Yale protecting his little sister and needing help.


    She thought that those who were kind with foreigners had a second intention or were stupid because she couldn¡¯t believe that someone would help others without any reason.


    Of course, due to Yale speaking about his little sister, the mermaid ended putting Yale in the group of stupid people that would help others due to reasons like resembling someone else.


    Yale didn¡¯t know what that small mermaid was thinking of him, but he didn¡¯t care as long as he managed to establish a good rtionship with those two. After all, his main reasons for diving was obtaining information about the Sea Race, and although he didn¡¯t know if those two were of the Sea Race, they might know valuable information.


    Thus, he would rather be considered a fool and obtain some trust than being considered a crafty person.


    ¡°I am sorry for being rude. If you can help my big brother, I will be really thankful to you.¡±


    After determining that Yale was only a fool, the mermaid decided to stop being so wary of him, she didn¡¯t trust himpletely, but she also saw that Yale despite being stupid was also very powerful, so she really hoped that her brother could be saved.


    Yale manipted the water to execute Water Healing though Water Control, that was another advantage of Water Control, it could be used to execute other water-based skills without additional cost.


    The mermaid and her brother were shocked as the wounds quickly healed, even the tail was quickly regenerating, which was even more impressive as the damage was far too serious and they thought that even if the life could be saved, the tail would remain in a damaged state.


    In fact, although those siblings thought that the speed was too quick, Yale felt that it was too slowpared to Time Healing, but he didn¡¯t want to waste Origin Points in Time Healing when he could just use Water Healing without an additional cost.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    The merman was extremely happy when he felt that his body had beenpletely restored in such a short span of time. Even the mermaid who was still wary of Yale had a new impression of him after seeing the power of his healing skills.


    ¡°Who are you? Why someone like you is here?¡±


    The questions the mermaid asked at that moment weren¡¯t normal because they were infused with illusions making that anyone who hard it to be mesmerized and reply honestly. Usually, using the real voice was needed, but there were some mermaids with talent that could do the same with Spiritual Sense making that it was impossible blocking it just by stopping to hear.


    The merman was about to say something when he noticed that his sister was too rude to their savior, but he wasn¡¯t able to say anything before Yale spoke.


    ¡°Little girl, I know that you are curious about me and you don¡¯t have bad intentions, but I need to tell you that illusions are useless against me.¡±


    Neither of them expected that Yale wouldn¡¯t be affected by the mermaid¡¯s voice; they knew that Yale was stronger than them, after all, the mermaid was just at the Apprentice Rank, and the merman was only at the Practitioner Rank.


    However, the merman knew how skilled his sister was with illusions; even a Grandmaster Rank expert had been a bit affected time ago. That kind of effect was abnormal, even with the inherent strength of the Innate Mesmerizing Voice, affecting someone two ranks ahead was already very good. Sadly, that type of illusion didn¡¯t work very well with monsters that only moved by instinct.


    They were unable to sense Yale¡¯s true level, but since he looked pretty young, they didn¡¯t think that he would be at the Sage Rank.


    ¡°Why the two of you look so shocked? Not even a Law God would be able to use an illusion against me, much less you two. It isn¡¯t that your illusion skill is bad, but I am probably the worst target in the world to cast an illusion skill.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t angry at all; he was feeling funny the faces of those siblings. Yale had read in books about the mesmerizing voices of mermaids and how could control the men, but until that moment, he didn¡¯t know if that was just a story or was real at least partially.


    He verified that mermaids could use illusions even with Spiritual Sense, which was even scarier than just the normal voice, and he was the target of an illusion made by a mermaid, making him feel like one of the characters of the books he read when he was a child.


    Of course, the mesmerizing voice couldn¡¯t affect him, no matter how powerful a mermaid¡¯s innate mesmerizing voice was.


    ¡°Not even a Law God...¡±


    Both siblings repeated at the same time in shock; they had heard of Law Gods in legends despite have never seen any Law God personally, and those figures were literally like gods for them. Thus, hearing someone ensure that not even Law God would be able to make him fell into an illusion was a great shock.


    ¡°Are you a Law God?¡±


    The merman put all his strength is asking that to Yale, he couldn¡¯t believe that such a legendary figure had appeared before them and saved their lives.


    ¡°I am not a Law God. It is just that I have innate immunity to all kind of illusions making that not even a Law God could force me to fall into an illusion.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t n to exin all the story about his reincarnation nor how he had killed Law Gods before because he couldn¡¯t do the same at that moment and didn¡¯t want to put too many expectations on himself.


    ¡°So, it is something innate like the power of infusing illusions in our voice from our race. You truly are the worst possible target to cast illusion skills.¡±


    The mermanughed after saying that, he felt relieved that the other party wasn¡¯t truly a Law God because he wouldn¡¯t know how to act in front of someone that powerful.


    The mermen and the mermaids had that innate power in their voices, and the illusions provoked by their voices were far more dangerous than those used in the Kurk n to slightly manipte the n members. After all, infusing illusions on the voice was extremely difficult and the mermen and mermaids could do it only because they had born with that capability.


    The same applied to Yale¡¯s Illusion Immunity, that wasn¡¯t something that could be easily obtained through training, and even obtaining a bit of immunity would at most work with illusions cast by someone weaker, but aplete immunity like Yale¡¯s was something he had from the start because the system was in his soul.


    ¡°I have read in books about a race in the ocean that has that capability of infusing illusions, but I never expected it to be true.¡±


    Yaleughed after saying that. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to fear the water surrounding him becauseughing like that the water would have entered his body.


    ¡°Oh, so there is some information about us. I have also read about humans, but there wasn¡¯t any information about any Illusion Immunity, usually in the stories the humans were always easily affected by our mighty illusions.¡±


    The mermaid¡¯s interest was caught at that moment since Yale started to speak about books because she loved reading those stories although that made others look at her with disdain as they considered that she was wasting her time.


    ¡°I doubt that there are some other humans with this capability. I am sure that anyone else will easily fall into your illusions.¡±


    Yale was pretty sure that of all the people in his storage Space, only Aiwai, Sebe and Swordmad would be able to resist the illusion of that girl.


    ¡°Well, maybe Lar and Ange as reincarnated experts would be able to also resist it.¡±


    Although he thought about that, he didn¡¯t speak.


    At that moment, the mermaid seemed happy because she always dreamed about cheating some humans with her mesmerizing voice like in the books she had read. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any bad intention like in most of those books where humans had bad fates after being mesmerized; she only wanted to have the experience of cheating them with her voice and made them act like fools for a while.


    ¡°So, it is like that. No wonder you are the only human that dared toe to this ce, the others are far too scared of our illusions.¡±


    The mermaid was in a very good mood at that moment, and shepletely forgot about the fact that Yale was a foreigner. After all, she was only was eleven years old; she was just a kid.


    The merman was a bit older than her, but he was only fifteen, and he had a quite a simple personality, so Yale obtained his trust from the moment he saved his little sister.


    In that short span of time, Yale hadn¡¯t obtained any critical information but had managed to obtain the trust of those two, which was the first step in his n of obtaining information.

 Chapter 322 - Sea Race

    <h4>Chapter 322: Sea Race</h4>


    Yale continued speaking with the two siblings exining details about the life of humans on the continent. The information was justmon knowledge, but for those who lived all their lives in the ocean, that exnation was interesting.


    ¡°After hearing this, I want to try going there...¡±


    The small mermaid was far too curious and wanted to know more.


    ¡°If you want to do that, hurry up and awaken your Sea Race Bloodline to obtain a biped form or you will never be able to do it.¡±


    The merman said that without thinking, but Yale¡¯s eyes lightened as he finally heard something important.


    ¡°What is that Sea Race Bloodline?¡±


    The siblings were initially shocked by the question because that was a secret, but after thinking about it, the big brother had just spoken about it, so it was normal that Yale showed curiosity.


    ¡°This is a secret, but you told us so many things that I would feel guilty if I don¡¯t reply...¡±


    The merman didn¡¯t seem too willing to speak about that, but since he was the one who brought the topic and the other party was still the savior of their lives, he decided to make an exception.


    ¡°The Sea Race was an Ancient Race that lived in this ocean, but they are already extinguished. However, some of their bloodlines managed to pass down thanks to the Mermaid Race.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t expecting that the Sea Race already disappeared and only some bloodlines were remaining in another species.


    ¡°Being honest... we two are thest ones with the Sea Race Bloodline. The current matriarch of the Mermaid Race is a bloodline supremacist that discriminate against those who aren¡¯t pure mermaids or mermen, so she worked in the shadows to slowly kill everyone like us...¡±


    The merman seemed grieved at that moment; he never did anything wrong and had an exemry behavior, but just because of his origins he had suffered too much.


    ¡°They even poisoned my big brother weakening him, without a cure, he would have died in another week. That is the reason why I came here because I heard that there was an antidote, but that seems to be another lie to deal with us...¡±


    The small mermaid also seemed to be in a bad mood speaking about that.


    ¡°Usually it would be difficult that so many marine monsters gathered together to attack my sister, it is obviously a scheme of the matriarch or some of her underlings to deal with us because my sister is a true genius and if something happened to her, there would be too many people rebelling against the matriarch. Thus, she needed to force her to leave voluntarily and provoke marine beasts to do the dirty job.¡±


    The merman exined that with anger in the voice that was transmitting through Spiritual Sense.


    ¡°That matriarch of yours is truly despicable, but I already healed that poison, so don¡¯t worry. Although, I admit that I thought that the poison was from one of those sea monsters.¡±


    Usually, a member of the Mermaid Race would feel angry when someone spoke like that about the matriarch, but those two siblings agreed with Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°I know that you also healed it, you are truly our savior. Continuing with the exnation, we are usually the same as any other member of the Mermaid Race, but when we awake our bloodlines, we can change our forms to battle form and human form, although thetter is more difficult to achieve. As those forms are a biped, it is possible to walk on the ground with them, and that is why I told my sister that she needed to awaken her bloodline. I can use the battle form to walk in the ground, but my sister had yet to awaken her bloodline, so she can¡¯t.¡±


    Yale finally understood the story behind those two, but he couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that it was too much coincidence that he had met the two only members left with a bloodline of the Sea Race.


    In fact, Yale knew that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, he ended there by following the quests of the Last Wish System, if he hadn¡¯tpleted the previous quest in the target time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save them. The same applied to his current quest without him being alert of the members of the Sea Race under the water; he wouldn¡¯t have found them.


    ¡°Do you n to return to your home? As far as you told me there is no reason for you to return. I can consider our meeting as fate, if you two want to travel with me I am going to the other continent in this world.¡±


    Yale really felt pity for those two and wanted to help them, but he also thought that if they knew about where the World Sea Pearl was hidden, they would try to get it before departing.


    ¡°If they get the pearl and I get them, I think that should count as obtaining the pearl, right?¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if that would work, but it was worth of trying.


    If the Sea Race still existed, there was no doubt that the World Sea Pearl would be an heirloom that couldn¡¯t be moved outside their tribe, but since those two were the only survivors, Yale believed that it might work.


    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but we can¡¯t ept. That matriarch has the heirloom of the Sea Race in her possession although she doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Sea Race at all. Leaving without recovering it would be like betraying our ancestors.¡±


    The merman replied to Yale with difficulty as Yale¡¯s offer was really a temptation of forgetting everything and start a new life. As for the mermaid, she would have epted if her brother hadn¡¯t spoken, she didn¡¯t even think in that heirloom.


    ¡°An heirloom?¡±


    Yale already guessed what it was, but he didn¡¯t want the siblings to notice about that.


    ¡°Yes, it is called the World Sea Pearl and have the effects of make the understanding of the Water Law easier. The legend says that it was created by the Sea God of the original world of the Sea Race.¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid changing his expression when he heard about the thing which he needed to obtain. Of course, the other two noticed it, but they felt that it was normal that Yale was excited by something that could make it easier to understand a Law.


    ¡°How powerful is that matriarch of yours? I can try to help you to recover that if I can do it. As for what you two want to do afterward, it is your decision; you can follow me or leave on your own.¡±


    The siblings knew that Yale was enticed by the World Sea Pearl, but the fact that he wasn¡¯t asking them to use it in exchange for his help was a proof that he wasn¡¯t helping due to greed.


    ¡°The matriarch advanced recently to the 1-star Sage Rank.¡±


    Yale already guessed that the matriarch would be strong. Moreover, being a 1-star Sage Rank expert wasn¡¯t the worst possibility that Yale had considered.


    ¡°With that power, it won¡¯t be easy, but it isn¡¯t impossible. If we make a good n, recovering the World Sea Pearl and fleeing is possible, but I can¡¯t ensure that the matriarch will die.¡±


    Yale was careful with his words because he didn¡¯t want to make impossible promises. With his current power, there was no way he could kill a Sage Rank expert in a frontal battle, but defeating the other party was still possible.


    The worst problem was that the ocean was the natural environment of mermaids, so the matriarch would be able to battle at full strength while Yale could only use perfectly some of his skills and the time of Water Control was still limited.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The mermaid couldn¡¯t believe Yale¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, I am far more powerful than I seem and killing me is pretty difficult even for your matriarch. Moreover, I am not alone in this travel; it is just that I am the only one who can breathe naturally under the water, so the others didn¡¯t dive with me.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t know if someone else had that capability or not, but it wasn¡¯t too normal having it.


    ¡°Breathe naturally under the water? Do you have some type of bloodline rted to the ocean?¡±


    It was possible for experts to not breathe for a while traveling under the water but being able to breathe naturally was at another level.


    ¡°I have a bloodline rted to the Water Law, but it hasn¡¯t any rtionship with the ocean. Moreover, I also have some understanding of the Water Law, so I feel prettyfortable even being here.¡±


    The Mermaid Race and the Sea Race had affinities towards the Water Law, and it was something pretty normal among those living under the water, but the degree of affinity was different, and the Sea Race was at the top when speaking about affinity to Water Law.


    Of course, that was only whenparing it with other underwater species, it wasn¡¯t better than the Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline.


    ¡°Water Law?¡±


    They already guessed that Yale was pretty skilled with water when he froze those marine monsters but having some understanding of the Water Law was something that surpassed their expectations.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t need to be that shocked, I already told that I am more powerful than I seem.¡±


    The siblings didn¡¯t know how to react while Yale treated his understanding of the Water Law as if it wasn¡¯t something shocking.


    ¡°Alright, I will teleport both of you to a special dimension where my friends are hiding right now. We can make ns there, her there is a risk that some servant of that matriarch woulde to check the results of the marine monsters attack.¡±


    After Yale said those words, the three of them disappeared from their positions. Fortunately, the Storage Space still had enough space for them to enter, although it was already full after they had entered.


    A minute after they disappeared a mermaid swam near the ce where they had been hiding with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°It seems that not even the bones were left. Those two deserved it for their dirty bloodlines.¡±


    The mermaid continued swimming back to her tribe without noticing anything about the truth. After all, Yale had secretly stored the corpses of those marine monsters after hearing that the ambush was a n of the Mermaid Race.

 Chapter 323 - Mercer鈥檚 Good Idea

    <h4>Chapter 323: Mercer¡¯s Good Idea</h4>


    After entering into the Storage Space, Yale appeared on the ship, and the other two appeared at his side.


    The merman and the mermaid were shocked seeing that all the surroundings changes in an instant, they didn¡¯t even know how Yale did that.


    ¡°This is my ship; I have it stored here while I am diving. I will make a small pool for both of you; I doubt that it isfortable for both of you be outside the water.¡±


    Yale said that while looking at the fish-like tails of the siblings.


    ¡°Thank you, but you only need to make one for my sister.¡±


    After the merman said that his body changed, the upper part of his body got covered by dark-blue scales, which was the same color or his tail, and his tail turned into two legs that were also covered by scales. The scales were so packed that seemed more like skin, but Yale didn¡¯t doubt that the defense of that scales wasn¡¯t inferior to an armor.


    That was the merman¡¯s battle form, it was far more muscr than his previous form, and looking to that battle form no one would think that he was a merman.


    ¡°Oh, so that is the original form of the Sea Race.¡±


    Yale felt that the battle form was far better than the merman¡¯s form because the merman¡¯s form didn¡¯t look strong at all. That wasn¡¯t strange since mermen and mermaids didn¡¯t focus too much on melee battle and excelled more at long distance attacks and illusions, but the Sea Race was just the opposite.


    ¡°Yes, but if I get too damaged, I will turn back to my normal form.¡±


    A true member of the Sea Race wouldn¡¯t have that problem as that battle form would be the real one, but for someone who wasn¡¯t a pure member of the Sea Race, the battle form was far more limited.


    ¡°Yale, who are these people?¡±


    Swordmad was the first one to appear in the deck after noticing Yale¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I meet them while diving, their names are... I don¡¯t know. I forgot to ask that.¡±


    At that moment Yale noticed that he didn¡¯t know the names of those two siblings.


    ¡°My name is Kaigur, and this is my sister, Merumi.¡±


    Swordmad seemed to have difficulties to believe that they were siblings since Kaigur was in his battle form.


    Before Yale had time to exin the whole story to Swordmad the others reached the deck.


    ¡°Everyone, before all of you start to ask, let me exin it.¡±


    Yale had the premonition that he would save a lot of time if he started to exin directly instead of waiting for the questions.


    After creating a small pool for Merumi, Yale started to exin the situation of the two siblings in the Mermaid Race¡¯s tribe and how he had met them.


    ¡°That matriarch deserves to die.¡±


    Sebe was the one who had the greatest anger after hearing the story because he remembered how that kind of discrimination also happened with half-beasts in the Anpaes Kingdom, especially he knew how Shirk was discriminated despite being one of the most loyal guards for the kingdom.


    Of course, Sebe punished everyone who dared to say something like that openly, but he couldn¡¯t do anything with how those people thought. Fortunately, since Sebe became the crown prince, the discriminations loweredpared to before, but he still got angry when he heard about people discriminating others just due to a bloodline.


    ¡°I agree with Sebe. I don¡¯t know if we will be able to kill her, but we need to show her that she isn¡¯t invincible. Moreover, we need to recover the heirloom of the Sea Race; their rightful owners are Kaigur and Merumi.¡±


    Yale said those words, and everyone nodded to his words.


    The siblings were shocked seeing that everyone agreed to Yale¡¯s n to help them; they always thought that most humans would discriminate against them even if there were exceptions like Yale.


    Of course, their thoughts weren¡¯t wrong, most humans of the continent would think like that, but no one in Yale¡¯s group had that kind of mindset.


    ¡°Kaigur,e with us, we need to debate the strategy for recovering the World Sea Pearl.¡±


    Almost everyone left with Yale, but some of them remained behind with Merumi who couldn¡¯t leave the small pool since he was unable to change forms.


    Moreover, Yale thought that since she liked to learn about the continent, it was better for her to remain behind speaking with the others than going with Kaigur to n their future actions.


    ¡°So, you are a real mermaid. Your tail is too pretty.¡±


    Aizu was one of the people who remained behind since she was too weak and he affinity to fire was useless on the n.


    ¡°This is a super rare color for the tail; it shows that I am a true genius of the Mermaid Race.¡±


    She said that with pride and it wasn¡¯t without reason. Merumi¡¯s tail was pink which was quite eye-catching and was something strange in the Mermaid Race. In fact, that tail was the reason the matriarch couldn¡¯t act against her without making it seem an ident outside the vige.


    Nothing angered more the matriarch than the fact that someone who wasn¡¯t a pure mermaid had that color on the tail because a lot of mermen and mermaid wanted Merumi to be the next matriarch after growing-up.


    After all, there was something that always happened in their past, any mermaid with that tail color ended bing a matriarch who brought prosperity to the Mermaid Race.


    ¡°You are a real mermaid, right? Can you use your voice to mesmerize people? I read in books that mermaids could do that.¡±


    Mercer was also one of those who remained behind, and he was extremely interested in mermaids since he had read a lot about them in books.


    ¡°Of course, I can do that. It doesn¡¯t work with Yale, but I am confident that no one else would be able to resist the power of my voice.¡±


    Merumi was quite confident in her skills as a mermaid; she was too slow in awakening her Sea Race Bloodlinepared with her brother, but regarding abilities of mermaids, she was the best.


    ¡°Master is always an exception.¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t feel strange that Yale wasn¡¯t affected because he already considered that Yale was unfathomable, and his true abilities couldn¡¯t be measured.


    ¡°Is he your master? Aren¡¯t you a bit too weak for being his disciple?¡±


    Merumi didn¡¯t expect that the young boy in front of her was the disciple of Yale because he was only at the peak of the Mortal Rank.


    ¡°Of course, that he is my master. It is just that humans can¡¯t start to train before being ten and I am eleven! Moreover, I am holding back advancing in rank to avoid looking like a kid for too long.¡±


    Merumi didn¡¯t know that detail about humans because Yale forgot to exin it. Thinking about Mercer¡¯s words, Merumi understood that Mercer couldn¡¯t be considered weak for his age.


    ¡°So, we have the same age; I thought that you were a bit older. Well, after hearing you, it is more understandable. It is a bit weird that humans can¡¯t train before ten, but I understand the point of growing up. For mermaids, that problem doesn¡¯t apply as we can grow up until maturity normally disregarding our rank.¡±


    The natural lifespan of mermaids was longer than that of the humans, but their growth was at the same pace, and the same applied even if they ranked up, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about the looks. Fortunately, Lar had gone with Yale or else she would be far too jealous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the reasons either, but this is how it works... Returning to the topic about your voice, can you mesmerize me? I read a lot about that, and I always wanted to experience it.¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t fear being mesmerized since he knew that his master¡¯s dimension was the safest ce for him and that there was no way that he would be harmed. Thus, he wanted to use the chance to experience it, and that matched with Merumi¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Perfect! I always dreamed about mesmerizing a human like in the books I read!¡±


    Merumi was excited and started to use her voice to control Mercer to make him act like a fool under the gazes of the other in the deck who wereughing at Mercer¡¯s actions under Merumi¡¯s orders.


    Of course, if Mercer hadn¡¯t offered himself to be mesmerized, Merumi wouldn¡¯t have dared to do it, since she didn¡¯t want to anger Yale, but since it was Mercer who wanted it, she did it without restraints.


    After a while, she stopped, and Mercer recovered his senses.


    ¡°That was amazing; I was unable to think clearly and couldn¡¯t avoid doing what you ordered. I have been mesmerized by a pretty mermaid; I am sure that no one in my n had that kind of experience.¡±


    Mercer was quite happy and spoke without thinking which made that Merumi¡¯s face turned a bit red due to the sudden praise.


    ¡°Do you want to see the ship? It is huge, and there are a lot of ces to visit.¡±


    Mercer liked a lot exploring the ship, but he always did it alone since no one else had such interest, so he was hoping that Merumi woulde with him since both had the same age.


    ¡°I am sorry. This is the first time I see something like a ship, and I am curious about it, but I don¡¯t have legs, so I can¡¯t leave this small pool.¡±


    She was free to move in the water, but since she still didn¡¯t awake her Sea Race Bloodline, she could only move in the water.


    ¡°That is quite sad... I have a good idea.¡±


    Mercer neared the pool and helped Merumi to get out before carrying her in his arms.


    ¡°You are too light; this will be easy. Now, you can explore with me, and you don¡¯t need to remain in that small pool.¡±


    Merumi was shocked by Mercer¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t react until she was already on Mercer¡¯s arms. Given her strength, she could free herself from Mercer, but then she would fall to the ground, and since Mercer was doing it to help her, she just nodded silently with her red face.


    Seeing that Mercer left with Merumi in his arms, Aizu couldn¡¯t avoid speaking in a low voice.


    ¡°That is indeed Yale¡¯s disciple, what a natural ability to act like that.¡±


    Aizu still remembered that Yale did the same the first day they had met in the Nacesai Academy, and her face turned a bit red.

 Chapter 324 - Unnoticed Variable

    <h4>Chapter 324: Unnoticed Variable</h4>


    Mercer and Merumi had just started to explore the ship when they saw Yale and Kaigur were walking together in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Oh, Mercer, I see that you had a good idea to help Merumi moving around the ship.¡±


    Yaleughed when he saw the way Mercer was carrying Merumi like a princess.


    ¡°Treat her well, if you make her cry...¡±


    Kaigur didn¡¯t like to see his sister being carried like a princess by Mercer, but since Mercer was Yale¡¯s disciple, he couldn¡¯t do anything about that. Thus, he decided to endure it as far as Mercer didn¡¯t make Merumi cry.


    ¡°Kaigur, Mercer will treat her very well, he is a very reliable kid. Mercer, until we return, you must take care of her.¡±


    Mercer nodded to his master¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master. I will treat her very well. Now, we are exploring the ship.¡±


    Yale smiled after hearing those words.


    ¡°Very well. After we return to the ship, you two can report to me any discovery you made.¡±


    Yale knew very well every part of the ship, but Mercer didn¡¯t know that and was very happy seeing that his master was interested in his discoveries.


    ¡°You must y now that you have time. After your ytime ends, you will need to work hard.¡±


    Mercer nodded again to Yale¡¯s words; he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t be ying all the time and that he also needed to work hard on training his water spells. Of course, since Yale was busy, Mercer knew that his lessons needed to wait.


    ¡°Brother, are you two already leaving? Weren¡¯t you going to n the strategy?¡±


    At that moment, Merumi spoke. She felt quite ashamed about her current position, but she couldn¡¯t believe that the strategy meeting ended so quickly.


    ¡°The strategy is already nned.¡±


    Instead of Kaigur, the one who replied was Yale, but Merumi saw that her brother nodded at Yale¡¯s words, so she could only ept it even though she didn¡¯t understand the reasons.


    When Yale and Kaigur left the ship, Mercer and Merumi just continued their expedition because they knew that going with them wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    After all, Merumi believed that if it weren¡¯t because Yale needed someone to guide him, even Kaigur would have remained in the ship.


    At that moment, Yale and Kaigur reappeared on the same ce where they were talking before entering the Storage Space.


    ¡°Yale, it isn¡¯t that I have doubts about your n, but you didn¡¯t tell us the whole n. Are you sure that it would work?¡±


    Initially, they were to n some strategy together, but Yale suddenly made Kaigur end his exnation about the Mermaid Race headquarters, and then Yale started to transmit some orders individually.


    Yale also forbade others to share their part of the n, so besides Yale, no one knew the whole n.


    Kaigur¡¯s job was being Yale¡¯s guide, and he didn¡¯t receive any other order besides not telling others about the n, but Kaigur believed that it was evident for everyone that he was only the guide.


    ¡°I am sure that the n will work as long as everyone follows my instructions.¡±


    Yale was confident in his n, but that n was quite special, so he didn¡¯t dare to disclose it to anyone.


    ¡°Using a normal n, we may obtain the World Sea Pearl near the end of the quest time. I bet that it was the intention of my past life since that n is the best option I almost all cases. Moreover, it matches with the time I have to fulfill the quest.¡±


    Yale had already deduced how to execute that n, that although was slow, it was stable, but he didn¡¯t n to use it.


    ¡°However, there is a better option that will allow us to obtain the World Sea Pearl quickly and will offer more benefits. There is a variable that not even my past life noticed and without that variable the n has the certainty to fail, but including that variable, I am certain that this n will work. I won¡¯t follow the n my past life visualized for me; I will make this n work and surpass my own past life.¡±


    Yale was thinking in that when they started to swim in the direction where the Mermaid Race lived. Kaigur had already changed back to his merman form as the swimming speed of that form was better.


    The ce wasn¡¯t too far but, they swam two days before some dwellings appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Will we enter now?¡±


    Kaigur didn¡¯t know if Yale nned to start immediately or wait for a while.


    ¡°Personally, I would want to rest for some days, but then the n would fail, so we need to act now.¡±


    Yale wanted to rest in the Storage Space to recover some Origin Points because they were constantly diminishing while he was in the ocean, but he couldn¡¯t afford to do that unless he gave up on his n and chose the normal n.


    The day they reached the ce where the Mermaid Race lived, was thest day of the Mermaid Festival, an important day for the whole Mermaid Race. If it wasn¡¯t because the mermen and the mermaids were too busy preparing it, there was no way Kaigur got poisoned nor that Merumi managed to leave alone to look for an antidote.


    That festival was one of the conditions Yale needed to fulfill his n provoking that he couldn¡¯t waste time.


    ¡°I will cast an illusion around myself making people think that I am a merman, making that they would ignore my presence, I will be following you from behind. You need to reach the ce where the matriarch will do thest part of the ceremony.¡±


    Yale only nned to use Body Illusion to fool others as even if he used Shape Shift, the tail would be useless and would just diminish Yale¡¯s mobility.


    ¡°Nearing that ce... Probably that it is impossible. The Mermaid Festival is a celebration of the day when the Mermaid Race absorbed the declining Merman Race, and since current matriarch ascended to power, it is also the day where we are discriminated the most.¡±


    Yale turned his head towards Kaigur.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You just need swim towards that ce; it doesn¡¯t matter how you reach it, as long as you manage to reach that ce, you would have fulfilled your part. No one of us will die in this n. Remember that I will be following you, even if someone acts against you, your life won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Kaigur nodded after hearing Yale¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know anything about the n, but from the start, the n was for helping him to recover his heirloom, so he decided to put all his trust on Yale.


    Kaigur lost track of Yale after advancing a while, but he believed that Yale had just hidden himself among the rest of merman to avoid catching attention.


    ¡°Oh, you dared to return.¡±


    A group of mermaids blocked Kaigur¡¯s way, and after some seconds, Kaigur was surrounded.


    ¡°You are used of high treason for killing Merumi. It was obvious that a barbarian with the Sea Race Bloodline would even kill those of his own family.¡±


    The mermaids surrounding Kaigur were all at the Veteran Rank, and the leader who was speaking was at the Master Rank, there was nothing that Kaigur could do to resist them.


    ¡°You are the ones who put a trap to kill my sister. I would rather kill myself than harm Merumi!¡±


    The leader of the mermaids didn¡¯t listen to Kaigur¡¯s words and tied his hands and put a seal on Kaigur¡¯s body rendering him powerless.


    ¡°Shut up criminal. It is already a crime that a beast like you could have some of our Mermaid Race Bloodline, but don¡¯t worry, after today there wouldn¡¯t be any trace of blood left on your body. You killed someone with the potential to be the next matriarch, so you are the greatest criminal since those barbarians of the Sea Race lost against us.¡±


    The mermaid had a vicious face while saying those words, that mermaid was the same one who tried to find Merumi¡¯s corpse before and had just returned after failing to find it.


    ¡°Everyone, listen! Today thest barbarian of the Sea Race will die on the main altar as an offering for the peace and prosperity of the Mermaid Race. The Sea Race was just a group of barbarians that lose against of our sophisticated techniques, and after we let them join as our subordinates, they dared to create mix-bloodlines bastards like this one! Finally, the bad blood on our race will be cleared up!¡±


    There were a lot of cheers to that mermaid¡¯s words and Kaigur felt that everything had ended for him.


    ¡°Wait, the main altar is the ce where Yale asked me to go. The method doesn¡¯t matter, so I will still be fulfilling the n even if I go there as a prisoner.¡±


    Seeing that Kaigur didn¡¯t offer resistance the mermaid was quite angry, but she couldn¡¯t beat him in public without reason. Then, she just grabbed him by the neck while swimming towards the main altar.

 Chapter 325 - Disturbances at the Mermaid Festival

    Chapter 325: Disturbances at the Mermaid Festival


    Kaigur was dragged until the main altar, and the mermaids fixed him to the altar with chains before he was left alone.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone here. Where is Yale?¡±


    Kaigur started to feel scared after noticing that he waspletely alone. Even if Yale hid among the rest of people, Kaigur believed that once everyone else left, he should have been able to see him.


    ¡°I am sorry Kaigur, but following you is a waste of time. They won¡¯t threaten your life for the time being because they still need you alive.¡±


    Yale thought that while observed the altar from some distance. He hadn¡¯t tried to follow Kaigur after he was caught since the fact that Kaigur had been caught was also part of the n.


    Of course, Yale hadn¡¯t told about that to Kaigur to make his actuation more realistic.


    Since Kaigur was caught, Yale swam by the festival like the ordinary mermen and mermaids, but that was only in appearance because his objective was different.


    After an hour, all the mermen and mermaids started to swim towards the main altar as the matriarch was about to start her speech. Yale just followed them without making any strange move.


    There was a huge vacant space near the main altar simr to a za. The size was enough to have almost all the mermen and mermaids and still have some spare space. If it weren¡¯t because some of them needed to be in guard at other points, they would be all there.


    A mature mermaid with a purple tail reached the main altar where Kaigur was still chained.


    ¡°Long life to the matriarch!¡±


    The masses near the altar shouted by Spiritual Sense at the same time; the faith they had on their matriarch was real although Yale doubted that all of them knew the things she had done in secret.


    The purple tail was also a distinctive feature of great talent, but it was inferior to the pink tail of Merumi. In normal circumstances, if a purple-tailed matriarch discovered a pink-tailed mermaid, she would treat that mermaid as her own daughter to groom her as the next matriarch.


    However, since the matriarch of the Mermaid Race hated those rted to the Sea Race, she hated Merumi more than anyone else. Moreover, the fact that she couldn¡¯t show that displeasure publicly made her even angrier.


    ¡°Everyone, today it is a sad day but also a happy day. Merumi, my sessor, have been killed by her ungrateful and barbarian big brother. We all know that nothing good cane from the Sea Race, but that will end today. This traitor is thest member with a cursed bloodline, and he will be the sacrifice to let our Mermaid Race to turn even stronger!¡±


    No one seemed to doubt about the words of the matriarch. The fake story about Kaigur killing Merumi was something that everyone treated as truth without even thinking about it. Of course, despite the faith they had on their matriarch, the main reason was that the illusions on her voice were too strong.


    She and Merumi were the only ones that could mesmerize through Spiritual Sense, and since the matriarch believed that Merumi was dead, she also believed that no one would be able to counter her.


    ¡°As everyone should know, that cursed Sea Race only manages to live under us because they offered their World Sea Pearl as an offering. The World Sea Pearl has remained hidden in the sacred chamber behind the altar since that day, providing protection to the Mermaid Race. However, that is at the cost of needing someone with the Sea Race Bloodline existing near us, and this murderer is thest one, so everything needs to change today.¡±


    The mermen and the mermaids were still excited after hearing that; they were lost into the mesmerizing voice to the point that it was impossible trying to reason with them.


    The mermen and the mermaids were still excited after hearing that; they were lost into the mesmerizing voice to the point that it was impossible trying to reason with them.


    ¡°The only good thing of this traitor being here is that we can throw him into the secret chamber to refine the World Sea Pearl for us. Since he also has our mermaid bloodline, after the refinement ended, we will be able to use the effects of the World Sea Pearl. We won¡¯t need again having someone with Sea Race Bloodline to have it work!¡±


    Originally, she nned to use Merumi¡¯s corpse or parts of it, but since there wasn¡¯t any trace of it, it was a lucky thing for the matriarch that Kaigur appeared again.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, after some months, the Mermaid Race would have been weakened due to the attacks of marine beasts that were currently unable to near them because of the protection of the World Sea Pearl.


    In the normal n, which was the one devised by Liye before Origin Link ended, Yale needed to wait until the Sea Race weakened without letting Merumi nor Kaigur return, but in Yale¡¯s n, it was the opposite.


    ¡°Today, it will be a historic day for our¡­¡±


    The matriarch didn¡¯t manage to finish that sentence before someone activates the rm formation.


    ¡°Who dares to interrupt my speech!¡±


    The matriarch was angry at that moment, but she noticed that part of the area where the festival was taking ce had turned into ice. Moreover, the constructions on the other part were being destroyed.


    Yale wanted to smile at that moment since he knew perfectly the reasons for that.


    While he was moving around the festival, he made that Wyba, Nurvey, Lar and the wife of the wolf leader left the Storage Space.


    Wyba in her half-beast form and the wife of the wolf leader were the ones freezing the area as fast as they could while Nurvey was working with Lar to destroy everything. Lar was powerful from the start and with the boosts of Nurvey¡¯s magic, she wasn¡¯t weaker than someone at the Elder Rank.


    ¡°Catch everyone involved in that. Quickly!¡±


    The matriarch¡¯s voice showed her anger, and she was already thinking about how to torture the ones who provoked a ruckus in such an important moment.


    The three mermaids at Grandmaster Rank that were near the matriarch tried to rush towards the ces where the disturbs where taking ce, but before they could advance ten meters towards there, the three of them were stopped.


    ¡°You three should stop obeying the orders of that vicious matriarch of yours.¡±


    Sebe said that while he blocked one of the three mermaids, he and another two had also left the Storage Space. The three of them had the job to stop those three mermaids.


    ¡°There is no need to fight, the one in the wrong is your matriarch, she tried to kill Merumi by setting up a trap.¡±


    Swordmad was the one who said those words and let everyone hear them. It wasn¡¯t that Swordmad didn¡¯t want to battle, those words he said were just what Yale told him to say at that moment.


    ¡°If you move against us, you will be an enemy of my Demon Lord, and you will end up as my food.¡±


    The third one was the wolf leader who didn¡¯t mind eating some enemies; he wasn¡¯t picky about the food as long as the food were corpses of his enemies.


    The three mermaids couldn¡¯t believe that three unknown experts at the Grandmaster Rank had appeared before them.


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t believe that they could be affected by the mesmerizing voice of the matriarch since Sebe and Swordmad were almost at the Sage Rank, and the effectivity of the mesmerizing voice against beasts was lowered a lot.


    ¡°They should be the helpers of this murderer! Everyone! Kill all the intruders! Don¡¯t show mercy!¡±


    The matriarch knew that the three mermaids at the Grandmaster Rank wouldn¡¯t be able to free themselves in a short span, but she didn¡¯t believe that the ones provoking the ruckus were also at the Grandmaster Rank


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t dare to move herself to fear of someone rescuing Kaigur at that moment.


    Instead, she was proceeding with the ritual to open the sacred chamber and throw Kaigur there.


    ¡°Right, there is no need to throw him alive, the speed of refining will diminish a bit with a corpse, but it isn¡¯t that important.¡±


    Kaigur needed to be alive for the show in front of the masses, but the matriarch already discarded that.


    At that moment, the matriarch was moving her hand towards Kaigur¡¯s heart, but Yale didn¡¯t move to try to help him.


    There was no need for moving because someone appeared in front of the matriarch and a Frost w hurt her face.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I left, but to think that I will battle a dirty fish.¡±


    The matriarch was utterly angry due to the pain in her face and the fact that the woman before he had called her fish, which was a great insult for mermaids.


    However, when she tried to feel Aiwai¡¯s power, she was frozen in fear.


    ¡°2-star Sage!¡±


    The matriarch never believed that someone stronger than herself would appear, and then she understood that the situation wouldn¡¯t be easy to solve.


    Aiwai could only be outside the Storage Space for half an hour each month, so her time was limited, but that time was more than enough for Yale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel scared just by this, the n has just started.¡±

 Chapter 326 - The Matriarch鈥檚 Hidden Trump Card

    326 The Matriarch¡¯s Hidden Trump Card


    Yale was still hidden in the crowd that had started moving towards the ces where the disturbances were being provoked.


    However, that crowd didn¡¯t manage to aplish anything because everyone stopped to move a few seconds after they started to move.


    ¡°The more you move, the quicker the poison will spread on the body. If all of you remained on the spot, you might havested some more minutes.¡±


    Yale had poisoned all the crowd in the time he spent hidden among them. The effect of the poison was only putting them into a deep sleep, but without feeling a great pain or without Yale giving them the antidote, they wouldn¡¯t be able to awaken in a day.


    The only bad part of that poison was that it could only affect those at the Elder Rank or lower.


    In a normal environment, it would have been difficult for Yale to make so many people drink his poison as he had done, but since he was under the water, he could merge the poison with the water thanks to Water Control and make everyone absorb the poison without them noticing anything.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The matriarch couldn¡¯t hide her shock when all her subordinates fell asleep at the same time.


    However, in the short moment she divided her attention, Aiwai wounded her again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have time to worry about others, dirty fish!¡±


    The matriarch was better at long range battle than in melee battle, which made that battle extremely difficult for her.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t even think to leave alive today¡­¡±


    Aiwai attacked even more fiercely after hearing those words.


    ¡°You know how to bark, but you can¡¯t bite. You are the one who will die today!¡±


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t only at the 2-star Sage Rank, she was a Divine Beast, which made her far more dangerous than an ordinary 2-star Sage expert. Even a pink-tailed mermaid could only bepared with a beast at the level of a Frost Winged Wolf.


    The matriarch had a purple tail, so she was even weaker than that making that she was far weaker than she should when battling against someone who was only one level higher like Aiwai.


    ¡°A barbarian like you dare to speak so arrogantly in front of me¡­ Wait, stop!¡±


    While speaking the matriarch noticed that someone had freed Kaigur and swam away. The one who rescued Kaigur was Yale who went there while the matriarch was distracted.


    ¡°It seems that I need to use my trump card. I can only do this once in a year. You shall be proud to experience it!¡±


    The matriarch felt that she couldn¡¯t continue to hold back more if she wanted to survive.


    ¡°Go and kill the one who saved Kaigur, after doing that bring Kaigur to me, and then you must kill yourself! This is an Absolute Order!¡±


    That was a Forbidden Skill of the Mermaid Race that very few mermaids in the story managed to execute. It was a fearsome skill that could forceplete obedience of others, even enemies, but it could only be used once every year by someone like the matriarch who was fairly talented with that skill.


    In fact, she became the matriarch because she used that skill to manipte the previous matriarch.


    ¡°Killing my little brother? You are dreaming!¡±


    The matriarch was unable to avoid Aiwai¡¯s attacks because she never expected that Absolute Order wouldn¡¯t work with Aiwai.


    In fact, the skill worked but was nullified instantly because the order of the matriarch included something that Aiwai couldn¡¯t do.


    Aiwai couldn¡¯t kill Yale, that was impossible since the moment she formed the Soul Contract with Liye, and a Soul Contract made by someone at Liye¡¯s level had more than enough power to dispel that kind of mind-controlling skill if it opposed to the Soul Contract.


    A normal Soul Contract would only block the part regarding Yale, but not those unrted to that, but the matriarch was far unlucky of having used her once-in-a-year trump card with the worst possiblebination of target and order.


    Besides Aiwai, the only person who could have endured Absolute Order was Yale because that skill counted as an illusion skill.


    Moreover, to use that skill, it was needed that the target was extremely near, so the matriarch could only use Absolute Order on Aiwai.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t work? This shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡±


    The matriarch felt as she was experiencing a bad dream when Aiwai continued attacking disregarding the Absolute Order.


    Yale smiled from the distance when he saw the face of the matriarch. He knew from the start that the matriarch had that skill and that she would make that order to Aiwai.


    The reason for having that knowledge was that he saw the future after the strategy nning started, and everything worked exactly as in the vision. However, in his vision, the n ended in failure despite everything going well in most of it.


    After seeing that vision, Yale should have discarded that n and then made the one that Liye devised since seemed the most logical option after seeing that vision, but in that vision, Yale noticed something that could make the n turn from impossible to a n that was just the opposite.


    The matriarch seemed desperate, but she still had another trump card that she had been secretly executing the whole time since Aiwai appeared. Even the failure in Absolute Order didn¡¯t matter as long as she used that trump card.


    Yale knew very well that it was impossible to stop that trump card unless the matriarch was killed, but Aiwai couldn¡¯t do that in time, and that was already proven in Yale¡¯s vision.


    The trump card had a lot of consequences for the matriarch, and she was only using it because there wasn¡¯t any other way to continue with her ambitions.


    ¡°I admit that you are strong, but you aren¡¯t strong enough to kill me in time¡­ Now, it is already toote! As the matriarch of the Mermaid Race, I order that all your lives be a sacrifice for the Mermaid Race!¡±


    The bodies of the mermen and mermaids in the ground started to lose blood that was going towards the matriarch.


    At that moment, everyone awoke from Yale¡¯s poison due to the immense pain.


    ¡°Matriarch, why?¡±


    Everyone was shouting that by Spiritual Sense while they were losing blood all their blood and dying.


    ¡°You are only pawns that serve to turn me stronger. Your lives mean nothing to me.¡±


    The order of the matriarch affected to all the mermen and mermaids, including those in the areas where the disturbs were happening and the three at the Grandmaster Rank.


    Those three were unable tost a bit more than the others, but they were also doomed.


    ¡°Matriarch, you betrayed the Mermaid Race!¡±


    The matriarch smiled when he heard that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care for the Mermaid Race. Once I use all your life force, I will be able to obtain the full power of the World Sea Pearl, and then I am sure that no one would be able to stop me in this ocean.¡±


    The matriarch would have liked to obtain the Sea World Pearl without losing all her pawns as they were useful, but she decided just to obtain new onester on because it wasn¡¯t like if there weren¡¯t more mermaids in the ocean.


    Swordmad¡¯s group stopped to attack those three after seeing that situation. There wasn¡¯t any reason to continue that battle.


    The three mermaids at the Grandmaster Rank ended dying while cursing the matriarch.


    Kaigur saw the whole scene with hatred in his eyes, he thought that the matriarch was only evil towards those with the Sea Race Bloodline, but he never thought that she could even kill without blinking all the mermen and mermaids that were fully loyal to her.


    Since Kaigur had the Sea Race Bloodline, he wasn¡¯t affected by order of the matriarch. It was as Yale said to him from the start, he hadn¡¯t been in true danger of dying in any moment.


    ¡°It worked! This is my victory!¡±


    The matriarch was extremely happy while all her people had been exterminated by herself. Moreover, all the blood of the deceased mermen and mermaids had disappeared without anyone noticing where that mass of blood had gone.


    ¡°It is as I guessed. Merumi didn¡¯t die! She was just hidden in a ce where I couldn¡¯t detect her. However, you all are too naive! There is a forbidden skill passed down matriarch to matriarch to use the lifeforce of the members of the Mermaid Race to summon and punish the mermaid appointed as the next matriarch. Since the moment she was appointed as my sessor her only fate was death!¡±


    That skill existed in the case of someone appointed as the sessor of the matriarch trying to kill the matriarch after obtaining the support of the crowd, but it had never been used because it was too evil. It was just a method the matriarchs had to save their lives in case of revolt.


    ¡°Now, Merumi is inside the sacred chamber, and the World Sea Pearl will absorb her life! Once someone is inside, it is impossible to open the sacred chamber from the outside, and Merumi is in a deep sleep due to the effects of the punishment summon! She is already doomed!¡±


    Aiwai tried to attack her after hearing that, but a barrier protected the matriarch.


    ¡°Useless! The World Sea Pearl had put a barrier outside the sacred chamber. You won¡¯t be able to near me because I am inside the barrier and you outside! I won¡¯t be able to exit the isted area until the absorption process finishes, but that is just what I need!¡±


    Kaigur felt depressed as he thought that everything had ended at that moment.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know about this kind of power¡­¡±


    Kaigur felt that everything was his own fault for not knowing such important information.


    The others also feel frustrated seeing how their almost sessful n had turned into a big failure.


    ¡°Everyone, why are you with those long faces?¡±


    Yale said that through spiritual sense, he didn¡¯t try to block the transmission and let the matriarch hear it.


    ¡°Yale, the n failed, my sister is dead, and when the matriarch obtained the refined World Sea Pearl, we won¡¯t be able to stop her.¡±


    Kaigur felt that maybe Yale was underestimating the power of the World Sea Pearl, but Yale¡¯s smile didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°She had a hidden trump card that changed everything so easily, but she wasn¡¯t the only one with a hidden trump card. This is our victory.¡±


    At that moment, the barrier broke at the same time that the door of the sacred chamber was destroyed.

 Chapter 327 - Mermaid鈥檚 Blessing

    Chapter 327: Mermaid¡¯s Blessing


    Since the day Yale and Kaigur left the Storage Space, Mercer and Merumi had been together exploring the ship.


    Even when it was time to eat, Mercer just sat on the ground with Merumi on hisp; he refused to let her on the ground and Merumi didn¡¯t try to free herself either.


    In fact, they even sleep like that, despite Merumi feeling a bit of shame, because she liked how Mercer was treating her.


    The others on the ship didn¡¯t bother with them as they were busy with their own duties.


    ¡°Mercer, why there is a farm inside the ship?¡±


    Continuing with the exploitation of the ship, they found a farm that was ced inside the ship. The farm had artificial light and weather powered by formations, so it didn¡¯t feel different from the outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one mentioned anything about this farm before. We need to report it to masterter.¡±


    Merumi also nodded to Mercer¡¯s words. Of course, Yale knew about the farm since the first day because it was there to provide a supply of vegetables even in the midst of the ocean. Yale¡¯s group had a lot of food on their storage artifacts, so they didn¡¯t need the farm, but they still harvested it when it was time because they didn¡¯t want to waste food.


    Fortunately, the formations were in charge of everything else, so they didn¡¯t need to work as farmers, they just needed to pick up the vegetables.


    However, although Yale told about that farm to the others and Julie knew about it from the start, no one told about it to Mercer because they didn¡¯t want him to worry about the farm nor they wanted to make him waste his free time helping there.


    ¡°This ce is quite beautiful; can we rest here?¡±


    Hearing that Merumi was asking to rest, Mercer sat down.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t beautiful ces where you live?¡±


    Mercer was quite interested in the ocean and thought that it should be far more beautiful than the farm.


    ¡°There are, but¡­ I lived always confined without chances to explore on my own. The only time I escaped to help my brother I almost died, but I also saw a lot of beautiful ces.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to check those ces since she was in a hurry to help her brothers.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ In fact, I am simr to you. I never left my n before meeting master, and if I hadn¡¯t met him, I would have died long ago.¡±


    Thatck of freedom was the main reason for both of them liked so much exploring. Although they were still confined inside the ship, at least they could move freely inside the ship which was far better than their previous situations.


    The scene with both of them together under the artificial sunlight of the farm was quite beautiful, but there wasn¡¯t anyone to appreciate it.


    ¡°Mercer, do you like me?¡±


    Merumi¡¯s sudden question shocked Mercer, but he managed to recover calm and answer.


    ¡°Yes, I like you.¡±


    Merumi smiled after hearing that.


    ¡°I am a mermaid. I don¡¯t have legs, nor I can walk¡­ Can you still love me despite this?¡±


    Merumi really fell in love with Mercer after being treated like a princess since almost the moment they met; she was still a little girl, and she never met anyone else of her age before, which made it easy for Mercer to find a ce in her heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t know if Mercer just liked her as a friend, as an interesting mermaid, or he truly loved her. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know if Mercer understood about love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind about you being a mermaid! I really love you!¡±


    Mercer and Merumi were just kids, so they were quite impulsive about matters of love based on things they had read on books.


    After hearing Mercer¡¯s reply, Merumi¡¯s face blushed and softlynded her head on Mercer¡¯s body.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Merumi was about to ask Mercer if she could consider him as a boyfriend when she screamed in pain while a light started to surround her body.


    ¡°Merumi!¡±


    Mercer was worried to death when he heard Merumi scream.


    ¡°This should be something the matriarch did to my body¡­¡±


    Merumi was young but not a fool, the only reason she could have that sudden pain was that the matriarch did something to her body.


    ¡°Mercer, I don¡¯t know what is happening to me, but you should let me go and flee. I don¡¯t want you to be harmed.¡±


    Merumi didn¡¯t know what was happening to her, but she feared that she would explode or something like that and Mercer would also die.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before Mercer could say anything else, Merumi kissed him stopping his words.


    ¡°I am really happy about having met you before dying. Please live a happy life.¡±


    Merumi said that after ending the kiss and she used all the strength remaining on her body, which was weakening every second, to use her arms for sending her body to the air, hoping that Mercer would be able to avoid being harmed.


    ¡°This will end like this? My first love will end in tragedy? It was interesting in books, but I don¡¯t want to experience a tragedy myself. However, I am too weak, and I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Mercer thought those words while he was unable to move from the shock of the situation; he didn¡¯t understand what was happening, nor had any idea of how solving it.


    ¡°Mercer, until we return, you must take care of her.¡±


    At that moment he remembered his master¡¯s words before departing.


    ¡°That is true, Master entrusted her to me, how can I let something happen to her without doing anything? Moreover¡­¡±


    After thinking that, Mercer finally moved and jumped until catching Merumi who was still in the air.


    ¡°There is no way I can have a happy life if I let you die in front of my eyes!¡±


    Mercer shouted while catching Merumi¡¯s body before the light on Merumi¡¯s body expanded engulfing the two of them and making them disappear from the Storage Space.


    Before his body disappeared, Mercer managed to hear a thank you from Merumi¡¯s weak voice.


    At the next instant, Mercer didn¡¯t feel any explosion nor mysterious power; he just felt like if someone had put him inside a pool without notice and his body was sinking.


    ¡°I am under the water. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Mercer was too weak to endure correctly being under the water for a long time since he was still at the Mortal Rank, but suddenly he noticed that he could breathe despite being under the water


    ¡°What is this? Right, where is Merumi.¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t have time to wonder why he suddenly was able to breathe under the water; he looked around until finding Merumi floating ahead of him with a light surrounding her body. That light was one of the two only points of light on the room.


    Mercer swam until Merumi¡¯s body and noticed that although she was unconscious, and her face was pale, she was still alive.


    From where Merumi¡¯s body was, Mercer could see a pearl shining with a reddish color that remembered him the color of blood. Mercer felt that the pearl was the main reason for Merumi being in that state.


    Mercer tried to move Merumi¡¯s body, but despite her body¡¯s being floating, Mercer was unable to move it.


    ¡°I need to do something about that pearl first. Maybe that is the World Sea Pearl that master was trying to recover.¡±


    At that moment Mercer remembered another part of the words told by his master.


    ¡°After your ytime ends, you will need to work hard.¡±


    Mercer finally understood that his master predicted that situation and entrusted it entirely to him. Thus, Mercer also guessed that no one would appear to help him and Merumi, most likely because that wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°I need to do it myself.¡±


    Although Mercer didn¡¯t understand why his master chose him and not someone stronger to do that job, he didn¡¯t mind because he wanted to be the one saving the girl he loved. Especially, since he saw that Merumi was ready to die as long as she didn¡¯t harm Mercer in the process, he felt that only he could do that job.


    Mercer swam towards the World Sea Pearl, and some of the reddish light entered into his body provoking a lot of pain; if it weren¡¯t because all the stats of his body were perfect for his rank, he would have exploded.


    Despite the pain and knowing that if he continued, he would explode, Mercer continued ahead while stopping the suppression of his breakthrough.


    Due to that, he immediately stepped on the Novice Rank while absorbing the reddish energy as a substitute of the formations that usually were used in that situation.


    The reddish energy was extremely violent, but somehow Mercer managed to turn it on his own energy without too many difficulties. In fact, that was the reason why only Mercer could save Merumi.


    The mermaids with a pink tail had a special capability called Mermaid¡¯s Blessing that could be used only once in their lives on someone of the opposite gender that was from a different species.


    That blessing gave the target some abilities like breathing under the water or being able to absorb the mermaid¡¯s life force that the World Sea Pearl was emanating after absorbing the blood of the sacrifices made for the matriarch.


    However, using the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing was a serious matter because it could be lethal for the mermaid. If the target who received the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing stopped loving the mermaid or died, the mermaid would also die.


    Mercer unknowing that he had obtained such a precious blessing, but he didn¡¯t stop until he grabbed the World Sea Pearl with his hands despite the terrible pain that he was suffering.


    A lot of wounds appeared on Mercer¡¯s body, but he managed to endure the energy without exploding while he returned to Merumi¡¯s side after grabbing the World Sea Pearl with his hands.


    The reddish light of the pearl disappeared once Mercer neared Merumi and then it changed to a pink light that entered on Merumi¡¯s body. However, Mercer saw that the pink light didn¡¯t seem to harm Merumi as it made her face recover its usual color and her expression rxed.


    Besides that, the originally ck hair of Merumi changed into pink hair like her tail, but Mercer didn¡¯t mind about that as long as she was safe.


    The World Sea Pearl remained floating near to Merumi¡¯s body like if it had found a suitable owner.


    Even after Mercer hugged Merumi with his left arm, and advanced towards the huge door that was in front of him, the pearl, which continued emanating that pink light, followed at his side.


    ¡°I need to break this door to exit.¡±


    Mercer wasn¡¯t too sure of how his strength was at that moment since he had leveled up far too quickly until the Apprentice Rank due to the energy of the World Sea Pearl.


    A Frost w appeared on Mercer¡¯s right hand for the first time, and he started to attack the door, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on the door.


    ¡°I am finally able to create a Frost w, but I am not used enough to use something like this.¡±


    After thinking that, the Frost w turned into a long Ice Sword. Mercer¡¯s control over the water improved a lot since he received the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing making that he could change water into ice easily.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    Mercer used his whole strength in that attack which even created Sword Qi and made him advance to the master stage in swordsmanship in one go.


    The door wasn¡¯t too sturdy from inside since that chamber wasn¡¯t really a ce to imprison others, so it broke after receiving that attack.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: The past of the Mermaid Race and the Sea Race


    Yale smiled when he saw the door of the sacred chamber broke.


    After the door broke, everyone saw Mercer appearing there with Merumi in one hand an Ice Sword on the other.


    ¡°Who is that kid? How he managed to rescue Merumi?¡±


    The matriarch didn¡¯t understand what was happening at that moment. Due to how the formations inside the sacred chamber were ced it was impossible for anyone with the Mermaid Bloodline or the Sea Race Bloodline to move after appearing there even if for some reason the punishment hadn¡¯t worked. Moreover, there was no way to endure the evil energy that the matriarch infused to the pearl nor grab the pearl without having those two bloodlines.


    The Mermaid Bloodline was needed to surpass the reddish light made with the remnant life force energy of the mermen and mermaids sacrificed by the matriarch, and the Sea Race Bloodline was needed to grab the pearl. Of course, that just applied to normal experts because a Law God wouldn¡¯t have any problem in surpassing those restrictions without bloodlines, but the matriarch knew that the kid who appeared was just at the Apprentice Rank.


    However, the matriarch never thought in the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing because something like giving the control of her own life to another person was something that she would never think, nor she could believe that someone would do it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like if a purple-tailed mermaid like the matriarch could use Mermaid¡¯s Blessing.


    In fact, due to Merumi having both bloodlines, the benefits of her Mermaid¡¯s Blessing were far stronger than should be, and Mercer also obtained some benefits from Merumi¡¯s Sea Race Bloodline making it possible for him to grab the World Sea Pearl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have time to get distracted!¡±


    Aiwai restarted her attacks since the barrier disappeared, which avoided that the matriarch could focus on Mercer and Merumi. After all, the two of them were like ants in front of the matriarch, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to kill them if she managed to obtain an opportunity. Moreover, since there wasn¡¯t anyone else in the Mermaid Race who couldin, she wouldn¡¯t need to restrain herself.


    ¡°Mercer, you did a good job as I expected of my disciple. Now you can rest, we can speakter on.¡±


    Yale, who had teleported to Mercer¡¯s side after sending Kaigur to the Storage Space while Aiwai distracted the matriarch, patted Mercer¡¯s head before sending him to the Storage Space.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The matriarch finally noticed what Yale had just done, but she couldn¡¯t distract herself because Aiwai was powerful enough to make one distraction fatal.


    ¡°Everyone! The n has beenpleted. We will retreat right now.¡±


    Yale sent a Spiritual Sense message to all the members of his group that were outside the Storage Space and went towards where they were to help them enter the Storage Space again.


    The n was recovering the World Sea Pearl, and that had been aplished sessfully, so killing the matriarch wasn¡¯t relevant at all for the n despite their feelings. After all, the matriarch wasn¡¯t easy to kill even for Aiwai, and Yale didn¡¯t want to risk the lives of anyone in his group without reason.


    Yale didn¡¯t know if the matriarch had a skill that let her use a lot of power in exchange for her life and in that case, it would be dangerous to everyone.


    Before Mercer broke the door, the matriarch still had her trump card, so there was no way she used something like that and Yale confirmed it in his vision, but after the matriarch¡¯s ns were broken thanks to Mercer, Yale wasn¡¯t sure of what could do that mermaid.


    While Yale was doing his part of the retreat n, Swordmad¡¯s group joined Aiwai to battle the matriarch. They wanted to kill her, but since they knew that it wasn¡¯t possible, they just wanted to harm her as much as possible.


    It wasn¡¯t just because they thought that she deserved it, but to let Yale flee from herter on. Everyone else could hide in the Storage Space, but if Yale also entered there, he couldn¡¯t be too far after exiting and if the matriarch remained in the area that would be problematic.


    The matriarch was already having a hard time while battling against Aiwai, but the addition of another three opponents made it almost unbearable for her despite the three of them being individually weaker than her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t win, and this battle won¡¯t bring any benefit to me, continue it is useless!¡±


    After battling for a while, the matriarch stopped attacking and focused on fleeing, but making it sure that her direction was the opposite of the one taken by Yale. After all, she knew that she would be pursued if she dared to attack Yale, but she had confidence that as long as she only wanted to flee, she couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    Aiwai truly despised the matriarch of the Mermaid Race, but she didn¡¯t try to follow since she could only be outside of the Storage Space for a limited time and catching the matriarch would need more time than her remaining time.


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t need to bother about it, killing her was never part of the n.¡±


    At that moment, Yale had returned to the ce where Aiwai¡¯s group had been battling until a few moments ago.


    ¡°You are right, but this is frustrating.¡±


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t the only one thinking like that because the others also felt that the matriarch should die.


    ¡°Enter the Storage Space. There is no reason to remain here more time.¡±


    Without wasting more time, Yale put the four remaining members of his group into the Storage Space.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t part of the n, but it isn¡¯t like if I can¡¯t kill her without it being part of the n.¡±


    Yale didn¡¯t want to put the others in danger to kill the matriarch, but he didn¡¯t fear giving it a try since the matriarch was injured and that wouldn¡¯t be an equal battle nor a frontal one.


    The reason for wanting to kill her was for how she had made suffer Merumi and Kaigur and for something that he had just remembered.


    The quest waspleted at the moment the World Sea Pearl entered into the Storage Space and Yale received a huge boost in power of nine hundred million in each of his stats, but the most important part was that he recovered a fragment of Liye¡¯s memories rted to the Mermaid Race and the Sea Race.


    The Mermaid Race had joined forces with the invaders of the continent capturing the people in the ships and delivering them to the invaders, which turned the mermaids into amon enemy of the continent after the continental war ended. More exactly it was only the members of the Mermaid Race in that ce of the ocean since the others were too far to have some rtionship with the continent and it wasn¡¯t usual that the mermaids of one ce interacted with mermaids living on a different ce.


    In their case, they did it out of pure greed and not by some mastermind controlling them, which led Liye to go to eradicate them, the only reason he didn¡¯t do it was because the prince of the Sea Race stopped him.


    The prince of the Sea Race wasn¡¯t strong, he was merely at the Sage Rank, but he was an old friend of Liye, so he managed to stop Liye after taking the Mermaid Race under his protection.


    The prince of the Sea Race was in love with a member of the Mermaid Race, which was the main reason for his actions. In the end, Liye just cut the head of the matriarch and forgive the others for his friend¡¯s sake. Liye even officiated the marriage ceremony of his friend with that mermaid and acted as a testimony of the alliance of the two parties.


    There was a big n to merge the two bloodlines to create a bloodlineparable in strength to that of a divine beast. For those who had bloodlines at that level, bing a Law Master was just a matter of time, but the Sea Race didn¡¯t manage to have even a single Law Master since they left their world and the Mermaid Race never had one in their story.


    However, for some reason that Yale didn¡¯t know, the mermaids ended taking profit of the Sea Race and modified the story to make the members of the Sea Race that had saved their lives look like barbarians.


    In any case, since Liye was rted with that agreement and it was broken while Liye was in the process of reincarnating, Yale felt that at least he should kill that matriarch for her acts of trying to eradicate thest descendants of the Sea Race.


    That was the truth of the quest to obtain the World Sea Pearl, Liye wanted Yale to help the descendants of his friend. However, Yale did it because he obtained a good impression of Kaigur and Merumi and not by some order of Liye.


    In the end, he decided to kill the matriarch because he had reasons in both lives to do it.


    ¡°I did a n that was better than the one nned by my past life. However, killing the matriarch was never on the n as even my past life considered that it is impossible for me. I will show my past life that he is underestimating me and that I still have my means!¡±

 Chapter 329 - Yale鈥檚 Combination Attack

    <h4>Chapter 329: Yale¡¯s Combination Attack</h4>


    Yale started to pursue the matriarch, but his speed was far slower than a mermaid at the Sage Rank like her.


    ¡°Why is that kid is following me? It is a trap.¡±


    The matriarch noticed that Yale was following her, but she didn¡¯t dare to lower her guard.


    She didn¡¯t consider Yale as a threat, but she feared that he was just a bait to attract her and let Aiwai attack.


    Yale guessed that the matriarch would think like that, but that was on Yale¡¯s benefit because even with the injuries of her body, the matriarch was still too strong for a frontal confrontation.


    ¡°Even if you run fast, you are slower than my attacks.¡±


    The attack that Yale used was the spell Thunderbolt that was devastating in the water of the ocean, and the matriarch was unable to avoid.


    However, the attack only stopped her a bit and didn¡¯t provoke any major injuries to her body.


    ¡°You are dreaming if you n to kill me just with that!¡±


    The matriarch was at the Sage Rank, so there was no way that just a bit of electricity would kill her even if that would be lethal for a mortal. However, what the matriarch didn¡¯t understand was how Yale managed to avoid getting harmed by his own thunderbolt since he was also in the water.


    Moreover, both of them were separated by more than two hundred meters, and she didn¡¯t know how the thunderbolt managed to travel correctly towards her.


    The reason was in how Yale was managing the water through Water Control. Yale had read a lot of books learning quite a few things from them, and he was applying something that he had read.


    Usually, everyone thought that water was perfect for conducting electricity and using a thunder element spell inside the water was a suicide move as the caster would also get harmed once the electricity appeared.


    However, in one of the books that Yale had read, the author said that not all the water conducted electricity, but that author was unable to identify the reasons for that as he only discovered it by coincidence.


    In the end, it seemed that no one believed that author and he appeared in the rption of Stupid Affirmations of Weaklings that Yale read years ago in the Roanmad n¡¯s library; it was a book to mock about such people, but Yale didn¡¯t feel that those were stupid affirmations at all.


    Yale was right in thinking like that because he had already confirmed that the theory about water and electricity was correct. If the water didn¡¯t have impurities it wouldn¡¯t conduct electricity, but that wasn¡¯t the normal state of the water on the environment, so it was usually mistaken as that water always conducted it; even the water created from water spells wasn¡¯tpletely pure. Of course, anyone with enough understanding of the Water Law would also know about that.


    However, with Water Control, Yale managed to remove all the impurities of theyer of water covering his body ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by his own attack because he wasn¡¯t sure if his attack method would work.


    Yale wasn¡¯t trying to harm the matriarch with that attack because he was just trying to confirm if he could use that method for attacking.


    The method Yale thought was about creating a path of pure water with normal water in the middle to use it to direct the attack towards the matriarch.


    However, the matriarch was in constant movement, so the path of pure water would miss the target unless Yale predicted where the matriarch would be at the moment when heunched his attack.


    Thus, Yale was trying to use the Time Law to look into some seconds in the future to aim correctly. At that start, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to do it, but it turned out to be easier than he expected.


    ¡°Congrattions, the Time Law reached a new major threshold after enlightenment. Current understanding 1%.¡±


    After attacking a few more times with that method until he got used to it, the system notified Yale that he had reached a threshold on the Time Law. However, Yale wasn¡¯t surprised at all by that because at that moment he was looking to some seconds into the future without any difficulty, and he had already guessed that since the Time Law was the first Law in which he obtained some insight, it was already near the threshold.


    In fact, Yale wasn¡¯t looking at the present at all and moved just by looking the future.


    A strategy like that would be dangerous in a normal battle because Yale was only aware of the future, but since he didn¡¯t need to worry for any melee battle at that moment, he focused on shooting his thunderbolts towards the matriarch.


    ¡°I got enough practice. Time to get serious.¡±


    All those thunderbolts were just tests, so Yale wasn¡¯t shocked that those attacks didn¡¯t truly harm the matriarch, but those attacks also had the effect of making the matriarch used to them and didn¡¯t even bother when a thunderbolt hit her, so she didn¡¯t even stop when getting hit.


    Yale had devised a new skill as his real attack towards the matriarch called Thunder Spear, that was formed from a million normal thunderbolts. Of course, the cost was also a million times higher, but a normal thunderbolt merely needed five Origin Points, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    Yale felt a strange sensation while preparing his new skill he felt that the skill would be far more powerful than he thought it would be.


    However, he didn¡¯t get distracted by that and cast the Thunder Spear for the first time. Yale gave his all in that attack.


    ¡°Thunder Spear: Creates a giant spear of lightning. Thunder Law. Can be used by controlling the Thunder Law. The deficiency of control of thew can be substituted with Origin Points. A full power strike without relying upon any power of the Space Law will require 5M Origin Points. With the current understanding of the Law, the cost will be 5M Origin Points.¡±


    The description of a new Law Skill appeared in Yale¡¯s mind, but he although he managed to sense a bit of the Thunder Law at that moment, the skill was powered purely by Origin Points.


    In fact, Yale hadn¡¯t just used the new skill he had devised because he wasbining it with Water Control and the Time Freeze to ensure that the attack would hit. Moreover, he was also using archery and swordsmanship, although he did it unconsciously.


    That could be considered abination of Yale¡¯s powers and the strongest attack he could use inside the ocean.


    The attack hit the target in an instant which made it impossible to notice, but the Thunder Spear was covered with Archer Qi and Sword Qi. The capability of making the weapon qi appear at any ce even if it didn¡¯t have any rtion with that kind of weapon was the proof of having stepped in the sage stage; Yale advanced to the sage stage in Swordsmanship and Archery simultaneously when heunched that attack.


    The matriarch who was already disregarding Yale¡¯s attacks was hit directly as the attack was far too quick and in the decisive moment, her body was affected by Time Freeze, whichsted less than a second, but that was more than enough.


    The body of the matriarch waspletely ck, and her face was as scary as that of a monster because she had lost most of the skin and all her remaining ck teeth could be easily seen.


    Yale waspletely exhausted since he gave his all in that attack. However, he took out the Space-time Judgment Sword and pointed it towards the matriarch, which seemed like a victory pose.


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    The matriarch lost her temperpletely at that moment because of the huge damage that she had received and how she saw Yale mocking off with that victory pose.


    Although she could survive to that degree of injuries because she was a Sage Rank expert, it was difficult for her to ensure that she would be able to recover her body to her previous state.


    At that moment, the matriarch didn¡¯t mind in Aiwai appeared to kill her, but she wanted to kill Yale first; her mind was clouded, and she attacked like a beast.


    Yale didn¡¯t have any time to defend when the matriarch started to attack, and he remained in the same position when the matriarch reached him.


    The matriarch used all her remaining strength to attack Yale, and her speed was truly fearsome, but her attack never reached Yale.


    The matriarch thought in just breaking Yale¡¯s sword while attacking, so she didn¡¯t try to avoid it and face it head on, which wasn¡¯t a wise move, but the hatred clouded her mind.


    The result was that although Yale had no strength left and there was no way he could beat the matriarch, the matriarch lost inparing the toughness of her skull to the toughness of Yale¡¯s sword as Yale had nned.


    The matriarch died impaling herself in the Space-time Judgement Sword. Any other weapon wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the matriarch¡¯s attack without Yale using his energy to reinforce it, but the Space-time Judgment Sword was a divine weapon, and there was no way someone at the Sage Rank could break it.


    ¡°Killing you with just my power it is impossible, but I can force you to kill yourself.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Bloodline Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 330: Bloodline Evolution</h4>


    Yale stored the body of the matriarch before entering the Storage Space.


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t injured, he was mentally exhausted after ending the life of the matriarch.


    Controlling the Time Law to look all the time to some second into the future while using Water Control, Time Freeze and Thunder Spear was extremely difficult for Yale at that moment and required all his concentration to make his n seed. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because Yale was a reincarnated expert, there was no way that his soul could endure until using thatbination of skills.


    Inside the Storage Space, Yale went to a ce where no one else was and rested there for three hours before deciding to go to the ship and report the situation to the others.


    Yale knew very well that everyone was waiting to see him, but he needed those three hours of rest before anything else.


    While resting Yale had time to check the Quest Menu, but he didn¡¯t have any new quest. Yale could only guess that since he finished the previous Quest with so much spare time, the system wouldn¡¯t give him a new quest immediately.


    Anyway, Yale still wanted to go to the other continent as soon as possible because his intuition told him that reaching that continent would be rted to the next quest.


    When Yale teleported to the ship, he found that almost everyone was in the deck, including Mercer who was sat in the ground while hugging Merumi who had yet to awaken.


    ¡°Is good to see that you managed to retreat safely.¡±


    Swordmad had been quite worried that the matriarch would change her decision and attack Yale since theter didn¡¯t return quickly to the ship.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t retreat. The matriarch is dead.¡±


    While saying those words, Yale made the corpse of the matriarch appear in front of himself.


    Everyone was shocked by seeing the state of that body, but the most shocked was Kaigur, who couldn¡¯t believe that the matriarch was killed by Yale alone. However, everyone, except Yale and Aiwai, was on the ship and Kaigur had learned about Aiwai¡¯s time limit, and there was no way that she was still outside.


    Moreover, Kaigur had already seen Aiwai battling against the matriarch, and he was sure that Aiwai couldn¡¯t kill the matriarch, at most she could injure her and defeat her.


    ¡°Yale, who are you? How can you have that much power?¡±


    Kaigur had learned that Yale wasn¡¯t the strongest in rank, but he couldn¡¯t deny that his strength had surpassed the others despite that.


    ¡°I will reply that question after Merumi awakes.¡±


    Saying those words, Yale neared Mercer who was still hugging Merumi.


    ¡°Master, do you know why Merumi is still sleeping?¡±


    Mercer was extremely worried by Merumi, but he didn¡¯t understand in which kind of state she was, so Mercer could only hug her body and wait until she awakened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for her. Merumi¡¯s bloodline is evolving right now.¡±


    No one expected that Yale would say those words. Everyone noticed that Merumi¡¯s hair color had changed, but no one thought that it could be rted to an evolution of her bloodline.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t mind about bloodlines because he only wanted Merumi to awake as soon as possible.


    ¡°She will wake up once the evolution of the bloodline ended. Mercer, this evolution of bloodline is a blessing for her. if you really love her, you must remain with her in the process and stop being impatient.¡±


    Yale understood that Mercer at that moment only wanted to see Merumi waking up from her slumber and didn¡¯t mind for anything else, but that time was very important for Merumi, and Yale didn¡¯t want that Mercer found any way to awake her forcefully.


    ¡°I understand, but...¡±


    Yale sighed when he heard that. After all, Mercer was still a kid, and he was in love which made him more irrational.


    ¡°Mercer, I am serious with this. Just wait until she naturally wakes up. She even gave you her Mermaid¡¯s Blessing showing how much she loved you. Reply to her feeling by trying to waste her great opportunity to improve her bloodline is something that I can¡¯t tolerate from a disciple of mine.¡±


    Yale was very serious while speaking and Mercer finally nodded because he understood that his master wanted the best for both of them.


    ¡°Master, what is that Mermaid¡¯s Blessing?¡±


    Mercer guessed that it was the reason for his capability of breathing under the water, but he didn¡¯t understand exactly what the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing implied.


    Kaigur was shocked when he heard that Mercer received Merumi¡¯s Mermaid¡¯s Blessing, but since Mercer was also who saved Merumi¡¯s life, he couldn¡¯t say anything and just ept it.


    In fact, since there wasn¡¯t anything on Mercer¡¯s body that showed that he had the mermaid¡¯s Blessing, it was difficult to notice it, but for Yale¡¯s Divine Eyes, that was quite easy.


    Yale started to exin about the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing to Mercer and the others. Fortunately, he had great knowledge about that topic from the memories he recovered thanks to thest quest and the information the system had from beforehand.


    ¡°Master, are you telling the truth? If I stop loving her, will she really die?¡±


    Mercer was shocked when he heard that Merumi¡¯s life was in his hands and that at the moment he stopped to love her, she would die.


    ¡°That is true, this is something that only pink-tailed mermaids can do, but it is very strange that it happens. I can¡¯t believe that Merumi did it... If you someday stop loving her and she dies... I don¡¯t care about anything else, but I will make you pay for it.¡±


    The one who replied to Mercer¡¯s question wasn¡¯t Yale but Kaigur.


    ¡°I will never stop to love Merumi!¡±


    Mercer didn¡¯t hesitate even a second to say those words.


    Although they didn¡¯t speak after hearing Mercer, some girls were thinking that it would be great if the man of their dreams said those words to them while hugging them in the same way Mercer was hugging Merumi.


    ¡°At least you know how to speak. I hope that you can really love Merumi forever.¡±


    Kaigur really had mixed feeling seeing how Mercer had obtained the love of Merumi because Kaigur felt that Merumi was still too young to have a boyfriend.


    ¡°In any case, I hope that you don¡¯t think of doing anything to her. You two are too young, and in any case, it is impossible for humans and mermaids to have children together, so you must have a tonic rtionship with Merumi.¡±


    Everyone seemed shocked when Kaigur spoke, but Yale smiled before speaking in reply.


    ¡°Kaigur, don¡¯t speak like that. Although it is true that mermaids and humans can¡¯t have children, as long as Merumi changes into a human form the problem is solved and probably once she wakes up, she will be able to do it immediately thanks to the evolution of her bloodline. However, Mercer, I also think that you are still too young for thinking about having children.¡±


    Kaigur knew very well that the problem was solved just by changing to human form, but he hoped to remain that as a secret.


    Even without an evolution of the bloodline, it was just a matter of time that Merumi obtained a human form, so Kaigur just gave up on trying to interfere in Mercer¡¯s rtionship with Merumi.


    Mercer didn¡¯t understand very well the words of Kaigur and Yale since he was too young to be thinking about having children, he didn¡¯t even know anything about the topic at all.


    ¡°Mercer, if you don¡¯t understand it is alright. Just take good care of Merumi for the rest of your life.¡±


    Yale had replied to Kaigur¡¯s words because he didn¡¯t want Mercer to be disappointed thinking that there was no future among him and Merumi, but he understood that Mercer was still a kid and his love for Merumi waspletely pure.


    In any case, after receiving the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing of Merumi, it wasn¡¯t different than if both of them were married with the difference that if they divorced, Merumi would die.


    The next day, Merumi finally woke up in Mercer¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Merumi!¡±


    Mercer hugged Merumi with more strength at the moment he saw that she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Mercer... Am I alive?¡±


    Mercer nodded his head before speaking.


    ¡°You are alive.¡±


    Both of them hugged each other and remained like that for some minutes before they noticed that everyone was looking at them.


    ¡°If you two have ended, I will start exining the situation. Merumi, try to feel your bloodline. It has evolved surpassing the limits of the Mermaid Race and the Sea Race; your bloodline now isparable to a divine beast bloodline. In other words, as long as you are alive, bing a Law Master isn¡¯t difficult at all.¡±


    Merumi was shocked when she heard Yale spoke, but she really felt that something had changed on her body and she also noticed that the color of her hair had changed.


    However, the most shocking part for Merumi was hearing that she could be a Law Master easily.

 Chapter 331 - Merumi鈥檚 Battle Form

    <h4>Chapter 331: Merumi¡¯s Battle Form</h4>


    Merumi remained in silence for a minute before finally asking Yale.


    ¡°Can I really be a Law Master without difficulties?¡±


    For Merumi, Law Masters were entities of legend, so it was quite difficult to believe that she could be one just because Yale said it.


    ¡°As long as it is only in the Water Law it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you; it is just a matter of time. Of course, if you train hard you can reach that level earlier, and maybe you can have a chance to rise even higher, but that will depend on your own effort.¡±


    The onlyw rted to the new bloodline of Merumi was the Water Law, so it was the onlyw that would be boosted for Merumi.


    Compared to powerful divine bloodlines like the Time Freezing Wolf that was rted to three Laws or the Sun Eater Lion that was rted to two Laws, Merumi¡¯s new bloodline was a littlecking in quality, but it was still at the same level of most divine beasts that were rted to one Law.


    ¡°Master, will my Sword Bloodline do the same?¡±


    Mercer couldn¡¯t avoid asking that question after hearing that Merumi would have an easy way to be a Law Master even if it was only in the Water Law.


    ¡°The Sword Bloodline and the other divine bloodlines were created to help my reincarnation, so their effects differ based on the purity of the bloodline and your simrities with me. If it is you, bing a Law Master shouldn¡¯t be difficult, and you have great chances of bing a Law God, but you need to work hard, the divine bloodlines aren¡¯t as automatic as the divine beast bloodlines even if the potential of the divine bloodlines is higher.¡±


    Mercer was happy hearing that because he had heard that a lot of people failed to be Law Masters even with a lot of hard training, being able to be one just by continuing training was already a lot.


    However, not everyone with a perfect Sword Bloodline like Mercer would be a Law Master with high chances of bing a Law God because the affinity between those people and Yale wasn¡¯t as good as the one between Yale and Mercer. After all, both had simr tastes and were master and disciple.


    In fact, all the people in the ship with a divine bloodline had good prospects because being near Yale for long periods also increased the affinity between them, increasing at the same time the potential of their perfect grade bloodlines.


    However, no one on the ship was aware of that fact besides the Mysterious Expert that was hearing the conversation from the shadows.


    The Mysterious Expert was an incarnation, so he didn¡¯t count in the limit of the Storage Space and Yale didn¡¯t notice about the Mysterious Expert¡¯s presence when he stored the ship because the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t try to resist entering into the Storage Space.


    The Mysterious Expert was on the ship since the first day as the others couldn¡¯t discover its presence even if the Mysterious Expert were to be in front of them. Moreover, it was also morefortable to know what was happening inside the ship being inside it than flying near it.


    Since the Mysterious Expert had been there the whole time and no one could hide from its eyesight, there was no way that the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t notice the change in their potentials since the travel started.


    ¡°Reincarnation?¡±


    Merumi heard Yale saying that word, but she wasn¡¯t sure to its meaning. She had the feeling that having read about it in some book, but she couldn¡¯t remember it well at that moment.


    ¡°Right, I was going to exin this after you woke up. I am a reincarnated expert, which means that this isn¡¯t my first life and previously I was at least aw master. Well, in my case I was one of the strongest Law Gods in our universe.¡±


    Yale¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t a secret to for those traveling with him because everyone had learned about that a long time ago, but Kaigur and Merumi had no idea about it, and Yale felt that they should know since they were nning to travel with them.


    Although Yale hadn¡¯t asked if both wanted to travel with him, Merumi and Mercer were lovers and would remain together, and Mercer wouldn¡¯t leave the group because Yale wouldn¡¯t allow him to do it. Since Merumi would stay, Kaigur would also stay because Yale could easily see that Kaigur worried a lot for his sister.


    ¡°One of the strongest Law Gods...¡±


    Kaigur replied that while feeling to the ground in shock. He knew that there was a Law God in the Sea Race before leaving their original world, but that ancestor died back then, and Kaigur didn¡¯t think that the enemy of the Sea Race was something stronger than a Law God because he doubted that the Sea Race would have managed to escape sacrificing only the strongest members.


    Thus, Kaigur didn¡¯t feel that his ancestor could be considered one of the strongest Law Gods like Yale imed to have been in his past life.


    Yale continued exining about his identity including the fact that he was Mercer¡¯s ancestor and the creator of his bloodline. Of course, Lar didn¡¯t lose the chance to point out that she was the one who helped Yale to that.


    ¡°So, that is how it is...¡±


    Merumi was also shocked, but her adaptation capabilities were far higher than Kaigur¡¯s.


    ¡°Recently I recovered a fragment of my memories while dealing with that evil matriarch. I was there the day the Sea Race, and the Mermaid Race joined together, the story you heard from that matriarch is wrong.¡±


    Yale exined the true story to Merumi and Kaigur because Yale felt that it was important that both knew the truth about their existence.


    ¡°Merumi, the evolution of your bloodline is what your ancestor wanted to create back then. You shall feel prideful for having aplished it.¡±


    Having two powerful bloodlines usually led to problems which were the reason for Merumi being unable to awake correctly her Sea Race Bloodline back them or the reasons for Wyba suffering before receiving Liye¡¯s help. In fact, if it weren¡¯t because Kaigur¡¯s Sea Race bloodline was far stronger than his other bloodline, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to awake the Sea Race Bloodline easier either. Of course, in exchange, Kaigurcked a lot of mermen¡¯s abilities.


    It was only because of the sess on Yale¡¯s n that Merumi managed to merge her bloodlines making them evolve into a new one. If Yale had followed the original n, Merumi wouldn¡¯t have been able to merge her bloodlines, at least not without Yale helping herter to artificially improve her bloodline as he did on Shirk back then.


    ¡°Mercer, I will try to change into my battle form, but I don¡¯t know how it will be. If I am ugly, will you hate me?¡±


    Merumi didn¡¯t know how her battle form would be, but Kaigur wasn¡¯t handsome at all in his battle form, so she feared that Mercer would dislike her. As for the fact that if Mercer stopped to love her, she would die, she didn¡¯t even think about it because Mercer¡¯s opinion about her was something that she valued more than her own life.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter how you are on your battle form! I will still love you!¡±


    Mercer was a kid, but he wasn¡¯t someone who would start to hate his lover because she turned ugly.


    Merumi was relieved after hearing Mercer and tried to change her form. A pink light surrounded her body as she changed.


    Two secondster, Merumi had already transformed into her battle form.


    She had a pair of legs covered by pink scales and the same applied to the rest of her body. The scales were very small and seemed like a skin which was simr to Kaigur¡¯s battle form, but Merumi¡¯s scales were smaller and morepact. However, Merumi¡¯s body had more fish-like traits than Kaigur¡¯s battle form.


    She wasn¡¯t ugly at all, but clearly, her face couldn¡¯t be considered human. Moreover, she still had a pink tail on her back that looked exactly like her tail in her mermaid form.


    Merumi tried to speak, but only a strange and cute sound appeared from her mouth.


    ¡°It seems that the vocal cords in your current form have some difficulties to speak in ournguage. Originally, the members of the Sea Race had that problem when learning thenguage of this world. Don¡¯t worry because it is just a matter of time until you get used to speaking in your battle form, at least you can still use your Spiritual Sense to speak.¡±


    Merumi rxed after Yale said that because she was really scared when she felt that she was unable to speak, but after trying to use her Spiritual Sense, she confirmed that Yale was right.


    Moreover, since usually, the Merumi was in the water she was more used to her Spiritual Sense than to speak normally. In fact, among mermaids and mermen, they barely used their real voices after reaching he Novice Rank because under the water the sound didn¡¯t transmit correctly and besides when they learn to speak and to use Mesmerizing Voice, they didn¡¯t go to the surface of the water too much.


    ¡°Mercer, what do you think?¡±


    For Merumi, Mercer¡¯s first impression of her battle form was extremely important.


    Mercer stood up and hugged Merumi before answer.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    Mercer was sincere with his words. He didn¡¯t dislike Merumi¡¯s battle form because she looked adorable despite not looking like a human at all. If she looked as muscr as Kaigur, then he probably would have had some problems in praising her appearance.


    Merumi blushed when she heard Mercer, and after their hug ended, she tried to walk a bit for the first time in her life.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t as difficult as I thought.¡±


    Kaigur had told Merumi that it was difficult using the legs for the first time, but she didn¡¯t feel that it was difficult.


    ¡°Merumi, try to change to your human form before trying to walk again.¡±


    Yale had guessed that the reason for Merumi being able to walk easily was that mermaid tail on her back that gave her stability, so he wanted her to try to walk in her human form to confirm it.


    Mercer also wanted to know how Merumi would look in her human form, so he was expecting it, and Merumi didn¡¯t fail to notice that.


    A pink light surrounded her body again while she changed to her human form.

 Chapter 332 - Differences Among Merumi鈥檚 Forms

    <h4>Chapter 332: Differences Among Merumi¡¯s Forms</h4>


    After the pink light faded, everyone saw Merumi¡¯s human form.


    The superior part of her body wasn¡¯t different from her mermaid form at first sight, but for the first time, the lower part of her body was like a human with fair-skinned legs and without any tail on her back.


    Seeing Merumi¡¯s human form, Mercer fainted due to the shock because there weren¡¯t any clothes on Merumi¡¯s body after her transformation and he was unable to endure seeing the naked body of his girlfriend for the first time.


    The rest were shocked by the fact that Merumi waspletely naked after transformation, but that was only logical because the clothes wouldn¡¯t appear in her body just because she changed to human form.


    Despite the reactions of the others, Merumi didn¡¯t feel that it was anything bad with her current state while she was looking at the changes of her body.


    She liked her human form and wanted to ask Mercer for his opinion, but at that moment she found that Mercer had fainted.


    ¡°Mercer, what happened?¡±


    Merumi was shocked seeing Mercer in an unconscious state and tried to walk towards him, but after the first step, Merumi fell to the ground.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I walk like before?¡±


    Merumi was shocked by herck of bnce since she didn¡¯t have any problem to walk in her battle form. She was so shocked by herck of ability to walk normally that she didn¡¯t notice that she could talk with her normal voice again.


    ¡°Your battle form is more stable because of your mermaid tail, so you need to get used to walking in this body, but before that...¡±


    Yale couldn¡¯t let Merumi continue walking naked for the whole ship even though there wasn¡¯t any pervert there and Merumi was still a little girl, so he thought about who could teach her some humanmon sense.


    ¡°Aizu, help her to put on some clothes and teach her more about how humans act.¡±


    If Yale needed to think about the most normal girl on the ship, that was Aizu without any doubt.


    Nurvey had a seriousck of social skills, Julie was a merchant that differed too much from normal, Lar was a maniac of the sword, and Wyba was still too young and inexperienced as being a human to teach others.


    The others were still alright, but since Serka was groomed by a noble n, and Ange was too benevolent, Aizu was the most normal person to depend on teaching Merumi.


    After all, the cultures of mermaids and humans were too different, and since she had a human body she should act as a human; it was the same as when Wyba took human form for the first time, and she felt alright even without clothes.


    As for making a guy teach her, Yale discarded that directly since Merumi was the girlfriend of Mercer and he thought that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate having another male in charge of teaching her. Moreover, Yale felt that Merumi would also feel better if the one teaching her was a girl.


    Aizu nodded after hearing Yale and neared Merumi before wrapping her body with arge piece of cloth.


    ¡°Come with me. I will teach you a bit.¡±


    Aizu helped Merumi to stand up and went to Aizu¡¯s room to give help her dress up and teach her some humanmon sense.


    After half an hour, Mercer woke up; the shock he received was far too big. It wasn¡¯t like if he had never seen a naked girl before because he lived with Aizu and Lar and since Mercer was just a kid, they didn¡¯t bother with Mercer seeing them at all. However, he considered that Aizu and Lar were like his big sisters, so there was a big difference between seeing them and the girl he loved.


    ¡°Where is Merumi?¡±


    After waking up, Mercer didn¡¯t find Merumi at any ce, so he decided to ask; he feared that Merumi was angry with him for losing the consciousness after seeing her body.


    ¡°She is with Aizu, who is giving her some clothes and teaching her a bit ofmon sense beforeing out. It will be a problem if you faint each time you see Merumi.¡±


    Mercer blushed while remembering the previous scene and thought that his master was right.


    Mercer didn¡¯t have time to ask anything else before Merumi and Aizu returned to the deck; Merumi still seemed to have some difficulties to walk correctly, but at least she didn¡¯t fall again.


    Seeing Merumi¡¯s new look with human clothes, Mercer almost fainted again because she was too cute; even Yale had to admit that Aizu had done a good job dressing up Merumi.


    In fact, Aizu yed with Merumi like if she was dressing up a doll, so she enjoyed it a lot. Of course, Merumi also liked seeing herself in different kinds of clothing after Aizu started to work, so she didn¡¯t resist at all.


    ¡°Mercer, you are alright? You scared me when you fainted.¡±


    Merumi advanced slowly towards Mercer, who was still in awe admiring Merumi¡¯s new look and then hugged him.


    ¡°Sorry, you are so pretty that my mind wasn¡¯t able to endure it.¡±


    Mercer caressed Merumi¡¯s pink hair while speaking. That pink hair was the only feature of Merumi that remained the same in her three forms.


    ¡°You two can continue with that in private.¡±


    Hearing Yale¡¯s voice, the two of them separated and blushed. It wasn¡¯t like Yale disliked seeing the two of them hugged together, but he felt that it would be enough time for thatter once the ship started moving again.


    ¡°Merumi, you probably already noticed it, but the three forms of your bloodline had different kinds of abilities, you must learn to switch among them correctly to maximize your effectivity in battle.¡±


    Merumi¡¯s forms were different from Yale¡¯s half beast form were both had the same prowess.


    Merumi¡¯s mermaid form had an advantage at swimming speed and illusions, being that the only form in which she could use Mesmerizing Voice.


    The battle form was still quite good under the water but inferior to the mermaid form. However, in terms of physical strength and battle prowess, it was the highest of the three forms. Moreover, it was the form that had the highestpatibility with the Water Law.


    As for her human form, under the water wasn¡¯t better than a human who could breathe under the water and her affinity to water was also at the same level as a human with a perfect grade affinity. Furthermore, her physical strength was even weaker than in her mermaid form, and in that form, Merumi didn¡¯t possess any special skill at all.


    Although the human form seemed uselesspared to the other two, it had an important advantage besides the fact that was the only form in which Merumi could have children with Mercer.


    That advantage was adaptability. Humans had a huge degree of adaptability and weren¡¯t limited like some other species in a specific field even if they alsocked huge advantages.


    In her other two forms, Merumi could only train correctly in the Water Law, and her chances of obtaining a bit of insight into something else was almost inexistent.


    However, that limitation didn¡¯t exist in her human form, so as long as she tried hard, she could train otherws after turning strong enough.


    Yale had noticed Merumi¡¯s changes with his Divine Eyes, but Merumi also knew about the changes in her own body even if no one told her about it.


    ¡°So, you noticed it.¡±


    Seeing Merumi¡¯s face, Yale understood that Merumi had also noticed about those changes.


    ¡°Merumi, do you want to be my disciple?¡±


    Merumi was Mercer¡¯s lover, she had huge potential and Merumi was the result of the hopes of Yale¡¯s past life friend, so he felt that it would be good for taking her as a disciple.


    ¡°Merumi pays respects to master.¡±


    Merumi epted immediately while bowing to Yale; it seemed like if she was already prepared for that situation which was probably something that Aizu taught her.


    ¡°Very well. Aizu, since you seem to be already quite close to her, you are in charge of helping her when training.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t neglecting his students, but he couldn¡¯t always be training with them, so after guiding them, they would train alone or with others.


    Mercer was a good example as he had trained with others to improve himself. Moreover, having different people to train was also good for the battle experience.


    Aizu epted immediately and left with Merumi and Mercer, and thetter was especially happy that Merumi had also be Yale¡¯s disciple.


    ¡°Yale, you are mean... Why trusting Aizu so much instead of me?¡±


    Lar was quite frustrated that Yale had relied on Aizu two times and he didn¡¯t even ask Lar to do anything.


    ¡°You are useless to help Merumi. Her style of battle is more simr to Aizu based on long-range attacks, so she is better to help her.¡±


    Lar was someone who relied mainly on put sword attacks in battle, and she was negligent in long-range battles.


    That wasn¡¯t Lar¡¯s fault since everyone had a different style of battle. Lar was mainly focused in use swordsmanship and Battle Skills, Aizu in pure magic spells and Yale was focused on Combined Skills and Law Skills.


    Merumi had never used a weapon before, and she always specialized in long-range battle, so Aizu was the best to help her.

 Chapter 333 - Elemental Laws

    <h4>Chapter 333: Elemental Laws</h4>


    Yale went to meditate alone after having epted Merumi as his disciple. As for Kaigur, even though his personality wasn¡¯t bad, Yale didn¡¯t feel like taking him as a disciple and Kaigur hadn¡¯t asked for it either.


    Yale was meditating about the Laws he hadprehended, and he felt that he wasn¡¯t doing it well.


    ¡°The Sword Law, Space Law, Time Law, Life Law, and Death Law are all Laws that I trained in my past life and with the divine bloodlines and the Condensed Essences it is just a matter of time reaching the level of my previous life...¡±


    Yale started to think about that after seeing Merumi¡¯s three forms where the human form had the capability of being more versatile in learning Laws than the others that had a guaranteed sess in bing a Law Master in the Water Law.


    ¡°Given that, I shouldn¡¯t waste too much time on them as with a little effort they will improve and instead I should try to learn Laws that my past life never trained until reaching the level of a Law Master.¡±


    Yale felt that focusing too much on something that would work with just some more time wasn¡¯t optimal if he wanted to surpass his past life. Of course, training only those five Laws until his past life¡¯s level was already an enormous power, but Yale didn¡¯t want to be exactly like his past life because he was determined to be better.


    ¡°The Water Law seems a good option, but with the Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline, I will be a Law Master on it sooner orter. Although I may give it some more attention than to the other five Laws, if I focus on it too much it will still be a waste of time.¡±


    The main reason Yale had only a bit of understanding in those Laws was that his level was too low to let the prowess of the bloodlines disy correctly. However, Yale was already at the 9-star Elder Rank, and once he stepped into the Grandmaster Rank, it would be easier than before understanding the Laws.


    Thus, he thought that rather than just making an effort to obtain something a bit earlier, it was better if he managed to improve the number of Laws.


    In fact, Liye had trained far more Laws than those in which he became a Law Master, but he never trained thosews seriously as that wasn¡¯t in his ns until he had be a Law God in his five Laws.


    ¡°I suppose that right now my best option is the Thunder Law as I obtained a bit of insight, but that insight is minimalpared with the rest of Laws and it wouldn¡¯t be too useful for the Storage Space.¡±


    Yale had sensed a bit of the Thunder Law when dealing with the matriarch, and even the Authority Menu added the Thunder Law at the end of the list of Laws, but Yale¡¯s understanding about that Law was almost inexistent.


    Moreover, Yale was also interested in the Laws that could improve the Storage Space. In that aspect the Water Law was good, but the Thunder Law wasn¡¯t as useful.


    Of course, all elemental Laws were needed to create a stable dimension, but there were Laws more important than others to live there like the Water Law, the Earth Law, and the Wind Law.


    Sadly, Yale¡¯s talent in Earth and Wind were toocking, so he didn¡¯t even think about trying to understand thosews for the time being.


    In fact, the earth element was Yale¡¯s worst element and the wind element together with darkness element followed behind being the only elements that hadn¡¯t reached at least perfect grade.


    It wasn¡¯t like Yale wasn¡¯t talented since it was already weird that only three elements were at less than perfect grade, and even Liye had an overall talent in elements worse than Yale. The best example would be that thanks to the Frost Wolf Bloodline Yale¡¯s affinity to water were far better than Liye¡¯s.


    If Yale had only improved talents through the Last Wish System, his talents would be the same as Liye¡¯s, but everything that Yale obtained that wasn¡¯t from the system was something that made him better than his past life.


    ¡°Well, in this environment I should still train the Water Law and only focus on the Thunder Law if there is a storm.¡±


    Yale sighed after thinking that because the environment wasn¡¯t too suited for training other elemental Laws. The Wind Law might have worked, but Yale wasn¡¯t confident in obtaining any insight about the Windw with his talent.


    As for focus more on other Laws, Yale decided to start when the environment would be suitable enough, and only after he would have reached the Grandmaster Rank which would make it easier for him to understand other Laws.


    That same day, Yale left the Storage Space, and after leaving the water, he summoned the ship from the Storage Space and the travel restarted.


    While Yale¡¯s group restarted their travel, a tall man was in front of the ocean in the Revgen Empire.


    ¡°It seems that my luck is bad, and fate isn¡¯t on my side.¡±


    He had reached that world some time ago after sensing the presence of his master andnded in the Zuatania Republic, but at that time his master¡¯s presence had already disappeared.


    However, since he didn¡¯t have really a reason to find his master at that moment more than the fact that he wanted to do it, he decided to walk across the continent trying to find him instead of contacting any of the ruling powers on the continent to give him some information.


    That man had visited the world before and already knew all the governing powers, so obtaining information would be easy, but he felt that it was better if he met with his master by fate more than by asking others for his position.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t found him until now, he probably had left to the other continent since no one has entered or left this world since I sensed his presence. Well, I didn¡¯t go to the other continent on my previous visit, so it is a good time for some sightseeing.¡±


    Since he was an Essence God, going to explore the other continent only counted as sightseeing for him since he didn¡¯t fear anything besides the expert who created that world, but no one knew where that expert was, and since the expert was the father of his master, both of them were on the same side. Thus, the man didn¡¯t believe that it would be any problem even if that expert appeared.


    Moreover, that man choose to cross the ocean by the Revgen¡¯s Empire side, which was considered deadly for even Law Gods and that man knew about it, but he felt that it would be more interesting in that way.


    After all, deadly for Law Gods and deadly for Essence Gods were two factspletely different, for a Law God that ocean was dangerous enough to threaten the life of the Law God, but for an Essence God, that ocean was just interesting.


    Without wasting more time, the man stepped into the air and started to leisurely travel for the most dangerous ce of the world.


    Some monthster and without knowing anything about the man who was crossing the most dangerous ce of the world a voice sounded in a huge ship traveling across the other ocean.


    ¡°Master! I can seend in front of us! We are reaching the continent!¡±


    Mercer and Merumi started to take looks fornd from a whole month, and Mercer was excited to see somend finally. Merumi also saw it, but since that was the first time in her life seeing a continent, she was lost in her thoughts admiring it.


    In those months, Mercer had grown a bit even though he thought that he would stop growing for some years. That was something that surprised even Yale, but it seemed that the Mermaid¡¯s Blessing also gave Mercer the capability to fully mature disregarding the rank like the mermaids and mermen. Of course, Merumi had also grown a bit in those months.


    The day that Lar discovered that fact, she started to work seriously on Shape Shift fearing to look more childish than Mercer if she cked off. Thanks to her efforts she also could take a slightly more mature appearance, but her growth wasparable to that of Mercer and Merumi, so it wasn¡¯t a lot. However, for Lar seeing some advancement had been something that made her cry from happiness.


    Shape Shift was quite a difficult skill for those without enough affinity to it, and Lar had no affinity at all, so her pace learning it was already very good for her.


    ¡°We finally reached it... I was already getting bored of being surrounded by water.¡±


    Yale went to the deck after hearing Mercer and looked to the continent on the distance. The continent was still far, so it was impossible to notice special details about it but having it in their sight was already a lot.


    In those months, Yale¡¯s level hadn¡¯t changed at all, but he managed to reach the first threshold of the Water Law. After that, thanks to Water Healing, he also reached the first threshold in the Life Law.


    Besides that, he also improved a tiny bit in the Thunder Law, but it still paled a lotpared with other Laws.

 Chapter 334 - Reaching the Western Continent

    <h4>Chapter 334: Reaching the Western Continent</h4>


    Everyone was excited while the ship neared the western continent. They had always been traveling to the west, so the group had decided to call that continent like that since they didn¡¯t know if it had any other name.


    Since it was considered impossible crossing the ocean at the east of the Revgen Empire, Yale¡¯s group had always headed to the west to reach the other continent, and since the only thing they knew for sure of the continent was that it was on the west, that was the name they thought.


    As the ship neared thend of the western continent, everyone saw it better, and at first sight, there wasn¡¯t anything strange on it because there wasn¡¯t any city or building on their sight, it was just the natural coast.


    ¡°It seems that there isn¡¯t any town or city in this area, but this is good for us.¡±


    Given that they came from another continent, it would be easy for them to have misunderstandings if others were to see them nearing with their huge ship.


    Although Yale knew that probably they would end up being in some conflict, he wanted to minimize it, and for that, it was better to meet the natives personally rather than being discovered when nearing the coast.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for exploring the western continent. It sounds like an adventure of those I have read in the novels.¡±


    Mercer was greatly excited about that because he liked exploring and he had already explored the whole ship.


    ¡°I have only read about thend. I can¡¯t wait to explore it by myself!¡±


    Merumi, who was at Mercer¡¯s side, was even more excited because she had never seen a continent before, much less explored it. Moreover, Mercer had rmended her some books, so she was also quite knowledgeable regarding novels.


    Yale couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t understand them because he was also an avid reader and understood how exciting could be for two kids that had never explored the outside world something like exploring a foreign continent. However, being their master, Yale needed to y the role of the evil part at that moment.


    ¡°I am sorry, but neither of you will explore the continent. You two are still too weak right now, and we don¡¯t know what kind of dangers there are on the western continent.¡±


    Mercer was already a 5-star Practitioner, which was a lotpared with his previous self, but it was still too low for exploring an unknownnd. As for Merumi, she was even quicker than Mercer and already reached the 6-star Expert, but Yale still considered that it was too low.


    ¡°Why? We are weakpared to master, but we have improved a lot...¡±


    Mercer was unable to understand why his master was that strict with that matter when he knew that Yale understood very well the allure of exploring a foreignnd.


    ¡°Although my healing capabilities are enough to save you as long as you are alive, I can¡¯t do anything if you die on a sneak attack or if your soul dissipated due to a soul attack.¡±


    In the first case at most Yale could force them to reincarnate, but Yale was still unable to control where and when would they reincarnate, so it would be hard for them to meet again, and even after meeting, the other party probably would have already be a different person.


    On the second case, if the soul dissipated there wasn¡¯t anything that Yale could do, if it were just a damaged soul, reincarnation would work, but apletely dissipated soul had no way to reincarnate.


    Since Yale didn¡¯t have knowledge regarding the inhabitants of the western continent, he didn¡¯t dare to put his disciples in danger.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Mercer and Merumi spoke at the same time after hearing Yale¡¯s words because they didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. After all, they had to admit that Yale¡¯s words were true, and that Yale had forbidden them to follow him in the exploration because he worried for their lives.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t the only ones who will need to wait inside my dimension. There will be more people waiting there thaning with me.¡±


    Yale wasn¡¯t just worried for Mercer and Merumi, everyone in the ship was included in his worries, and unless Yale had confidence in them surviving a sneak attack, he didn¡¯t n to let them apany him unless he knew that the area waspletely safe.


    The others had also improved a lot in those months, but not everyone had a monstrous growth like Mercer and Merumi.


    The two who had advanced the lest were Kaigur and Serka but for different motives.


    Kaigur¡¯s bloodline wasn¡¯t helping him too much, so even though he had managed to be an 8-star Practitioner, there wasn¡¯t too much difference with his previous power.


    As for Serka, she managed to be a 9-star Magus Practitioner and a 1-star Warrior Practitioner in a short time, but then she stopped forcefully because of something that baffled even Yale.


    They were in a dangerous expedition to an unknownnd, but Serka got pregnant three months ago.


    No one discovered it immediately since Yale didn¡¯t use his Divine Eyes constantly to check others, but once Serka said that she was probably pregnant, Yale confirmed it instantly.


    That day, Yale got quite angry with Serka and Kermu because the situation wasn¡¯t for choosing to have children even though Serka and Kermu were an adult married couple and in normal circumstances, there wouldn¡¯t have been anything bad on it.


    Serka decided to stop training since that moment, so her advancement was stagnatedpared to others.


    However, even if Serka had trained hard, she wouldn¡¯t have met the standards for joining the exploration since Yale had set a minimum of Master Rank.


    Wyba and Lar had both reached the 7-star Elder Rank in those months, but even if they hadn¡¯t advanced, they could have still apanied Yale. However, others that also had huge advancements like Aizu, who went from the 1-star Practitioner to the 3-star Veteran in those months, could only sigh and ept to wait on the Storage Space after the exploration started.


    In fact, Aizu, who was among the weakest before starting the travel, had advanced those like Kermu and George that only reached the 1-star Veteran Rank and Zack who reached the 9-star Expert Rank.


    Besides them, the only other person who didn¡¯t meet the standards was Julie who had just reached the 7-star Expert Rank recently.


    Those huge advancements were mostly because of the guidance of Yale regarding training and the food made from sea monsters that Aiwai prepared on the Storage Space. There weren¡¯t a lot of attacks of sea monsters, and since those who attacked didn¡¯t pose a threat to them, so the sea monsters turned into food. However, it was clear that Yale¡¯s students received more guidance than the others and their advancements were clearly different.


    The most surprising advancement was from Shirk who went from an 8-star Expert to a 9-star Master, and it seemed to be because the food made from the sea monsters had great effects on him. Of course, Shirk had never cked in his training.


    Shirk was the only member who was at the Master Rank, since the rest who were on that Rank had already advanced, including Nurvey, who was at the 4-star Elder Rank at that moment.


    However, the most important advancements were those from Swordmad and Sebe because both had reached the Sage Rank although they were still starless since only advanced recently to it. Moreover, thanks to the pointers of Yale and Sebe, Swordmad managed to also increase his magus Path to the peak of the Grandmaster Rank, and after practicing with Yale and Lar with swordsmanship, he even reached the first threshold in the Sword Law just after reaching the Sage Rank.


    Swordmad was talented from the start, but he alwayscked people with simr talent to spar making that his advancement was far slower than it should have been, but since Sebe and Swordmad were at the same Rank it solved one of the problems. Moreover, Yale and Lar were reincarnated experts, and their swordsmanship was enough to force Swordmad to make him improve his own swordsmanship when sparring.


    The two wolfs had also improved quite a bit reaching the 8-star Grandmaster Rank and the 8-star Elder Rank. Of course, Yale will be traveling with them as they serve as mounts, for scouting, and were also a good battle force.


    Finally, Ange had reached the 1-star Grandmaster Rank in the Magus Path, but she chose to wait in the Storage Space with the others instead of following Yale because she knew that her body was too weak.


    The ship neared the shore until finally stopping at some distance since the water wasn¡¯t profound enough to let the ship continue advancing.


    ¡°As I already told, those under the Master Rank shall now enter my dimension and wait there. The rest who can¡¯t fly, you shall sit on the back of the wolves, and they will bring you to the shore.¡±


    Shirk, Lar, and Nurvey were the only ones in the group incapable of flying, so they jumped on the Frost Wolves, and after they started to fly, Yale stored the ship with everyone else in the Storage Space.


    With their flying speed, it was only a moment reaching the shore and finally stepping in the western continent.

 Chapter 335 The Natives of the Western Continen

    Yale¡¯s groupnded on a beach full of sand, but there were some sharp rocks for all the ce creating a badbination while walking due to the constant changes of the ground from extremely soft to hard and sharp.


    The imodity was so high, that although there wasn¡¯t any risk of getting harmed by mere sharp rocks, the group decided to advance flying some centimeters above the ground to make their path easier.


    They didn¡¯t dare to fly high because they didn¡¯t know if the people of the western continent had defenses against flying enemies. Moreover, if they were found while flying high, it was easier for them to be mistaken by others as enemies that were preparing an assault.


    However, at the distance which they were flying from the ground, it would seem that they were walking if everyone were flying with the power of flying of those who reached at least the Grandmaster Rank.


    Of course, since the female wolf and Yale were using wings to fly, even at a low height, it was evident that they were flying. Wyba needed to use wings to fly, but she was in her beast form resting in Yale¡¯s head, so she didn¡¯t need to make her wings appear at that moment.


    "Let¡¯snd here. In the ground, we will leave a track to follow, but that is better than being discovered trying to hide our track."


    The beach wasn¡¯t big and next to it there was a forest area packed with trees and vegetation.


    Yale still didn¡¯t know which his next quest would be, so he felt that he might discover it after some natives from the western continent found them. Of course, Yale wanted that their meeting was amicable, and it didn¡¯t turn into a battle, but if the other party was unreasonable and wanted conflict ignoring their words, he was also ready to teach them a lesson.


    Afternding, the group started to walk, and no one was left on the backs of the wolves, but Wyba didn¡¯t want to walk, so she remained on Yale¡¯s head.


    "Yale, if I understand our original n well, we are trying to act as merchants, but Julie isn¡¯t here, is this alright?"


    After walking for some minutes, Sebe spoke out of boredom.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We can rely on thatter, but right now it isn¡¯t wise. After all, we didn¡¯t even know what kind of species there are on this continent, so it will be hard to believe that we are here for trade with them."


    Although they came from another continent, Yale had decided to hide that as long as they could hide it, so it would be weird if they were to trade in an area without knowing anything about it. Although it wouldn¡¯t be weird for a group of merchants to be traveling around the continent, it would be too weird that they didn¡¯t have any knowledge of the areas they were going.


    Of course, if they just told that they came from another continent, it would be easier to exin their reasons for trade andcking knowledge wouldn¡¯t be important, but both continents didn¡¯t have any connection with each other for more than thirty thousand years, so it was rather unpredictable how would the natives act towards them.


    "Aren¡¯t we being too cautious? Yale, didn¡¯t youe to this continent in your past life?"


    Swordmad didn¡¯t question Yale¡¯s decisions and didn¡¯t n to start doing it, but since he knew about Yale¡¯s past life, he felt that there should be some hidden reason for being so cautious.


    "There isn¡¯t any hidden reason."


    Yale understood what Swordmad wanted to say even if the words spoken by him didn¡¯t match his true intention.


    "I explored the whole world in my past life, including the other ocean, but at that time, that ocean was still normal, and as far as I know it was around the same time when I visited this continent. Moreover, my memories are iplete, so I don¡¯t remember anything about this continent, and given how much time had passed, that kind of information won¡¯t be reliable even if manage to recover some of my memories."


    The time when Liye explored the world was when he was young and couldn¡¯t leave to explore other worlds, so it happened when the world itself was young and not too much time passed since its creation because Liye and the world had the same age.


    Thus, even if Yale managed to remember something about the western continent, it would probably be incorrect.


    "The only thing I know for sure is that this continent isn¡¯t dominated by humans but for species that came from other worlds in the past."


    The humans from other worlds usually ended in the eastern continent, but since that continent has always been purely controlled by humans, the other species chose to live on the western continent. Of course, some humans also chose the western continent to live, but usually, humans preferred to live in a ce when they dominate others.


    After all, half-beasts were humans that transformed into that by experiments of other species during the invasion, and from then their species was born, but looking into the past, the ancestors of the half-beasts were humans.


    There were some species of the western continent that joined the continental war due to the enticement of outsiders, and since that war ended, no one dared to go from one continent to the other making that both continents didn¡¯t have any understanding of what was happening on the other side.


    Yale doubted that there was still hatred for things that so many years ago, especially when the western continent was part of the attacking force, and Liye didn¡¯t eradicate all of them as he just went for the masterminds.


    No one spoke after that while the group advanced, and the only sound they could hear besides their own steps was that of the small stones in Yale¡¯s hand.


    Although it wasn¡¯t too normal to y with some small stones while traveling, it was quite a boring travel no onemented about Yale¡¯s actions.


    Yale suddenly stopped, and the sound of the small stones in his hand disappeared. Seeing Yale¡¯s sudden action, everyone stopped just before hearing six sounds of metal hitting something hard.


    "It isn¡¯t polite that you attack us from the shadows. Show yourselves!"


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, the others finally understood the use of those small stones and the origin of those six sounds. Six small stones had hit six small needles that were shot towards them.


    They didn¡¯t understand why their Spiritual Sense failed to sense their presences, but even Yale couldn¡¯t detect them. However, with his mastery of the Time Law, he had seen that attack before in a premonition, so he grabbed some small stones to block it.


    In fact, even after blocking the attack, Yale still didn¡¯t know where the enemies were hiding, but he hoped that his act was enough to scare them and force them to show themselves openly for fear to offending Yale.


    "Humans! Why are you here? Humans aren¡¯t wee in our territory!"


    A sharp voice sounded from the forest, and at that moment everyone detected that person with their Spiritual Sense. Moreover, the one who spoke was rushing towards them.


    A momentter a figure appeared before them, but another three appeared from the other directions, and until they appeared, no one noticed of their presence.


    "I don¡¯t know how a mere human detected our presence, but... Wait! Why is there one of us in your group? No, I have never seen him, is he from another tribe?"


    The one who spoke was the same who did it before, but he was speechless after meeting with Shirk because the one who spoke and the other three were Lizardmen and they looked extremely simr to Shirk.


    Initially, from a distance, they didn¡¯t notice about Shirk at all since they only attacked because they saw some humans walking for their forest.


    Yale quickly used the Divine Death Eyes to check as much information as possible from the four lizardmen before replying.


    "We are sorry for intruding into your forest. We were traveling by the coast to exchange some goods when a monster attacked our ship, and we appeared in front of this coast. We aren¡¯t sure of where we are right now or what exactly happened to us."


    Yale obtained some information from those Lizardmen, and he used it to create a fake story for them.


    One of the five Lizardmen had a huge scar which was the main reason for Yale¡¯s fake story.


    That scar was made by a sea monster that was a Law Master in the Space Law and that Lizardman met it while traveling in a ship from one town to another to exchange goods. However, when he awakened, he was on the nearby coast and ended joining the lizardman tribe of the others since he didn¡¯t know how to return home.


    Yale¡¯s story followed the same pattern, so he had confidence in that those Lizardmen would believe it. After all, Yale doubted that any of them could fully understand the acts of that sea monster that managed to be a Law Master.

 Chapter 336 All of Us Are Divine Beasts

    "Did you also find that monster?"


    The lizardman who spoke was the one with the scar because he knew very well how fearsome that sea monster was.


    Yale only obtained information rted to the origin of the scar, but he didn¡¯t know that of all the lizardmen in that ship only one of them appeared into the coast and it was still unknown if the others were alive or not.


    The lizardmen lowered their guard when they heard the words of theirpanion. Although it was true that the area was forbidden to humans and that the rtionship between humans and lizardmen wasn¡¯t very good, they couldn¡¯t me a group affected by a monster like that.


    Moreover, since Shirk was in Yale¡¯s group, the lizardmen had a better impression of the group.


    "Also? Did you meet that monster before?"


    Yale already knew about that, but he couldn¡¯t tell it openly, so he feigned ignorance.


    "I met that monster, but it was years ago. How did you manage to remain together? I reached the shore alone, and I don¡¯t know about what happened to the others."


    Although Yale had guessed that the lizardman wasn¡¯t alone in the ship, there was no way for him to know about the fact that they were separated and only one reached the coast, but something like that wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.


    "That is because I have some control over the Space Law."


    When Yale said those words, he teleported to the back of the lizardman with the scar. Yale knew that it was difficult for others to believe that he could control the Space Law even if it were only a bit of control, so the best method for making them believe was showing them the Space Law control directly.


    The lizardmen were all shocked by the scene, but they could only ept what they had seen.


    In fact, those lizardmen were all at the Master Rank, and only the leader had reached the 9-star making that they couldn¡¯t measure Yale¡¯s power correctly.


    They were the best scout team of their tribe, but those who acted as scouts weren¡¯t the most powerful of the tribe, so they didn¡¯t fear Yale¡¯s group at all despite Yale¡¯s show of prowess with that teleportation.


    "We understand your reasons, but we need to ask you to leave immediately because humans are forbidden here, this is our forest. However, you can join our tribe if you want."


    The lizardman pointed Shirk while saying thest sentence. Usually, they would y any human that appeared on their territory no matter how strong they were; even if the scout team couldn¡¯t kill the intruders, then they only needed to call over the lizardmen focused in battle.


    However, since they believed Yale¡¯s story, they decided to let them leave the area without trying to kill them.


    "I understand that humans aren¡¯t allowed here, but what about beasts?"


    When Yale said those words after having returned with the rest of his group with another teleportation, the lizardmen looked to Wyba and the two wolves and thought that Yale was asking if they could remain there with Shirk.


    "There is no problem with the beasts."


    The lizardman who seemed to be the leader spoke without hesitation.


    "Then, I think that we shouldn¡¯t have any problem."


    At that moment, Yale sent a message to Wyba by Spiritual Sense, and Wyba jumped before transforming in her half-beast form. Fortunately, she was always wearing the magic clothes made by Aiwai, and the clothes appeared after the transformation despite didn¡¯t seem to wear anything while she was in her wolf form.


    "Di... divine beast!"


    Wyba had only changed to her half-beast form, but seeing a beast change to a form like that could only be considered an act of a divine beast.


    "Right! I suppose that there is no problem with divine beasts since beasts are allowed right?"


    When Yale asked that question, the lizardmen nodded because they didn¡¯t have any bad rtionship with divine beasts and they didn¡¯t dare to have any problem with them because a divine beast could easily be a Law Master, and a Law Master wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to offend.


    Although humans also could be Law Masters, the proportion waspletely different since the divine beasts would be Law Masters as long as they don¡¯t die by external factors before.


    "Even if you are apanied by an esteemed divine beast, the humans still need to leave. We aren¡¯t the ones making the rules, we only obey."


    They felt like Yale was trying to say that since they were traveling with a divine beast, they should make an exception and let them remain in the area.


    "Big brother, what are those fools saying?"


    The first two words said by Wyba resonated in the mind of those lizardmen because if Yale was the big brother of a divine beast, that could only mean that Yale was a divine beast in human form.


    At that moment, Yale changed to his half-beast form which provoked that those lizardmen confirmed their guesses.


    "So, you are also an esteemed divine beast, sorry for being rude to you."


    The lizardmen didn¡¯t know that it was possible for a human to have a divine beast bloodline, but even if they knew it, they would still act in the same way because the potential of the bloodline still worked.


    "Not only me, except Shirk and our two wolf servants all of us are divine beasts in disguise. Sebe, show them your identity."


    That was a huge lie because the only ones in their current group with a divine beast bloodline were Wyba, Yale and Sebe.


    However, once Sebe also showed his half-beast form, the lizardmen were scared to death.


    They had never met a divine beast before, but they had heard of them, and usually, they were lofty individuals who didn¡¯t tag with other divine beasts unless they were family.


    Thus, they could still understand that Yale and Wyba were traveling together because they were siblings, but even a fool would be able to notice that Sebe¡¯s half-beats form wasn¡¯t rted to wolves at all.


    The lizardmen didn¡¯t know why some divine beasts grouped together, but they didn¡¯t dare to offend them because they couldn¡¯t measure what kind of backing those have and those three alone were already people they couldn¡¯t offend.


    "I need to ask the other two to transform? Or you finally believe us?"


    If for some reason the lizardmen insisted on seeing their transformations, Yale would need to cast an illusion to fake the appearance of Swordmad and Lar. After all, Lar¡¯s skill in Shape Shift wasn¡¯t enough to simte a half-beast form, and Swordmad didn¡¯t even know that skill.


    "No need of that. We believe you, sorry for treating all of you like humans before."


    Seeing those three transformations and witnessing Yale¡¯s control over the Space Law was more than enough to convince them of their identities. After all, it was publicly known that without a divine beast bloodline or aparable bloodline from other species, it was too difficult to make something like teleportation as easily as Yale did it.


    Thus, as long as the other party had a bloodline of that level, the lizardmen tribe would treat them as honorable guests. Of course, they had never heard of humans having bloodlines like the divine bloodlines created by Yale.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We are just used to be in our human form, and we can understand your confusion. Since no one had been harmed, we can let this matter go."


    Yale, Wyba, Sebe returned to their previous forms at that moment, and the lizardmen didn¡¯t dare to ask them to remain in any specific form.


    After all, they were treating with future Law Masters, and the outside appearance wasn¡¯t important enough to offend them.


    "Thank you for your magnanimity. I want to invite all of you to visit our humble tribe."


    Since they had heard that Yale¡¯s group appeared there due to that sea monster, they guessed that they wanted to rest and obtain some information about the surrounding before deciding what to do afterward and making friends with divine beasts was always good.


    "We will be following your group. I hope that you can exin our situation to the others in your tribe to avoid misunderstandings."


    Yale truly didn¡¯t know until what point the divine beasts have influence in the western continent, but he decided to act mighty and it was working very well.


    "Of course, we will take care of everything. I am sure that the tribe chief will even make a banquet for all of you."


    After the leader of the lizardmen group spoke, everyone started to move while Yale was smiling inwardly while thinking about how they changed from being intruders to honored guests.


    "In the end everyce is the same, as long as you have enough power, others would treat you well."


    The power was also affected by the potential; it wasn¡¯t wise to offend someone with a high potential unless you have the certainty of killing that person and not letting anyone discover about that or problems may arise in the future.


    However, there were objects like the one which Yale gave to Oscro to transmit thest moments before the death to others, so the chances of being discovered killing someone with high potential were high as that kind of people usually had great backgrounds.


    As for the consequences of being discovered, for a tribe like the tribe of those lizardmen was utter destruction.

 Chapter 337 Lizardmen

    While following the lizardmen, Yale was happy about having told beforehand everyone about his transformation abilities and the fact that Wyba could change her form because that avoided that the others were shocked seeing those transformations.


    Of course, the day Yale and Wyba showed their half-beast forms for the first time, Nurvey almost turned mad of happiness and spent quite a bit of time touching the ears and tail of their half-beast forms, which irritated Yale quite a bit despite enduring it till the end.


    Moreover, Yale even heard Nurvey speaking with Julie, and he felt that Julie mentioned something regarding making plushies of the half-beast forms of Yale and Wyba, but Yale decided to ignore that topic since he felt that there was no way they could produce them well in the ocean. Furthermore, even if Julie managed to make them, Yale still preferred to not know about it.


    At that time, Yale had doubted if his choice of disclosing it was good or not, but after reaching the western continent, he sighed in relief since the situation confirmed that he had made the right choice.


    "Your friends called you Shirk earlier; you are quite weird for having that name."


    The lizardman with the scar started to speak with Shirk because although Yale and the others were honored guests, Shirk was a lizardman who could join the tribe.


    "Is my name that weird?"


    Since Shirk didn¡¯t know anything about lizardmen, and he only turned a lizardman thanks to Yale¡¯s help, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if his name seemed strange for those lizardmen, but the answer was something he never expected.


    "The weird thing is that you have a name. In the lizardman tribes, no one has a name and having a title is already considered a lot. Are you serving any of those esteemed divine beasts?"


    The lizardmen of the western continent once enraged another species that they mustn¡¯t have offended, and in consequence, all the lizardmen became cursed and turned unable to naming themselves or naming others.


    The only way for them to obtain a name was to be the servant of a member of another species and letting the other party bestow a name upon them, which usually was great humiliation.


    Thus, the lizardmen thought that since Shirk had a name, it would mean that someone else had given it to him since the lizardmen were unable to do it.


    Of course, Shirk obtained his name from his parents because he wasn¡¯t born as a lizardman and the curse didn¡¯t affect him even after the transformation of his bloodline because the origin of his bloodline was different from those lizardmen of the western continent.


    "Shirk is an orphan and Sebe has taken care of him for a long time ago. I fear that he doesn¡¯t have any knowledge of the traditions of Lizardmen."


    Since Yale knew that Shirk wouldn¡¯t be able toe up quickly with a decent reason, Yale needed to say a reason himself. In fact, Yale hadn¡¯t lied because Shirk¡¯s parents were already dead and Sebe had been helping him for a lot of time, and it was true that Shirk didn¡¯t have any knowledge about lizardmen because no one in the eastern continent had that knowledge.


    As for the fact that no one told about the lizardmen to Shirk, the scour group just thought that there was no way that the powerful divine beasts had any interest in investigating the traditions of the lizardmen.


    "Sir Yale, that isn¡¯t true! You have also helped me a lot!"


    Shirk automatically replied to Yale¡¯s words because although Shirk felt great respect for Sebe, the respect he felt for Yale was even greater. Moreover, Sebe himself respected Yale, so he didn¡¯t feel it wrong that Shirk thought like that.


    "How many times I need to tell you to remove that Sir when you talk with me..."


    Yale didn¡¯t feel well when people close to him talk with him using so much respect, but sometimes Shirk couldn¡¯t avoid it despite knowing that Yale preferred to be treated more informally.


    The lizardmen were hearing the conversation, and they confirmed in their minds that despite not being the most powerful of the group, Yale¡¯s position seemed the highest due to the way he acted.


    Although they were unable to detect exactly how powerful were Yale and the others who had reached at least the Elder Rank, they could feel that Sebe and Swordmad were more powerful if they were only to take in regard the level.


    "You had great luck for having found great divine beasts that treated you well."


    The lizardman with the scar was the one who had seen more world and knew very well that the status of lizardmen among other species was about the bottom because of theirck of true experts, so they usually weren¡¯t treated too well by others. It was difficult for most species to give birth to a Law Master, but since Law Masters had an unlimited lifespan, over the course of the time, most species had some.


    The exceptions were those who tried to attack the eastern continent because although Liye spared the weaklings, the Law Masters involved needed to be punished.


    Thus, the lizardmen lost all their foundation and declined until turning into sparse tribes dispersed among the continent, and the same happened to other species that suffered the bacsh of attacking the eastern continent.


    If one were to count the Law Masters, the western continent was far stronger than the eastern continent, but even after more than thirty thousand years, the defeat of the invasion against the eastern continent still inspired fear to everyone making that no one dared to think in attacking the eastern continent just because they had less Law Masters.


    Of course, the fact that a lot of experts died trying to find clues about Liye¡¯s death was still unknown to them, or someone might start to have some thoughts.


    After all, in the continental war, there were still a lot of Law Masters even if they were outnumbered by the invader¡¯s forces of the western continent and other worlds. Being defeated in those circumstances provoked that people changed their mind about the eastern continent and fear appeared in their hearts after knowing how the war ended. Of course, Liye was the main reason for that fear.


    If they were to discover that the power of the eastern continent had decreased so much and that even Liye had needed to reincarnate, it was difficult to ensure that it would be peace on the eastern continent. However, since it had beenpletely isted, it would be impossible to enter or exit the eastern continent for anyone who didn¡¯t have at least a second level World Authority or was at least an Essence God.


    "Do you feel bad for not having names?"


    Sebe asked that question because he felt that it was normal for everyone to have a name.


    "Of course not! The lizardmen acted wrong in the past, and we are still paying for it; we are already thankful for not being ves orpletely exterminated like some other species."


    Without backing, almost all the species ended bing enved or exterminated after the failed invasion of the eastern continent because those who hadn¡¯t participated used the chance to grasp more power on the continent. In that situation, the lizardmen didn¡¯t end too badpared with others.


    "Moreover, names aren¡¯t that important, beasts usually didn¡¯t have names at all, and they don¡¯t seem to worry about it."


    Other of the lizardmen spoke while taking a look at the two wolves following Yale¡¯s group.


    "Is that true?"


    Yale turned and asked the two wolves. Yale had never asked their name because he didn¡¯t mind, and the wolves never said their names to Yale because they didn¡¯t have a proper name.


    "It is true, Demon Lord. We are alright without names, so there isn¡¯t any need for the Demon Lord to worry about this matter."


    Yale just nodded because he didn¡¯t feel like naming two big wolves. If it had been a wolf cub, he could still consider naming it, but those two were already grown up.


    Hearing that the wolves calling Yale as Demon Lord, the lizardmen of the scout group were shocked because that title sounded powerful and they felt that it was rted to Yale¡¯s background, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask and just nned to report it to the tribe chiefter.


    While the group continued walking, Yale obtained some more information about the lizardmen tribe like the fact that they liked fishing a lot because they were able to strengthen themselves eating sea monsters. Based on the words of those lizardmen, there were teams specially prepared for hunting sea monsters, but the sess rate wasn¡¯t too high, so eating sea monsters was a delicacy for them.


    Yale¡¯s group was already tired of eating sea monsters, and the ones they had eaten had been cooked by Aiwai which meant that the vor and effects to the body were superb. Inparison, they could guess that the sea monsters that the lizardmen tribe ate weren¡¯t anything special.


    The lizardmen only spoke about the effects of eating sea monsters, but seeing how great the effects were on Shirk, the cooking method also seemed important.


    "This is our small tribe. We will go to tell about your group to the chief."


    Two of the lizardmen including the one with the scar ran towards the vige to avoid any misunderstanding due to the human looks of Yale¡¯s group.

 Chapter 338 The Ancient Legend of the Demon Lord

    "Did I hear correctly? You found some people that appeared here due to that sea monster actions; until that point, it isn¡¯t hard to believe as it has happened already a few times, but the next part..."


    The chief of the lizardmen tribe didn¡¯t have any problem with the story of Yale about his group having been attacked by that sea monster because the lizardman with the scar wasn¡¯t the first victim of that sea monster nor thest.


    He had already assumed that the coast near the lizardmen tribe was a point in which usually appeared its victims. However, usually those who appeared weren¡¯t lizardmen, so they left after asking some basic information about the area.


    "Are you sure that there are one of our own with that group and that the others are all divine beasts?"


    Despite believing the first part, the chief found quite difficult to believe the other, but the transformations of Yale, Sebe, and Wyba were clearly seen by the scout group, so they didn¡¯t have any doubt.


    "I know it is difficult to believe, but that is the truth. Moreover, the two normal wolves of their group called the one who seems to be the leader of the group by the name Demon Lord. However, that person isn¡¯t the strongest in level despite being treated like the leader and having that nickname. Is that something important?"


    Until that moment they had only told that Yale¡¯s group was formed by divine beasts, and exined how Yale could teleport without any difficulty, but until that moment they hadn¡¯t told the chief about the name that the wolves used towards Yale.


    "Demon Lord? Are you sure?"


    The face of the chief changed when he heard his subordinates report about how Yale was called.


    "We are sure!"


    Both lizardmen replied at the same time.


    "This... Wait, before continue, are they alright? I hope that they aren¡¯t harmed and that you didn¡¯t dare to offend them."


    The chief was extremely nervous at that moment, which made that his subordinates understood that Yale¡¯s group wasn¡¯t simple.


    "We tried to kill them because we thought that they were humans, but the Demon Lord blocked our sneak attack easily, and he even forgave our actions after we spoke."


    The chief was seriously thinking in offering that scouting group as sacrifices if the Demon Lord dared to pursue the matter, but if his subordinates had been forgiven, that was the best.


    "Listen, you mustn¡¯t offend that divine beast, no matter the reasons. Being called demons lord and traveling with other divine beasts without internal strife... that only makes me recall a story I heard when I was young."


    Seeing that the chief, who was at the Sage Rank and had lived for an extremely long time was so serious about the matter, the two lizardmen didn¡¯t even dare to speak.


    "I think that you already know that usually, divine beasts don¡¯t like to associate with other divine beasts unless they are family, and they are also toopetitive making that they are unable to unify."


    The two lizardmen nodded as it wasmon sense about divine beasts that anyone could learn from any books that spoke about the story of the continent.


    Divine beasts possessed a lot of Law Masters in the western continent and if they were to be united, conquering the continent wouldn¡¯t be impossible. At least, it was sure that they could make an enormous empire without problems.


    "However, that wasn¡¯t like this in the past, and when I say past, I am referring to a lot of time before the invasion of the eastern continent. It is a story that I heard from my grandfather, and he had heard it from his ancestors, I think that you can imagine how old is this story."


    It was as the chief was saying, the story he had heard was almost as old as the world and was rted to the first inhabitants of the western continent. The lizardmen were among the oldest species in living on the western continent, so it was normal to have some old stories, although it was difficult to ensure which parts were true and which were false due to how old those stories were.


    "There was once a divine beast with an extremely powerful bloodline, far more powerful than other divine beasts. That powerful bloodline could easily suppress the other divine beasts making that they followed orders obediently. The legend says that the bloodline of that beast was mutated and instead of giving him the capability of bing a Law Master easily, it gave him the capability of bing a Law God easily."


    The lizardmen were already jealous that divine beasts had such an easy time to be Law Masters, but the fact that a divine beast could be a Law God easily was already something that they couldn¡¯t even imagine. After all, the lizardmen never had a Law God even in ancient times when the lizardmen were powerful.


    "You can imagine how was the influence of divine beasts at that time, they were the strongest force of the continent, and everyone called the divine beast with that abnormal bloodline [Demon Lord]."


    The two lizardmen could already imagine the continuation of the story, but they remained silent.


    "In this world, it is impossible to a divine beast with less potential than that abnormal beast to be called Demon Lord by other beasts or all the divine beasts would try to kill that divine beast for such an insult to the original Demon Lord. If that divine beast that had beast subordinates that call him Demon Lord, probably his bloodline is also enough to turn him into a Law God in the future like in the legend."


    The guess of the chief was spot on because Yale¡¯s bloodline was indeed enough to let him be a Law God, but it wasn¡¯t due to his divine beast bloodline, but due to the divine bloodlines, he had made in his past life.


    All the beasts in the world had hidden within their bloodlines the instinct to call Demon Lord someone with a divine beast bloodline and a potentialparable or superior to that Demon Lord of the ancient era, and the wolves called Yale like that unconsciously because he met the requirements.


    Of course, the story of the Demon Lord wasn¡¯t that short, but the chiefcked confidence in the veracity of the other parts, and they weren¡¯t relevant for their situation either.


    "Chief, what happened with that Demon Lord?"


    Given the words said by their chief, something should have happened to that Demon Lord, or there was no way it remained as an ancient story.


    "Disappeared. There are a lot of rumors about what happened to the Demon Lord, but no one knows with certainty what happened to him. Some legends say that he died for offending a strong foe, others that he went to travel to another world, and others that he decided to follow a master and left the continent."


    Even if the legend was from the ancient era, that Demon Lord should be alive if no one had killed him because natural death wasn¡¯t an option with his bloodline. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any divine beast that wanted to believe that the Demon Lord abandoned them to follow someone else or to travel, so most divine bests believed that he died.


    "How can someone that powerful chose to follow a master? How strong should be that master to do something like that?"


    One of the lizardmen couldn¡¯t believe that the option of following a master was possible because it didn¡¯t make sense given how powerful was the Demon Lord.


    "The legends that point that he followed a master usually also say that the master was the son of the expert who created this world. I believe that it is true that the Demon Lord followed him because that person really exists, and he was the one who stopped the invasion effortlessly and killed those who instigated it, like some of our most powerful ancestors. I was young, but I was alive more than thirty thousand years ago when that person appeared, and I don¡¯t feel that it isn¡¯t difficult that the Demon Lord would have chosen to follow someone like him."


    The lizardmen hearing the chief froze when they heard that exnation because the legends about the man who stopped that war and provoked the decline of a lot of species in the western continent were well-known by everyone.


    Of course, that man was Liye, and it was true that he took the Demon Lord as his disciple in the ancient era, when neither of them had be Law Masters due to being too young, and yearster the Demon Lord traveled some time with Liye.


    "Oh, I think that now I can remember that Demon Lord. It is quite funny that I obtained the title of my disciple. I wonder if he is alright or if he died with Zuatania¡¯s group..."


    Yale had been spying them with his Spiritual Sense, and after hearing the story about the Demon Lord, he recovered some memories about him. The Demon Lord was a mutated Soul Eater Sun Lion, and he was also the divine beast who offered his bloodline to Liye to let him create the divine beast bloodline of Anpaes. Sadly, the inherited bloodline was degraded to that of a normal Soul Eater Lion, but it was quite a powerful divine beast even without the mutation.

 Chapter 339 The Lizardman God Cul

    Yale had decided to spy the conversation with the lizardman chief because he wanted to ensure that the lizardmen wouldn¡¯t try to betray Yale¡¯s group after having returned to the tribe.


    However, the benefit he obtained from that was the recovery of some memories, so the travel to the lizardman vige was already worthy.


    Yale still had some doubts about the original Demon Lord, for example about the reason why Wyba wasn¡¯t called Demon Lord by the wolves despite having met the conditions even better than Yale because she was a true divine beast and possessed the same bloodlines as Yale.


    However, since there was a limit to the memories he had unlocked, and it didn¡¯t seem that the chief of the lizardmen tribe would continue speaking about the topic, Yale could only forget about it for the moment.


    "Quick, let¡¯s prepare a banquet for them. Ensure that they are happy and that no one offends them. Offending them is a death sentence, without exceptions."


    The chief didn¡¯t dare to bet if his guess about the identity of Yale was correct or not because the risks were too high, and in his long life, he had learned that it was better to y safe.


    "Understood."


    The two lizardmen spoke at the same time and left to inform the others to prepare a banquet and tell Yale¡¯s group that everything was alright.


    Yale continued monitoring the chief in case he did something strange, but he only went to meet other higher-ups of the tribe to tell them about the situation.


    "It is good that he knows how to act properly."


    Although the lizardman chief was at the Sage Rank, he was merely a 1-star Sage, and he didn¡¯t have any chance to win against Aiwai, Swordmad and Sebebined.


    At that moment, the two lizardmen that had reported the situation to the chief returned and led Yale¡¯s group to a ce where all the higher-ups of the tribe were waiting for them.


    The chief had worked quickly and prepared to wee Yale¡¯s group with all the honors.


    It was already afternoon when Yale¡¯s group reached the lizardmen tribe, but there was still some time until dinner, so the lizardmen started to exin Yale¡¯s group about their area and their customs.


    Based on their words, the ce where the lizardmen tribe was situated was called the Lizardmen Forest and were one of thest remnants of the territory controlled by lizardmen, making that they were extremely protective to it. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that they like a lot that forest, but that they didn¡¯t have anything better.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about such things because he managed to obtain ess to the library of the tribe that although wasn¡¯t very big contained enough basic knowledge to survive in the western continent without revealing that theye from another continent.


    Of course, Liye appeared in some books as a legend for his acts more than thirty thousand years ago, and Yale couldn¡¯t avoid feeling a bit ashamed when reading books that spoke of himself like if he was a legend.


    Yale didn¡¯t have all the memories of Liye, but in the end, both had the same soul, and there wasn¡¯t anything wrong for Yale treating things regarding Liye as something rted to himself.


    Everyone in the lizardman tribe seemed quite amiable even though it was clear that there were some who didn¡¯t like treating outsiders so well, but no one dared to disobey the chief because the chief had enough power to kill easily anyone who dared to object.


    "Shirk, have you heard of the Lizardman God? It is an old religion of our tribe thates from the time when the lizardmen lived in another world. That religion says that the Lizardman God was the one who created our bloodline and can be considered the ancestor of all the lizardmen, but no one is sure is it existed or not. Anyway, there is a cult worshiping the Lizardman God in the tribe, and they are quite strict with everything regarding the Lizardman God, so even if you don¡¯t believe in the Lizardman God, put an act in front of them."


    The lizardman with the scar was giving some advice to Shirk because he hoped that Shirk would remain in the tribe. However, Shirk didn¡¯t seem interested in that.


    The Lizardman God Cult was just a minority in the tribe, but the leader of the cult was the wife of the chief, so they had some authority.


    Usually, the Lizardman God Cult despised anyone who wasn¡¯t a Lizardman, and they wanted to recover the greatness of Lizardmen of ancient times even if that led to a war.


    The lizardmen of the past that attacked the eastern continent were because they believed in the Lizardman God and that they were a superior species chosen by their God, but they ended dying because of that arrogance.


    Yearster, that way of thought obtained strength again after feeling the suppression of the other species, but the acts of the Lizardman God Cult provoked the curse to the lizardmen and even those who already had a name lost it, having forbidden to use it again. Of course, that was unless they obtained their name back from someone of another species, which was akin to submission.


    Thus, there weren¡¯t a lot of lizardmen who liked the Lizardman God Cult as it had only brought problems to the lizardmen since ancient times.


    However, the wife of the chief and some other higher-ups were part of the Lizardman God Cult, and they were quite strong, so the lizardmen tolerated them and put the facade that they still believed in the Lizardman God.


    Yale also learned about the Lizardman God Cult from the books, but he decided to ignore them as almost all the lizardmen in the tribe did. Moreover, Yale had also created a Lizardman bloodline, and Shirk was the living proof of that, so even if there were a Lizardman God, Yale would still be at the same level.


    While some were speaking, and Yale was reading books, the time passed quickly, and the banquet for dinner was ready.


    "This is one of the specialties of our tribe, Hell Hotpot. I hope that you like it."


    There wasn¡¯t any sea monster to prepare a dish since the lizardmen couldn¡¯t catch them so easily, so they prepared one of their specialties.


    The main dish seemed to be a reddish soup, and after tasting it a bit, Yale understood why it had that name because the Hell Hotpot was extremely spicy.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t mind about it, but Wyba, who had changed to her half-beast form started to turn red after tasting it.


    "I am dying..."


    Wyba felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and Yale hurried to give her some water and applied Water Healing on her.


    "Are you alright?"


    Yale was worried after seeing Wyba suffer so much due to the spicy food.


    "I am alright, but this is poisonous!"


    Wyba was so angry at that moment that she wanted to eat some lizardmen in exchange and get rid of the aftertaste of the Hell Hotpot.


    The face of the lizardmen chief changed when he saw the situation because he never expected that their food would be able to offend the little sister of the Demon Lord.


    "Goddess, are you alright? Do you want us to kill the chef and serve it to you to eat in exchange?"


    The wolf leader looked to the lizardmen with anger while he spoke with Wyba.


    "Go and bring the chef here, he shall pay with his life for trying to poison our guests."


    The chief was scared to death because he knew that legends also said the ancient Demon Lord asked to call Goddess any female divine beast with a potentialparable to the Demon Lord even though he didn¡¯t know the reason for such name.


    The chief thought that a divine beast with the name Demon Lord was already a lot, but the fact that his sister had another nickname equally impressive was a deadly blow to the chief because they had already offended her thoroughly with that food.


    "Why do I have so much bad luck..."


    The lizardman chief couldn¡¯t help but sigh when thinking that.


    "No need to kill anyone for this, just prepare something sweet for my little sister and it will be enough."


    Yale felt that it would be too crazy to kill the chef just because Wyba didn¡¯t like spicy food, and he grabbed Wyba¡¯s bowl while asking for another food to her.


    "The food is the same for everyone, so the chef is innocent, but there is really poison in Wyba¡¯s bowl that isn¡¯t part of the meal. I wonder who dared to do that."


    Yale only thought about it to avoid alerting the culprit.


    Wyba wasn¡¯t affected by the poison thanks to her bloodlines, she only hated it because it was spicy, but there was really poison there, so Yale was ready to investigate the matter.


    Of course, when Wyba said that it was poisonous was because she detected the poison, but she didn¡¯t notice that the poison didn¡¯t do anything to her and that what she felt was just the spiciness of the food.


    While picking Wyba¡¯s bowl, Yale had used his Divine Eyes to appraise it, and he discovered a bit about the poison.


    "A poison used by the Lizardman God Cult to punish heresy in ancient times. It seems that the Lizardman God Cult needs to disappear from this world."

 Chapter 340 The Two Options of the Lizardman Chief

    Yale knew that he couldn¡¯t prove anything, but since he knew that the Lizardman God Cult tried to poison Wyba, they had already set their fate.


    The poison wasn¡¯t a lethal one as it was meant for torture but knowing about that fact didn¡¯t diminish Yale¡¯s anger in the slightest.


    The chef apologized while serving something else to Wyba, which Yale confirmed that wasn¡¯t poisoned. The chef was doing his job very well as Wyba liked the new dish.


    No more incidents happened in the dinner, and everyone treated the previous incident as just a problem of Wyba with spicy food.


    The lizardmen offered a ce to sleep to Yale¡¯s group, but although they epted it, everyone entered the Storage Space as that was the safest ce, so the ce to sleep offered by the lizardmen just served as a cover.


    Yale was the only one left, and he went out silently while sending his Spiritual Sense towards the ce where the lizardman chief lived.


    At that moment, the lizardman chief was relieved that the problem with Wyba didn¡¯t be something serious.


    "Do you think that everything went well?"


    A voice spoke to the chief¡¯s mind. The voice seemed familiar yet strange at the same time.


    "Although Wyba was just affected by the spicy food, that was because that poison wasn¡¯t strong enough to affect her. The fact your tribe poisoned her doesn¡¯t change."


    The one speaking was Yale, but he was speaking with Liye¡¯s tone of voice, so even if the voice was the same, it gave a different feeling.


    "Poisoned? I will kill the chef if that is true. May I ask with who I am having the pleasure to talk?"


    The lizardman chief was ready to kill that chef at any moment, but he wanted to know who was speaking with him.


    "The chef isn¡¯t the culprit, the only portion poisoned was Wyba¡¯s and the chef never touched her bowl. As for who I am, did you already forget about me after more than thirty thousand years?"


    When hearing the other party speak about thirty thousand years ago, the face of the chief changed as he thought of the scariest option.


    "Just as you are thinking, I am the son of the creator of this world, the man who ended your invasion to the eastern continent, and since you have only heard rumors about it, I can confirm you that I am indeed the master of the Demon Lord."


    Yale didn¡¯t lie at all because everything was true, but he wasn¡¯t that strong after reincarnation, so there was no way he could do the same at that moment. However, just after Yale spoke a powerful aura surrounded the lizardman chief.


    "This aura is far stronger than a Law Master... the only time I felt such an unfathomable aura was when that man came thirty thousand years ago, and the aura is even stronger now..."


    The chief thought those words after sensing the aura surrounding him, and then he kneeled.


    "I don¡¯t know who dared to poison that dish, but no matter who is I won¡¯t hesitate in punish that person with death."


    Yale was a bit surprised when the lizardman chief suddenly kneeled after sensing an aura because that aura wasn¡¯t from Yale, but from the Mysterious Expert who was even stronger than Yale¡¯s past life.


    When Yale spoke those words, he thought that it would be wonderful if his mysterious backer helped him a bit to intimidate the chief, but he didn¡¯t believe that the Mysterious Expert would really help him with that matter.


    "Good job, whoever is helping me."


    Yale muttered those words, but the Mysterious Expert heard them without any problem.


    The Mysterious Expert was flying on the sky after having intimidated the lizardman chief.


    "So, you are conscious that someone has been following. Moreover, you also decided to use that in your n... Very well, I can¡¯t meet you directly yet, but sending my aura to a third party didn¡¯t matter at all."


    Although the words of the Mysterious Expert were directed to Yale, the truth was that those words were said by the Mysterious Expert in a way that no one could hear them.


    "The culprits are already caught in the ce where your guests should have been resting. Trying to kill them while sleeping, those members of your tribe are really shameless and daring."


    Yale had set up a trap while he waited outside speaking with the lizardman chief, and the culprits fell to the trap very quickly.


    The lizardman chief left his house and rushed to the ce where Yale¡¯s group should have been sleeping, but there he only found some lizardmen trapped on an illusion formation. Those lizardmen were stabbing the ground like if it was their worst enemy.


    The formation was quite a basic one, but it was powered up with Yale¡¯s Soul Illusion, so even though it was far weaker than a real Soul Illusion, those lizardmen with weak wills couldn¡¯t resist it.


    Usually, the people who had too much blind faith on people or gods that they had never met had quite weak souls and were too weak against illusions.


    The lizardman saw the scene, and there was no need to ask to know what was happening because the mutters of those lizardmen were enough.


    "Die lowly beast, die... Only the lizardmen can rule this world, everyone else shall die..."


    Everyone was repeating simr sentences, which were their true thoughts of their hearts. There were more than ten lizardmen there including some of the most important members of the tribe including the chief¡¯s wife.


    They originally brought more than enough people to outnumber Yale¡¯s group and kill them easily, but they all fell on Yale¡¯s trap. In fact, they even wanted to kill Shirk because acting as a servant of someone of other species was heresy for the Lizardman God Cult.


    "I will give you two options right now. Option one, kill all of those who are trapped into the formation with your own hands. They can¡¯t defend so it should be easy for you."


    There were lizardmen at the Grandmaster Rank like the wife of the chief, but under the illusion, they couldn¡¯t defend. If it weren¡¯t because they were naturally weak against illusions, it would have been hard to trap them with just a formation.


    The chief didn¡¯t want that option because his wife was there an even though she was a fool, and the chief had said that would kill anyone who offended Yale¡¯s group, the chief didn¡¯t want to harm his own wife.


    Moreover, there were lizardmen of high status and incredible battle prowess there, and the tribe would be extremely weakened if they died. Thus, the chief hoped that the second option was better.


    "Option two, you don¡¯t need to kill anyone, just act as if nothing happened."


    The chief couldn¡¯t believe that it was such a good option and he was about to agree to that option when he noticed that the voice continued.


    "In that case, I will continue where I left it thirty thousand years ago and wipe out your whole tribe."


    The lizardman chief shut his mouth at that moment because he understood that the person who stopped the invasion of the eastern continent wouldn¡¯t have any problem killing all of them.


    "Can I at least spare my wife¡¯s life?"


    The chief could endure killing his subordinates, but killing his wife was still too much for him.


    "She was the one who poisoned Wyba¡¯s bowl. She is the mastermind behind this, she will die today at your hands with the rest of culprits or at my hands with the rest of your tribe, you choose."


    The chief¡¯s wife confessed everything after entering the formation, so Yale didn¡¯t have any doubt that she was guilty. In fact, she was the first in his list of people to kill and the only one that Yale didn¡¯t n to forgive under any circumstance. The fates of anyone who dared to harm Wyba was at least death, and that was the mildest fate.


    The chief didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking after that because he understood that the sin of his wife was unforgivable.


    "I will kill them all myself."


    The lizardman chief was determined to do it as that was the way to save the innocent lives of the rest of the tribe; the members of the Lizardman God Cult could only me their foolishness for turning enemies of the person that was considered as the most fearsome of the world by the people of the western continent.


    Yale had never nned to kill all the tribe because the others were innocent, and he would have a rough time killing them all since he didn¡¯t believe that his backer would help in that. However, Yale was sure that the lizardman chief would choose the first option to save the rest of the tribe.


    Making the chief kill his subordinates directly was the punishment Yale though for the chief because although he didn¡¯t act against Wyba, hisck of control over his subordinates was one of the reasons for Wyba being poisoned. Thus, Yale wanted to make him suffer a bit by forcing him to kill the culprits himself.


    Yale didn¡¯t speak any more until he confirmed that all the culprits were dead while the chief cried on the ground.

 Chapter 341 Convergence of Fate

    "You did well, but this is thest chance. If you offend me once more, I will directly wipe out your whole tribe."


    The lizardman chief didn¡¯t reply, but he swore in his mind that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do something like that.


    "You should know that even if I don¡¯t act there are some Law Gods backing that group, so your tribe didn¡¯t even stand a chance if you still dare to harm them. For example, Sebe is the great-grandson of my disciple, the Demon Lord."


    Sebe wasn¡¯t literally the great-grandson of the Demon Lord, but Anpaes received the Demon Lord¡¯s bloodline, so it could be considered something like that since as far as Yale remembered the Demon Lord never got married.


    After hearing Yale, the chief understood that he was still underestimating Yale¡¯s group and that they were far more fearsome than they seemed at first sight.


    The chief returned to his house in silence while thinking how to exin the situation to the others. He needed to ensure that no one had any thought about harming Yale¡¯s group like had done those fools of the Lizardman God Cult, or the chief was sure that they would be exterminated.


    Yale went to rest to the Storage Space since he wanted to inform about the situation to the others. In the end, Yale felt that making everyone hide from the moment they reached the western continent had been a wise choice since the poison would have been lethal to someone weak even if the objective of the poison wasn¡¯t killing.


    The next day, Yale went out the Storage Space, but he hid until seeing the reaction of the lizardman tribe to the news of the chief regarding the Lizardman God Cult.


    As Yale expected the first reaction of the lizardman tribe wasn¡¯t very good after hearing that their own chief had killed some of the strongest members of the tribe because they offended outsiders.


    They didn¡¯t feel that the Lizardman God Cult had acted well, but they thought that death was an extremely hard punishment given the status of the members killed by the chief.


    However, everyone fell silent when the chief spoke about the presence of the man who put an end to the invasion of the eastern continent. After all, everyone knew that the chief was alive at that time and if he was ensuring that it was the same person, they could only say that believe it even if they didn¡¯t want to say it.


    "They are epting it on the outside, but most still doubt about my presence here, maybe I need to trust in my mysterious backer again..."


    Yale could just leave the lizardman tribe and stop bothering by the opinions of the others, but he remembered that Shirk wanted a girlfriend and it was difficult that he could find one if it weren¡¯t on a lizardman tribe.


    Of course, Shirk had no time for that the previous night, and maybe he wouldn¡¯t like any female of the tribe, but Yale felt a bit of pity on him because he noticed how jealous he was of the rtionship between Mercer and Merumi, and the one between Serka and Kermu.


    "Expecting my help again? You don¡¯t need it this time. The convergence of fate will happen soon. No matter how the fate is distorted, this is something that was destined to happen from the start."


    The Mysterious Expert spoke words that no one would hear like usual, but his tone was more serious than usual when speaking.


    Soon after the Mysterious Expert finish to speak, Yale felt a huge headache like if something inside of him was about to burst but his body was blocking it.


    "Resonance impossible to block. The Last Wish System would be impossible to use until the resonance ended."


    Just after Yale heard that notification from the system, he felt as is something appeared inside his soul and a powerful aura spread from his body.


    Yale wanted to cry due to the pain he was suffering while the aura was leaking from his body, but he couldn¡¯t control his body even to do that.


    Moreover, at the same moment that the aura started to leak, Yale advanced to the Grandmaster Rank. Yale still needed to train some more time to advance, but the aura forced his breakthrough due to his previous level being too weak to endure it.


    The leaking aura reached the lizardmen hearing the chief and all of them fell to their knees without any strength left to move. Even the chief was unable to do anything, and he was sure that the aura he was feeling was several times stronger than the one he felt the previous day.


    At that moment, no one dared to doubt about the words said by the chief because it was clear that there was something extremely powerful near their tribe.


    "As expected, not even the improved Last Wish System can block this resonance. In the end, the resonance has been provoked because the real bodies of three of the inheritors are near each other."


    The Mysterious Expert was serious while speaking, but then suddenly smiled.


    "This fate is unavoidable, but none of you really understands about it. You all should understand more about it when the five pieces of the legacy are reunited once more."


    A minute before the aura leaked from Yale¡¯s body, at another part of the western continent, a man was walking by the road like a normal traveler.


    "That ocean wasn¡¯t that much interesting after all, only at the start, butter on it was quite boring."


    There were some men with weapons on their hands in front of the man, but he seemed to be ignoring them.


    "We told you to give us all your belongings, or we will kill you!"


    The man didn¡¯t bother about that as he continued walking, but the men who threatened him turned into stone and broke in small pieces some seconds after that.


    "Why are all the weaklings so blind? I am just restraining myself to avoid provoking a ruckus not because I am weak..."


    He had met a lot of bandits since he reached the western continent, but all of them met the same fate as the ones that had just assaulted him.


    At that moment a mighty aura leaked out from that man¡¯s body. As an Essence God, there wasn¡¯t any pain for him even though the aura he was emanating was far stronger than his own aura.


    "This... it is that piece of legacy, and it seems to be resonating... I know that my master also has one, but there shouldn¡¯t be any reaction by just being the two of us in the same world..."


    Due to the resonance, he easily understood where his master was, so he felt that his journey to find his master just by fate was wasted.


    "Well, this can also be considered fate, but it had been triggered because they followed me here..."


    He could easily detect the two other persons with a piece of the legacy, and after sensing the one who was outside the world, he knew that he had been followed.


    Moments before the resonance happened two women were outside the world looking into it.


    "He seems to havee here to find his master relying on fate instead than on his own power. He is as foolish as always..."


    The woman with a cold face said that while looking to the world near her.


    "Sister, don¡¯t say such things from him... I feel that relying on fate is a very good method."


    The other woman who had a childish expression on her face replied instantly.


    "You and he are really simr in those matters. You are still a child even after more than thirty thousand years and bing a Law God..."


    When the oldest of the sisters said those words, the other seemed wronged and replied while pouting.


    "I am not a child. Don¡¯t underestimate me only because you are already an Essence God."


    The elder sister sighed when hearing her little sister.


    "You were the one who rushed behind that fellow and almost fell in the same trap as him. If it weren¡¯t because he suddenly felt the presence of his master and changed his direction, you two would have faced a lot of trouble."


    She was still quite angry for how her little sister ran off from home without saying anything to meet with her boyfriend. Although she had epted the rtionship between his little sister and that man, she didn¡¯t like that her little sister was so reckless only to meet him as soon as possible.


    "I already said that I am sorry for that..."


    She was stopped by her sister when it had passed quite a bit of time after her boyfriend had changed directions, so she understood that her sister wouldn¡¯t have stopped her in time if it wasn¡¯t because her boyfriend sensed the presence of his master and decided to change his ns.


    Before they could speak any more, a powerful aura surrounded the elder sister.


    "A resonance of the pieces of the legacy? It seems that it was true that the master of that guy was here."


    She could also clearly feel the positions of the other two owners of the legacy after the resonance started.


    "Sadly, it seems that he has yet to recover his power."


    Sensing that one of the auras was being leaked by someone at the Grandmaster Rank, the girl could only shake her head.

 Chapter 342 Liyes Father Whereabouts

    At another point of the universe, far from the world where Yale and the other two provoked the resonance, another aura was being leaked from a special prison, but not even the restraints of the prison could block it.


    "What is happening in prison?"


    A cloaked man mounted on a lion asked the two guards in front of the prison after rushing there due to sensing the powerful aura being leaked from the prison.


    "We don¡¯t know. It just started without previous advice, and we didn¡¯t dare to go near the prison."


    Although they were guards, their job was avoiding that others neared the prison, not controlling the prison because the formations on the prison were enough to kill any Essence God easily if it dared to go too near it without precaution, and those guards were just Law Gods, so even staying at some distance was dangerous for them.


    "You two are useless."


    Although the cloaked man said those words, he also didn¡¯t dare to go near the prison even though he was an Essence God.


    However, it wasn¡¯t because he feared the prison as he could control those formations to avoid all harm, but because the person who had been trapped there was far too powerful and even those formations were only able to trap him in that ce. In other words, the battle prowess of that man was still enough to kill an Essence God if it neared the prison.


    "Well, this is still a prison that my father personally set up, so there is no way for even that fellow to escape sessfully."


    More than thirty thousand years ago, that man had rushed into their world destroying everything and killing everyone who dared to stop him, including the big brother of the cloaked man- Even the cloaked man only survived because his father managed to save him at thest moment.


    However, not even that cloaked man¡¯s father was powerful enough to kill that man, so they lured him into a trap and sealed him.


    The cloaked man stopped caring about that mighty aura leaking from the prison and turned around whileshing the lion with a whip.


    "Be faster! You are a Law God beast, so you mustn¡¯t be so slow when moving, do you want me to wipe out your soul? Do you still feel so mighty? You are only my mount. I don¡¯t care if you were called Demon Lord in the past, in front of me, you are a mere ve who must obey me."


    That lion was Liye¡¯s disciple, the Demon Lord. He started to wander around other worlds after Liye got his soul harmed and started his preparations for reincarnation, but the Demon Lord never tried to find about the ones who harmed Liye because he knew that Liye didn¡¯t want that the others investigated that matter. Thus, he decided to look for Liye¡¯s father, the creator of his world.


    However, when he found Liye¡¯s father, he was also caught by the enemy and enved.


    After being enved for so much time, the Demon Lord learned about the fact that Liye¡¯s father charged into that world because they were behind those who harmed Liye¡¯s soul. Although Liye¡¯s father was caught, he also managed to kill those who had acted directly in hurting Liye¡¯s soul together with a lot of the main forces of the faction which weakened them a lot which provoked that they didn¡¯t dare to take actions unless there wasn¡¯t any other way. Moreover, even in such a case, they didn¡¯t dare to send their main forces because without them powering up the formation it was possible for Liye¡¯s father to break it.


    The Demon Lord would rather have his soul wiped out than obey the people who enved Liye¡¯s father and harmed Liye¡¯s soul, but he swallowed his pride waiting for a good opportunity to harm them even a bit before his soul was destroyed for disobeying.


    After all, he had the luck of being a rare mutated divine beast, so the other party chose to enve him instead of directly wiping out his soul, which gave him the chance of getting a bit of revenge before dying.


    A man smiled from inside the prison seeing the scene outside. Usually, he couldn¡¯t sense anything on the outside, but the prison was unable to block that aura, so he could use it to peek at the outside and even weaken a bit the formations restraining him. Sadly, that wasn¡¯t his own aura, but a part of a legacy, so he couldn¡¯t control it enough to destroy his restraints.


    That man was very simr to Yale, but the feeling of simrity came from their souls more than from their bodies because the man¡¯s hair was long and ck, and his eyes werepletely ck and profound.


    However, anyone who knew Yale and then saw the man in that prison would feel that both were simr; that was the effect of their souls, and it happened in the most powerful families of the universe where the children usually inherited some power in their souls.


    In fact, Ange could be considered aplete failure in the standards of those families for herck of inheritance, which was mostly because Ange¡¯s mother, Zhana, wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    "This resonance seems to be because three inheritors are in the same ce. I can¡¯t sense the outside well, but I can sense three auras on my world."


    Although if he couldn¡¯t interact with the outside, there was no way that others could block his perception of his own world.


    "One is my son, and it seems that his reincarnation went well after all. Other has the Fake Origin Path that I gave to my son, so he should be his disciple. Finally... that soul, she must be his daughter, there is no doubt about it."


    He couldn¡¯t see the people in his world properly as he could only sense it generally, but he noticed that the soul of the third inheritor was extremely simr to that of his long-life friend and as far as he knew that man only had two daughters, so he guessed that it should be one of them.


    "I can¡¯t sense the fifth inheritor, and maybe that part of the legacy still didn¡¯t belong to anyone, but it is fate that the five of us will be reunited someday and this prison isn¡¯t strong enough to block that fate."


    He had some knowledge about the legacy because he had possessed it for a long time and with his power, he could understand more than those who were just Essence Gods.


    That kind of legacy only moved by fate and it was impossible to possess it without having fate with it. Even if you were to kill an inheritor, the legacy would just disappear and reappear in front of another fated one. Moreover, that didn¡¯t need to happen immediately, so it was possible that there were unimed parts of the legacy.


    The five inheritors of that legacy were fated to meet, but there wasn¡¯t any certainty about if those would be the current inheritors, or they would die, and new inheritors would appear.


    However, Liye¡¯s father knew very well that the ones who kept him captive couldn¡¯t kill him or they would have done it a long time ago, so he was sure that he would be freed someday.


    Except for Yale, the other two inheritors who triggered the resonance could also feel the presence of Liye¡¯s father because their resonance made all the five parts of the legacy to trigger.


    "The fourth presencee from the ce where the trap was set, and the presence seems a bit restrained, so probably that person had been caught..."


    The woman was still emanating aura at the same ce, but she was trying to find the positions of the other two inheritors. However, she only managed to detect Liye¡¯s father, and there wasn¡¯t any trace of the fifth. Of course, that didn¡¯t ensure that there wasn¡¯t a fifth inheritor at that moment, if that person were quite far in the universe and were trying to hide, it would still be hard to detect.


    In fact, Liye¡¯s father could have avoided that the ones in his world detected his presence, but he wanted to show where he was, so he did the opposite and make it easy to detect.


    "That presence is familiar, I think that he was that friend of my father that disappeared time ago."


    She remembered meeting Liye¡¯s father in the past and knew quite a bit about him because she heard it from her father. She still didn¡¯t dare to mess about topics regarding people at that level, so she never asked anything about him, it was just that she listened when her father felt like speaking about his past.


    "Go and find your boyfriend. You must avoid that he went to meet his master or that he tries to return to the ce when the trap was set."


    She knew that her sister¡¯s boyfriend had also been looking for the whereabouts of Liye¡¯s father and she was sure that he noticed about Liye¡¯s father¡¯s presence. However, she didn¡¯t feel like if they had any chance to rescue Liye¡¯s father at that moment with their power.


    Moreover, she feared even more than the son of the captive man who had yet to recover his strength would try to rescue his father with such a hugeck of power if he were to learn about it. Even an Essence God like she didn¡¯t dare to go alone to a ce like that, needless to say, someone at the Grandmaster Rank like the Yale at that moment.


    The little sister obeyed and rushed towards the ce where her boyfriend was leaking the powerful aura.


    After some minutes the resonance ended, and Yale recovered the control of his body. He waspletely unaware of what had happened in that span of time, but he had seemed to sense some faint presences in the distance. However, due to his low level, he didn¡¯t manage to locate anyone.


    "6-star Grandmaster... This is clearly cheating, I didn¡¯t do anything at all, and my power skyrocketed. I don¡¯t even understand what that aura was. It seems to be rted with something hidden in my soul, but why is there anything hidden there?"


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about getting more powerful, but usually, it was because he obtained some enlightenment or because of a reward from the system for having aplished something. Thus, he didn¡¯t feel that it was that much cheating since he made an effort to obtain it, but that time, he clearly gained a lot of power without doing anything at all.

 Chapter 343 Subordinates of the Demon Lord

    After recovering the control of his body, Yale went to the ce where the lizardmen were gathered, and there he saw the shocking scene of all the lizardmen kneeling in front of him.


    "We are all d to be the subordinates of the Demon Lord. We will obey any order without hesitation."


    All the lizardmen spoke simultaneously like if they had nned it beforehand.


    The powerful aura leaking from Yale before due to the resonance had scared them to the point that they decided that turning into the subordinates of the Demon Lord was the only option to cease the fury of the mighty being hidden nearby without losing their lives.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t expect that kind of situation, he didn¡¯t reject the intentions of the lizardmen because they knew the area very well and would be useful as subordinates. Moreover, they were so scared of Yale¡¯s background that they couldn¡¯t even think of betraying him.


    After that, Yale released the Shirk¡¯s group that had been waiting on the Storage Space until Yale confirmed the situation.


    Except for Wyba who was focused on the sweets the lizardmen prepared for her, the rest were wondering why the lizardmen started to treat them with so much respect to the point that the lizardmen seemed their servants.


    It wasn¡¯t that they mistreated them before, but they were treated only as important guests. Especially they seemed to be taking special care of Wyba, which the group thought that it was as apensation for the problem the previous night.


    However, the truth was that since they know how important was Wyba to Yale and she was easier to please than the former, they focused on making her happy to make Yale happy.


    After all, they all knew that Yale was the leader and that he wasn¡¯t a simple as he seemed since he advanced many levels in one night. Normally speaking, that was impossible even with enlightenment at high ranks, so they guessed another possibility.


    The possibility that Yale had been hiding his strength from the beginning and he was far more powerful than he seemed on the outside.


    If a true expert wanted to hide his power from the lizardmen, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to disguise himself as an ordinary traveler like Liye¡¯s legacy disciple had done while roaming the western continent.


    Moreover, since the lizardman chief, who was at the Sage Rank, wasn¡¯t able to notice anything, everyone thought that Yale was a Law Master in disguise or that he was near to be one.


    That day Yale obtained information that wasn¡¯t in the books from the lizardman chief. It was ssified information that shouldn¡¯t be disclosed to others, but the tribe had already decided not to hide anything from Yale.


    "Dragon Race? Are you speaking about true dragons?"


    Strictly speaking, the dragons were still a kind of beast although their number of types of divine beasts was far superior to that of wolves and lions, and they seemed to dislike being considered beasts.


    Moreover, they were quite prideful even among divine beasts which made them existences that one would want to avoid interacting with because winning an argument was almost impossible due to their stubbornness.


    "They aren¡¯t true dragons. They are simr to us, but they possess some dragon bloodline, so their potential is higher than ours. However, I heard that they have a true divine dragon as a backer, but I am not sure if that is true."


    That dragon race was the one who cursed the lizardmen. Since both races may seem a bit simr at first sight, there had been a lot of struggles between them to show who was superior and the lizardmen tribe needed paying for it after continuing acting like that after they lost most of their power.


    Of course, the Lizardman God Cult were the ones who had sought battle to show that they were superior disregarding their current status.


    After hearing that part of the story from the lizardman chief, Yale couldn¡¯t avoid butment.


    "Attacking a group of people with dragon bloodline after having been weakened, you really deserved to be punished by them."


    Yale didn¡¯t know anything about that Dragon Race, but he felt that their actions were still mild given that even though their old enemies had turned weaklings and such enemies had even dared to start another conflict with them.


    Usually, it wouldn¡¯t have been any strange if the lizardmen had been wiped out.


    "We indeed deserved it."


    The lizardman chief didn¡¯t try to defend their past actions because he was the first who knew that it hadn¡¯t been a wise decision, but at that time he wasn¡¯t the chief, nor he held the authority to say anything about that matter.


    "Since the tribe of the Dragon Race isn¡¯t far, I want to take a look. You shall guide me there."


    The forest of the lizardmen was surrounded by territory of the Dragon Race, so they didn¡¯t have any chance to expand their territory, and they should already thank the Dragon Race to not care about their forest.


    The Dragon Race didn¡¯t need too many terrains because their fertility rates were extremely low, so their numbers weren¡¯t too much higher than those of the lizardmen tribe, but overall, they were far stronger.


    "Going there, but... wouldn¡¯t they try to make the things difficult to us?"


    The lizardman chief didn¡¯t dare to be in contact with the Dragon Race after the punishment they received from them.


    "I feel that you have a wrong impression of them. Anyway, do you really feel that they can make things difficult for me and end unscathed?"


    Yale felt that the actions of the Dragon Race were too strange if he believed the whole story of the lizardman chief about lizardmen and Dragon Race being enemies and he felt that there was a big misunderstanding there probably provoked by the Lizardman God Cult.


    At that moment, the lizardman chief remembered the mighty aura he had felt that same day and then shook his head.


    "Of course not. There is no way they dare to harm the Demon Lord."


    After remembering Yale¡¯s shocking background, the lizardman chief didn¡¯t dare to think that someone could take advantage of him easily.


    Moreover, even though the lizardman chief didn¡¯t know if the Dragon would be affected by the title of the Demon Lord despite having dragon bloodline, if there was really a divine dragon in their tribe, it should care about it.


    "Then, why are you hesitating about this matter. Bring some of your subordinates with you, and we will depart immediately."


    Yale didn¡¯t feel like arguing about that topic and since he was considered the boss, he just needed to give orders; asking for the opinion of the lizardman chief was useless. Moreover, the lizardman chief had already shown ack of discerning eye for having such an evil wife that was able to harm the interest of the whole tribe for her desires of superiority.


    While Yale was gathering the members of his group and the lizardman chief arranging some of his best subordinates to guide Yale¡¯s group to the ce where the Dragon Race lived, in another ce of the continent a pair of lovers were hugging each other while a woman was looking at them.


    "You two, remember that until both of you became Essence Gods, you can¡¯t marry nor act like a married couple, so don¡¯t try anything when I am not looking at you."


    The rules in the woman¡¯s family were too strict, and since her little sister was still a Law God, she couldn¡¯t marry even though her boyfriend already obtained enough power to have the qualifications to marry her.


    That rule was the main reason why the woman never dared to let those two alone for fear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist and decided to break the rules.


    The couple didn¡¯t reply to her words, but she knew that they wouldn¡¯t try anything as long as they were in the reach of her teleportation.


    After speaking, the woman teleported because she was looking for the help of a certain sea monster who was a Law Master and had control over the Space Law.


    "From now on, you will obey me. If you do your work well, I will give you some benefits; if not, you are dead meat. This is how it works, your decision?"


    The woman spoke directly at the moment she appeared before the sea monster, but he aura was strong enough to make the monster surrender instantaneously.


    "Go and find this group, you need to make a bit of trouble for them, but you can¡¯t kill them."


    The woman sent images of Yale¡¯s group to the sea monster, and then it left to look for them. Given the power of that woman as an Essence God, checking all the continent with her Spiritual Sense wasn¡¯t hard at all, so she transmitted the appearance of Yale and his group to the sea monster without problems.


    Of course, even she wasn¡¯t able to know about the people who hadn¡¯t left the Storage Space since she had reached that world.


    "You are still the son of the best friend of my father, the master of my future brother-inw, and someone with a piece of the legacy, so we can be considered allies, but you are still too weak. Take this as a chance to hone yourself and recover your previous power. You have already wasted too much time ying."

 Chapter 344 Stealth Stones

    Yale¡¯s group followed the lizardmen to the ce where the Dragon Race lived, and despite the fact that the lizardmen didn¡¯t dare to go near to that ce, they knew very well how to reach to the limits of their territory.


    "The mountains in front of us are already territory of the Dragon Race. We don¡¯t know anything about the area in that ce."


    Although they knew their own territory well enough to travel with closed eyes, they were unable to continue guiding Yale¡¯s group once they entered into the territory of the Dragon Race.


    "Everyone, activate the Stealth Stone."


    The lizardman sighed in relief when Yale said those words and they obeyed instantaneously.


    The Stealth Stones were a special type of stone that didn¡¯t exist in the eastern continent that could block Spiritual Sense perception as long as there wasn¡¯t any interaction with the other party. However, speaking with the other party or doing anything that confirms your presence to the other party would render the Stealth Stone useless and would break.


    Although the Stealth Stones were quitemon even in the lizardman forest, so no one worried about using them, Yale ordered to avoid using them until he ordered to activate them.


    After all, those stones might bemon for the lizardmen, but they were rare for Yale¡¯s group, so he wanted to keep a huge stockpile for private useter on.


    Yale was sure that the Dragon Race wouldn¡¯t be hostile towards them as long as they didn¡¯t show any hostility first, but he knew that while intruding in foreign territory, it was better to be cautious, and he also knew that the lizardmen would feel better in that way.


    The forest waspletely surrounded by mountains which were all the territory of the Dragon Race even though they only use a little bit of that enormous territory to live.


    However, no one dared to try to im any part of the area belonging to the Dragon Race in thest years because their strength was already pretty famous after having kicked off a lot of invasions.


    Of course, it was still impossible for them to avoid others walking across their area to reach the forest of the lizardmen or to just wander about their area. In fact, as long as it didn¡¯t seem an invasion force, they wouldn¡¯t act at all.


    With their power, it was nigh impossible for any small group to invade them, so they didn¡¯t worry too much by what the others did on their territory. That was the opposite to the lizardmen, which due to theck of strength were wary of any intruder. After all, although the lizardman chief was at the Sage Rank, he wasn¡¯t among the strongest experts of the Sage Rank, and he was the only one at the Sage Rank, so the chances of getting invaded by a small elite group were still quite possible.


    While advancing through the mountains, the group didn¡¯t find any trap, but since there wasn¡¯t any proper road to walk, so it was still quite difficult to advance walking.


    Of course, they could choose to fly, but flying in a foreign territory could be considered as an attack, and the Dragon Tribe could misunderstand their intentions.


    After five minutes of walking, Wyba decided to change into her wolf form and jumped to Yale¡¯s head.


    "You are toozy."


    Yale said that when he felt Wyba jumping to his head, but when saying those stern words while patting her head, the words lost all their effectivity. For good or not, Yale was unable to get really angry with Wyba even if she actedzily.


    In fact, Yale liked when Wyba acted like that because she was adorable, so Yale¡¯s stern words were just a show, and even if Wyba always remained like that, Yale wouldn¡¯tin about her actions.


    Nurvey, who was mounted in one of the wolves, couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous when Wyba jumped towards Yale¡¯s head because she also wanted to have Wyba on her head or hug her for a while, but she knew that there was no way she couldpare with Yale in Wyba¡¯s heart.


    After some hours, the lizardman chief decided to speak toward Yale.


    "Demon Lord, we don¡¯t know exactly where their living ce is, and it is starting to bete. Should we prepare to camp here tonight?"


    The lizardman chief was expecting that they would fail to find the Dragon Race and Yale would get tired and decided to return. Moreover, since no one on their group knew where the Dragon Race was exactly, and the other party didn¡¯tck Stealth Stones, finding them was difficult, and no one could be med if they fail.


    "No need. They have already found us."


    At that moment, three shadows descended from the sky andnded in front of them. Of course, they were unable to sense them through Spiritual Sense until they appeared on their sight because they were also using Stealth Stones to conceal their presences.


    They looked simr to the lizardmen, but their features were a bit more human than those of the lizardmen and they had sharp horns on their heads. Moreover, they had wings on their backs, although they disappeared afternding, so Yale guessed that those wings worked simr to his own and could appear and disappear at will.


    "Our boss asked us to guide the Demon Lord and his subordinates to our tribe."


    Yale smiled when hearing those words because he already expected that situation, but the rest were shocked by the situation, especially the lizardmen. For the lizardman, even if the Dragon Race avoided conflict with Yale due to his status as a Demon Lord, going to invite him was out of their expectations.


    The members of the Dragon Race started to fly again, and Yale¡¯s group flew behind them. After all, since they were invited to follow, there was no need to be wary of offending them by flying in their territory.


    Although Yale could fly without his wings, he was using them to fly because he could fly more smoothly with them. The advantage of having wings was higher in low ranks, but even after the Grandmaster Rank when everyone could fly, having wings still increased the effectivity of the flight.


    After flying some minutes, the group finally saw the ce where the Dragon Race lived, the top on one of the mountains which seemed to have been cut off to have a huge t area.


    The tribe of the Dragon Race was bigger than the one of the lizardmen, and they also seemed to have a better culture looking at how their tribe looked. Their housings seemed simple but were filled with small decorations that were the result of a lot of work from talented artisans.


    It was easy to see that despite the general style seemed unadvanced, the only reason it was like that was that of traditions and not because they werecking the means of making buildingsparable to those of the big cities of the eastern continent.


    "Wee to our tribe. I am the tribe chief, and I will be entertaining you until our boss returns."


    While the group was admiring the tribe, another member of the Dragon Race appeared before them, and by his aura, there was no doubt that he was a Law Master.


    "Boss? You are the tribe chief, but you still have a boss?"


    Sebe was the one who asked that question because he understood that it was unusual for rulers with power to acknowledge the superiority of others.


    "I am the chief of the Dragon Race, but you should know that we aren¡¯t true dragons and we only have some of their bloodlines. However, our boss is a true divine dragon."


    Everyone had heard the rumor about the divine dragon backing the Dragon Race, but they didn¡¯t expect that the chief would admit it openly at their first meeting.


    "Did your boss leave?"


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that the rumors about the divine dragon were true, rather he didn¡¯t expect that the divine dragon had left after inviting them.


    "He went to attend some urgent matters, but he should return soon. Our boss ordered us to treat your group with the same respect we treat him. You can enjoy your rest here until he returns."


    Although the chief wasn¡¯t sure of the reasons of the divine dragon to treat Yale¡¯s group like that, he knew that the divine dragon was wise and that he should have his reasons.


    While Yale¡¯s group wasnding on the tribe of the Dragon Race, at another mountain, a huge sea monster and a dragon were battling.


    "A mere sea monster like you dares to enter in the sacred grounds of my tribe, you are seeking death!"


    The loud voice of the dragon echoed on the mountains while the sea monster was cursing on his mind.


    "This isn¡¯t my fault. I am just obeying orders that I can¡¯t disobey."


    Although sea monsters were less intelligent than beasts of their same level, that sea monster was intelligent enough to know that it was between two disastrous options because it couldn¡¯t offend the woman who ordered it to attack, not he could beat the divine dragon despite being both Law Masters.


    The divine dragon was a peak Law Master while the sea monster was just a normal Law Master, and the terrain also gave an advantage to the Divine Dragon, which put the sea monster in aplete disadvantage.

 Chapter 345 Ronragruk

    "Fleeing?"


    The dragon pursued the fleeing sea monster for a while, but then he decided to stop.


    "I hope that it didn¡¯t dare to return."


    The dragon knew that he could catch that sea monster if he continued to pursue it, but at that time he would be already too far from the tribe where the members of the Dragon Race lived, and he feared that the sea monster was just trying to lure him far from the tribe to let others attack them.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t normal that a sea monster went to the mountains to attack, so it was pretty obvious that it was just following orders, and since the intentions of the person giving orders in the shadows were unknown, the divine dragon didn¡¯t dare to bet with the lives of the members of the Dragon Race.


    The battle between the two had been quite quick since the sea monster decided to flee at the moment that it noticed that winning was impossible.


    The sea monster hid in the coast near the ce where Yale¡¯s group reached the western continent because that was one of itsirs. In fact, since there were space portals connecting all theirs, some of its preys ended falling into them and appearing at otherirs, which was the reason for people sometimes appearing at that coast after being attacked.


    "I can¡¯t do anything as long as they are in that mountain. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have any time limit."


    After the sea monster confirmed that the dragon hadn¡¯t pursued it, it sighed in relief while waiting until the moment when Yale¡¯s group would leave the mountains belonging to the Dragon Race.


    Without knowing anything about the battle between the divine dragon and the sea monster, Yale¡¯s group was enjoying the hospitality of the Dragon Race.


    The Dragon Race hadn¡¯t been in that world for as much time as the lizardmen, but their traditions came from even before they needed to emigrate from their world, so their story as amunity with their own traditions was among the longest even in the western continent.


    However, all the living members of the Dragon Race were born in the western continent, so they had only learned the traditions from their predecessors and weren¡¯t sure about the origin of those traditions.


    "What did you say that was this?"


    Sebe had a weird face when asking a member of a Dragon Race about an item that was in front of him.


    "A wine vessel, there are some of our best wine inside."


    The reply was immediate, but that didn¡¯t improve Sebe¡¯s face.


    "Alright, and the other thirty items were all the same... Why do you need so many different vessels for storing wine? I admit that your wine is very good, but there shouldn¡¯t be any need to store it in so many kinds of vessels..."


    Sebe had been very interested in learning about the traditions of the Dragon Race, but he was starting to have a headache.


    "We don¡¯t know. This is just a tradition passed from ancient times."


    Yale was hearing the conversation and wanted tough due to Sebe¡¯s reactions. Of course, Yale had identified everything easily with his Divine Eyes, so he didn¡¯t need to ask questions to know about some meaningless traditions of the tribe. Moreover, he was sure, that those traditions were wrong and probably mixed too many unrted things on them.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t n to say anything about that and just observed the members of the tribe execute their traditional dances around the fire.


    "Demon Lord, our boss has just returned and asked us to bring you to his presence."


    The chief of the tribe rushed to speak with Yale as soon as he received a message from his boss that had just returned. Of course, the divine dragon could have just asked Yale directly by Spiritual Sense, but that wouldn¡¯t have been polite.


    Yale was happy of hearing that because he was already bored of so much Dragon Race¡¯s traditional wee party.


    Wyba, who was sleeping on the top of Yale¡¯s head, was the only one who went with Yale to meet with the divine dragon as the others remained on the wee party.


    "Wee, new Demon Lord. You can now leave me alone with the Demon Lord."


    After weing Yale, the divine dragon asked the chief to leave, and theter obeyed without any hesitation.


    Yale observed well the huge dragon in front of him because it was about ten meters tall and it was probably because the divine dragon was already controlling the body size to avoid being overly huge.


    The body of the dragon had two types of scales, golden and ck, being the golden ones more abundant near the head and ws while the ck ones were more abundant in the rest of the body, but since they were mixed all around, it gave quite a strange feeling.


    "Someone told me that a new Demon Lord appeared, I am d to meet you. My name is Ronragruk."


    Ronragruk had received a Spiritual Sense message from an unknown person telling him that the new Demon Lord was in his domains, so he decided to invite him over.


    Although Ronragruk didn¡¯t know who was the one who contacted him, he knew that it was someone who he couldn¡¯t offend because their difference of strengths was impossible to measure for him. Of course, the one who contacted Ronragruk was the Mysterious Expert.


    "My name is Yale, and she is my sister Wyba."


    Yale pointed out to the cute wolf on his head while speaking and the dragon in front of him nodded while looking to the cute wolf with his pair of deep blue eyes.


    "I see that she is in her beast form, why don¡¯t you also change to your beast form?"


    When Yale heard Ronragruk¡¯s idea, he rejected that immediately.


    "I am sorry, but Wyba is sleeping on my head, and I don¡¯t want to disturb her."


    Ronragruk felt a bit disappointed, but he understood that there wasn¡¯t any reason for Yale to transform at that moment.


    "In that case, I will show you my human form. No one in the Dragon Race has seen it before, but you are someone worthy of seeing it."


    Just after finishing to say those words, Ronragruk shrunk, and his shape changed to that of a human.


    In his human form, Ronragruk had a mix of blond and ck long hair, simr to his scales in his dragon form. Moreover, he wore ck clothes with some golden decorations, which also matched to his dragon scales. The hair was like that influenced by his dragon form, but it seemed obvious that he liked thatbination quite a lot because the clothes had nothing to do with his dragon body and he still wore the same colors.


    Ronragruk seemed to be in his twenties, although it was clear that he was older than that due to the deepness of his blue eyes.


    "I would have never thought that you looked like this in your human form, this is quite surprising."


    As a dragon, Ronragruk was quite scary, and anyone who had a weak mind would probably faint from fear or flee at the moment they saw him, but his human appearance was just the opposite.


    Ronragruk looked gentle and quite feminine despite being a man, which didn¡¯t match in absolute with his scary appearance as a dragon. Yale was sure that someone like him would be an idol in Trade City if Julie used him as a model for merchandising. After all, it had been already confirmed that the wealthy women in that city loved seeing pretty guys.


    Even though Yale was considered a handsome, pretty guy, it is evident that he was a man, but there would be some people who would doubt about Ronragruk¡¯s gender if he were to try to hide it. Ronragruk¡¯s appearance in his human form could even let some girls ashamed.


    "When I met other experts in the past, they all said the same. However, among other species like elves, this kind of appearance isn¡¯t strange at all."


    Ronragrukughed because he was conscious of how his human form was, but he truly didn¡¯t mind at all since it was a perfect cover for his real identity as no one would think that he was a dragon. Moreover, it was just as he said, for other species, his looks weren¡¯t that weird for a male.


    However, he knew how deep-rooted to traditions were the members of the Dragon Race, so he kept his human form in secret to them. Thus, only when Ronragruk met with people of high status would he reveal his both forms, while others would only know about one of them.


    "If you called me, I suppose that you want to speak about some important topic, right?"


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about how the other party looked and wanted to go straight to the main topic.


    "Indeed, but we can speak about thister. I think that you noticed about the boring traditions of the Dragon Race... I made some slight modifications to make it a bit more original and livelier. I will show those modifications to you."


    Ronragruk was thest divine dragon that existed as a backer of the Dragon Race, and he was born soon after they reached the western continent, so he had a lot of time to slowly alter traditions to make them more interesting for himself.

 Chapter 346 Show of Talents

    Yale didn¡¯t know what kind of modifications made Ronragruk for the traditions, but he felt that it couldn¡¯t be more boring and repetitive than the ones that the Dragon Race was showing at that moment.


    "Just wait and see."


    At that moment, Ronragruk changed again to his dragon form and left to the ce where all the others were. Yale just followed him.


    All the members of the Dragon Race stopped when they saw Ronragruk, and the members of Yale¡¯s group were shocked by seeing the huge dragon.


    "Everyone! Let¡¯s start with the most important part of the tradition, the show of talents!"


    All the members of the tribe seemed excited when hearing Ronragruk speak about that, but Yale¡¯s group was clueless about it. Moreover, only Yale knew that it was just a fake tradition invented by Ronragruk, but given how old Ronragruk was, it could really be called tradition at that moment.


    "First, let¡¯s exin it for our guests. This is one of the major traditional events on our tribe. Everyone has the chance to show their talents, and the one considered the best after finishing all the exhibitions would be able to request one thing from me, the great Ronragruk. Of course, I am also participating."


    The chance of requesting something to a Law Master like Ronragruk was indeed valuable, so Yale guessed that even in the past when it should have been easy to notice that Ronragruk was inventing the tradition, no one objected it and just agreed to Ronragruk¡¯s idea.


    Of course, in case that Ronragruk won, no one would obtain the request, and about ny percent of the times the show of talents happened, the winner had been Ronragruk.


    Yale¡¯s eyes lighted when he heard about that request because he had something to ask Ronragruk, but he felt that asking for a favor to someone he just met wasn¡¯t too polite. Especially given that the other party was a Law Master who was treating them already very well.


    "I will be the first as usual. If no one feels like having the possibility of surpassing me, there is no need of wasting time."


    After all, that was an event that Ronragruk created to amuse himself, and he didn¡¯t want to lose time seeing mediocre performances of others or seeing the same failures each time would have turned the event into something too boring.


    "Today I will show you all another of the ancestral forms of dragon dance!"


    When Yale heard Ronragruk say those words, he was sure that Ronragruk had just finished inventing that dragon dance and had nothing of ancestral.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t say anything, and just sat while the music started, and Ronragruk started his performance.


    The dance of Ronragruk was weird enough to leave everyone dumbfounded. It had nothing of traditional and ancestral, but it was still quite interesting since they hadn¡¯t seen anything like that before.


    Although Ronragruk had shrunk his size to five meters, seeing a five-meter dragon moving weirdly while he walked backward despite seeming to walk onwards was still something that caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Moreover, the dance was apanied by fire and sparks of lightning emanating from Ronragruk¡¯s body, which created a beautiful effect reflected on his scales.


    When he finished, no one could say a word about it, and no one dared to try to do it. After all, despite being weird, it still had some charm, and the members of the Dragon Race didn¡¯t dare toment about ancestral dragon dances.


    As for Yale¡¯s group, they didn¡¯t understand about dances at all, but they felt that Ronragruk had more talent as a dancer than as a fearsome dragon. In fact, all their fear towards Ronragruk disappeared after seeing him dancing.


    "What do you think? Anyone wants to try to surpass it?"


    No one replied to that question, which was usually the meaning for Ronragruk winning by default. Unless the members of the Dragon Race had confidence in winning, they wouldn¡¯t dare to embarrass themselves in front of Ronragruk.


    "No one? How about my friend, the Demon Lord?"


    Ronragruk felt that it was a pity if no one of Yale¡¯s group acted since they were the guests. After all, the guests weren¡¯t in the tribe permanently like the others, so even if they weren¡¯t very good, at least Ronragruk felt that they should be able to show something interesting.


    Yale originally nned to do something, but he didn¡¯t feel that his show of swordsmanship that he had nned had more impact than Ronragruk¡¯s dance.


    "My skills can¡¯tpare with yours, but if you ask me to give it a try, I will embarrass myself."


    Yale wasn¡¯t trying to be modest because he really didn¡¯t feel that his swordsmanship exhibition could win against that dance.


    "Lar,e."


    Although Yale knew that he couldn¡¯t win, at least he wanted to improve his original idea, and he could show better his abilities while sparring against someonepared with just attacking the air.


    Yale could have also asked Swordmad, but Yale knew that Swordmad didn¡¯t like being on the spotlight in that kind of social events, so he didn¡¯t even ask him for help even if it was possible that Swordmad agreed to help Yale.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t too much influence about who was Yale¡¯s opponent for the sparring, and even if they lose in showing talents, Yale could still think another method to ask Ronragruk for help.


    Of course, Lar was delighted when she heard Yale asking her help because she understood that he wanted to spar and Lar loved sparring with Yale, no matter the situation.


    Yale and Lar started to spar with their swords in the same area when Ronragruk had danced moments before.


    Although most of the members of the Dragon Race weren¡¯t too knowledgeable about swordsmanship, those with enough power could feel that the swordsmanship of Yale andw were extremely profound despite not using the Sword Law and seeming quite useless at first sight.


    "Oh, this is better than I expected, but they can¡¯tpare with my dragon dance."


    Ronragruk was able to appreciate the profoundness of the styles of swordsmanship that Yale and Lar were showing, but he still didn¡¯t feel that it was more impressive than his dance.


    "The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery] to Sage Level 2."


    Yale smiled when he heard that notification. He wanted only to show off his swordsmanship, but he never expected to improve his Sword Mastery on the process.


    However, that wasn¡¯t truly surprising because Yale was already at the Grandmaster Rank, so his limit in Sword mastery had increased, and that was the first time he practiced with the sword after advancing.


    "I can¡¯t waste this chance, I am sorry for Lar, but I need to turn a bit serious."


    After thinking those words, Yale¡¯s swordsmanship changed and turned more aggressive than before when he was just dying the battle on purpose with his casual sword style.


    After doing that, the notifications continued to appear in his mind, but he felt that something was wrong after some time when his Sword Mastery just reached thest level of the Sage Stage.


    "The user upgraded the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery] to Sage Level 9. To continue improving a huge pressure is needed. Rmended opponent¡¯s strength: Law Master."


    Given Yale¡¯s bloodline and the fact he was fused with the Condensed Sword Essence, since the moment Sword Mastery started to increase it was to be expected that Yale would reach thest level of the Sage Stage in a short time while sparring against Lar who also had a profound swordsmanship.


    However, that was the first time that the Last Wish System informed Yale about the condition for the turning point, so that surprised Yale quite a bit.


    "Ronragruk change with Lar. Only against someone as strong as you, I can show off all my abilities without fear of hurting my opponent."


    Yale was exaggerating since as long as it was just swordsmanship using one sword, Swordmad would have also let him battle without restraints, but Yale wanted to use Ronragruk to make a breakthrough. Moreover, he knew that against Lar and Swordmad he might restrain his power unconsciously.


    Lar felt a bit bad when Yale asked to change opponents, but she was already feeling overwhelmed against Yale¡¯s swordsmanship and knew that Yale couldn¡¯t exert all his strength against her.


    Yale was convinced that Ronragruk would agree to the battle because he seemed the kind of person who liked to be in the spotlight.


    "Sure! Let¡¯s battle in the sky. I don¡¯t want the tribe to be damaged."


    Ronragruk pped his wings and started to fly, and Yale did the same after showing off his own wings.


    "Thank you."


    After thanking Ronragruk, Yale attacked without restraints. After all, divine beasts had defenses far stronger than humans, so Yale didn¡¯t need to worry about harming Ronragruk because the difficult thing would be hurting him.


    That battle was being carefully observed by everyone in the tribe, including the members of Yale¡¯s group, but they weren¡¯t the only ones since the woman who ordered the sea monster to attack was also observing through her Spiritual Sense.


    "That sea monster failed to attack, but in the end, that guy found an even stronger opponent, maybe my opinion of him was wrong... Well, he is still too weak, and that is what matters the most."


    The woman thought about that while eating a barbecue with her sister and her sister¡¯s boyfriend.

 Chapter 347 Yale VS Ronragruk

    Yale didn¡¯t lose any time and started his attacks towards Ronragruk. Although Yale wasn¡¯t expecting to beat Ronragruk, at least he wanted to use the battle to make a breakthrough in his swordsmanship as it wasn¡¯t easy finding a chance to battle against a Law Master to fulfill the conditions told by the system.


    Ronragruk was obviously a bitzy while battling as he was just using his ws and tail to block Yale¡¯s attacks and didn¡¯t use any Law while battling, which would have been a great advantage.


    After all, the battle wasn¡¯t due to some life and death grudge and given their difference in power, Ronragruk felt that it would be too much bullying using his Laws against Yale.


    However, even battling just with his body, he still had the absolute advantage in the battle because a body of a divine beast who had be a Law Master was already stronger than a normal Law Master and far stronger than someone at the Grandmaster Rank.


    Yale knew that Ronragruk wasn¡¯t battling seriously, but he was already feeling a lot of pressure battling in that way, so he guessed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to battle if Ronragruk decided to go all out in the battle. The gap between a Grandmaster Rank expert and a Law Master was too huge.


    In less than a minute since the battle started, Yale had already summoned thousands of swords to attack Ronragruk. Although the profoundness using them couldn¡¯t bepared with the one that he had while just using the Space-time Judgment Sword, it was still a good way to increase the number of attacks.


    After all, it didn¡¯t matter the attack if it didn¡¯t hit the target, so Yale decided to rely on the numbers to look for an opening.


    Yale¡¯s group was looking at that battle seriously because none of them had the guts to battle against a Law Master divine beast even if they had the chance.


    Lar just looked helpless to Yale because she wasn¡¯t even able to endure battling against Yale, so against someone who was even putting Yale at a disadvantage, she didn¡¯t have any chance for the time being. Of course, she felt confident in beating anyw Master after recovering all her power, but she still needed more time.


    Shirk was just feeling amazed by the battle because although Yale¡¯s power was lower, his battle senses were still top ss, and Yale was managing to drag on the battle relying on tactics. The same applied to Nurvey who was hugging Wyba since Yale started the spar against Lar. However, it was more difficult to detect Nurvey¡¯s emotion on her face.


    Not even Swordmad and Sebe felt that they would be able tost a minute in front of Ronragruk even if Ronragruk restrained himself to use only his body like he was doing against Yale.


    Both were stronger than Yale in terms of pure strength because they were at the Sage Rank, but their difference wasn¡¯t that great either. However, neither of them could fly as skillfully as Yale nor change strategies so quickly in real time.


    After all, Yale could fly naturally while Sebe and Swordmad needed to rely on their Sage Rank to do it, and there was a qualitative difference that was very important in a match against someone as strong as Ronragruk who in addition, could also fly naturally with his wings.


    Moreover, Yale¡¯s experience might still be lower than Swordmad¡¯s due to their huge difference of the number of battles in their lives, but when battling, Yale could rely on some of his past life¡¯s battling experiences which were far more valuable than Swordmad¡¯s experiences.


    The members of the Dragon Race were also quite shocked seeing Yale¡¯s performance. Without counting Ronragruk who was a divine dragon, the Dragon Race tribe had three Law Masters who were the chief and the two great elders of the tribe, but even those three needed to admit that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to battle as smoothly as Yale against Ronragruk even though they didn¡¯t doubt that Yale would lose.


    They were Law Masters and had lived for an extremely long time, but they hadn¡¯t ventured too much outside their tribe, so their battle experience was farckingpared to Ronragruk who liked to sneak out with his human form to travel each time he told them that he was entering into seclusion for training.


    Moreover, the innate fear and respect that the members of the Dragon Race felt for Ronragrukplicated the things even more for them in case they tried to battle against him.


    "As expected of someone who the boss treats with respect, he isn¡¯t ordinary."


    The chief of the Dragon Race was serious while looking at that battle, but he couldn¡¯t avoid muttering seeing the everchanging sequence of attacks of Yale, who managed to remain battling for already more than five minutes.


    Moreover, there was something that everyone noticed, Yale was only using his swordsmanship in that battle.


    No one could say anything when Ronragruk decided to use only his body as it was pretty normal that he decided to be a bit lenient towards Yale, but no one understood why Yale was just using swordsmanship as no one believed that he didn¡¯t have any other means.


    Especially, those who had seen Yale battling in the past doubted about Yale¡¯s intentions because even if Yale wanted to impress everyone, going all out in the battle, it would still be impressive enough. However, they also knew that Yale wasn¡¯t a fool who would decide to act like that for something as foolish as pride, so they decided to see what Yale was nning to do by acting like that.


    "The user mastered the Passive Skill [Sword Mastery]. From this moment, the user can train the Sword Law actively."


    Just after that notification appeared in Yale¡¯s head, Ronragruk noticed that Yale had turned stronger than before.


    Strictly speaking, training swordsmanship and other weapons weren¡¯t as efficient as training otherws for pure destructive power, but they had great advantages at two points, especially after bing a Law Master.


    First was that the Sword Law and otherws rted to weapons were easy tobine with the elementalws, which provoked a big increase in power.


    The other one was something that affected since someone reached the Apprentice Stage in swordsmanship, the bonus to the stats.


    There was an absolute limit to the stats once one became a Law Master, and they couldn¡¯t improve more just by training, the only way to improve them was with the bonuses obtained from training swordsmanship, archery, and others of that kind.


    The bonuses after reachingplete mastery and obtaining the capability to start training thew actively were of a ten thousand percent, and the biggest benefit of reaching mastery was that the bonus would apply permanently even if the weapon weren¡¯t being used.


    Of course, before the breakthrough, Yale was already using a sword and had already a nine thousand percent bonus from his Sage Stage level nine Sword Mastery, so the difference after the breakthrough hadn¡¯t been monstrous, but it was still important.


    That kind of effects was extremely attractive, so it was usual for Law Masters to train in a lot of weapons to obtain the boosts even if they didn¡¯t n to train thew afterward. However, the turning point to reach theplete mastery was quite difficult and usually relied on enlightenment, so although having the proficiency of the favorite weapon mastered was stillmon, it was hard reaching that level on several kinds of weapons.


    It was quite usual for experts at the Sage Rank to have at least one weapon at such level, so it wasn¡¯t overly surprising the fact that Yale being considered the Demon Lord was at that level while being at the Grandmaster Rank.


    Needless to say, Swordmad was already at such level of swordsmanship from before, Aiwai reached it in archery short after reaching the Grandmaster Rank, and that Sebe also reached it with his favorite weapon some months before starting his travel with Yale.


    However, Ronragruk couldn¡¯t avoid being surprised when he felt that Yale advanced in the battle because at that moment it was clear that Yale had been using that battle to polish his swordsmanship and making a breakthrough.


    It wasn¡¯t only Ronragruk who was surprised, all of those who were able to notice Yale¡¯s breakthrough in swordsmanship was equally shocked. After all, restraining the battle prowess against someone like Ronragruk just to hope to make a breakthrough was far too crazy.


    "You are still not my opponent, but to think that you were using this match to make a breakthrough... this has surpassed all my expectation. I can consider that you have won his exhibition of talent, but before finishing... I want to battle against your full power."


    Yale had impressed everyone enough to give him the victory in the exhibition even if he didn¡¯t have any chance to win that battle against Ronragruk, but the contest wasn¡¯t about battle strength but about showing talent and impressing others, and in that area, Yale had won against Ronragruk.


    After all, Ronragruk¡¯s dance seemed difficult to learn, but others could still think in trying to learn it, but no one had the guts of doing the same as Yale and battling Ronragruk only with swordsmanship to try to make a breakthrough.


    "Alright, I will show you all my power. However, we shall stop after one minute. Do you agree?"

 Chapter 348 Yales One Minute Full Power

    "Just one minute? I suppose it is alright. I agree with that; I will stop after a minute."


    Ronragruk didn¡¯t know why Yale asked for that, but he didn¡¯t mind if they needed to stop after a minute because he just wanted to see Yale¡¯s full power and didn¡¯t feel like it was a truebat anyway.


    He needed to admit that maybe in a few years, Yale would surpass him given his talent as the Demon Lord and his craziness towards training, but at that moment, Ronragruk was sure that no matter what kind of powers Yale had concealed, it was still impossible for someone at the Grandmaster Rank to beat a Law Master.


    "Perfect. I will show you something that I never showed before, not even to my friends and family."


    At that moment, Yale activated three Origin Bloodlines, but he didn¡¯t stop there and took out the other two which were inside the Storage Space and used them to fully activate the five Origin Bloodlines.


    He had infused a bit of his Space Law and his Time Law to the Storage Space making that could endure one minute without the Condensed Essences.


    Ronragruk felt how Yale turned stronger at that moment, which was shocking, but still unable to make Ronragruk felt threatened.


    "It is a good opportunity to try that thing contained in the information about the Condensed Essences. After all, I am already at the Grandmaster Rank, and better try it now than in a real battle."


    Yale obtained a lot of information regarding the Condensed Essence from the system back then, and there was an interesting trick that he could do with the five of them as long as he had reached at least the Grandmaster Rank, so he thought that Ronragruk was a good opponent to test it out.


    Ronragruk felt confident and was waiting for Yale¡¯s attack, but before he could react, he felt an ominous feeling and blood spurted from his back. Although it was just a small injury that was healed almost instantaneously, he never expected to be injured before even noticing it.


    "That aura... how can this be... how did Yale to increase his power to be aw Master directly, and there are also five Laws surrounding him..."


    Ronragruk couldn¡¯t believe what he was feeling, but the reality was just in front of his eyes. A mere Grandmaster Rank kid had turned into a Law Master, and not just a normal Law Master, but one who had reached that level in Five Laws.


    At that moment, Ronragruk felt that if he were to underestimate Yale, one minute would be enough to lose the battle. After all, Ronragruk was a Law Master in only three Laws, which despite being something impressingpared to most Law Masters he had met, it paled against the five of Yale.


    Of course, Ronragruk knew that Yale should have reached that level artificially and probably he asked for stopping after a minute because that was his time limit.


    However, he was only half right because although it was true that Yale only reached that level by a special control of the Origin Bloodlines formed due to the Condensed Essences, if Yale were to disregard the people inside the Storage Space, he would be able to endure more time in that state.


    The limit was just about a minute, more than that and the Storage Space would expel the people inside. Thus, if that were a desperate battle, Yale could continue battling in that state for some more time since Aiwai could remain outside the Storage Space for half an hour each month.


    Even Yale wasn¡¯t confident to endure that kind of increase in power for half an hour. Thus, unless he needed to use that power for more than one minute several times in the same month, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Of course, there was no need to waste Aiwai¡¯s limited time because of a spar against Ronragruk, so he asked for the time limit of one minute.


    Yale didn¡¯t waste time after his first attack and continued attacking Ronragruk¡¯s blind spots and openings in his defense. At that moment, Yale had activated the Divine Eyes at their max power relying on his Origin Bloodlines, so he was able to detect the ws easily on Ronragruk¡¯s defense and maximize the strength of his hits.


    Although both had the power of a Law Master, Yale could only bepared with an ordinary one like the chief of the Dragon Race tribe, but Ronragruk was someone who was near to be a Law God, and if it weren¡¯t due to the restrictions of his bloodline, he would have reached that level time ago.


    Thus, Yale still needed to aim at Ronragruk¡¯s weak points or even with his great increase in power he wouldn¡¯t have any chance to win.


    "It is clear that he isn¡¯t used to this level of power, but hisbination of Laws is incredible. He is slowing my reactions with the Time Law, moving with the Space Law, and strengthening his body with the Life Law. Moreover, his attacks with that Sword were using all his five Laws bnced perfectly, and there is no way a normal sword could withstand that, so it must be a divine weapon created to increase the efficiency of battling with those fivews."


    It didn¡¯t take too much time to Ronragruk to recognize Yale¡¯s battle style but recognizing it didn¡¯t lower the danger of Yale¡¯s attacks because four of Yale¡¯s fivews were considered the most difficult to learn and the most fearsome against opponents who didn¡¯t control those same Laws.


    Ronragruk had also stopped from restrain his own power after the first attack and activated his Fire Law, Thunder Law, and Darkness Law. Those were the three Laws rted to his bloodline and let him be a peak Law Master without too much effort, but it also increased the difficulty to be a Law God due to having relied upon the bloodline too much.


    The attacks of the divine dragon were decisive as he was taking Yale seriously for that minute, but Yale managed to avoid all the attacks like if he knew of them beforehand.


    "There is also something strange with his eyes, even when he isn¡¯t looking at me, I can feel like if someone saw even through my soul... no wonder he dared to n the title of Demon Lord, I bet that his talent is far stronger than the original Demon Lord."


    Yale¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show any sign of strangeness despite being fully activated, but the intuition of Ronragruk was enough to tell him that there was something strange with them and that it was probably the reason that Yale knew all his intentions beforehand and could attack Ronragruk¡¯s weak points so easily.


    In fact, Yale¡¯s Divine Eyes weren¡¯t that powerful to affect someone far stronger than him without problems, but there were two factors that made Yale easier to use them against Ronragruk.


    The first was that Yale was a reincarnated expert and his soul was far stronger than it should normally be making easier the sess when using Divine Eyes against someone at Ronragruk¡¯s level.


    However, that would be enough to obtain some information of Ronragruk at real time, but not as much as Yale obtained, which was almost at the level of mind reading.


    The second and most important reason for Ronragruk¡¯s weakness to Yale¡¯s divine eyes was the same reason for Ronragruk being shackled at Law Master and unable to advance.


    That was the biggest problem faced by those who only relied on innate gifts to turn stronger instead of putting effort into training to surpass their own talents, the weakness of the soul.


    Thosezy while improving just because they were enormously gifted had all a weak soul due to having never tempered their minds through hardships. Training was just one of the most basic hardshipspared to other kinds of experiences but putting a big effort in practice was still enough to temper the soul to some extent.


    In fact, the reason for that woman asking the sea monster to attack Yale was because she was thinking that Yale was relying only upon his innate gifts and the fact that was a reincarnated expert, and although that would be enough to reach his previous life¡¯s level, that would have be an obstacle to improve more.


    Of course, her knowledge of Yale¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t correct since she had only heard of him from Liye¡¯s legacy disciple, who only met Liye while theter was about to reincarnate, and from rumors speaking about Liye, but none of her sources indicated that Yale or his previous life were hard workers. Thus, she ended up misunderstanding Yale¡¯s personality.


    While the battler among Yale and Ronragruk continued, the ones observing them were without words because they never expected the battle to reach such a high level. Moreover, it was even more unexpected that Ronragruk ended up in disadvantage.


    Ronragruk received a lot of wounds in that battle while Yale didn¡¯t receive even one. Of course, since Ronragruk healed instantaneously, it wasn¡¯t like if he really suffered for such wounds, but it showed to everyone that he was at a disadvantage.


    "Let¡¯s end our battle here. It has been a pleasure sparring with you."


    Just when Ronragruk was thinking how to catch Yale who had managed to avoid being harmed until that moment, Yale announced the end of the battle because the time was over.

 Chapter 349 The True Intentions of the Dragon Race

    Ronragruk felt a bit disappointed from ending the battle in that way, but he knew that battling against Yale without his artificial increase of power wasn¡¯t fun at all, so he could only hope to battle again at some other time.


    "You really surprised me with your attacks. As I promised, I will agree to one of your requests. Of course, as long as that is possible for me."


    Ronragruk didn¡¯t n to go back on his word, but if Yale were to ask him something like to get rid of a Law God, there was no way Ronragruk could agree even if he wanted.


    After all, although Ronragruk was powerful and the Dragon Race worshiped him, he wasn¡¯t omnipotent and could do anything the others asked him.


    "We can talk about thatter. Let¡¯s return to speak in private."


    Yale didn¡¯t n to say his request in public, so he wanted to leave first, and Ronragruk understood that and followed Yale to the secluded ce where both of them had met for the first time that same day.


    Even after Yale and Ronragruk left the area, the people remained without words after seeing that battle. Most of them were just impressed because the fight was something that surpassed theirprehension, but those whoprehended it added Yale to their personal list of people who never offend, and among those who noted that were the three Law Masters of the Dragon Race.


    After all, none of the three felt that could survive to one of Yale¡¯s shes that injured even Ronragruk because their defense and regenerative abilities couldn¡¯t bepared with the ones of a divine beast like Ronragruk.


    However, the ones who obtained the greatest impression were those of Yale¡¯s group.


    Swordmad obtained a new insight about swordsmanship improving his ownprehension of the Sword Law and thanks to that enlightenment he reached the 1-star Sage Warrior immediately.


    Moreover, that improvement wasn¡¯t the best part because Yale¡¯sbination of Laws also helped him to improve his understanding of the coordination of the Magus path and the Warrior Path which provoked a breakthrough in Swordmad¡¯s Magus path reaching the Sage Rank.


    Sebe also reached the 1-star Sage Rank at the moment that hisprehension of the Fire Law and the Death Law increased, but his overall increase of understanding of the Laws had been lower than Swordmad¡¯s.


    Nurvey, who still had Wyba on her arms, had also obtained some benefits after seeing Yale¡¯s usage of the Life Law. Although the Life Law had been overshadowed by the other Laws making sensing the way it had been used more difficult, Nurvey was able to see through it and understand some things about it.


    Sadly, she didn¡¯t obtain and enlightenment nor a breakthrough, but she had already nned new ways to use her support magic in battle more efficiently.


    Thest one who obtained a benefit from that battle was Lar, but she didn¡¯t obtain any new understanding about swordsmanship due to seeing Yale¡¯s battle.


    However, in her past life, Lar had battled countless times against Liye and had also seen him fighting against others, so the effect of seeing Yale¡¯s five Lawbination battle style had triggered some of her memories, which also made make a consecutive breakthrough until bing a 2-star Grandmaster.


    Of course, although Nurvey¡¯s improvement in understanding wasn¡¯t noticed, the three breakthroughs were clearly noted by the Dragon Race, which shocked them again because they knew how difficult was to make a breakthrough or having some enlightenment, but one minute had been enough to provoke three breakthroughs.


    Moreover, two of the persons who made a breakthrough were at the Sage Rank, and the other had skipped from 7-star Elder to 2-star Grandmaster, and that fact was shocking for everyone.


    The lizardmen who apanied Yale¡¯s group were also shocked by everything, but they had already assumed that everything rted with Yale¡¯s group was unpredictable after sensing that powerful aura backing them, so even if everyone turned Law Gods in a fraction of second, they would still think that was normal despite their shock.


    Without knowing the effect of their battle to those who observed it, Yale and Ronragruk sat in the secluded area while Ronragruk changed again to his human form.


    "We are already alone, what is your request?"


    Ronragruk felt normal that someone like Yale wanted to say the request in private, especially when outside there were a lot of people who Yale didn¡¯t know.


    "That matter can wait a bit more. First, you need to tell me your true intentions and the ns of the Dragon Race. I bet that telling me about this was the reason for you to ask me toe to speak with you, right?"


    Ronragruk nodded his head after hearing Yale¡¯s words because he had such ns in mind indeed. In fact, since he didn¡¯t think that Yale would win in the show of talent, he nned to speak about that just after finishing, but his ns got slightly altered by Yale¡¯s victory. Thus, he was happy that Yale wanted to let his topic forter.


    "Since you came with some lizardmen, I think that you will already have heard about the rtionship between the two tribes."


    Ronragruk sighed when saying that.


    "I heard about it, and it doesn¡¯t have any sense. The version of the lizardmen has been altered by someone. If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, the Dragon Race wanted to fuse with them, but the fools of the Lizardman God Cult were always interfering and manipting the lizardmen to create hate between both."


    Yale knew that although the Dragon Race cursed the lizardmen and limited their territory, they had also protected them, or there was no way that they have survived so much time in their conditions.


    "You are right. The Dragon Race is strong, but the dragon bloodline on their bodies make them have a weak reproductive capacity which has affected the tribe a lot. Thus, I hoped to increase their numbers by adding the lizardman tribe."


    The western continent wasn¡¯t peaceful as the eastern continent, so although Ronragruk was a great deterrent for enemies, it wasn¡¯t impossible for others to deal with him or at least block him until exterminating the Dragon Race. Thus, he always wanted to strengthen the Dragon Race, to make them capable of resisting an invasion.


    "Then, let me continue my guess. Your intentions aren¡¯t just joining with the lizardmen because you want to make them evolve into members of the Dragon Race. After all, the chances of bing Law Masters for the Dragon Race are higher than those of the lizardmen."


    Ronragruk was shocked after hearing Yale¡¯s words because Yale was just on the spot.


    "How did you manage to reach that point?"


    Although guessing the part about the lizardmen having the wrong impression from the Dragon Race wasn¡¯t that hard as long as one analyzed the situation from a natural point of view, the part about evolving the lizardmen wasn¡¯t that easy to guess.


    "There is a lizardman in my group that came with me; he didn¡¯t belong to the tribe. Originally, he wasn¡¯t a lizardman despite being simr to them, and his bloodline was bad enough that he couldn¡¯t even reach the Apprentice Rank, so I improved his bloodline until turning him into a true lizardman. Having done a simr thing before, I can imagine your intentions since both species are rather simr and the improvement shouldn¡¯t be too difficult using your blood as the main ingredient."


    Ronragruk observed Yale with disbelief because that was even more impressing than his battle prowess from before. Making a bloodline evolve to the point of changing species wasn¡¯t easy, and even Ronragruk wasn¡¯t¡¯ sure of how much time would he need to make it work in the lizardmen tribe.


    "Impressive. Are you someone rted to the Lizardman God?"


    When hearing about creating a bloodline of a lizardman, Ronragruk couldn¡¯t avoid thinking on that Lizardman God that created the lizardman based on the religion of the lizardmen.


    "The only lizardman I created is Shirk, the one who came with me, and no one taught me how to do it.


    It seemed evident that Ronragruk thought that maybe the Lizardman God had taught Yale to improve Shirk¡¯s bloodline. After a small stop, Yale continues speaking.


    "I don¡¯t know who is that Lizardman God, but I doubt that someone powerful enough to create the lizardmen would use that name, so even in the case I have met such person, just by the name Lizardman God there is no way to recognize that person¡¯s identity."


    Yale was also curious about the identity of that Lizardman God, but it was just as he said, maybe he had met that person in his past life, but as long as that person didn¡¯t mention lizardmen it was impossible to make a rtion between both identities.


    Of course, even Liye didn¡¯t know every expert in the universe, so it was still quite possible that Liye had never met that Lizardman God. However, since the lizardmen came to Liye¡¯s father¡¯s world to seek refuge, Yale was sure that the lizardman should have had a good rtionship with Liye¡¯s¡¯ father, or at least they weren¡¯t enemies, so there were more chances of Liye having met the Lizardman God.


    "As I expected. I know that I have no right to ask for this when I am the one who should have been hearing a request of yours, but I will be grateful if you can help me improving those bloodlines."

 Chapter 350 Conditions to Collaborate on the Bloodline Improvemen

    "It isn¡¯t impossible for me to help you with that, but I have some conditions."


    Yale was already expecting that Ronragruk would ask for his help in that matter, but he couldn¡¯t just agree to do it in any circumstance.


    "It is reasonable to put conditions. Speak."


    Ronragruk had never expected that Yale could agree without asking for something, and after seeing Yale¡¯s battle prowess, he was even more confident that Yale would ask for something in exchange.


    "First, you must tell everything about this n to the Dragon Race and the lizardmen tribe. Everyone must know about it to avoid misunderstandings."


    Thest thing Yale wanted was that another misunderstanding was created between both tribes due to acting stealthily. After all, both had misunderstandings in the past, and although the most powerful members of the Lizardman God Cult died, it was difficult to ensure that there wasn¡¯t anyone who would do something simr after hearing that Ronragruk was transforming lizardmen into members of the Dragon Race.


    Moreover, there were high chances of members of the same family battling against each other if one of them transformed and the others not, and Yale wanted to avoid that problem.


    "Second, the transformation of the bloodline will bepletely voluntary. Neither you nor anyone else can force others to have the evolution of their bloodlines even if the change of the bloodline is for their own sake."


    Yale wasn¡¯t against of investigating bloodlines and improving them, but that was always with the consent of the experimented party, he would refuse to coborate to do something like that if the others didn¡¯t want to do it.


    He knew what happened in the eastern continent and gave birth to half-beasts, and those experiments without caring about those being experimented were something that Yale hoped that never happened again.


    "Third, all the members of the lizardman tribe should be allowed to join the Dragon Race with or without transformation of the bloodline."


    Ronragruk frowned a bit hearing that point, but he didn¡¯t interrupt Yale.


    "Fourth, there mustn¡¯t be any discrimination for those who hadn¡¯t improved their bloodline. All of them should be treated equally."


    Yale knew that if the lizardmen couldn¡¯t join the Dragon Race tribe or had fewer rights than the others, they would ask for the improvement in the bloodline even if they weren¡¯t willing, and for Yale, that was the same as forcing them.


    "Fifth andst, I will be the one in charge of the improvement of bloodlines, and you will help me with anything I ask you for that purpose. However, I can¡¯t stay here indefinitely. After we standardized a transformation process, I will leave, and you must continue following the previous rules even after that moment."


    Thatst part seemed logical for Ronragruk at the start since Yale seemed used to modify bloodlines, but the part of making him continue following the same rules after Yale had left was a bit more difficult to endure.


    After all, his intention was originally forcing all the lizardmen to improve their bloodlines, and in case someone refused, forbid that lizardman from joining the tribe. At most he thought of letting them join, but with fewer rights to force them to ask for the improvement of the bloodline.


    Yale¡¯s conditions werepletely against his intentions like if he had seen through him, and in fact, that was the truth because Yale obtained some information about him in their previous battle.


    "Aren¡¯t those conditions a bit too harsh?"


    If Ronragruk wanted to improve the bloodlines of the lizardmen by relying on his own power, no one could put conditions to him, but since he asked Yale for coboration, and Yale would create the method for improving the bloodlines, he couldn¡¯t just ignore Yale¡¯s conditions.


    "Those are basic things if you want me to coborate. I won¡¯t let a tragedy like the one happened in the eastern continent to happen again. If you don¡¯t want to agree I will just leave and you can do it as you want, but not on my sight."


    Yale¡¯s voice was so cold at that Ronragruk felt that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the floor started to freeze.


    "The improvement is for helping them, how can that be a tragedy."


    Ronragruk said those words without thinking too much, but he noticed the displeasure in Yale¡¯s gaze.


    "The ones who did it in the eastern continent thought the same, and you should know how they ended for their acts. Even today there is a lot of people suffering from those experiments. It doesn¡¯t matter how good are your intentions, forcing others into that kind of experiments is something that you must never do."


    If Yale didn¡¯t know about the experiments, it didn¡¯t matter what Ronragruk did to the lizardmen because Yale wasn¡¯t any kind of hero of justice, but he didn¡¯t want to coborate into that kind of plots nor let them happen in front of him.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly what happened there, but was that really something to make you react like this?"


    Although Ronragruk wasn¡¯t a bad guy, he suffered from something that happened to most people who lived overly long lives, so he didn¡¯t hold any regard for the wellbeing of ordinary people unrted to him to the point that he didn¡¯t mind killing them in the experiments if something went wrong.


    Without Yale¡¯s help, he nned to do a try and error until managing to do it, and it was easy to see how many lives would have been lost with that.


    "I told you of my friend who I turned into a lizardman, right? Why do you think he had a trashy bloodline that blocked him even to reach the Apprentice Rank? Even the fact that he reached the Novice Rank with that bloodline was already a miracle created by his hard work. From where do you think such a trashy bloodline appeared? He is descendant of those who suffered those experiments, and the suffering had remained for more than thirty thousand years across the generations. Do you think that it something to disregard?"


    Yale had met a lot of half-beasts in the past, and most of them weren¡¯t as lucky as Aiwai and had a great bloodline. There were a lot of small towns with half-beasts that considered a feat being at the Novice Rank and some that already seemed more beast than humans, with their intellect fading with the pass of the time.


    "I am sorry for what happened to the ancestors of your friend, I can understand your reasons, but aren¡¯t most of those lizardmen just trash? If they can be members of the Dragon Race, they would have better lives, and the only reason I protected them was with that in mind. I truly have no reasons to care about their well-being if they didn¡¯t serve to that purpose."


    Ronragruk just wanted to improve the numbers of the Dragon Race, and he didn¡¯t want to ept those who refuse to improve their bloodlines. One thing was epting them at the start because there was no way of improving all the bloodlines at the same time but letting them live as lizardmen among the members of the Dragon Race with the same rights was something difficult for Ronragruk to agree.


    "I am also not someone who helps people without rtion with me, but I don¡¯t go killing them without reason nor using them as objects for my ambitions either. Moreover, doesn¡¯t your Dragon Race have a birth rate that is even lower than that of the lizardmen, which is already pretty low? Having lizardmen in your tribe could serve to increase the numbers more quickly and even without any disadvantage at the tribe for the lizardmen, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for most of them asking for the improvement."


    The Dragon Race had wings and could fly naturally, which was something extremely attractive to lizardmen and even for humans. Moreover, since they also had a greater talent than lizardmen, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for most of the younger lizardmen to want to improve their bloodlines.


    Those older might have some feeling for being lizardmen and reject the improvement, but if the lizardmen grew with members of the Dragon Race, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to see which the best for them was.


    However, that would be because of the difference of innate gifts between both species and not because of any privilege inside the tribe, which was what Yale wanted to avoid.


    "That is also true..."


    Ronragruk hadn¡¯t even considered the matter from that perspective, but his mission was just to protect the Dragon Race, he didn¡¯t feel any obligation of helping lizardmen who didn¡¯t want to be members of the Dragon Race.


    "I know why you are worried right now. I saw fragments of your past in our previous battle, and it is quite obvious why are you so stubborn about all the lizardmen turning members of the Dragon Race."


    Ronragruk didn¡¯t expect those words, but remembering that sensation he had while battling, he could believe that Yale did something like that.


    "Agree to my conditions. Then, I will tell you something that will help you to be a Law God. However, without listening to my advice, I can ensure that you will never be a Law God in your life."


    Yale had really a way to help Ronragruk thanks to the information he had obtained before. Ronragruk¡¯s soul was weak because he relied too much on his bloodline, but there was an additional reason.

 Chapter 351 Ronragruks Problem

    "Are you serious?"


    Ronragruk had difficulties believing Yale¡¯s words.


    "I am serious."


    Yale felt normal that Ronragruk didn¡¯t trust his words directly because bing a Law God was something extremely difficult or at least themon sense considered it in that way.


    "Can¡¯t you tell me that before I agree to your conditions? I want to believe you, but you should know that not everyone had a bloodline powerful enough to be a Law God without problems, and it is difficult for me to imagine the method."


    Yale smiled as at least he picked Ronragruk¡¯s interest.


    "First you must agree to my conditions because if you reject them, it will be impossible for you to be a Law God. That is the first step; if you are unable to do it, there is no reason for me to tell more because that would be a loss of time."


    Ronragruk didn¡¯t know what rtionship both things had, but since Yale was insisting on that, he decided to agree even if he wasn¡¯t willing in his heart. In the end, the allure of bing a Law God made him change his stubborn mindset.


    "I agree to your conditions."


    It was extremely difficult for Ronragruk to say those words because those conditions werepromising him to take care of the lizardmen permanently even if they didn¡¯t want to be members of the Dragon Race.


    He had promised his predecessors to take good care of the Dragon Race and follow the rules imposed from ancestry to the divine dragons that acted as protectors to the Dragon Race but allowing the lizardmen to be treated equally was against such rules.


    Ronragruk had modified traditions and went to travel instead of entering seclusion, but in the end, it was for the benefit of the Dragon Race. The new traditions were a good motivation for them, and if traveling was better for Ronragruk to turn stronger, then it was better than training in seclusion.


    He wasn¡¯t orthodox in his means, but he had never broken the rules until that moment.


    "Very well. Don¡¯t worry I will tell you how to be a Law God right now."


    Seeing that Yale wasn¡¯t nning to hide it more time, Ronragruk was excited.


    "If you want to be a Law God you need to start to break those rules binding you."


    Yale¡¯s words were direct, but Ronragruk wasn¡¯t sure if he had understood well.


    "By rules, are you meaning the rules of the Dragon Race?"


    Those rules had been made by his ancestors and breaking him was considered the utmost disrespect. Although Ronragruk wasn¡¯t someone focused on traditions, he still felt deep respect for his ancestors.


    "Indeed. Since you were young, you have been carrying with the burden left you by your ancestors, but you hated it with all your heart. Although in the end you ended taking a liking to the Dragon Race after being with them for so long, this isn¡¯t something you wanted to do; this is what your ancestors wanted you to do."


    Ronragruk was shocked because Yale hit the spot about how he felt at the start.


    "I don¡¯t understand why following the rules would prevent me from bing a Law God."


    The rtionship between both things would be seen clearly by those belonging to powerful factions in the universe, but even for the ancestor of Ronragruk, seeing the connection would have been difficult.


    "Do you know that the most powerful factions of our universe don¡¯t take care of their children and let them be strong on their own without sheltering them nor putting too many burdens on them? Even it isn¡¯t strange sending them to foreign worlds as soon as they start training."


    Ronragruk didn¡¯t know why Yale was saying those words, but he shook his head as he had never heard about that, and in fact, Yale didn¡¯t know about it either until a moment ago when that information appeared in his mind when thinking in how to exin it easy enough to let Ronragruk understand it on his own. After all,prehending something by yourself was better than having theprehension exined by others.


    "There are two main reasons for that. The first is that powerful entities can affect the fate of others with just the slightest interaction and that can be bad to the children."


    Even Liye¡¯s father had acted like that because although he created a world for his son, both of them didn¡¯t interact too much. As for Liye¡¯s mother, as far as Yale could remember, Liye had never met her before. Moreover, based on the information that appeared on Yale¡¯s mind, she was even stronger than her husband, so her influence to fate was far higher.


    Of course, Yale guessed that at least she should have been there when Liye was still a little kid, but Yale doubted that even before reincarnation he was able to remember that.


    "The second one is that growing in a sheltered environment or with a preset objective will hinder the development of the soul, which would be a huge problem when trying to reach higher levels of power. It is considered of utmost importance that the children take their own decisions and forge their own way until bing strong."


    When Yale finished exining that part, Ronragruk¡¯s face changes as he finallyprehended the meaning of breaking the rules.


    "Because I have always been following the duties left me by my ancestors, my soul is too weak and is hindering my advance..."


    Yale smiled when he heard Ronragruk¡¯s mutter.


    "You are right, but your soul is also weak because you relied on your bloodline too much, you need to experience some hardships to increase its power. However, it is impossible for your soul to improve as long as you are still shackled by the orders of your ancestors."


    Having a weak soul for relying too much on the bloodline was a huge problem, but not an unsolvable one as long on put effort on training, but the other problem needed to be solved or the soul would never be able to strengthen correctly.


    "Then, what I should do? I doubt that just by breaking the rules a bit my problem would be solved. Are you suggesting that I must kill all the tribe to break my rtionship with thempletely?"


    Ronragruk couldn¡¯t agree to that since even just thinking about it made him feel bad. After all, he had lived with them for a lot of time, and he had taken a liking on them, so even if he could kill anyone else without any hesitation, he would only kill a member of the Dragon Tribe if that membermitted a crime that deserved death based on the rules of the tribe.


    "You don¡¯t need to jump from one extreme to the other... If you try that you may end turned into a mindless monster that ughters everyone on his way, that isn¡¯t your objective."


    Ronragruk sighed in relief and felt a bit embarrassed for having thought about that possibility. After all, he had just heard how Yale was nning to protect the lives of the lizardmen with his conditions, and it didn¡¯t fit that after asking for that kind of thing, he asked Ronragruk to ughter the Dragon Race.


    "You must leave the Dragon Race alone once you have ensured their safety. Not going out to train, leaving them. You need to travel among different worlds and temper your mind but worrying about them all the time would hinder your progress."


    Those rules made by the ancestors had been hindering the dragons protecting the Dragon Race from a long time, and they had never been able to surpass the limits of their bloodline due to that.


    The ancestors of Ronragruk had great problems having children, so they created the Dragon race, that although they weren¡¯t true dragons, they still have their bloodline, and in that way, they created a powerful faction on their world.


    "Leaving them... I wonder if they would be able to survive without my protection..."


    Yale sighed after hearing Ronragruk because he could understand his worries. After all, even Yale wouldn¡¯t have dared to leave behind Wyba to start traveling, as he would have worried by her too much, but fortunately, the Storage Space saved him from that problem.


    "You don¡¯t need to act immediately, first should be the integration of the two tribes and the improvement of bloodlines for the lizardmen. Besides you, there are three Law Masters in the tribe, if some more appear, they should be able to resist by themselves. Moreover, you should make them have some real experiences on battled to make them improve."


    Although the other three Law Masters were far weaker than Ronragruk, a great part of the reason was that their battle experience was far toocking inparison.


    "You are right. I have waited for a lot of years, I don¡¯t care to wait some more, but once they are ready, I will depart. Now we should focus on improving those bloodlines."


    At that moment, Ronragruk felt relieved as if he had got rid of a great burden in his heart.


    Protecting the Dragon Race for all his life, while his own lifespan was unlimited, was a huge burden that had been on him since he was born, and he finally saw the end of that.


    "Let¡¯s go outside and exin it first to the Dragon Race and the lizardmen thate with me. After that, you will make a short trip with me to the lizardman tribe."

 Chapter 352 Yales Request to Ronragruk

    Everyone was shocked when they heard Ronragruk¡¯s exnation about his ns with the lizardmen and Dragon Race.


    The lizardmen were a bit worried that they would be forced or suppressed, but after Ronragruk exined his agreement with Yale, the lizardmen sighed in relief and looked to Yale with veneration since they understood that without Yale¡¯s interference, probably they would have ended in a worse condition since the n to absorb them existed from long time ago.


    Although they were still quite skeptical about improving their bloodlines as Ronragruk said, there wasn¡¯t any loss for them to joining the Dragon Race and being under the protection of a divine beast like Ronragruk.


    After Ronragruk informed everyone about that topic, he flew towards the lizardman tribe with Yale and the lizardman chief on his back. Although the three of them could fly, Ronragruk was still the fastest, and no one wanted to waste time.


    The announcement was quite shocking in the lizardman tribe, even more than seeing a dragon nearing their tribe when some people even fainted, but since the chief and Yale were also there helping Ronragruk to exin the situation, everyone agreed to move to the other tribe. After all, they knew that under the protection of Ronragruk and the other Law Masters of the Dragon Race, they would be able to live without needing to worry so much about being invaded.


    However, no one of them returned mounted on Ronragruk because there was no way he epted to serve as public transport for the whole tribe. It was one thing to let Yale and the chief travel on his back to avoid wasting time but extending the offer to others would have been something too humiliating for a divine beast.


    Thus, the members of the lizardmen tribe would need to walk their own way until where the Dragon Race lived. It was possible to reach the ce without flying, but it was quite difficult as no one bothered by the difficulties of the terrain since everyone in the Dragon Race could fly. Thus, there wasn¡¯t a proper way to reach it without the capability to fly which was also a good deterrent for any invading force unless they also belonged to a species with a natural flying capability or they only send the strongest ones to attack.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to let all of them walk the hard way, so he had asked the wolf leader and his wife to help the children and those with difficulties moving once the tribe had reached the limits of the lizardmen forest. As for the others, they would need to reach the tribe by themselves.


    However, giving that they need to movepletely to the other tribe, they would still need some time before departing, so there wasn¡¯t any need to worry immediately by them.


    After having stopped to think about the lizardman tribe, Ronragruk asked if there was some voluntary to the improvement of bloodline among the lizardmen who already were in the Dragon Race tribe, but no one replied.


    It wasn¡¯t that strange since all of them had lived a long life as lizardmen and it would be difficult for them to make such an important decision in a short time. Moreover, they had also heard about the dangers of improving the bloodlines, especially at first when a proper method had yet to be developed.


    Ronragruk and Yale already expected something like that, so they weren¡¯t shocked nor put any pressure on the lizardmen, instead, Yale finally made his request to Ronragruk.


    It wasn¡¯t something difficult, but it needed a lot of work.


    Yale wanted Ronragruk to aid him to improve the Storage Space with the Fire Law, Darkness Law, and Thunder Law.


    After all, Yale didn¡¯t have an abnormal talent in the elementalws as he possessed in the Timew, the Space Law, the Life Law, and the Death Law.


    Although the effects would be far better if Yale infused the Laws that he hadprehended and that was the correct way of proceeding, since Ronragruk had aplete understanding of those threews, at least it would improve the stability of the Storage Space.


    To be a Law Master, it was imperative havingprehended the Lawpletely, except for the Life Law and the Deathw that worked in a different way due to their duality of characteristics that each one had.


    The steps to be a Law God for the normalws weren¡¯t about understanding more about thews, so the knowledge of a Law Master was perfect for infusing in the Storage Space.


    In fact, it was perfectly possible for a Law Master to create a world as long as was a Law Master in all the elementalws plus space and time, but that was something extremely difficult, and usually, that expert would have be a Law God in some Law before that.


    The Life Law and the Death Law were optional and served to add an exclusive reincarnation circle to the world, to force those who died there to reincarnate in that same world. Of course, to create something like that being Law Master wasn¡¯t enough and required at least being a Law God in the Life Law and the Death Law.


    Worlds with an exclusive reincarnation circle were quite popr since it was easier to find someone who reincarnated if that person didn¡¯t have the reincarnation properly controlled.


    In Yale¡¯s world, there was such a reincarnation circle, and that was the reason Liye could send so many souls to reincarnation without worry about their fates because it was sure that they would reincarnate in that world. Of course, with proper control of the reincarnation, those reincarnation circles could be skipped as they were meant only for normal reincarnations.


    Not all the worlds were the same depending on how they were created and thews in them, but that topic was something that surpassed Yale¡¯s current understanding, so he decided to not worry about it for the moment. Anyway, Ronragruk¡¯s Laws were just a temporally measure to strengthen the Storage Space, and he nned to substitute themtter by his own even if that was more difficult than infusing his own from the start.


    Yale didn¡¯t know when he would be able to be a Law Master in those threews, so he wasn¡¯t too worried about the increased difficulty in substituting them. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for help in the Laws he was proficient because that would just add more work to him in the short term. After all, Yale was fully confident in bing a Law Master in a short time since he was fused with some Condensed Essences.


    "Who would have thought that you have already started to create your own world. You are awesome, but there is a clearck ofws here. I don¡¯t mind helping you as I promised to fulfill one request of yours, but this will be quite long, and I won¡¯t do it all in one time."


    Ronragruk was nning to help, but infusingws was a slow and tiring process, so he expected to do it in his free time and not all in one go.


    "Of course, take your time."


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about it at all because it wasn¡¯t like if he had a time limit to have those Laws in the Storage Space.


    Just when he thought about that, Yale checked the Last Wish System, and fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any new quest with a time limit about the matter. For a moment, he feared that the system might put a new quest with a time limit when thinking about not having time limits, but he was just overthinking it, and he couldn¡¯t find any reason for the system to act like that, he even felt ashamed by thinking about it.


    Yale wasn¡¯t in a hurry for having another quest since he had already found things to be busy for some time due to the bloodline improvements of the lizardmen, so he was pleased with the current situation.


    After having left the Storage Space alone since Ronragruk had started to work in infusing thews, Yale discovered that Shirk had been looking for him.


    "What happens for you looking for me with such insistence?"


    The chief of the Dragon Race had informed Yale, and Yale knew that Shirk wasn¡¯t the type of guy to bother others with his problems unless the matter was important.


    "I want to be the first in having my bloodline improved. I know that I am not a member of the lizardman tribe and probably I am not in the deal to improve bloodlines, but I doubt that any of those lizardmen can be more coborative than me when experimenting how to improve bloodlines. Moreover, I have already experienced an improvement of bloodline, and you also have experience working with me in this area."


    Yale smiled when he heard Shirk¡¯s words before replying.


    "You know that this is extremely dangerous, right?"


    Although Yale had asked that question, he already knew Shirk¡¯s answer.


    "I don¡¯t mind if it is dangerous and I have full faith on you."


    Shirk didn¡¯t hesitate even for a second because he truly had aplete faith on Yale.


    "I will be d to ept you as the first lizardmen to have the bloodline improved. In fact, I am happy that you will be the first."

 Chapter 353 Living with the Dragon Race

    Ronragruk eded immediately to let Shirk be the first in having the bloodline improvement once Yale told him.


    Although Ronragruk knew that Shirk probably wouldn¡¯t remain in the tribe, he knew that it would be difficult to find someone so eager to be the first one given the danger that implied.


    Moreover, since Shirk was Yale¡¯s friend, he already assumed that would also have his bloodline improved at some moment before Yale¡¯s group left, and Ronragruk already considered that as an unspoken payment for Yale¡¯s help.


    The next day, the experiments about improving Shirk¡¯s bloodline started, but given the level of difficulty they just worked a bit on it each day as trying to rush was dangerous for Shirk even tough Yale could use Time Healing to avoid major problems in Shirk¡¯s body after failing.


    The rest of the day both of them still had ns, Ronragruk infused his Laws on the Storage Space and trained the three Dragon Race¡¯s Law Masters, but this part was quickly tossed to Yale since his powered-up strength was more suitable for the training.


    Yale could only use that for a minute, but if he rested a bit and waited for the Storage Space to stabilize, he could use it several times the same day. However, that time all the battles were in an area hidden by a formation to avoid disrupting others so much every day with the battles.


    Ronragruk also wanted to battle against Yale, but he understood that the others needed it while he just wanted to battle.


    Of course, if Yale had battled inside the Storage Space, that problem wouldn¡¯t have existed as the only limit would have been his body endurance, but Yale knew that the Storage Space might copse and expel Aiwai if a battle of such level happened there.


    If Aiwai weren¡¯t there, Yale wouldn¡¯t mind if the Storage Space copsed temporally since the rest of the people had left the Storage Space two days after starting to live with the Dragon Race.


    After all, the tribe was a secure ce, and since the stay seemed to be quite long, it was alright to let them live outside and see the western continent with their own eyes as long as they didn¡¯t go outside the limits of the area controlled by the tribe. Of course, they were warmly weed by the members of the Dragon Race because since everyone treated Yale with the same respect that they treat Ronragruk, thoseing with him were important guests.


    Needless to say, that Yale¡¯s battle against Ronragruk was deeply engraved in their minds and they knew that Yale alone was powerful enough to be a threat to the tribe if he were to turn into an enemy.


    After all, even though no one believed that he could kill Ronragruk, they could believe that Yale was powerful enough to provoke a disaster for the rest. Everyone was d of Ronragruk¡¯s act of befriending Yale¡¯s group from the start, and those who thought that Ronragruk was exaggerating treating them so well, shut their mouths.


    Some days after the start of the experiments, the rest of the lizardmen tribe finally joined the Dragon Race, but the situation between them and the members of the Dragon Race was quite bad at the start.


    After all, those lizardmen weren¡¯t the same as Yale¡¯s friends and both parties had antagonized each other in the past, so especially for the lizardmen, it was difficult to ept the situation quickly even though they knew that everything was a misunderstanding provoked by the Lizardman God Cult.


    Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t something that the time couldn¡¯t heal, and after some months, they seemed more or less integrated since there wasn¡¯t any discrimination towards them.


    The main difference among both species was that usually the lizardmen were excluded from any task that needed going out of the tribe because they couldn¡¯t fly, and it was strange that those who were at least at the Grandmaster Rank needed to leave for a task on the outside. Of course, no one took that as discrimination because they were just sending the members who fit more for the task, it wasn¡¯t different from sending those who excelled in walking stealthily to scout a dangerous area or those good at fishing to fish.


    Yale and Ronragruk were quite pleased with the integration of both tribes, but the same couldn¡¯t be told of the rest of the important matters.


    It had passed nearly a year when Ronragruk finished infusing the Fire Law into the Storage Space, and he still had to infuse two more, which discourage Yale quite a bit, since it was far slower than he nned to be. Ronragruk tried to spend more time on that thest two months, or else, probably the Fire Law would still be iplete at the Storage Space.


    The three Law Masters of the Dragon Race had also improved a bit on that span of time, but Yale was still able to defeat the three of them together in less than a minute, which gave the impression that the three of them were as bad as the start.


    However, the problem was that Yale improved even quicker than them in the control of his powered-up state, and that overshadowed the improvement of those three.


    Anyway, it was true that the three of them were still farcking in power and could be considered among the weakest Law Masters. Although Yale improved his control in his powered-up state, he was at the same level of those three, and even though Yale could control more Laws, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat the three in less than a minute.


    Of course, he could just defeat them because it would be impossible for Yale to kill any of them in less than a minute if they battled together. In a battle among Law Masters of simr level killing each other was quite difficult, and although in some moments winning might be impossible, it couldn¡¯t be said the same about fleeing.


    The third issue was Shirk¡¯s improvement of bloodline because, despite Yale¡¯s effort every day, he was still only half-way of having his bloodline improved. It was a fact that Yale and Ronragruk had underestimated the power of the dragon bloodline and how difficult it was to assimte perfectly by someone who wasn¡¯t born with it.


    If it wasn¡¯t because Yale could undo each mistake in the procedure with Time Healing and even Absolute Protection in the riskiest cases, maybe the whole lizardman tribe would have died before a proper method was found.


    Of course, Shirk was the one who suffered that the most because although he didn¡¯t feel almost any pain as Yale was extremely careful when doing the experiments, he couldn¡¯t leave the investigation area, and despite having experience in living like that, it was still quite boring.


    His only relief was the time when Yale was outside because since Ronragruk and Yale agreed that leaving him alone was bad in case something unexpected happened, they sent the daughter of the chief of the Dragon Race to take a look at him any time that they needed to leave the investigation area.


    In thest years, that girl hadn¡¯t lived too much better than Shirk while being in the process of the bloodline upgrade because she almost never left her house due to her father¡¯s worries about her.


    Since the day that the wife of the chief died, when the chief¡¯s daughter almost had the same fate, he turned overly protective with his daughter to the point that seeing her from far was considered a stroke of great luck by the males of the Dragon Race.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t like it, but she felt that her father turned like that because of her own imprudence about leaving the tribe in secret and without anyone going with her, which ended provoking her mother¡¯s death while she departed to look for her daughter. In fact, if it weren¡¯t because her father was also on the way, she would have died just after her mother.


    Even at that moment, the Dragon Race and those who attacked her were considered sworn enemies, but neither party dared to attack the other tribe.


    Thus, she was quite happy when Ronragruk appointed her to take a look of Shirk because she missed interacting with someone that wasn¡¯t her father after such a long time.


    The dragon girl was called Driwna, and she was at the Elder Rank despite being younger than Shirk. Driwna was one of the best talents on the tribe, and everyone expected that she would be next in bing a Law Master. In fact, that was another of the reasons for her father being so overprotective with her.


    Besides being talented, she was also considered a beauty among the Dragon Race, which made her extremely popr and before the incident she had countless suitors, but no one neared her since her istion started.


    However, she didn¡¯t care because she had never taken any of those suitors seriously as she considered all of them interested in the power and influence, they would win for being with her.


    Maybe if some of them had shown intentions to help her to escape from the tribe to live in freedom, she would have been moved despite rejecting the offer, but no one had guts to do something like that.


    What no one expected, was that Shirk and Driwna would turn friends immediately after knowing each other and soon would be even more than friends.

 Chapter 354 The Three Major Events at the Dragon Race Tribe

    In the year Yale¡¯s group lived with the Dragon Race, there were three major events, although most people only knew one of them and it was that the child of Serka and Kermu was born.


    It was a girl that was called Sammie by her parents, but neither of them expected the news Yale gave to them.


    "This girl is a reincarnation."


    Yale waspletely sure of that, but he couldn¡¯t determine the girl¡¯s identity just with the Divine Death Eyes, so he entered to the Storage Space with the three of them. Yale wasn¡¯t willing to extract the Condensed Essences from the Storage Space given that there wasn¡¯t any need for it, and the four of them entering the Storage Space together was equally effective.


    Moreover, Yale felt that there was something strange when he checked the girl¡¯s soul before, so he wanted to be sure of the reason for that problem.


    When Yale examined the past of the girl¡¯s soul, he was left without words. It was indeed a weird situation and extremely weird situation because that reincarnation wasn¡¯t a coincidence it had been forced.


    Seeing Yale¡¯s face, Serka and Kermu started to think for a possibility that they had thought a long time ago and would be really weird for them despite not impossible to happen.


    "Is this girl the reincarnation of Hyrk?"


    Kermu was the one who dared to ask the question despite the fear of knowing the answer. If it had been a son, it would have been easier to ept, but thinking that his daughter was the reincarnation of his male friend was quite weird and difficult to ept.


    "No, she isn¡¯t Hyrk¡¯s reincarnation."


    Both of them sighed in relief because although they hoped that Hyrk managed to reincarnate, they didn¡¯t want him to turn into a girl and less into their daughter.


    "She is the reincarnation of Hyrk¡¯s sister."


    Yale¡¯s words were like a bomb for the couple because both knew about the existence of Hyrk¡¯s sister and how she had suffered all her life and even ended as a ve. Moreover, they knew how much Hyrk cared about her, so they couldn¡¯t avoid feeling that it was fate.


    "You should be thinking about something like fate... Sorry, but stop with that, this isn¡¯t fate at all."


    Yale didn¡¯t need to use his divine eyes to understand what those two were thinking.


    "Hyrk¡¯s soul was the one who interfered into his sister¡¯s reincarnation forcing her soul to reincarnate as your daughter."


    Even though Yale had seen it personally with the divine eyes, he still had difficulties to believe that scene while Hyrk¡¯s soul was forcing itself to enter into the cycle of reincarnation to look for his sister.


    Hyrk¡¯s soul had self-destructed to erase the memories of his sister¡¯s soul. After all, those were extremely sad memories, and Hyrk wanted her to start from zero and not carry any burden of the tortures she had suffered.


    Moreover, while self-destructing, Hyrk¡¯s soul also forced his sister¡¯s soul to link with Serka ensuring that she would be reborn as her child.


    Technically speaking, Hyrk¡¯s soul was doomed to dissipate as was unable to survive the cycle of reincarnation even if he didn¡¯t do anything, but he still wanted to help his sister¡¯s soul and endured the pain that only those who suffered the dissipation of a soul knew.


    After all, if he hadn¡¯t acted, his soul would have disappeared without more pain without entering into the cycle of reincarnation but forcing the way into reincarnation in his state was asking for torture.


    Moreover, even for a normal soul, it would still be difficult to act like Hyrk¡¯s soul did because the freedom of movement was restricted while reincarnating and finding a specific soul was nigh impossible.


    "She had her memories erased, not sealed, so there is no way she could remember anything. The only difference between her and other newborn soul is that her soul is a bit more powerful than usual and she may inherit some traces of her previous personality."


    Kermu and Serka didn¡¯t know exactly how to react when hearing that, but anyway they just decided to love their daughter and forget about anything else.


    As for Hyrk¡¯s soul, they just epted that there wouldn¡¯t be the next life for Hyrk, but since he decided to give it his all to ensure a good future for his sister, Kermu and Serka were determined to ensure their daughter¡¯s happiness.


    Only Kermu, Serka, and Yale knew about the fact that Sammie was the reincarnation of Hyrk¡¯s sister, and they decided to let it remain as a secret since it wasn¡¯t too much difference with a normal newborn. Of course, Hyrk¡¯s matter also remained a secret for the others.


    The whole tribe was interested in Sammie because the lizardmen and the members of the Dragon Race had never seen a human newborn and she caught their attention.


    Serka and Kermu had all the help they needed to grooming Sammie, so both were quite happy with how the others had acted, and both of them were really grateful with them.


    The second important matter was only known by Yale, Aiwai, and Wyba and was about Wyba reaching the age to break the seal of her human form letting her level up normally.


    At the start, Yale and Aiwai told her that if she wanted to continue growing up, it usually was better to not breakthrough to equal her level in both forms, but she ignored it and not only equaled both levels, she even became a 5-star Grandmaster in one go. It seemed that Liye had left a small gift hidden within the seal to help Wyba to improve faster after breaking it.


    "I don¡¯t want to grow more, and I can use Shape Shift even if I want."


    Usually, a beast didn¡¯t need to worry about the stop of growing, but due to her synchronization of bloodlines with Yale, she would be affected by it if her human form advanced in ranks.


    Moreover, once both levels had been equaled with each other, they would grow together, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about doing the same effort two times. That was also the reason Wyba could advance directly so much after breaking the seal because it was just normal for both forms to be at the same level.


    Yale truly didn¡¯t mind about Wyba¡¯s aspect nor in what form she was as long as she was powerful enough to defend herself in case of danger because he knew that it might be impossible for him to protect her eternally.


    Although Yale nned to leave after Wyba finished her breakthrough after breaking the seal, Aiwai didn¡¯t let him do that and told him that since was the birthday of the both of them they should stay behind with her.


    In the end, Yale ended taking that day as a rxing holiday with Aiwai and Wyba, and he needed to admit that sleeping on Aiwai¡¯s beast form¡¯s fur was extremelyfortable, especially when hugging the beast form Wyba at the same time. He knew that Nurvey would have killed to change positions with him, but Aiwai only let Yale and Wyba sleep on her fur, anyone else didn¡¯t have a chance.


    Yale hadn¡¯t had any good rest in that year, so that day was extremely useful for him to rest.


    The effects were so good that Yale advanced to the 9-star Grandmaster when finished his training the next day even though he had advanced to the 8-star grandmaster recently and he shouldn¡¯t have advanced again even with the remnant energy of his power-up which turned into his great nourishment to increase his power.


    Yale¡¯s body and soul had been too tired fromcking rest for such a long time, so as he had managed to rest his body and mind his efficiency with everything improved a lot, he even started to make huge progress in Shirk¡¯s bloodline upgrade. He needed to admit that rxing oneself was also quite important.


    Thest major event was just rted to Shirk, or to be more exact to Shirk and Driwna.


    Both of them had started dating and were officially a couple, even though they never left the room where Shirk needed to wait due to the experiments.


    That matter was only known by Yale, Sebe, and higher-ups of the Dragon Race because there would be a scandal if the young ones discovered that Driwna had turned someone else¡¯s girlfriend. After all, she was quite popr, and almost a legend since almost no one managed to see her in a long time.


    Yale approved that rtionship and was quite happy for Shirk, since finding a girlfriend had been one of his objectives in the travel, but the chief of the tribe, Driwna¡¯s father, wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do anything since the orders to Driwna makingpany to Shirk were from Ronragruk, and thetter didn¡¯t mind about who was dating with who. In fact, after discovering it, he was secretly happy because that would help to have a better rtionship with Yale¡¯s party.


    In the end, the chief could only swallow his grief and understand that it was normal that someday his daughter found a boyfriend, although the fact that the boyfriend was the one suffering experiments to upgrade his bloodline wasn¡¯t something he liked.


    The life had been quite peaceful that year, but they were unaware that someone had started to move in the shadows with the eyes put on them.

 Chapter 355 The Red Eyed Man

    At the bottom of the ocean, a monster was lyingzily. It had been quite depressed for a whole year because of a woman who appeared suddenly to order him and soon after that she reappeared again to cancel that order.


    Although the monster was happy for not having to do a bothersome task, it was still hurt in his pride for the battle it lost against a dragon before his mission was canceled.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t dare to ask for troubles with that dragon because it knew very well that had no chances to win. Moreover, even though that woman ordered it to attack a group of people that were living there, she made it clear that it couldn¡¯t kill any of them, so there was no way it could think about doing something, or it could have a painful death.


    "I found you."


    A deep voice sounded in the head of the monster due to an unknown Spiritual Sense message.


    "Who are you?"


    The monster managed to reply, but it didn¡¯t dare to show disrespect for the other as it would be foolish for someone weaker than the monster to near it.


    "I saw that woman contacting you from far one year ago, but my main body wasn¡¯t here, so I needed to wait a bit."


    A man appeared in front of the monster, and the aura emanating from his body wasn¡¯t weaker than the aura of the woman that the monster saw previously. However, the monster was unable to see clearly the details of his body due to theck of light at the bottom of the ocean, but his red eyes were enough to inspire fear.


    "Scared? I like that. I want you to eradicate this guy at any price; you can get as much help as you want if you feel like you can¡¯t do it alone. As for the rest who are with him, I don¡¯t mind what happens to them; you can just kill them or toy with them to make that bastard suffer."


    The image that appeared in the monster¡¯s mind was a member of the group he had targeted before for the other woman¡¯s orders, but the sea monster could understand that the man in front of him and the woman from before weren¡¯t allies.


    That woman was scary, but she didn¡¯t seem to be unreasonable, but the man in front of it at that moment seemed the type who would kill others for fun.


    "Stop thinking so much. You just need to follow my orders, and you will live. Displease me in the slightest and don¡¯t expect me to spare your life nor the life of any member of your race in this world."


    The monster agreed quickly, but he couldn¡¯t avoid asking a question.


    "With your power, it should be easy to kill all of them. I noticed that you hate that guy, why don¡¯t you want to take his life with your own hands?"


    The monster understood that the previous woman relied on him since she didn¡¯t want to kill the targets, so the monster guessed that she wanted to make them suffer some setback, and since it guessed that the group knew about her, it wouldn¡¯t have been effective if she did it herself.


    However, if the objective was eradicating the other party, the monster couldn¡¯t understand the reasons for asking for help given that man¡¯s power.


    "Do you dare to question me? Well, I guess that I can reply to this question as the payment for your work. There are some circumstances why I can¡¯t interact with that guy directly, or I will have problems."


    The monster wanted to cry after hearing that because that unwanted payment didn¡¯t tell it anything new. It wanted to know the reasons. It was evident that there was some strange circumstance, but the monster wanted to know exactly in what kind of mess was it entering. However, the monster didn¡¯t dare to ask anything else and instantly teleported to look for help.


    "If I attack, I will die, but if I don¡¯t attack, I will also die. I need to prepare something big enough for my presence not being too important."


    The monster thought of that when remembering that dragon and the powerful woman. It could believe if the man from before would deal with the woman in case she appeared, but it couldn¡¯t believe that he alone would be able to suffer all the consequences of offending someone with such backing.


    In the blink of an eye, another year passed since the monster started looking for help, but the life was still peacefully for Yale and the others despite the rumors they heard that someone was nning to start a war soon.


    A war wasn¡¯t too strange in the western continent, but usually, it was between weak factions and didn¡¯t affect those who had Law Masters as a backing.


    They had only learned about the war because a scout group found a group of men digging ores in their territory and they told them that there had been a sudden increase in the demand for weapons and armors, so they wanted to obtain some benefits and decided to go digging up some materials.


    Such situation was the typical one when a war was about to start, so the scout group reported it, but as long as their only problem was that some people went to their area to dig some ores, they didn¡¯t mind.


    After all their area was too huge, so as long as no one went near the ce where the tribe was situated, they wouldn¡¯t turn aggressive against others.


    Yale and Ronragruk didn¡¯t even bother with the news about an iing war because both of them had reached a critical point on their tasks at that moment.


    Some months ago, both of them decided to make a bet about which task would finish first, the upgrade of Shirk¡¯s bloodline or the infusion ofws to the Storage Space, and of course, each one bet for their own task.


    Yale had almost finishing improving Shirk¡¯s bloodline, so Ronragruk, who didn¡¯t want to lose, shut himself in the Storage Space without rest trying to increase his speed.


    After all, he already demonstrated that by spending more time his speed would be increased a lot, and he didn¡¯t need to wait to see the progress like with Shirk¡¯s case. At that moment, Ronragruk was working in the Thunder Law which was thest of his three mastered Laws.


    Although it was true that Yale sometimes needed to wait a bit to check Shirk¡¯s progress, that was only when the process seemed to go well because he could detect the errors easily with his divine eyes.


    The process of the upgrade was quite slow since Yale didn¡¯t want to take risks by adding too many variables, but he hoped to turn it into something far easier after creating a standard method.


    "I won."


    Yale wanted to fall to the ground after he confirmed that the divine eyes considered that Shirk¡¯s bloodline had been upgraded sessfully.


    "I am finally free."


    At the same time that Yale thought about his victory, Shirk couldn¡¯t avoid speaking because two years of experimentation had been quite tough for him even though it was also what helped him to get a girlfriend.


    "Go to see Driwna. She would be happy. If her father tries to make the things hard for you, tell him that it was my order, he wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey."


    Shirk nodded and left the room flying with the wings he obtained thanks to his bloodline upgrade. The upgrade of bloodline and all the resources used on his body let him turn quite strong in those two years, but he was a still an 8-star Elder making flying impossible for him without wings.


    At that moment, Yale entered the Storage Space to notify Ronragruk of his victory, and just when he was about to speak, Ronragrukughed loud.


    "I won!"


    Yale could sense that the infusion process had just finished.


    "I am sorry, but I finished a bit before you."


    Ronragruk hadn¡¯t noticed Yale¡¯s presence until that moment, but after hearing him, he could onlyugh in embarrassment. Both of them could be considered friends after having worked together for so long, so the bet was more of a way to have motivation than anything else.


    "Then, I am leaving now. I guess you will want to remain here for a while."


    Yale nodded and sent Ronragruk outside of the Storage Space. When Yale was outside, he left a gate opened near him in case Ronragruk wanted to leave, but when he was inside, he closed the gate, so he was the only one who could send someone to the outside world by the correct means.


    Of course, it was also possible to force the exit from the space, but that would make the Storage Space unstable, and Yale didn¡¯t want that.


    Yale just turned around and teleported to Aiwai¡¯s house, where Aiwai and Wyba were living. Wyba had started to live there since Yale started to visit Aiwai periodically for taking naps on the soft fur of her beast form.


    After finishing his tiring job, Yale was also expecting to rx for a bit before deciding what to do after that.


    At another point in the continent not too far away from the tribe, a group of people was having a meeting.


    "Since we all agree, let¡¯s destroy those hateful members of the Dragon Race."

 Chapter 356 Unavoidable War

    "In the end, I havepletely lost the control of the situation."


    A sea monster sighed while waiting at the sidelines while other organized the army.


    It was the one who started organizing everything and called all the sea monsters he knew to organize an attack, but coincidentally, one of them knew someone who had a grudge with Ronragruk and went to inform that person about the matter.


    After that, it turned into an endless chain of grudges and favors, and no one cared about the sea monster who initiated everything.


    Even the other sea monsters didn¡¯t have too many importance after the n turned something big enough to shake the continent.


    There were several Law Master between those who created the army and the members at the Grandmaster Rank and Sage Rank weren¡¯t low at all. Of course, those who were weaker than that were even more numerous.


    The army had spent a lot of effort recruiting people while at the same time, they were trying to hide the true strength of their army to prevent the Dragon Race from having time to flee.


    The greatest change to the army was when the ancestor of the Birdmen Kingdom left his seclusion after the ns for the war had already started.


    The birdmen had a bad rtionship with the Dragon Race because they were inferior to them in quality of bloodline, but since their numbers were far higher, both parties were equal in power each time they battled.


    The same applied to the ancestor of the birdmen and Ronragruk, both of them were old enemies, and although Ronragruk always had the advantage, he had never managed to kill his opponent.


    It was obvious that the birdmen would choose to join the army to attack the Dragon Race, but after the ancestor showed up after having turned a Law God, the whole management of the army fell on him, and no one dared to object.


    The army grew nonstop after that moment. Although most people who joined didn¡¯t have any grudge with the Dragon Race, they wanted to help the Birdmen Kingdom to avoid that the next exterminated were them.


    After all, a Law God was enough to provoke a huge change in the powers controlling the area.


    In fact, the ancestor of the birdmen didn¡¯t want just to defeat and kill the members of the Dragon Race because he wanted to annihte them overbearingly and humiliate them until he was tired of it.


    "Ronragruk, bastard. You think that you are great for being a divine beast and having that bunch of members of an artificial race of people under yourmand, but this time I will show you who is the strongest! The preparation time ended, let¡¯s head to the Dragon Race!"


    The loud shout of the birdman ancestor reached the sea monster eyes while he was sighing for the situation.


    "Well, as long as that guy dies, I shouldn¡¯t have any problem, and I doubt that I would be the main target of hatred for that guy¡¯s background."


    Diverting the attention away from itself was his intention from the start, but it turnedpletely irrelevant to the n. There were a lot of sea monsters there with his same level of power so it couldn¡¯t be considered anything special.


    "You really nned something big."


    The sea monster¡¯s blood froze after hearing that voice that he couldn¡¯t forget because the scare he had more than one year for that mysterious man with red eyes still provoked nightmares every night for the sea monster.


    "I am d that your eminence is pleased with it."


    The sea monster couldn¡¯t see the red-eyed man, but if he could reach the sea monster by Spiritual Sense, he could also kill it without any difficulty.


    "You managed to form an army that would hide your implication into this matterpletely. This is a great surprise because you are the only thing that rtes me to this army."


    The sea monster didn¡¯t understand the meaning of those words before his body and soul were destroyed simultaneously without leaving any traces behind.


    "Now, no one would be able to say that this is my fault."


    At the top of a near mountain, the man with red eyesughed while observed the army that started to move.


    Three months had passed since Shirk¡¯s bloodline was upgraded, and some of the lizardmen had started to apply for having their bloodlines upgrades.


    After having done it once, Yale¡¯s speed increased a lot the second time as he only needed five days, and after that, the times continued to decrease to the point that he could apply all the procedures to the lizardmen directly and then they just needed to wait two days to see the effects.


    Some of the strongest lizardmen like the chief had undergone the upgrade with hopes of bing Law Masters, and the chief even managed to reach the 9-star Sage in those months after his upgrade, but thest barrier wasn¡¯t easy to break.


    If he had been born as a member of the Dragon Race instead than being a lizardman, he would have be a Law Master time ago with his talent andprehension. Sadly, even after the upgrade, it wasn¡¯t that easy make it up for all the time he lost.


    All the lizardmen enjoyed some increase in power after the upgrade, but the differences were more pronounced on those older and stronger.


    Ronragruk was quite pleased with the increase of strength of the Dragon Race and felt that Yale¡¯s methods had been correct to win the hearts of the lizardmen.


    At that time, no one paid attention on the affairs of the war that was being nned on the outside after the reports stated that there was just one Law Master in the whole army, and that wasn¡¯t something that could bother the Dragon Race. Of course, their report was incorrect due to the fake news that had been spread by the army, but they had no way to know it.


    The first time when they noticed about the iing danger was during the marriage day of Shirk and Driwna, which was a big festivity in all the tribe despite the shock their rtionship produced to everyone.


    At the start, Ronragruk was quite angry when someone interrupted them to give a report of the situation in the middle of the party after the marriage ceremony.


    However, when he heard the report, his face changed, and the rest of Law Masters plus Yale that were with Ronragruk at that moment had the same reaction.


    A huge army was nearing them at top speed, and their forces seemed enough to threaten the Dragon Race since there were several Law Masters. Moreover, it appeared that a group of Sea Monsters was nearing from the coast, so they were suffering a pincer attack, and fleeing didn¡¯t seem possible at that point.


    However, the news about a Law God leading the army didn¡¯t reach their ears, or they would have rather left the world immediately instead of trying to n the defense.


    Leaving the world implied abandoning most of the members of the tribe because they couldn¡¯t survive outside the world, and although Yale¡¯s Storage Space improved and could already fit fifty people at the same time, it was still insufficient to save everyone.


    Thus, except if the situation was that of a sure defeat, the strongest members wouldn¡¯t rely on fleeing from the world to survive.


    "Ronragruk, I will hide the most vulnerable and talented members of your tribe. However, I will leave enough space for all my friends, you, and me. In case of defeat, we would still have chances to survive and take revenge."


    Yale wouldn¡¯t choose to flee just with his friends even in that situation because he didn¡¯t feel it correct, and the system had also reacted immediately creating a quest once Yale heard the report.


    "Participate in the war and survive till the end."


    The quest was direct, and as always after the upgrade, it didn¡¯t show the rewards.


    In any case, Yale nned to hide all his friend in the Storage Space and activate the random teleportation in case of being unable to win.


    Then, he would just need to hide inside the Storage Space with them for some time to let the army stop trying to look for them.


    Of course, he would be abandoning all the rest of members of the Dragon Race with that act, but for him, the lives of his friends were still more valuable than the lives of others or even the quests from the system.


    The festivities ended for the tribe and immediately started to work on the defenses of the tribe against the iing army. At the same time, Yale made almost all his friends hide in the Storage Space with some talented kids of the Dragon Race.


    Of Yale¡¯s group, the only ones who remained outside were Yale, Sebe, Swordmad, Lar, and Nurvey. Even Shirk had decided to hide together with his wife despite being at the Elder Rank.


    Both had just married, and Yale didn¡¯t want that the couple was broken apart by the war, especially since both of them were the type of people who would sacrifice for others.


    Nurvey had be a Grandmaster in the previous month, so even though she was still starless at that level, she was able to fly, and her support spells were far too useful in a war when defending. If that weren¡¯t the case, Yale would have forced her to hide.

 Chapter 357 Four-Fifths in an Instan

    Yale and Ronragruk were standing in the air seeing the iing army.


    Neither of them wanted a war, but since they were being attacked, they didn¡¯t n to beg for piety either.


    The tribe had been surrounded by a lot ofplex formations and traps, and given the difficulties of the terrain, the defending party had the advantage.


    However, since the other party dared to attack, it was clear that they had confidence in obtaining results, so no one dared to underestimate them.


    "All of you have no way to escape. If you surrender now, you might live as our ves. Especially you Ronragruk, I always wanted a dragon as a mount."


    The man who shouted from ahead of the army was the birdman ancestor who was hiding his true level and seemed to be just a peak Law Master.


    "Is that bastard again... He had always been asking for trouble, but he never reached this extent..."


    Ronragruk recognized the other party and needed to admit that had prepared very well.


    Before that day, Ronragruk didn¡¯t feel a deep grudge towards the birdman ancestor.


    It was true that both could be considered old enemies, but those kinds of struggles were typical in the western continent, so as long one didn¡¯t suffer great loses it was difficult to end in a war involving entire factions.


    The birdman ancestor had never suffered a great loss due to his rtionship with Ronragruk, except that his pride was hurt for always being inferior to him.


    In fact, all the birdmen felt an inferiorityplex towards the Dragon Race.


    Although except Ronragruk they weren¡¯t true dragons, just by being allowed to be called like that was a great honor and was easy to obtain the respect of others.


    The birdmen were humanoid with wing-like arms that they used to fly, bird-like ws on their feet, and something simr to pecks in their mouths. The rest of them looked simr to the humans, but they felt that needing pping their arms to fly instead of having the wings in the back like the Dragon Race was far too humiliating.


    It wasn¡¯t the fault of the Dragon Race that they were like that, but the birdmen were known to be narrow-minded and were looked down by a lot of intelligent species due to that fact and that they acted more like heartless monsters than intelligent beings.


    "You should be the leader of the army. I am Yale, the new Demon Lord. I have been residing here temporally and wanted to know the reason for this war."


    Yale didn¡¯t hope that the other party would go back on his intentions of war, but if they decided to at least let him off for fear of angering the divine beasts of the western continent, Yale could manage to save some people before returning to help.


    There was no way Yale could take Ronragruk with him but saving his friends and the young talents before starting the battle would already be a small victory.


    "Demon Lord?"


    The birdman ancestor seemed shocked by Yale¡¯s deration, but he easily confirmed that the bloodline Yale was emitting was indeed enough to be called Demon Lord by the beasts in his army.


    "To think that a new Demon Lord has appeared... You seem quite young, and your power is barely at the Sage Rank. Are you on a trip to improve yourself or something like that?"


    Yale had advanced to the Sage Rank recently and only managed to reach the 1-star Sage Rank some hours before the army appeared at their sight.


    "Indeed, I have stopped here for some business, and I was about to leave when I saw your army."


    Yale was really about to leave soon after the marriage of Shirk and Driwna. The method for improving bloodlines was already established, and there was no need for Yale to do it personally anymore. Yale¡¯s group had stopped there for a lot of time, so if the war hadn¡¯t happened, they would already be making ns to depart.


    "I don¡¯t want to provoke the divine beasts of the continent, so... I think that I need to kill you before they notice what I am doing. I don¡¯t know what kind of beast you are, but any divine beast will work well as my mount."


    The birdman ancestor started tough. From the moment he saw Yale¡¯s beautiful wings on his back, he had decided to kill him. Moreover, since the birdman ancestor was already a Law God, he didn¡¯t fear the divine beasts unless a new Demon Lord appeared, and he felt lucky to have found him before he matured.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will end conquering this whole continent one day, and all the divine beasts would be my servants. You don¡¯t need to fear to be alone."


    Hearing that the birdman ancestorughed again while saying that, Yale frowned.


    "Well said! Our ancestor is the only being who deserve to rule this continent, and after that, we will also conquer the eastern continent and rule this whole world!"


    The birdman ancestor seemed quite pleased with those words.


    The one who spoke was the king of the Birdman Kingdom and one of the strongest experts of their kingdom. However, his strength was justparable to that of the chief of the Dragon Race.


    "Even worse than I imagined..."


    Yale muttered those words before disappearing from his position. Less than a secondter he had appeared in front of the king of birdmen and cut his head with a sh of the Space-time Judgment Sword, which cut off any chance of reincarnation.


    "DIE!"


    Immediately after cutting the head of the king, Yale shouted with all his strength with the Deathw infused on his voice. At that moment Yale had the strength of a peak Law Master when using all the Condensed Essences to power up thank to his breakthrough to the Sage Rank.


    Before any of the members of the army could react to the death of one of their Law Masters, four-fifths of the army died in an instant.


    Yale¡¯s voice was still weak to kill those at the Sage Rank, and even some at the Grandmaster Rank with strong souls survived despite having their souls harmed by the attack.


    Although four-fifths of the army died, they were all the weakest members, but those weakest members were still dangerous to most members of the Dragon Race who were still in the tribe.


    "You... a lowly beast, how dare you to kill my subordinates!"


    Before the birdman ancestor had time to finish his sentence, Yale immediately teleported again to Ronragruk¡¯s side and deactivated his power-up because his time limit was still at one minute and being in that state without being in actual battle would waste that precious time.


    "You were the one saying that would enve me and the others. You don¡¯t have any right toin."


    Yale spoke with an icy voice without caring in the slightest for the great number of lives he had destroyed in an instant.


    Ronragruk looked at Yale with delight on his eyes for having chosen to be friends with him because that power of the Death Law was far too scary.


    Only one of the Law Masters of the attacking army had died, so the advantage was still on their side, but for the birdman ancestor, who was themander of the army, that situation was still of utmost humiliation.


    He had only brought a lot of troops to show his might and capability to unify the surroundings countries under his power, but with almost all of them dead, even if they eradicated the Dragon Race, it would be difficult to obtain the admiration of the masses.


    Moreover, a lot of those who died where birdmen and they called him ancestor because almost all of them were his descendants. He didn¡¯t even know their names since there were too many generations between them but having them killed in front of his eyes hurt his pride more than the fact that the surrounding countries wouldn¡¯t admire him.


    "You are really vicious... However, don¡¯t think that by controlling the Spacew you will be able to flee. Monsters, show them your work!"


    Immediately the space behind the army distorted, and the same happened on all the directions. It was the effect of thebined effort of a lot of sea monsters proficient in the Space Law.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong saying that all the monsters of that kind had worked on that space barrier. In fact, the barrier existed from before the birdman ancestor spoke, but the sea monsters were maintaining it hidden.


    "You will never be able to flee! This will be your tomb!"


    The birdman ancestor immediately released all his power showing that he was a Law God, which made Yale and everyone in their faction to have a change on their faces.


    In the previous situation, although it was difficult, it wasn¡¯t impossible to resist until forcing the other party to give up, but against a Law God, the situation was desperate.


    The area that the space barrier covered was huge, so it was still possible to move to a different terrain for the battle if they wanted but hiding from a Law God in an area of that size was impossible.


    Moreover, the Stealth Stones didn¡¯t work with Law Masters, so trying to hide by using them wouldn¡¯t work, or they would have done that with the ordinary members of the tribe from the start.

 Chapter 358 Breaking Barriers

    "This is the end..."


    Ronragruk felt that all their paths had been cut off.


    "We are in a bad situation, but there is still a chance..."


    Yale didn¡¯t know if his idea would work or would just be a waste of time, but anyway, they didn¡¯t have any other option.


    "Chance?"


    Ronragruk was unable to see any chance of surviving at that moment, but he wanted to hear Yale¡¯s idea.


    "Yes. I also have some understanding of the Space Law, and to form a barrier like this, the ones who created it must be inside the barrier, so as long we kill them, there will be a chance to escape."


    Of course, Yale¡¯s understanding applied only to the level of power he knew because someone far more powerful wouldn¡¯t have that kind of limitations. However, if someone that powerful were there, there would be no need of trapping them, they would have been wiped out directly, so hisck of knowledge wasn¡¯t a real problem at that moment.


    "There are several sea monsters near different points of the barrier. Maybe we don¡¯t even need to kill them all to open an exit. They should be distracted taking care of the barrier, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem to kill them one by one."


    When activating all the Origin Bloodlines, Yale was capable of killing a Law Master, but that only applied to the weak ones that weren¡¯t focused on defending.


    The birdman king was the same, he hadn¡¯t been even thinking about the chance of receiving an attack while bragging about his ancestor, so Yale had managed to kill him with a sneak attack.


    If they needed to battle righteously, although Yale¡¯s power was enough to kill him in one versus one, it would be impossible doing it so quickly, and the chances of having a one versus one with the ancestor at his side were inexistent.


    Those sea monsters were a bit weaker than the birdman king due to being less intelligent inparison and being in a bad environment for them. After all, the birdmen were skilled in the sky, but the sea monsters were better while being in the water even if they didn¡¯t train the Water Law.


    "Even if you manage to kill some, I doubt that you could kill more than two or three in less than a minute, and I still doubt that our defense would be able to endure an all-out attack of a Law God."


    Ronragruk knew that their defenses weren¡¯t bad, but they weren¡¯t enough to endure the attacks of a Law God for a minute, so even if Yale managed to seed opening an exist, at most he would be the only one who would be able to escape.


    "I know, but there isn¡¯t any other chance. You must use your energy to support the defensive formations. Maybe if you go all out powering Nurvey¡¯s formations, you will be able to resist for a minute."


    The main spells for the formations defending the tribe were cast by Nurvey, who despite being weakpared to Ronragruk, was still the best in spells of that type.


    Yale was using the Condensed Life Essence to enhance the effects of Nurvey¡¯s formations, and that was the reason Ronragruk doubted about their capability to endure if Yale left the barrier.


    Before, Yale had left only for a moment before returning, but even at that moment, the barrier weakened a lot.


    "I will do my best. If we are annihted before you return, flee alone and avenge us in the future."


    Ronragruk knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t flee with some of his friends being in the tribe battling against the army, but he also knew that if they were all killed before Yale finished breaking the space barrier isting them, Yale wouldn¡¯t have any chance to win at that moment.


    However, Ronragruk believed that Yale had potential to avenge them one day, and in his heart, he already felt that Yale was the only one with chances of surviving.


    Moreover, Yale was carrying a lot of people with him in the Storage Space, so Ronragruk felt that if Yale fled alone, it wouldn¡¯t be aplete loss.


    "Alright, but first let me do something in case both of us fail."


    The army had already started to attack them and was breaking the outer formations one by one. Although those couldn¡¯tpare with the inner barrier which was the strongest, there wasn¡¯t too much time left to execute their n.


    Yale took out a token that was simr to the one he gave to Oscro in Trade City, and then he broke it.


    "If you stop right now, you might conserve your lives. Do you know what the token I have just broken is?"


    Yale was trying to distract them which would increase his chances of killing in one hit one of the sea monsters by teleporting while speaking when no one would expect it.


    "Don¡¯t know it? So many Law Masters and even a Law God and you didn¡¯t even know something so obvious at the eastern continent, even though you said that you would conquer it someday?"


    After Yale spoke those words, the attacks to the barrier stopped as they started to guess that there was something wrong with the situation at the moment when they heard Yale speaking of the eastern continent.


    "He is obviously bluffing, continue to attack that barrier!"


    The birdman ancestor ignored Yalepletely while he ordered the Law Masters to attack.


    "This isn¡¯t something strange in the eastern continent, linking the souls of two people in a token to send information about thest minutes before death to the other party. Moreover, breaking it, thest minutes would be sent to the other party instantaneously."


    The birdman ancestor knew of tokens to indicate if a member was alive or not, but he had never heard of some with such features like sending thest minutes. However, he wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about that kind of things since he never cared too much to control the lives of the members of his kingdom.


    "Even if you sent a message, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Divine beasts are doomed to be just Law Masters. Maybe if another one worthy of being called Demon Lord appeared, I would fear you. However, you are the one with that potential, and you will die today."


    Since he was already a Law God and created a powerful force with Law Masters, he didn¡¯t fear any divine beast. Although there wasn¡¯t a lot of Law Masters, there were still enough to form small armies and wasn¡¯t difficult finding one in the capitals of the kingdoms as long as one had enough capital to buy some of that Law Master¡¯s time.


    However, the Law Gods were scarce in number, and although the birdman ancestor didn¡¯t know exactly the number, he was sure that it was less than ten. Moreover, that number was guessed by estimating that some old experts were hiding their strength and had be Law Gods in secret.


    "Don¡¯t you fear the person who received the transmission of what happened here?"


    The records of thest minutes were sent to Revgen who was far more powerful than the newbie Law God in front of Yale¡¯s eyes, but Yale knew that Revgen wouldn¡¯t be able toe and aid him at that moment.


    "I swear that one of the two souls linked to the token I have just broken was the same that stopped the invasion of the eastern continent more than thirty thousand years ago."


    Everyone was shocked by hearing Yale words, but the reasons were different.


    The enemies were scared to death by hearing Yale making that oath because Yale would have already died if his oath was false, and the person who ended that invasion was a source of fear for all.


    Those at the tribe who didn¡¯t know Yale¡¯s true identity felt that even if they died, the ones attacking them were also doomed.


    Finally, those like Nurvey, who knew that Yale was that expert and that his token was linked with Revgen, understood that Yale was cheating his opponents by ying with the words.


    Before anyone left their shock, Yale had already teleported to one of the sea monsters and killed it before teleporting to the second one who suffered the same fate.


    When everyone noticed Yale¡¯s actions, he was already attacking the third one, who managed to defend a bit, but in less than ten seconds it also died.


    The army was angry at Yale¡¯s behavior and continued attacking the barriers disregarding anything else. As for backing down because of the token Yale had broken, they didn¡¯t even think about that because the birdman ancestor announced that he would conquer the whole world, which was enough to be their doom.


    Their only hope was that the birdman ancestor was stronger than the man who stopped the invasion in the past.


    No one tried to attack Yale because they couldn¡¯t match his teleporting speed, but in the end, he only barely managed to kill the fifth before the tribe¡¯s barrier started to crack.


    "This is bad!"


    There were still a few seconds before his time limit, and there wasn¡¯t any hole in the space barrier, but Yale teleported back to the tribe hoping to restore the barrier with his Condensed life Essence, but when he reappeared in the tribe, the barrier broke.


    Everyone did their utmost, but thest barrier that was protecting them had disappeared.

 Chapter 359 Two Essence Gods

    A man with a skinny body, red eyes, and ash-like skin was looking at an army that neared the tribe of the Dragon Race.


    "Nearing the tribe openly while those monsters prepare a space barrier, that is a pretty good idea to make them fall in despair."


    The man wasughing when suddenly an ice spear pierced his chest. However, the man turned into a dark smoke before reforming his body again. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any wound on his body.


    "You have a pretty savage way to greet others."


    The man looked to the woman in front of him, who hadn¡¯t doubted in attacking before saying a word. However, for Essence Gods, a spear piercing the heart wasn¡¯t enough to kill.


    "To think that you dared to provoke such a mess here... I have heard of you, but I still don¡¯t know how manys you eradicated without reason."


    The woman¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and even the vapor water in the air turned into snowkes when she spoke.


    "It wasn¡¯t without reason. I wanted to show my strength, so it is normal that some worlds disappear. It is their fault for being weak, how can I be med for that?"


    The man grinned while speaking because he never felt that he did bad by destroying entires.


    "This is the world of my father¡¯s best friend, and your current target is the son of that man. Do you think that you can still do as you want?"


    There was an alliance between that woman¡¯s faction and Liye¡¯s father, so there was no way she could watch as an Essence God provoked such a mess in the world and tried to kill Yale without acting.


    "Why are you so sure that I nned all? I am justughing while seeing a war among ants."


    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t seem to intend telling the truth, the woman started to grow angry.


    "I left a seal inside the sea monster you have killed, and I know what happened before his death. You still dare to im that this had nothing to do with you?"


    The grin of the man just turned stronger.


    "Eh, so you know that. Very bad, now I also need to kill you. I was nning to deal with youter, after having kidnaped your sister to use her as my hostage, but it seems that I need to start my ns ahead of time."


    Threads of darkness appeared from the man¡¯s body and attacked his opponent, but the attack was useless.


    "It seems thating alone was the right decision; I don¡¯t want to think what would have happened to my sister if I left her alone."


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple was the first in wanting to go helping Yale by killing that man with red eyes, but in the end, he remained back taking care of his girlfriend.


    Since there was an Essence God implicated in the plot, it would be dangerous leaving a Law God alone. Moreover, it was as the red-eyed man said, kidnapping her would be enough to put a restraint on her boyfriend and her sister.


    "Killing you in a short time may be difficult, but you are dreaming of harming me. That man is already doomed, give up and follow him!"


    The battle among the two started provoking that a lot of people in the western continent fainted by the leak of their auras. Fortunately, the space barrier of the sea monsters isted those inside well enough, so they weren¡¯t affected.


    Foreign Essence Gods like them shouldn¡¯t interfere in the wars of the world, but the man with red eyes had already broken that rule when he incited a war, so no one would be able toin if he was killed by another Essence God in retaliation.


    The woman had first thought in saving Yale¡¯s group first, but given that they didn¡¯t know her, it wouldn¡¯t be easy convince them, and even if they believed her, helping them would have left an opening for the red-eyed man to attack.


    She had never met him before, but the red-eyed man was famous for his viciousness and his narrow-mind. He was once a member of the five strongest Law Gods together with herself and Liye before his reincarnation.


    The members of that group were decided arbitrarily by others, and most of them usually didn¡¯t even bother with it, but that man always wanted to battle the other four to show that he was the number one.


    However, Liye went to reincarnation before meeting him, and the rest, red-eyed man included, ended bing Essence Gods, so they left the group before someone determined who was the strongest.


    In fact, the only one interested in that was the red-eyed man, so he looked for the other two and ended killing them after a tough battle, in which he used all of his tricks to maximize his chances of winning.


    Of course, that included taking hostages, killing their loved ones to make them lose their temper, and anything that could help without worrying about if it was fair or not.


    After killing those two, he thought that he only had one opponent left, the woman in front of his eyes, so he ended tracking her until Yale¡¯s world.


    At first, he nned to look for a chance to kidnap her sister, but she was always stuck to her boyfriend, who was also an Essence God, so he had no chance to kidnap her.


    What he didn¡¯t expect when nearing Yale¡¯s world, was discovering the existence of Liye¡¯s reincarnation, who was also quite weak, so it was a better target to kill.


    Of course, the red-eyed man didn¡¯t fear the backgrounds of anyone because he himself had a great background, so he used to turn crazy and kill as much as he wanted without any consequence.


    While both battled, they didn¡¯t stop observing the war between the army and the tribe, and both were quite shocked when Yale killed aw master and four-fifths of the army in an instant.


    "Well, even if he turned into an ant, he was once someone who was grouped with me as one of the five strongest Law Gods, so this isn¡¯t unexpected."


    The red-eyed man didn¡¯t mind about the lives lost in the army in the hands of Yale because it wasn¡¯t like if he cared about anyone in that army, all of them were just disposable pawns.


    "I can¡¯t understand why you are so obsessed in killing all of us. Just because you want to be recognized as the strongest? You can call yourself the strongest if you want, it isn¡¯t like if I have any interest in that title."


    The red-eyed man had already killed the other two women who had belonged to their group, and although she hadn¡¯t met any of them before, they weren¡¯t the type who liked to catch attention from others, and they were focused on training without caring forparisons. If it wasn¡¯t because others looked for trouble with them because their beauty, no one would have known that they were so strong.


    "Those two also didn¡¯t have any interest in the title, but just epting that wouldn¡¯t have made others think that I am the strongest. Can¡¯t you understand that my pride is far more important than your lives? My pride is my own existence! Why you women can¡¯t understand it?"


    The red-eyed man always felt that the three women in the group fled from him because women didn¡¯t care about pride, and Liye died, so they lost the chance to battle, but the red-eyed man was sure that Liye would have battled against him to determine who was the strongest.


    Of course, Liye wasn¡¯t someone who bothered about titles like being the strongest, nor had any special pride. The one with a huge problem was only the red-eyed man who needed to be always the best and couldn¡¯t endure that others were at his level or stronger than him.


    "You are such a fool... I met a lot of people in my life, both men and women, and I am sure that the problem with your pride doesn¡¯t have any rtion with gender."


    As someone who lived for lots of years, there was no way that she didn¡¯t know that much. There were crazy people like the man in front of her eyes, but that kind of people appeared in any species and could have any gender, so thinking like that man who thought that she couldn¡¯t understand because she was a woman was just a foolish thought.


    "Say whatever you want, but you will die today and be part of my reputation!"


    Just when he finished saying those words, both of them looked towards the space barrier because it had been distorted after Yale killed five of the sea monsters.


    "Liye¡¯s reincarnation is pretty stupid, doing that would only make the space barrier to go berserk, but it won¡¯t break. oh, they are all already dead."


    He had just seen Yale teleporting to the tribe after killing the fifth sea monster and the barrier protecting the tribe had been broken at the same moment.


    However, a full power attack of the Law God followed it and annihted the whole tribe.


    When the red-eyes man thought that Yale was already dead, the tribe appeared again as if it had never suffered any damage.


    The reason was that Yale cast Absolute Protection just after teleporting back to the tribe and had saved everyone from sure death.

 Chapter 360 Bersek Space Barrier

    Yale sighed in relief after confirming that Absolute Protection was cast in time and no one died, but at the same time, his power-up had also disappeared to avoid the Storage Space from crumbling, so the situation was still desperate.


    The only good thing for Yale¡¯s group was that the birdman ancestor wanted to go for a great ending and put all his power into the previous attack, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to attack again with that much power in a short time.


    After everyone reappeared, the first thing Yale did was running towards Nurvey¡¯s side and forcing her to enter into the Storage Space. Although her support skills were sublime, she didn¡¯t have any chance to put them on disy in their current situation, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure even one hit of a Law Master.


    When Yale put Nurvey on the Storage Space, he also noticed that there was a slight distortion in the surrounding space. It was only at that moment when he noticed that his efforts killing those five sea monsters had some effect even if the barrier hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    "Bastards, how did they survive to that..."


    While Yale noticed the distortion of the space, the birdman ancestor was cursing Yale¡¯s group from having survived. Initially he used all his power to show that there was an immeasurable difference between him and them, but in the end, he just became a clown since the other party didn¡¯t even have a scratch and he depleted all his power.


    If the birdman ancestor wanted to continue attacking, he could still do it, and a lot of them would die, but then he wouldn¡¯t have any reserves of energy to his defense, and he didn¡¯t have an especially resistant body from the start, so he couldn¡¯t discard suffering great injuries if he lowered his guard.


    Even though he would never admit it, he feared the Demon Lord after seeing how he acted since the war started. At first sight, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t seem a great opponent, but he still annihted almost all the army and killed six Law Masters without any help.


    The birdman ancestor didn¡¯t know what kind of trump card the Demon lord still had, but he didn¡¯t n to discard all his defense just for the sake of killing some members of Yale¡¯s group.


    "What are you waiting, kill them!"


    Hering the birdman ancestor¡¯s order, the Law Masters started to attack.


    Ronragruk was facing five Law Masters by himself, while Yale was taking off three of them by controlling a lot of swords from some distance.


    Yale was waiting for the Storage Space to stabilize before using his power-up again and kill more Law Masters, so he was using that strategy to win some time and protect the weakest members of the tribe by preventing the members of the army from going near them.


    Swordmad and Sebe were also battling against one Law Master each one because the other three Law Masters of the Dragon Race were already battling two of them each, and they seemed unable to take more with their own power. Even the previous lizardman chief was battling against two opponents.


    With that they had all the normal Law Masters blocked, but that was because the birdman ancestor was waiting for recovering his energy, and the sea monsters weren¡¯t battling because they needed to maintain the barrier, and they were having problems in that part.


    "Boss, we can¡¯t control this barrier properly without five of us! It is already beyond our control. If any of us move or lose the concentration, it would stop or even turn berserk. However, even though we can maintain the space barrier, we can¡¯t control it anymore."


    Creating such a huge space barrier was far too difficult, and the remaining sea monsters lost the capability to control it. Before Yale¡¯s act of killing five of them, the army could enter and leave the barrier at will while the rest were trapped inside, but at that moment no one could enter or leave without dispelling the barrier.


    Of course, they all believed that in the case the barrier was dispelled for even a second, Yale would teleport far away and turn into a cmity for them, so they didn¡¯t n to let it happen.


    "Lost the control? How much humiliating will be this battle..."?


    The birdman ancestor who wanted to show his might was finding that was having grave mistakes without stop. At that point, even if he managed to kill or enve his opponents, it would be hard to have others looking at him with tremendous fear to force them to submit.


    He was a Law God, and he believed that others wouldn¡¯t doubt about his power, but it wasn¡¯t the same when speaking about hismanding capabilities.


    People might obey a Law God due to fearing death, but if that Law God is a negligentmander, some would rather die o run towards the territory of another Law God even if they needed to be servants of other species.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t any benefit for following a negligent Law God who was incapable ofmanding his subordinates.


    Even if a Law God were incapable at that, at least would have enough wisdom to delegate it into someone proficient in it but trying to show off and ending embarrassing himself was something that no Law God did in all the story of the western continent.


    "Boss, we detected that the Demon Lord manipted space to send a girl to somewhere. We believe that it should be some kind of pocket dimension that could store living beings. Won¡¯t they be mentally destroyed if we break it and kidnap everyone inside? There should be the most vulnerable members hidden there."


    The sea monsters hated the Demon Lord for having killed five of theirpanions, so they revealed their n without hesitation.


    "I don¡¯t know how to do it, so I leave that to you. I don¡¯t care if the barrier turns berserk, so one of you must act to destroy that pocket space."


    Since they had already lost the control, the birdman ancestor believed that it wasn¡¯t so much difference if it turned berserk, and he didn¡¯t believe that the barrier would break if only one more of the sea monsters stopped working on it.


    Moreover, even if it turned berserk, the sea monster just needed to stop working on it, and it would end disappearing.


    The birdman ancestor was thinking how forcing Yale to activate that pocket dimension again when he noticed something evident.


    There were another two people with human looks in the Dragon Race tribe, and the girl who disappeared was also like that, so he believed that there were a lot of chances that they had some rtionship.


    "Focus on those two!"


    Until that moment all the messages of the birdman ancestor were just shouted, but that time he sent it by Spiritual Sense, so the Law Masters understood how important it was.


    The rest of members of the army were battling some members of the Dragon Race, but they weren¡¯t contacted for that mission because the birdman ancestor considered them useless, it would be already very well if they manage to kill someone.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s swords were preventing that they could get near the weaklings, so they were faced by the strong members of the tribe.


    At that moment, the three Law Masters trying to surpass Yale¡¯s sword changed directions and went towards Swordmad, and the same applied to three of the Law Masters battling with Ronragruk, which left only two Law Masters fighting against him.


    It was something very quick, so it was difficult for anyone to react, but since there wasn¡¯t any Law Master blocking Yale¡¯s attack, a lot of members of the army died or were greatly injured by the flying swords, and Ronragruk managed to give a deadly blow to a Law Master.


    However, at the same time, two bodies fell from the sky with deadly wounds on their chests.


    Those were Swordmad and Sebe. They suddenly faced four Law Masters each one instead of only one which was already their limit, so it was an instantaneous defeat for them.


    "NO!"


    Yale shouted when seeing the two figures falling down and he rushed to send them to the Storage Space. Although they were deadly wound, it was still possible to heal them with healing magic, but since Yale didn¡¯t have time for that he wanted to entrust them to those inside the Storage Space.


    However, when Yale was moving them to the Storage Space, a sea monster appeared in front of him and used the Space Law to attack Yale.


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid shouting from pain and coughing some blood at the same moment that the Storage Space crumbled and everyone was expelled from inside.


    The sea monster was quite happy, but that happiness didn¡¯tst long because Yale instantly absorbed the two Condensed Essences that were inside the Storage Space and killed the sea monster in less than a second.


    It was also at that moment that the space barrier turned berserk and space ripples appeared in the whole area swallowing anything that touched them.


    The ripples didn¡¯t distinguish friends from foes, but Yale¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good enough, and a space ripple appeared where most people had been expelled was, and the space ripple swallowed them.


    Swordmad, Aiwai, and Wyba had the luck to avoid it, but the wounded Sebe and all the other friends of Yale disappeared.

 Chapter 361 Life Ignition

    Everything happened so quickly that Yale didn¡¯t have any time to react until the group had been swallowed by space ripple.


    Besides his friends, most of the members of the Dragon Race that had been hiding in the Storage Space had been swallowed.


    Of course, being swallowed wasn¡¯t equivalent to death because it would depend upon luck.


    If they managed to appear in a ce without merging with the environment due to the random teleportation, they would probably be fine as long as there wasn¡¯t any powerful enemy nearby. However, the chances of all of them having that luck were almost inexistent, and that would be considered a miracle; Yale couldn¡¯t believe that they were all alright.


    The one who had the worst problem was Sebe because he was injured to the point that without magic healing he would die soon. Thus, unless he appeared in a ce where a healer would discover him before his death and that healer was benevolent enough to heal a foreigner, he was doomed.


    Yale could only hope that they had enough luck to survive while he started to battle against six Law Masters at the same time, but since he didn¡¯t need to worry for using his power-up, he was going all out.


    Although it was lucky enough that Aiwai had avoided the space ripples, she only had half an hour, and although the Storage Space would be able to stabilize again in time if Yale returned the Condensed Essences, if the enemies made it crumble again, it would be a disaster. Thus, Yale was determined to finish that battle before Aiwai ran out of time.


    Aiwai was powerful enough for battling, but she decided to cast an ice shield around herself also covering Wyba, Swordmad and the other people unable to battle. Moreover, she was treating Swordmad, so at least his life could be saved.


    Yale had covered the ice shield with the Space Law to protect them against the space ripples. In fact, it wasn¡¯t hard to avoid the space ripples, and those battling avoided being swallowed a lot of times. Sadly, those who had been just expelled from the Storage Space were unable to move and were caught.


    That time, Yale was battling directly against the six Law Masters, but even with his power-up state, he couldn¡¯t kill them when they were fighting together.


    However, Yale was still controlling some flying swords to pursue the other members of the army, and they were being defeated continuously.


    If Yale was battling less Law Masters, he was confident in eradicating all the rest of the army and end killing some Law Masters in the process, but six at the same time were too much.


    However, there were a total of seventeen Law Masters remaining without counting the sea monsters, and since Ronragruk started to battle against the birdman ancestor, Yale needed to endure against those six.


    The other three Law Masters of the Dragon Race were fighting against nine Law Masters in total, and they were barely resisting because the cooperation between the three of them improved a lot thanks to their countless battles against Yale.


    The other two were still battling against the former lizardman chief, but seeing the state of that battle, the former chief would be defeated in five minutes in the best of the cases, so there was no way to put more burden on him. However, Yale still believed that he could at least endure three minutes and he wanted to kill at least one of his opponents before that moment.


    Ronragruk wanted to take advantage that the birdman ancestor had yet to recover from his full-power attack, but even in such a weakened state, a Law God was still a Law God, and Ronragruk was barely able to maintain a stalemate with him.


    "Ronragruk, if for some reason I am killed today, you must grab everyone and jump to a space ripple. Protected by your huge body, the chances of survival will increase."


    Yale already felt that there was no hope in that battle, and once the two battling against the former lizardman chief were free, it would be difficult to retain the current situation. Moreover, if for some reason Yale or Ronragruk were defeated, the war would have ended immediately because they were the strongest and losing any of them would be a fatal blow.


    If Yale died, Wyba and Aiwai would follow him, but if he managed to force a reincarnation, he believed that they could survive based on fragments of memories he had from Liye. Moreover, if he died, at least he was confident that Ronragruk would be able to save Swordmad.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to die even though he could bet it all to reincarnation, but he was just taking measures in case that happened because of strictly speaking, in that war he had more chances to die than live.


    In his heart, he felt like grabbing Swordmad, Wyba, and Aiwai and jump to a space ripple, but Yale couldn¡¯t protect them, so the chances of all of them dying due to a failed teleportation were far too high.


    With Ronragruk¡¯s huge body, it would be easy to protect even those who were injured, and even in case of failure, they only one who would suffer would be Ronragruk who should be able to resist it with his divine beast¡¯s body and his true strength as a Law Master.


    Contrary to Yale¡¯s expectations, the former lizardman chief was defeated in less than half a minute.


    Although he got a severe injury, that wasn¡¯t enough to make his stop battling. The main problem was that when receiving that hit, he fell into another space ripple and disappeared.


    The two freed Law Masters didn¡¯t try to help any of theirpanions, they rushed towards the ice shield of Aiwai and broke it.


    "Trying to protect others? Just die!"


    Those two Law Masters had attacked Aiwai¡¯s group without mercy nor any previous advice, so Aiwai could just hug Wyba to protect her with her body when the ice shield was broken.


    However, that attack never reached them because the person who should have been lying down due to his fatal injury stood up and blocked the attacks.


    "I lived a long life, I don¡¯t have any regrets."


    Swordmad muttered those words while his sword cut the head of one of the Law Masters just after blocking the attack. The other was shocked by that sudden attack and was unable to block Swordmad¡¯s second attack, which also ended with death for the Law Master.


    At the start, the only one who understood the situation was Yale with his Divine Eyes because, for the others, Swordmad¡¯s sudden increase of power when he should have been almost death was something difficult to understand.


    "Life ignition..."


    Yale muttered those two words after seeing Swordmad current state. Swordmad¡¯s power at that moment wasn¡¯t weaker than Yale¡¯s power-up state, but the source of his strength waspletely different.


    Swordmad was destroying his own lifeforce to obtain an enormous increase of power in exchange. That was a difficult forbidden skill that always ended with the death of the one who executed it, and it was impossible stopping it once it started.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how Swordmad learned that forbidden skill, but he knew that Swordmad was already about to die when he used it, so it wouldn¡¯tst for too long.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t lose his time and hurried to attack the Law Masters battling against the three Law Masters of the Dragon Race and managed to kill four of them in some seconds, but at the same time, he had aged a lot, and his power was starting to decrease as his life extinguished.


    "Master!"


    Yale hadn¡¯t called Swordmad like that for a lot of time due to the circumstances, but he had always considered Swordmad his master, and Swordmad was also like a father for him.


    When Yale saw Swordmad¡¯s body falling down, he rushed towards there ignoring the six Law Master battling with him, and he even killed two of them when they intended to block his path, but the other four managed to block his way.


    "Yale, I am d to have been your master. Using thest skill that I have learned in my life to prevent your death is myst gift to you. Don¡¯t give up."


    When Swordmad was deadly injured, he felt like if he had visited a mysterious ce where he had seen Yale¡¯s fate, and he learned that Yale would die in that battle if the fate weren¡¯t changed.


    It was in that same ce where he learned about life ignition and decided to sacrifice his life to change Yale¡¯s fate. Although he couldn¡¯t remember well anything about that ce, he was sure that he had made the right choice while his body disintegrated, and his consciousness faded.


    Yale was facing the other four Law Master while seeing Swordmad¡¯s body disappearing.


    "Get out of my way!"


    With that shout the four Law Masters were sent flying as the Life Essence, the Death Essence and the Space Essence were thrown towards Swordmad¡¯s soul that was about to enter into a space ripple because there was no way a normal soul would survive to a berserk space ripple.


    Yale wanted to send Swordmad¡¯s soul to reincarnation, but the situation was making it difficult for him, he didn¡¯t even notice that when trying to help Swordmad¡¯s soul, his aura turned into that of a Law God at the moment he shouted.

 Chapter 362 The Mysterious Experts Plan

    An ash-skinned man fell to the ground with his body disintegrating. He looked simr to the red-eyes man who started the plot against Yale, but he was bulkier.


    "Trying to kidnap my girlfriend when your young master is trying to kill my master. You got what you deserved."


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple spoke while his opponent disappeared in both body and soul. That opponent was also an Essence God, and he was called by the red-eyed man to try to kidnap the girlfriend of Liye¡¯s legacy disciple.


    Both were Essence Gods, but when it came to battle, Liye¡¯s legacy disciple had been far stronger than the ash-skinned man. That ash-skinned man was also far weaker than his young master inbat and could be considered among the weakest Essence Gods, but it was still difficult to kill an Essence God at that level.


    However, since that ash-skinned man was an enemy of his girlfriend and his master, there was no way he would be spared, so even though it was difficult to kill him in body and soul, Liye¡¯s legacy disciple did it in record time.


    "At the end, your sister was right about not leaving you alone. I doubt that another Essence God can appear here, so maybe we should go to help her."


    He wanted to help his master, but that couldn¡¯t be in exchange for losing his girlfriend. A Law God like her in front of an Essence God had no chances to battle at all.


    Moreover, even if he didn¡¯t want to ept it openly, his girlfriend¡¯s sister was still stronger than him despite being both Essence Gods, so she was a better option since only one of them could move for fear of falling on a trap.


    That girl was quite overprotected by her sister and Liye¡¯s legacy disciple, but she wouldn¡¯t be the first inviting disaster due to be a beautiful girl, and experience taught them that it was better to be cautious. Although at that time the target didn¡¯t seem to be her, they didn¡¯t forget that both of them would be unable to act freely if she was captured.


    However, it was already quite difficult for an enemy to send two Essence Gods and if they had more, they would have used them to overwhelm their group from the start, so they believed that there wouldn¡¯t be any more problem for going to help.


    "If you really want to help your master, you should remain here."


    Just after both had agreed to go helping, a voice appeared on their heads, and a mysterious figure appeared in front of them. Although it was just an incarnation and it was impossible to deduce its true identity, they understood that they would die by just one attack of that incarnation. That incarnation wasn¡¯t someone they could face.


    "Who are you? Have we met before?"


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple had a faint feeling of knowing the other party, but at the same time, he felt that his feeling was baseless since he was unable to distinguish anything about the mysterious figure in front of him.


    "I can¡¯t reply to that question, but since you have been in that ce before, I think that you can understand the reason for this. As for my identity, I can¡¯t reveal it either. Thus, I suppose that you can call me Mysterious Expert."


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple frowned when hearing the Mysterious Expert¡¯s words because he remembered about a ce he visited in the past where he had met some people he had never met before.


    However, all his memories from that ce were fuzzy, and he couldn¡¯t remember them correctly. Thus, he could believe that he had met the existence before him before in that ce.


    "Are you serious?"


    He knew that if the other party were an enemy, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for it to kill them all, so it was difficult to believe that such a powerful entity would y dirty tricks, and he already believed his words, but he still asked because he hoped to obtain more information.


    "Yes, this is the best fate for your master and you. If you leave this ce, he will end hating you once he discovers it."


    Powerful experts had some degree of understanding about fate, but not everyone could understand the same, and since Liye¡¯s legacy disciple didn¡¯t have a good understanding from even the Time Law, he couldn¡¯t see through fates easily. In fact, all his understanding about fate came from the fuzzy memories of that ce that the Mysterious Expert had mentioned before.


    "If I just need to wait here, then I will wait here."


    He chose the wisest option in that situation since in any case, there was no way he could oppose the Mysterious Expert with his power. Moreover, he believed that his master would be benefited if he followed the Mysterious Expert¡¯s instructions.


    "Good. You shouldn¡¯t stay here with him. I have another task for you."


    At that moment, the Mysterious Expert directed to the girl, who had been silent since the Mysterious Expert appeared. Neither of them had expected that the Mysterious Expert would ask them to be in different ces.


    "But..."


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple tried to reply in his girlfriend¡¯s behalf, but he was stopped.


    "That is also for her benefit and to help your master. You and her sister are sheltering her too much. Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen to her if she follows my instructions."


    After saying those words, the Mysterious Expert made the girl disappear with a forced teleportation, and the Mysterious Expert also disappeared a second after that.


    "I wonder what the use of being here is, but let¡¯s wait."


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple sat and waited for something to happen while the Mysterious Expert appeared at the ce where the girl had been teleported.


    After telling her to wait at that ce, the Mysterious expert teleported again to a ce when it was easy to see thebat between the two Essence Gods and the ce where the war was happening.


    "That battle is useless, but I can¡¯t interfere right now."


    The Mysterious Expert knew that there was no way for the red-eyes man to be victorious of that battle, and the only reason he managed to reach that point was that the Mysterious Expert hadn¡¯t interfered because that would have affected its ns negatively.


    "Swordmad is already using the Life Ignition forbidden skill that I have just taught him. It was the right choice making him Yale¡¯s master; he was the only one capable of correcting the fate to avoid Yale¡¯s death without affecting the n."


    The Mysterious Expert saw how Swordmad died and how Yale¡¯s aura increased as he tried to save Swordmad¡¯s soul.


    "Everything is going as nned. Yale is currently controlling the Essences instead of the Laws thanks to his altered mental state and my Condensed Essences. However, this is too much for his body to endure, and if he continues, he will end losing the control."


    The Mysterious Expert saw that the two Essence Gods had also noticed about Yale¡¯s state, but neither of them had time to worry about him since they could lose their life at the moment they got distracted.


    "Yale, your actions from now on will decide your fate... This time, you will depend only on yourself. If you fail, your friends will die, and you will lose your mind, then I will be forced to make you reincarnate and start again..."


    The Mysterious Expert hoped that Yale would seed, but the chances were almost inexistent, and any interference would just erase any chances to seed.


    The crucial point where all the ns had been leading Yale was about to happen, and the Mysterious Expert knew that Yale would end suffering a lot no matter if he seeded or failed.


    Preventing Liye¡¯s legacy disciple and his girlfriend from going to aid Yale was also part of the n. If they helped Yale, it was sure that Yale would survive, but then the n would fail, and the Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t willing to allow that. After all, if it was just saving Yale¡¯s life without caring for the effects of fate, the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t need any help.


    However, if Yale was sessful, it was true that they would end helping him by remaining of the spots designated by the Mysterious Expert, but there was no way the Mysterious Expert could reveal the n to them because they would end giving more value to Yale¡¯s life than to the n.


    "Although this n is for your sake, I don¡¯t mind if you end hating me. I am a sinner who yed with your fate from the start, and once you turn strong enough, I don¡¯t mind if you make me disappear. However, that would be only after the n seed. You need to continue suffering until then."


    The Mysterious Expert said again words that no one would hear. At that moment it also confirmed that Swordmad¡¯s soul had disappeared and that Yale didn¡¯t know if he had seeded or not.


    Yale changed ces with Ronragruk and started battling the birdman ancestor with eyes full of rage, that wasn¡¯t his usual cold anger, at that moment he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and all and only wanted to shred all his enemies into pieces.


    "He is already starting to lose the control. If his mind is altered a bit more, he will be unable to control his strength anymore."

 Chapter 363 Losing the Control

    Driven by hatred, Yale was attacking non-stop the birdman ancestor.


    Yale¡¯s power had increased enough to put the birdman ancestor in a situation where he couldn¡¯t low his guard, but since Yale wasn¡¯t calm minded, he couldn¡¯t use his strength to its max potential.


    Due to the fact that Swordmad and Yale had killed a total of eight Law Masters in a few seconds, the army¡¯s power had been diminished, and Ronragruk¡¯s group was managing to tie them down, but since all of them had been battle at a disadvantage for so long, they were far more tired than their opponents.


    Moreover, the birdman ancestor had already recovered enough power to battle seriously as a Law God, so there was no way Yale could divert his attention to attack the few remaining members of the army.


    Ronragruk and the three Law Masters weren¡¯t strong enough to divert their attention while battling against nine Law Masters, so the rest of them needed to fight with the army remains.


    Aiwai was the strongest in that group, so she was acting as the main defense to protect others. The rest of the people who were at least at the Grandmaster Rank were also battling, Wyba included.


    Besides Aiwai, there wasn¡¯t any other Sage Rank expert remaining in their group, but the opponents were mainly at the Sage Rank with a few injured ones at the Grandmaster Rank.


    Thus, Aiwai needed to act defending the rest hoping for Yale and the others to beat some enemies anding to help them.


    Moreover, the space ripples were as dangerous as their opponents since Yale couldn¡¯t protect them with the Space Law in his current state while battling against the birdman ancestor.


    They couldn¡¯t just remain at the same ce because the ripples would swallow them, which rendered making an ice shield to protect everyone useless.


    They needed to battle while moving and avoiding the space ripples which was pretty difficult with so many people, especially when most of them were unable to fight the enemies.


    Although they managed to avoid having casualties from the attacks of their enemies, a lot of lizardmen and members of the Dragon Race were swallowed by the space ripples in the process.


    Aiwai and Wyba were both in half-beast form and attacking non-stop with spears while they were flying with their wings.


    Both of them could feel the pain in Yale¡¯s heart after Swordmad¡¯s death and have turned ruthless with their enemies.


    Ten minutes after Swordmad¡¯s death, one of the Law Masters of the army died, but in exchange one of the Dragon Race Law Masters fell and ended being swallowed by a space ripple. Aiwai¡¯s group had also diminished a lot, but they managed to resist until that moment.


    Ronragruk frowned while seeing the situation in front of his eyes. If he had been like at the start of the war, he would think that they would be able to end that war sessfully, but Ronragruk had been injured by the birdman ancestor although he didn¡¯t tell anything about it to the others to avoid putting more burdens on them.


    The story repeated after two minutes when both sides lost a Law Master but given that the army¡¯s since had the advantage in numbers that situation was still advantageous to the army.


    Only Ronragruk and the tribe chief remained at that moment, and both of them were already at their limits.


    "I am sorry, this is my limit."


    The chief spoke to Ronragruk by Spiritual Sense.


    "However, I will take some of them with me."


    Ronragruk was about to reply when the chief sent another message.


    At the next instant, the chief attacked the seven Law Masters opposing them without caring for the defense.


    As a result of his reckless action, his body was destroyed and died. Moreover, his soul was caught by a nearby space ripple, and it disintegrated. That was aplete death.


    However, the chief¡¯s sacrifice wasn¡¯t for nothing because although his desperate attack hadn¡¯t killed anyone, he managed to send three Law Masters to a space ripple making them disappear from the battlefield.


    That was the same space ripple that destroyed his soul, and he knew that he would end like that, but he was the chief of the tribe, and since the day he obtained that position he was ready to sacrifice everything for the tribe.


    Thanks to the chief¡¯sst effort, Ronragruk only had four opponents left, which was better than the seven from before.


    Yale¡¯s clothes were almost destroyed due to his battle with the birdman ancestor. In that battle Yale was disregarding his own body, so he had lost an arm or a leg quite frequently, but the Life Essence and the Time Essence were continuously regenerating his body.


    For the birdman ancestor that battle felt like a nightmare. The opponent that seemed just a weakling with potential suddenly turned strong enough to face him. Moreover, that opponent also seemed to possess some powerful regeneration ability that made the ancestor feel despair.


    The birdman ancestor was careful while battling, so his wounds weren¡¯t too severe. However, since his regenerative powers couldn¡¯tpare to Yale, he was carefully evading the most lethal hits.


    The war seemed to start showing some possibilities to Yale¡¯s side, but at that moment, a cry distracted Yale which made the birdman ancestor¡¯s attack to pierce Yale¡¯s heart.


    However, although Yale¡¯s injury was serious, Yale wasn¡¯t paying attention since his gaze was fixed in a little girl who was falling from the sky with a huge hole on her stomach. There wasn¡¯t almost anything connecting the superior part of the body to the inferior one.


    Yale tried to move, but at that moment he noticed that he had his heart pierced and although he knew that his body was able to heal that wound, he was still unable to move at that moment with his opponent¡¯s w-like foot piercing his body.


    Thus, Yale was looking helpless how Wyba¡¯s body was going to fall into another space ripple. From the moment that the space ripples started to appear, they only increased in number, and at that moment, it was difficult to move in a straight line without meeting with one.


    When Yale felt that there was no way to save Wyba someone else caught her body just before falling into the space ripple, but it was still impossible avoiding the two of them falling there.


    "I am sorry Yale. Before my soul degenerates, I will do my utmost to save Wyba."


    Aiwai knew her fate if she didn¡¯t return to the Storage Space in less than half an hour since she left, but Aiwai decided that saving Wyba was more important, so she ended disappearing with her.


    Yale was unable to utter any word with his mouth full of blood due to his injury and his mind in a chaotic state.


    "Why?"


    That though repeating endlessly in Yale¡¯s mind while he looked at the spot where Wyba and Aiwai had disappeared.


    At some moment, Yale heard theughter of the birdman ancestor who seemed delighted with the current situation.


    "I don¡¯t care what happens to me... I will destroy you, everyone and everything rted to you, no matter the cost."


    Yale stared the birdman ancestor with an expressionless face, but at that moment the white of his eyes had turned ck, and the color of his eyes was deep red.


    The w-ending leg stabbed in Yale¡¯s heart started to disintegrate, and the process continued to the birdman ancestor¡¯s body.


    The birdman ancestor felt danger from that, so he ended cutting off his leg before the disintegration expanded to the rest of his body.


    A powerful aura surrounded Yale¡¯s body with the five Condensed Essencespletely out of control. At that moment, Yale¡¯s consciousness had already disappeared, and all that remained was a crazy body and soul that started to destroy everything.


    The uncontrolled aura spread in all directions and everything touched by it was reduced to dust. Even the Law Masters would be disintegrated whening in contact with that deadly aura.


    While everyone was shocked by Yale¡¯s sudden change, Ronragruk rushed towards the few surviving members of the tribe, and after grabbing them, he jumped into a space ripple.


    He already noticed that Yale had lost the control and couldn¡¯t distinguish between allies and enemies, so he decided to follow the n and flee.


    Ronragruk didn¡¯t know if he would survive to the space ripple, but he was sure that no one inside that space barrier would survive to the uncontrolled Yale.


    "Everyone! Avoid that aura at any cost! He has lost the control, which has made him immensely powerful, but he is just a mindless monster that would end self-destructing due to his own power!"


    The birdman ancestor feared the Yale in front of him, but he noticed that there wasn¡¯t any consciousness controlling Yale¡¯s body.


    "Let¡¯s leave. We won, there isn¡¯t anyone left. Dispel the space barrier."


    Since the birdman ancestor believed that Yale was already doomed and the rest were dead or fell into the space ripples, he felt that the best choice to ensure avoiding being hit by the aura was retreating.


    "We tried since that aura appeared, but even without us, the space barrier still exists."


    Just when the birdman ancestor was about to ask for the reasons, a mutter appeared from Yale¡¯s mouth.


    "Loss of control. Confirmed. Lack of consciousness. Confirmed. Last wish of the user¡¯s consciousness before disappearing. Confirmed. Conditions fulfilled, activating the self-preservation artificial intelligence."

 Chapter 364 Last Wish Systems Artificial Intelligence Prowess

    No one on the birdman ancestor¡¯s group understood the meaning of Yale¡¯s muttering, but at that moment the space barrier solidified, and all the space ripples disappeared.


    "All the ways to escape have been sessfully sealed. Starting the extermination."


    The five Condensed Essences remained out of control in Yale¡¯s body which should make impossible that consciousness existed, but the one controlling Yale¡¯s body was the Last Wish System with an artificial intelligence especially created for that situation.


    Despite the essences being uncontrolled, the Last Wish System could still use them perfectly. Moreover, the three Laws that Ronragruk had infused to the Storage Space had also transformed into power into the hands of the Last Wish System.


    However, those threews could only be controlled at the Law God level while the other five wereparable to an Essence God. However, those Laws were more useful in the Last Wish System¡¯s control than when Ronragruk used them.


    Five uncontrolled Condensed Essence was enough to threaten the life of an Essence God, but since no living being could control such state, it was just a battle against a mindless monster, which lowered the difficulty a lot.


    Moreover, the power of the five Condensed Essences was destroying Yale¡¯s body due to the excessive power for a body that couldn¡¯t endure it, but the Last Wish System managed to bnce the body to let in a state of almost being destroyed yet being in a perfect state.


    The birdman ancestor noticed that there was something wrong with Yale¡¯s body when a perfect space barrier blocked his path. However, there was nothing he could do when he was hit with five essences and threews simultaneously. Even an Essence God who had trained those Essences and Laws wouldn¡¯t be able to control them with such precision and bnce.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Last Wish System was better than an Essence God, it was because as an artificial intelligence it only existed for its mission and there couldn¡¯t be any thought distracting it.


    Being like that would be difficult for other Essence Gods because it was normal to have something in mind even if it was rted to the battle. Only those who surpassed the level of an Essence God would be able to achieve easily such control while having other thoughts in mind.


    The birdman ancestor was annihted, and not even his body was left behind, but the Last Wish System still absorbed his memories and checked his karmic connections.


    An instant after that, Yale¡¯s body continued attacking the rest of the army, which couldn¡¯t even be called a battle, it could only be described as a one-sided massacre.


    "This artificial intelligence is working very well. It was worth of the effort having modified the Last Wish System to add it. Now that he had fallen in this state, the sess or defeat will be decided by his capability to regain his senses."


    As usual, the Mysterious Expert spoke alone while being in the sky without anyone to hear its words.


    Yale losing the control of his power and entering into a berserk state was in the ns of the Mysterious Expert, and for that reason, the Mysterious Expert added that self-preservation artificial intelligence to the Last Wish System when Yale was still in his mother¡¯s womb.


    The Mysterious Expert knew that sess or failure wouldn¡¯t be determined quickly, so it turned its gaze towards the battle of the two Essence Gods.


    They had also noticed that Yale had turned insane and lost the control, but although the woman wanted to help him, she couldn¡¯t get enough time to help since the battle against the red-eyed man was still intense.


    "You have lost! That guy killed himself at the moment when he lost the control! Well, those trashes inside the space barrier will die because they were overconfident, but I don¡¯t care about them! In the end, that guy wasn¡¯t my opponent if he couldn¡¯t beat those trashes without killing himself in the process."


    The red-eyed man already believed that he had won against Yale because Yale had needed to sacrifice himself to beat a group of weaklings.


    Thus, the red-eyes man wasughing with all his strength while battling because he only needed to kill one more opponent to show the universe that he was the strongest of the group.


    "Now you are thest one!"


    The red-eyed man threw a talisman to his opponent and prepared his strongest attack. That talisman had the effect of stopping the time although it could onlyst two seconds against an Essence God.


    Moreover, if the target received some external influence, it would be easily broken, and given the speed of an Essence God, the moment a normal attack started to touch them, they would have enough time to react and counter attack.


    Thus, those extremely expensive talismans were used only to buy some time to cast the strongest attacks. If it weren¡¯t because the red-eyed man wanted to finish quickly for fear of Yale¡¯s background rushing towards the ce after the berserk state killed Yale, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to spend the talisman in that battle.


    Since he also had a great background, he didn¡¯t fear the background of others, but remaining in the world of someone after killing someone under the world creator¡¯s protection wasn¡¯t wise as it would be difficult for him to be rescued.


    The woman noticed about the stop of time, but her control of time was just at the Law Master level while the talisman was created by an Essence God who controlled the Time Essence, and thus she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The attack of the red-eyed man was vicious and wanted to harm the woman¡¯s soul severely in one hit. Although it was still difficult to say if she would instantly die, at least her injuries wouldn¡¯t be better than those Liye suffered before reincarnation.


    Two seconds was a short time for a mortal but for an Essence God that was more than enough to cast a powerful attack that would be devastating against someone unprotected.


    "At least my sister wouldn¡¯t be alone after my death."


    The talisman could only stop the time of the physical world and didn¡¯t have effects on the mind like a real time-stopping attack, so the woman silently waited for the deadly attack she couldn¡¯t block or avoid while thinking about her sister and her sister¡¯s boyfriend.


    However, before the attack reached her, the red-eyed man¡¯s eyes lost any trace of life, and his body disappeared together with his soul. That was something normal for those who were at least Law Gods, so there wasn¡¯t any surprise for an Essence God disappearing after death and not leaving a corpse.


    The surprise was the fact that an Essence God died suddenly just like that.


    "Mastermind eliminated sessfully. Switching to the next target."


    Yale¡¯s body, which was just behind the red-eyed man before thetter¡¯s death, muttered those words before leaving the ce.


    "He spoke? Really? In such berserk state?"


    The woman realized that the berserk Yale had saved her, but she couldn¡¯t understand how he managed to be conscious in that situation. She wasn¡¯t the type of woman that expressed shock easily and was usually cold andposed, but what happened moments ago was far too shocking.


    "That is just because I left an artificial intelligence to control his body when he loses the control."


    The woman turned around quickly after hearing those words and found that she wasn¡¯t able to tell even the gender of the person in front of her.


    "Senior, may I know who you are?"


    The woman didn¡¯t doubt that the other party was senior since she couldn¡¯t even see through the incarnation.


    "Just call me Mysterious Expert. You don¡¯t need to worry about Yale, with the artificial intelligence controlling his body, he won¡¯t die as long as he recovers his consciousness in the time limit."


    The artificial intelligence was created just for that kind of situation making that it couldn¡¯t be used for other purposes, but once activated, as long as Yale didn¡¯t need more than a hundred years to recover his consciousness, the body and soul would remain in a good state.


    "Then, I will help him to recover his consciousness right now."


    Although it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her stopping Yale in his current state, she was confident in managing to calm him down after spending some effort. Thus, she was ready to follow Yale.


    "I won¡¯t allow that to happen."


    The woman was unable to understand the situation. It seemed obvious that the Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t an enemy, but she couldn¡¯t understand the reasons for not helping Yale.


    "You have also experienced it before, so even though you may not remember you should know about the existence of the Timeless Border. Yale¡¯s consciousness is currently in that ce, trying to forcefully awake him won¡¯t do him any good."


    The woman was shocked when she heard those words because she understood their meaning. However, the concept of time in the Timeless Border was something she couldn¡¯t understand. Despite how much time one felt that had passed in that ce, one might return in a second, in a year, in thousand years, or never return.


    Moreover, it was true that calming Yale down wouldn¡¯t help him to wake up and might even provoke that his consciousness would never return.


    "It seems that you understand. If you want to help Yale, you need to go to the position that I have just sent to your mind. Yale¡¯s sisters would appear there, and they will need your help."


    The woman received the information, but she didn¡¯t feel confident in fulfilling such a task.


    "Healing the little girl won¡¯t be any problem. However, I can¡¯t heal the soul of the other. Whoever harmed her soul was too wicked or a total inept controlling the Death Law."


    She had already noticed about the state of those two when they disappeared, and she knew about Aiwai¡¯s soul delicate situation.


    She felt that the Mysterious Expert was more suitable to help them, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask for its reasons for not acting directly.


    "I know what you are thinking, but I can¡¯t act directly in that matter. As for the soul problem, you don¡¯t need to heal her if you can¡¯t, as long you avoid her soul from deteriorating it will be enough."


    The woman pondered a bit without nodding.


    "I can do that for some time, but I can¡¯t do it eternally, so don¡¯t me me if when he returns, that girl¡¯s soul was already beyond salvation."


    After saying those words, the woman teleported to the location indicated by the Mysterious Expert.

 Chapter 365 Ocean of Memories

    Yale felt like if he was sinking into the endless darkness while memories from his time with Aiwai and Wyba repeated endlessly in his mind.


    However, each time the memories ended with the scene of both of them disappearing in the space ripple, and then the memories started to repeat again.


    "Why? Why has it ended in this way? It is my fault. They two are gone because I was unable to protect them."


    Yale med himself each time he saw Wyba and Aiwai disappearing. He didn¡¯t know how much time passed since he started that loop of memories, but he felt that he had been in that state for a lot of time.


    "No, I am wrong. It isn¡¯t just the two of them, master also died, and I still don¡¯t even know if his soul was saved or not..."


    At some point, Yale remembered about Swordmad¡¯s death, and the memories about Swordmad also merged with those of Aiwai and Wyba making it even more difficult to endure for Yale.


    "What about the others? They were all swallowed by the space ripples, are they alright? I have failed to everyone, and I was just worried by some of them? I am despicable!"


    As Yale continued ming himself, the memories regarding all of those swallowed by the space ripples also started to appear in the memories repeating endlessly in his mind.


    "Why have I gone to the Dragon Race tribe? Why didn¡¯t I leave quickly after visiting them? Why didn¡¯t I just bet it all and jumped to a space ripple with those important to me? Why?"


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid continuing questioning his own actions. He wanted to know when he had doomed everyone because of his selfish decisions.


    When more and more memories were being added to the endless loop of memories shing through Yale¡¯s mind, there was a memory that caught Yale¡¯s attention.


    "What is that memory? I don¡¯t remember anything like that, from who is that memory?"


    Before Yale could continue guessing more unknown memories appeared, and they seemed all from different people.


    "What is this? Stop! Those aren¡¯t my memories!"


    Yale wanted to cry from the pain his mind was suffering, but he didn¡¯t have a body to do it.


    The new memories were increasing, and a lot of people he didn¡¯t know appeared there calling him by different names.


    "I don¡¯t know them, but why I am feeling so bad for not knowing them? What is happening to me? I already lost everything. All my friends are gone, my family is gone. Who are those people who seem close to me? No, that is not me, they are close to the person who belongs those memories, but why I also have those memories. Haven¡¯t I enough with my own problems?"


    Yale felt like turning mad with all those memories appearing from nowhere.


    The stream of new memories continued to mix with Yale¡¯s memories which clouded even more Yale¡¯s mind.


    "Who am I? Are all those memories mine? Real memories? Fake memories? How can I distinguish them?"


    Yale wanted to discard those memories when they started to appear, but he found that he couldn¡¯t bear to do it, like if he was considering them as important as his own.


    He feared those memories and wanted to reject them, but he was unable to do it


    "What is happening to me? Am I even alive? I can¡¯t feel my body and not even the Last Wish System is working..."


    Yale¡¯s consciousness tried to ess the Last Wish System, but it didn¡¯t work. The Last Wish System was in Yale¡¯s soul and drifting in the darkness was only Yale¡¯s consciousness.


    "Liye, wake up!"


    A sudden call shocked Yale¡¯s consciousness. The call was a from a new memory that had just appeared, but that time Yale recognized the name.


    "Liye... That was one of the names I used in my past life. Is this a memory from my past life?"


    Although Yale though that at the start he discarded it immediately because the situation didn¡¯t fit with his past life at all.


    "From today on you are my disciple. I epted you although you can¡¯t train at all. Don¡¯t disappoint me."


    Those words said by an old man were the ones that made Yale discard any possibility of being his past life and ended considering that it was just someone that was also called Liye.


    "Yes, master."


    The owner of that memory replied to the old man while bowing.


    That fragment of memorysted more than others, and Yale couldn¡¯t avoid remembering Swordmad when seeing the master-disciple rtionship in that fragment of memory.


    Yale felt immersed in that fragment of memory to the point that the stream of new memories had stopped, and Yale continued seeing that life from the point of view from that Liye. It felt like beingpletely immersed reading a book while self-substituting with the main character.


    That Liye was unable to train and had been considered trash by everyone. It was only that old man who thought that despite being unable to train, he wasn¡¯t useless.


    As time passed, the story showed that the old man was right. That Liye was still a weakling, but he gathered a lot of knowledge, and even other disciples from the old man went to ask him when they have doubts about training.


    Although he was unable to train, he turned into a true master regarding the theory and turned almost as famous as his own master.


    He had a lot of disciples, and each of them was far stronger than him, but everyone respected him a lot, and anyone who dared to offend him would face an army of angry and powerful disciples.


    That Liye was getting old due to being unable to increase his lifespan through training, and even the special resourced to increase his lifespan had his disciples obtained expending all their wealth weren¡¯t enough to increase it more.


    At that moment, the Liye in the memories had already lived more than two hundred years, and he announced that he would die after being three hundred, which for his disciples felt too short, but for a mortal to live three hundred years it was already a lot.


    The years continued to pass in the memory, and Liye was already on his death bed looking like an old man who would die at any moment.


    All his disciples had gone to say Liye farewell, an even the big room where he was lying down wasn¡¯t enough to fit them all.


    While they were entering and leaving to let space to others, there was someone who remained at Liye¡¯s side the whole time, that was Liye¡¯s master.


    "It is truly a pity. You have been my best disciple, but fate is too cruel by forbidding you to train and forcing you to die so young."


    No one knew that age of that old man, but it was clear that he had lived enough to consider that three hundred years was a short span of time.


    "Master, don¡¯t worry for me. I have no more regrets. I would hope to meet you again in my next life, but I know that it can¡¯t happen."


    No one seemed to understand the meaning of Liye¡¯s words, but since reincarnation was something that no one had confirmed in their world and was still a guess, they didn¡¯t overthink about it.


    After saying those words, the Liye from that memory died, but the memory didn¡¯t end, and a different person appeared in a ce that had no rtionship with the previous one.


    "So, this is the next trial. I know this all is just fake, but I will never forget what I learned there."


    After hearing those words, something stroked Yale¡¯s mind as he had a realization.


    "Why I am such a fool. Those memories are all mine. Those are the memories from the Life and Death Trials! That fragment just now was about the trial who originated the name that I used in my past life when taking disciples."


    Yale could understand why using that name for such purpose because he could feel the deep impact that the trial had on him.


    "I won¡¯t reject those memories anymore, nor I will fear them. It is my sin to forget about everything and think only about my present life."


    At that moment, memories flowed nonstop towards Yale¡¯s consciousness, but that time he didn¡¯t feel any pain despite recovering all the memories from the Life and Death Trials. Yale had epted them together with all the time he lived in those memories.


    "Swordmad is dead, but there is a still a chance of his soul having survived. Wyba and Aiwai are in great danger, but not dead yet! The rest disappeared in the space rippled, but they could still be alive, maybe they need my help. Instead of drifting endlessly in this ce, I must return!"


    The darkness surrounding Yale didn¡¯t disappear after his mind stopped hesitating, but a body formed around his consciousness giving him the capability to move freely in the darkness. That was a body formed from Yale¡¯s will, the only type of body that could exist in that dark space.


    "Congrattions from escaping from the ocean of memories! It would have been too weird for me if the owner of one of the five pieces of my inheritance disappeared there. Wee to the Timeless Border!"

 Chapter 366 Timeless Sovereign

    In the darkness where no one else should have been, Yale noticed that a person had appeared in front of him at the moment he heard some words.


    There wasn¡¯t any light in that ce, but Yale could still see the other party without a problem. However, although Yale could see that there was someone in front of him without problems, he was unable to remember anything about that person even though it was just in front of him.


    "Who are you?"


    Yale was curious about the identity of the other party because that person had mentioned the ocean of memories where Yale was sure had been until some moments ago.


    "Quite a normal question, but this isn¡¯t the question you want to know the most, right?"


    The other party replied with a smile on the face, but Yale forgot about that a second after seeing it.


    "Not telling your real question? Can it be that you aren¡¯t conscious of what you truly want to know? Then, I will be the one to tell you what you most desire at this moment."


    Yale was still clueless about the identity of the other party, but he could also feel that such a question wasn¡¯t the one he wanted to know the most.


    "What you want to know the most right now is your true identity."


    Those words were like a thunderbolt striking in Yale¡¯s mind because he realized that he couldn¡¯t argue about that.


    Yale had just recovered a lot of memories, but those were all of the Life and Death Trial, he had yet to recover his oldest memories. Although Yale had epted all the lives that he lived in the Life and Death Trials, he also wanted to know about his original identity.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale wasn¡¯t worried by Aiwai, Wyba, and the others, but he felt that unless he managed to solve that question, he would never be able to leave that dark space that the person in front of him called Timeless Border.


    "You are right..."


    At that moment, Yale realized that he always wanted to know that. Reincarnating with almost all his memories sealed but the knowledge of being someone who reincarnated, knowing more about his own identity had always been something important for him even though he suppressed such intentionter on due to the fear of his current self would disappear if he remembered everything.


    However, after his experience in the ocean of memories, Yale knew that there wasn¡¯t any need to fear because that was still a part of himself and as long as he epted it, he wouldn¡¯t have any problem.


    "It is good that you admit it. However, although I know the answer to your question, that isn¡¯t something I should reply."


    Yale felt that the other party was mocking of him, but for some reason, he was unable to get angry due to it.


    "I can only give you the same quantity of information I give each time someone with a piece of my inheritancee here and with the same value. Do you know? This a great advantage, those without a piece of my legacy wouldn¡¯t appear in front of me, and if they would obtain enough information or not would depend on their luck and fate."


    Yale hadn¡¯t expected the other party to speak so much without waiting for a reply, but he had the sensation that the other party didn¡¯t have a lot of chances to speak with others and wanted to use the chance.


    "I am the one who created this space, which I called the Timeless Border. Although I said that I created it, I just did it by ident when Imitted an unforgivable sin."


    Given the smiling face of the self-proimed creator of the Timeless Border, Yale couldn¡¯t feel any repent for that so-called sin.


    "Well, if I hadn¡¯tmitted that sin, your universe wouldn¡¯t exist, so you should be thankful for it."


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand how could both matters be rted, or to be more exact, he was trying to avoid reaching the obvious reply.


    "Why that face? You should have already guessed it, right? I am the creator of your universe and the ancestor of almost all the humans there."


    Even though it was possible guessing that answer from that person¡¯s previous words, it was still shocking enough hearing it directly.


    "Everyone who heard this for the first time had the same face as you right now. This is too funny!"


    The self-proimed universe creator wasughing while seeing Yale¡¯s shocked face.


    "Senior, or maybe I should say ancestor... I don¡¯t want to be disrespectful, but are you a man or a woman? Although you are in front of me, I forget everything about your appearance instantaneously."


    The universe creator started tough even harder after hearing Yale.


    "Another typical question. I am a man, but you will probably forget about it quickly. Unless you reached my level of power or turned into a Timeless Sovereign like me, it will be impossible for you to remember about my appearance. You can still remember my words and my existence, but after leaving the Timeless Border, even remembering my existence would be almost impossible. If it wasn¡¯t because this shadow of myself was left here to wee my inheritors, even speaking with me would be impossible for you. To meet someone of my position, a strong fate is needed."


    Yale didn¡¯t doubt about the universe creator¡¯s because he had also had the feeling that he would forget easily about the man before him.


    "Shadow?"


    Yale was surprised by the fact the person in front of him was just a shadow and not a real existence.


    "Each time someone visits the Timeless Border a shadow of consciousness is created and would remain here forever. The same will happen when you left. Well, this is a bit incorrect because all the shadows who had been here once had been here always. There isn¡¯t a concept like time in this ce. You can easily meet with shadows at different times, and even some may have met the shadow you will leaveter. The Timeless Border is a paradox itself, a ce that shouldn¡¯t exist, so it will be difficult to retain some memories of this ce after leaving. Only Timeless Sovereigns can remember everything and enter the Timeless Border at will."


    Yale confirmed in his mind that the shadow of the universe creator must have felt too lonely to speak too much without waiting for a reply.


    "Ancestor isn¡¯t the only Timeless Sovereign?"


    Yale finally decided to call the world creator as ancestor because if almost all humanity were his descendants, it would be far too difficult that Yale himself wasn¡¯t.


    "I am not the only one, and I would prefer if you don¡¯t call me ancestor. I had too many descendants, and even my true descendants with soul empowerment like you are still too numerous to consider you as part of my family. I told the same to your father when he came here before. There are too many generations between us."


    Yale had already guessed that the strange powers inherited by soul were due to some special rtionship with the man before him because it was too abnormalpared with normal people, but he was shocked by his father¡¯s part.


    "Don¡¯t be surprised by your father visiting me. He also has a piece of my inheritance, and everyone with that is fated toe here and meet me even if it was just at the instant before dying. I need to say that your mother before transferring the piece of inheritance to you, and the self of you before losing the memory had alsoe here before."


    Yale¡¯s eyes lightener when hearing that because there was information regarding her mother and his past.


    "Your mother is quite outstanding, she was the first one after me to reach my level, and she did so when she was still pregnant of you. You have that piece of inheritance inside you from even before being born because the inheritance was already useless to her, so it moved to your unborn soul automatically."


    That information was truly a bomb for Yale; he knew that his mother was strong, but not that strong.


    "Don¡¯t be so shocked, as far as I know, since the day I created the universe another two had reached my level, including your mother, so it isn¡¯t that difficultpared to be a Timeless Sovereign as we are still only two. Moreover, the other Timeless Sovereign is also the third person at my level, so inparison, your mother isn¡¯t so shocking."


    Hearing the creator of the universe spoke about the most outstanding persons of the whole universe was something that very few people could experience, but Yale was more interested in his personal matters.


    "If everyone left a shadow here, is it possible to meet your own past shadow? Moreover, is there any way to meet the shadows of my parents."


    Yale felt that it was a great chance for him and since the concept of time didn¡¯t exist in the Timeless Border, how much he remained there shouldn¡¯t be important for the moment of returning to the real world.


    "It is possible to meet with your previous shadows, but that will be relying on your luck and fate, I can¡¯t help you with that, and the same applies to the shadows of your parents. Only the main consciousness of a Timeless Sovereign can freely control that."

 Chapter 367 Broken Shadow

    Yale was happy after knowing that the possibility existed, but at the same time, he understood that it would be difficult to seed.


    "Thank you. I will definitely find the answer to my question and save everyone after leaving this ce."


    The universe creator smiled.


    "This kind of blind determination is quite nostalgic."


    Yale didn¡¯t understand why the Timeless Sovereign in front of him said that, but he wasn¡¯t nning to try discovering the thoughts of the other party because if it was something Yale needed to know, Yale was sure that the universe creator would have mentioned it more explicitly.


    "Now you shall go. Find what you want to find or disappear forever lost among the shadows."


    The man waved his hand indicating that Yale should leave.


    "Myst advice. Not all the shadows left here have good intention, and not everything in front of you is real. One failure can be enough to be your doom."


    Yale heard those words before the shadow of the universe creator in front of him vanished.


    "Thank you."


    After giving thanks to the already disappeared shadow of the Timeless Sovereign, Yale started to move across the endless darkness.


    Although it was possible to walk, there wasn¡¯t any floor, so the way to move was just depending on how Yale imagined it.


    "This space is quite strange. It doesn¡¯t seem to have any sense."


    Yale didn¡¯t have absolutely any sense of direction inside the darkness and strictly speaking he didn¡¯t even have any weight, and there wasn¡¯t any gravity, so he didn¡¯t even know if he was going upwards or downwards.


    While moving, sometimes Yale had visions of some unknown ces, but those visions weren¡¯t from the point of view of someone else, but from an external point of view.


    "Come here..."


    At some moment, Yale heard a voice calling him, and he unconsciously followed it. In a ce when it was impossible to know to where one was moving a voice pointing a path was like a me attracting a moth.


    After following that voice that was resonating in his mind constantly, Yale finally saw the shadow of a skinny man with white hair.


    "You are here..."


    Yale doesn¡¯t want to approach more that person, but he noticed that he couldn¡¯t avoid moving towards that skinny man.


    "You can learn from the past... and the future... You can discover... whatever you want..."


    Yale felt that he should believe that man, but he was indeed curious about what he was feeling, and his body was obeying that curiosity instead of his reason.


    "I will help you... to know what you want to know..."


    A screen appeared in front of that skinny man, and it was a panoramic view of the area where the Dragon Race lived, but everything was still intact showing that it was something from Yale¡¯s past.


    "Come...e..."


    Those words were making Yale approach that screen despite his mind shouting that he shouldn¡¯t, but his body wasn¡¯t obeying and continued to approach that screen.


    The screen zoomed to the Dragon Race where Yale saw his battle against the opposing army, including the death of Swordmad and the moment when Aiwai and Wyba disappeared.


    At that moment, despite the pain of seeing those scenes again, Yale was immersed wanting to see what happened after that because it was the point where he stopped being conscious.


    "Disappear!"


    With that shout, the screen broke, and the skinny man let out a sharp cry before disappearing.


    "A mere broken shadow trying to eat my grandson¡¯s consciousness. That broken shadow really had guts."


    The owner of that voice appeared in front of Yale. It was a man with disordered ck hair and dark eyes and looked very simr to Yale himself except for the hair color.


    "Yale, are you alright? Is good to see you again! It was quite a shock when I discovered that the shadow who helped me the first time that I came here was that of my future grandson. I only discovered it after turning into a shadow, but I never expected to find your true self before turning into a shadow, this space is really crazy."


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, but if the other party wasn¡¯t lying, the person in front of him was his grandfather.


    "I never meet my grandfather before, how can I trust you? What happened with that skinny man from before?"


    Yale had the feeling that he had been in a real danger moments before and that his self-proimed grandfather saved him, but he decided to not trust him blindly.


    "My current self isn¡¯t the shadow from my first time here, but at that time, your mother was still a child, so I only know you because I saw it through this space. Moreover, given my power, it would have been bad if we met in the real world or your fate would have been messed up. Thus, I can¡¯t confirm our rtionship here where we are only consciousness, and not even our souls are present."


    Yale didn¡¯t know about the power of the other party, but at least there wasn¡¯t any instantly effect to forget like with the universe creator, so Yale guessed that he was weaker.


    "Wait until I finish to exin before considering me weak!"


    Yale was shocked that the other party knew what was thinking but decided to wait before asking questions.


    "Right, you should wait until I finish."


    After nodding his head like if he knew that Yale had decided to be patient, the man continued.


    "That man was broken shadow. A broken shadow is the shadow of someone who had the consciousness erased while being in the process of entering here. In consequence, broken shadows are created, and they tend to want to destroy consciousness of those who came here to avoid them from returning to the real world. If I haven¡¯t stopped him, although your shadow would still be aplete one, you would have never returned to the real world."


    Yale felt that the other party was right because he felt that the skinny man was truly dangerous, but at that moment, his body didn¡¯t obey him and continued to approach the skinny man.


    "Given that you received a piece of the inheritance from... right I shouldn¡¯t tell you his name. Let me start again. Given that you received a piece of the inheritance from the creator of the Timeless Border, you should have met him just after entering, but it seemed that he still didn¡¯t exin some important points to you... Well, maybe he had something more important to say, I have never been able to know what that person was thinking."


    From the words of the man, Yale guessed that there was some rtionship between the universe creator and the man in front of him.


    "Rtionship with that guy? Of course, I came with him to his universe after he created it and we are good friends, but you shall stop thinking about such stuff because it is distracting me."


    At that moment, Yale was sure that the other party could read his mind.


    "Returning to the point. In the Timeless Border, we are all just consciousness, there aren¡¯t bodies or souls, and it doesn¡¯t matter what strength you have in the real world. Here the will is the only power. Well, excluding the Timeless Sovereigns who are unbeatable here."


    Yale had already noticed that he couldn¡¯t use any of his strength in that ce, but the skinny man managed to control him and the man in front of kill, stopped the skinny man without problems.


    "If your will is strong enough, you will have more power, but at the same time, it will be difficult to resist thing that you subconsciously want, and that is how the other party controlled you. If you want to travel across the Timeless Border safely, you need to toughen your resolution and dispel anything that could distract you. Right now, it is easy to read your mind like an open book and control you won¡¯t be difficult at all as long someone tries."


    Although Yale felt a bit hurt by those words, he knew that they were true. Yale didn¡¯t know how much time passed moving alone in the darkness because time really didn¡¯t exist, but for his mind, it was like an eternity, so he couldn¡¯t avoid approaching to where someone else was, and his curiosity about that screen weakened his mind even more.


    "It is good as long you understand."


    After nodding satisfied, Yale¡¯s grandfather decided to speak again.


    "Now, it seems that I should introduce myself a bit since you don¡¯t know about me at all. As I said before, I am your grandfather, more exactly the father of your mother. Moreover, I only have one daughter, and she only has you, so you are my only grandson. I am nicknamed Battle God due to my incredible battle prowess, as long as it is a battle in which power doesn¡¯t matter being a battle of pure ability, I will never lose."

 Chapter 368 Immortal Levels

    Yale was quite skeptical when he heard his grandfather saying that he would never lose in a battle of pure ability in which strength didn¡¯t matter.


    "Eh, why do you doubt about my battle prowess? I turned famous due to it, and even the creator of this universe acknowledges my prowess in battle."


    Theck of trust of Yale hurt the Battle God, but he decided to calm down and continued to exin.


    "Do you know that I once battled against the creator of your universe in a battle of pure ability and it ended in a tie because neither of us was able to win after a whole year? I admit that if he uses his power, I would have a difficult time, but that is because of our difference in level. Moreover, that battle was soon after the creation of the universe, so I was weaker than my current self, and I bet that in your time in the real world, I am even better."


    That exnation wasn¡¯t enough to make Yale trust it blindly, but he was somewhat interested in how he managed to be so skillful. After all, in Yale¡¯s knowledge, even suppressing stats, the understanding about the Laws and Essences turned into the major factor in a battle, so it wasn¡¯t easy to battle across ranks unless one had a cheat like the Condensed Essences.


    "If you are so good, why aren¡¯t you at the same level as the universe creator when even my mother managed to reach it?"


    Yale¡¯s words were like a sharp de hitting his grandfather¡¯s pride.


    "That is my greatest shame, but it isn¡¯t due to ack of talent, but because the path I followed differed. Do you know how are established the Immortal Levels in the universe?"


    Yale had never heard of any Immortal Level, but he could guess about what his grandfather was speaking.


    "I only heard about Law Master, Law God, and Essence God, but I know that there are more."


    In fact, Yale¡¯s knowledge about Essence Gods came mainly from the system reward of knowledge about the Condensed Essences, and he didn¡¯t remember having met any in the past.


    "Right, Law Master is the weakest of the Immortal Levels. Although in the worlds the mortals established names for rankings in lower levels of strength, the creator of the universe, or in other words, the creator of the Origin Path, felt that doing that was useless, so he just used a numeric system from zero to hundred when hundred indicates that one had be a Law Master."


    Yale instantly remembered how the Last Wish System always disyed an Origin Level instead of the name of the ranks and the stars in the Stats Menu, and it fitted perfectly with the exnation of his grandfather.


    "You can find different kinds of names and rankings in different worlds of the universe, but after Law Master is the same in all the universe. Law Masters focus on fusing with the Laws that they have understood. Law Gods start to train into the Essences and try to fuse with them. You already know until that point, right?"


    Yale nodded his head as that was indeed information that he already knew about Law Masters and Law Gods. He didn¡¯t know about the different naming of lower ranks, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    "Very well. You should know that bing an Essence God is quite easy and we only consider someone adult after reaching that level. Someone like you who isn¡¯t even a Law Master is the same for us as a five-year-old kid for mortals."


    Yale knew that the other party was reading his mind, but he was still inwardly cursing his grandfather for saying that bing an Essence God was easy. He never managed to reach that level in his past life, and the strongest experts he met were Revgen and the birdman ancestor who were still Law Gods. It was quite humiliating that someone called those at their level kids.


    Yale hated the birdman ancestor, but he didn¡¯t doubt that he was strong, and it was difficult to consider him a kid, no matter how Yale tried.


    In reply to Yale¡¯s thoughts, Yale¡¯s grandfatherughed.


    "Maybe this is too shocking for you, but this is how it works for the top experts of the universe. Usually, even marriage is forbidden before bing an Essence God because before that the soul empowerment would lose strength which is like offending all your ancestors. By the way, having children without marriage still counts, so youmitted a great crime that time, but given your desperation to save your soul and that no one else helped you, I won¡¯t me you by that. However, I hope that you fix that mess someday."


    Yale was the only descendant of the Battle God with full soul empowerment because Ange who should have been the next only received the part from Yale¡¯s father and even that part wasn¡¯tplete. In the standards of soul empowerment, that was aplete failure.


    "I am sorry about that, but I don¡¯t even remember that time..."


    Yale truly felt shame for that, but for his current him, those were things he was still unable to think he did.


    "That is normal because you sealed your memories. Moreover, you did it twice, and the first time you even sealed the soul empowerment inherited from my daughter, so even if you had been an Essence God, it would have been impossible to inherit."


    Yale¡¯s grandfather had taken a look to Yale¡¯s past and already knew more about Yale than Yale himself, but since Yale¡¯s grandfather also knew the reasons for it, he wasn¡¯t nning to pursue the matter more, not he had any grudge against Yale.


    "Twice?"


    Yale knew that he had sealed them once, but he didn¡¯t know anything about the other time nor about the soul empowerment of his mother. Yale always thought that the Divine Eyes was already all he obtained from the soul empowerment, and it was already a lot.


    "Yes, twice. I can¡¯t tell you more about that. You must discover that by yourself."


    Yale already guessed that it would be impossible to obtain the information so easily, and if he had sealed it, it should have been a proper reason.


    "Continuing with the topic I was exining, Essence God is considered quite a standard level for us, and it is also a level that traps a lot of experts because the difficulty to advance is far higher than the one needed to be an Essence God."


    Yale was unable to imagine the level of difficulty after hearing those words because he knew how difficult it was to obtain understanding from the Essences. Even the Condensed Essences fused with him would only make him a fake Essence God after bing a Law God, he still needed to understand them properly, and it was still difficult.


    Moreover, it was almost impossible having fused perfect Condensed Essences, so usually, the difficulty was even higher for others.


    "The next level is called World God, and to reach it one needs to create a perfect world with all the elemental Essences plus the Essences for Time, Space, Life and Death. Mastering all those Essences is already difficult, but that isn¡¯t a guarantee of creating a perfect world with them. Of course, even a Law Master can create an imperfect world knowing the correct Laws, and you will never find a perfect world of a World God outside, because it is a source of strength and a weakness at the same time, so those worlds always remain inside their creators."


    Yale¡¯s world was the same, although Yale¡¯s father created it, it wasn¡¯t the world he had used to be a World God.


    "What about the Sword Essence and other simr ones?"


    Yale found strange that those had been omitted from the need to make a breakthrough to the next level after Essence God.


    "They aren¡¯t taken into ount. Those Essences are treated as just a method to power up the body and the battle prowess, but usually, those who practice them too much are looked down by others because they aren¡¯t necessary to reach the next levels. Personally, I think that it is a great mistake."


    Yale noticed that his grandfather truly disliked how the Sword Essence and simr ones were usually disregarded and guesses that his grandfather should be someone who practiced them.


    "Is there any way to train in the Sword Essence further?"


    By how his grandfather spoke, it seemed that Essence God was the limit for the sword and other weapons, but Yale felt that his grandfather would give him a good reply.


    "There is, but doing it is against the Origin Path, and if you did that, you would never be a World God. That is what I did and the reason I have been trapped on the same level for so much."


    Yale started to understand his grandfather a bit better after that, but before he managed to say something, he was left speechless.


    "I designed a new method to breakthrough also using the battle-focused Essences but excluding Time, Space, Life and Death. With that method, I reached a new level unknown until that moment that the rest called Battle Godter. Although this level is justparable to a World God in terms of advance, it is enough to defeat Origin Gods who are a level stronger than World Gods. Except those who reached the level of the universe creator, no one else can beat me."

 Chapter 369 Battling the Battle God

    Yale couldn¡¯t even imagine how high was the difficulty to learn so many Essences. Even though that method left outside the four most problematic Essences, Yale didn¡¯t even know how many Essences existed.


    "I know what you are thinking, but for me, this wasn¡¯t that difficult. After all, all the battle-oriented Essences that aren¡¯t necessary to be a World God were Essences that didn¡¯t exist in the universe from the start. I was the one who created them and added it. That is also the reason training them works a little different, and you need to pass first some stages of training first. Do you now understand how impressive I am?"


    Yale was indeed without words hearing the feats of his grandfather. He had read about how usually grandfathers liked to speak about their past glory, but the story of his grandfather surpassed anything he could have imagined. In the end, Yale could only start to think highly of him.


    "Well, he is a friend of the universe creator and the father of someone who also reached that level, it would have been weird if he wasn¡¯t this much impressive."


    Yale needed to think like that to finally believe that his grandfather was someone who couldn¡¯t be looked down.


    "Well thought! However, you also need to live to the expectations. You are my grandson and the son of someone at the level of the universe creator. Don¡¯t die again for something so stupid as obtaining an Origin Path."


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Battle God to obtain an Origin Path for his grandson, and the same applied to Yale¡¯s mother, but they were all forbidden to have contact with Yale because he already had a twisted enough fate due to being family with them. Thus, Yale had needed to rely on himself to obtain the Origin Path, which led to force his reincarnation.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely surpass you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about my future achievements."


    Yale felt his blood burning after learning so much about his family. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any blood in a body created by his will, but that was the sensation he was feeling.


    "Oh, such confidence is good, but it will be hard. In the real world, I can¡¯te in contact with you until you turn strong enough, but the Timeless Border doesn¡¯t follow that rule, so I was thinking into something..."


    Yale had a guess of what his grandfather was thinking just by his nickname which was the same as the name of a level that only he had reached.


    "Let¡¯s battle."


    Indeed, it was just as Yale though, but he didn¡¯t dislike the idea of battling against the creator of the Sword Essence.


    "We have no weapons here, should we battle just with the fists?"


    They didn¡¯t have any items, so Yale felt that it was impossible battling with weapons.


    "You can battle with the fists if you want, it isn¡¯t a bad method. However, you can form weapons with your will, or how do you think your clothes appeared?"


    Yale found that the words of his grandfather made sense because they weren¡¯t naked, and after Yale tried it, a sword formed in his hand.


    "It isn¡¯t that difficult right? The Laws and Essences don¡¯t exist here. The battle will be of pure ability. Remember that you won¡¯t be able to use elemental Laws, or anything rted to time, space, life, and death. You must focus on your body and weapons."


    Yale¡¯s battle style was focused a lot in the Laws and the Essences, so the situation was somewhat bad for him, but since his opponent could be considered the fourth strongest person in the universe and someone who created Essences like the Sword Essence, Yale felt that he should give thanks that there wasn¡¯t Laws or Essences.


    Of course, even in that situation, the Battle God wasn¡¯t nning to battle seriously, or with the high control of his will, he would beat Yale just with pure strength. Instead, he had decided to alter the power of his will to be always equal to Yale¡¯s will to make a fair battle.


    "We can¡¯t die here, and your consciousness won¡¯t be harmed unless I intend to do it, so you can be at ease while battling."


    The Battle God created a sword, but he didn¡¯t take any battle stance.


    "The sword was my first weapon and my favorite battle style when I was young, so I think that a sh of swords is quite good for starting."


    Yale felt that although his grandfather didn¡¯t seem to be on guard, his defense was perfect, and any attack would be easily blocked.


    However, since Yale also felt that the situation wouldn¡¯t change no matter how much he waited and that his grandfather let him have the first move, Yale attacked without restraining himself in the least.


    The result was an instantaneous defeat before even Yale noticed how he was defeated.


    "Very bad. If you want to battle against me with such a level, I don¡¯t feel that you can learn anything. Well, you are still a little kid, but I was expecting something better from my grandson."


    Yale felt that there was some disappointment in his grandfather¡¯s words, and that was something that hurt him a lot. After all, Yale always wanted to have a family, so once he epted that the Battle God was his grandfather, he wanted to leave a good impression on him even if he was just a shadow.


    "I am just not used enough to battle in the Timeless Border. Again!"


    Yale attacked again, but the result was the same as before. He repeated the process a thousand times before his grandfather spoke again.


    "At least, I must admit that you are perseverant. That is also very important, but you still don¡¯t understand your biggest mistake. If you don¡¯t understand it, you will always end in the same way."


    The Battle God was of those who thought that giving the answers was bad, so he only gave a clue hoping for Yale to understand it.


    Yale could feel that his grandfather wasn¡¯t using more strength than him, so he needed to admit that his grandfather¡¯s prowess was impressive.


    "As expected of the creator of the Sword Essence, I have yet to understand itpletely, so how can Ipare with him... Wait, isn¡¯t this the main problem? He created it, so trying to use what I learned from the Sword Essence is the same as dooming to be inferior to him."


    Although Essences didn¡¯t exist in the Timeless Border, Yale remembered the moves, so he instinctually battled in the same way. That was a great point of the Sword Essence as it can be used even without relying on the essence.


    However, it was just as Yale thought, and any move that came from the Sword Essence would be useless against the one who created it.


    "It seems that you finally understood something. Come, show me if your understanding is enough tost more than an instant against me."


    Yale attacked again, but he was still defeated in an instant. However, that time he managed to understand more about the Battle God¡¯s swordsmanship, so it had been better than the previous times.


    "This time I managed to block a bit your sword."


    Yale smiled while he prepared to attack again.


    "That is right, but that isn¡¯t enough for you preventing being defeated in an instant."


    The next attack ended with worse results than the previous one.


    "Why? Since you knew perfectly the Sword Essence, I put some ws to distract you, but it only worked a bit and once..."


    The Battle God sighed.


    "That idea might not be bad to sneak attack someone with higher understanding about the sword than you but doing it twice will be useless. It is true that even Essences can¡¯t be considered perfect and that sometimes deviating a bit is good to increase flexibility against a superior opponent. However, against someone who truly understands about the sword and who is also on guard to the added ws, it is even easier to exploit those ws than by reading your moves due to a better understanding about the Sword Essence."


    Yale didn¡¯t feel bad for failing to obtain a victory since winning wasn¡¯t even a possibility on his eyes, but at least he wanted to battle a bit and not being instantly defeated.


    However, he felt that there was no way to make his swordsmanship good enough to avoid being instantaneously defeated.


    "Maybe that is cheating, but I can try."


    Having that thought, Yale decided to change his strategy. He felt that since his grandfather considered him a little kid, he wouldn¡¯t be angry if he yed a little trick.


    Yale attacked again, and he was thrown away in an instant, but he remained in a battle pose even after that. Although he had been defeated again, it was clear that that time the defeat in the exchange hadn¡¯t been equivalent to losing the battle.


    "That is right. I let your words about a sh of swords affect me making me forget that I can also use my other hand and my legs to attack you."


    In the previous exchange of hits, Yale also used a second sword and his left leg to attack the Battle God, which was enough to prevent aplete defeat like before.


    "That is right. You must be flexible and not let the opponent drag you to the battle style they choose."

 Chapter 370 Tribulations

    Weapons shed without stop.


    The Battle God hadn¡¯t moved even one step from the ce where he was at the start while Yale was attacking when moving as fast as he could.


    Both had long ago lost the count of how many times their weapons shed, but the count had surpassed the million times long ago.


    Yale had long ago stopped battling focusing on swords and was constantly changing his battle style and his weapons, and the Battle God did the same.


    In fact, it would be difficult having a battle like that in the real world as a normal sword can¡¯t be a giant axe in an instant.


    While battling, both of them changed the shape of their weapons created new ones nonstop.


    Yale seemed to have fun with that battle although he knew that it was quite boring to the Battle God who was treating that battle as ying with his grandson.


    Although Yale had never used too much the weapons that weren¡¯t a sword or a bow, he got used to all the weapons after battling with his grandfather for such a long time.


    Although Yale¡¯s level in the real world couldn¡¯t be affected by his training in the Timeless Border and it was impossible to train any Laws or Essences there, Yale believed that his battle prowess was at least hundred times stronger due to the experience he gathered battling with the Battle God.


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to remember that battle after leaving the Timeless border, but he was sure that at least the experience obtained by battling so much wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    It was sad for Yale that there wasn¡¯t a proper way to emte the elements and the effect of the Time Law, Space Law, Life Law, and Death Law because Yale was sure that he would have improved even more, but the skills generated by the will of Yale differed too much from the real ones and were useless.


    "I did it! I finally forced you to move one step!"


    After Yale¡¯sst attack, the Battle God was forced to move a foot back, which Yale considered quite impressive since the Battle God didn¡¯t even move his legs before that moment.


    "This is indeed very good for a kid. Well done."


    Yale felt that his grandfather finally recognized him even if it was only in kid¡¯s standards, but it was far better than the Battle God¡¯s previous disappointment.


    "The next time you will need to move even more!"


    Yale felt that he should be able to make his grandfather move both legs, but at that moment the other party shook his head.


    "There won¡¯t be the next time to battle between us in the Timeless Border. If you want to battle again look for me in the real world."


    Yale didn¡¯t understand why his battle-loving grandfather decided to stop the battle at that moment.


    "Yale, even if you continue, you won¡¯t be able to improve anymore. You aren¡¯t conscious of how much you improved. To improve more, you need a real environment and the Timeless Border isn¡¯t enough for it."


    Seeing that Yale still didn¡¯t believe it, the Battle God decided to disclose some information that he consideredmon sense and that he believed that Yale still didn¡¯t know.


    "Yale, have you heard about the tribtions? Once someone steps into the Immortal levels there is a tribtion to face rted with the Law, or Essence one was trying to advance. However, those like you with soul empowerment wouldn¡¯t face anything until the tribtion for bing an Essence God, and those with at least a Fake Origin Path would only face it when bing Law Gods skipping the tribtion rted to Law Masters, so I bet that you have never experienced one nor heard about it."


    Yale nodded his head because he had indeed never heard about it.


    "What do you think is the tribtion, for example, to be an Essence God in the Sword Essence?"


    Yale though a bit before replying.


    "Facing a lot of swords or battling against someone powerful."


    For the elements, it was easier to imagine that would be something rted to them, but it was quite difficult imagining it for the weapons and martial arts.


    "The answer is battling against a shadow of myself. Each level of the tribtion has a different shadow restrained in power to that of the tribtion, and to seed you need to make the shadow acknowledge you."


    Yale felt that it made sense that the shadow was that from the one who created the essences.


    "The battle happens in a mental space where the battle restrictions are quite simr to those in the Timeless Border. With your current level, you are already capable of clearing all the tribtions for the Essences I left behind. Martial arts, sword, spear, rod, hammer, axe, whip, and archery. Those eight Essences are the ones I left behind, and you are already capable of seeding easily in the Essence Tribtion for all of them. Do you understand why you can¡¯t improve more here?"


    Although there were more types of weapons, the Laws and Essences ended englobing them in those eight areas. A dagger and a saber would still be considered part of the Sword Essence, but a dagger for throwing would enter in the Archery Essence.


    "It is difficult to believe, but if you say that I am so capable, then I believe it."


    Despite being difficult to believe, Yale felt that if those words were true, then it would be easy for him the day he wanted to be an Essence God with the Sword Essence.


    "Don¡¯t think about using this experience to your tribtion."


    Yale was shocked by hearing that statement.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Although I don¡¯t know what will happen to your memories of our battle, your experience would remain as long as your consciousness returns to the real world. However, there won¡¯t be any tribtion for you in those eight Essences because I have already acknowledged you and as a shadow, I am far stronger than those of the tribtions."


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand how that could count as passing the tribtion when he didn¡¯t even learn the full Essences and fused with them.


    "Although this space isn¡¯t within the universe, it isn¡¯t outside either, that is why it is called Timeless Border. Acknowledging you here is valid since the conditions are even harder than in a real tribtion. Although I must admit that I can acknowledge whoever I want, and that person wouldn¡¯t face any tribtion rted to those eight Essences, but the tribtions were set to test if the person was really able to control the power of the Laws and Essences properly to avoid them going berserk."


    Trying to control Laws or Essences without being strong enough in body, soul and mind would lead to losing the control, and even those who seed sometimes had their mindsets affected and suffered changes of personality like that red-eyed man who turned into psychopath due to being unable to endure the Darkness Law and the Darkness Essence correctly.


    There was a w in some tribtions making that one could avoid failing by allowing the Law or Essence to corrupt their minds.


    With some elements like the Fire, one would just be more hot-headed, but when it came to Death and Darkness, the results of using that shortcut were far too severe.


    A full Essence couldn¡¯t be properly controlled by someone who isn¡¯t ready, and Yale experienced it himself when he turned berserk after using them. Given his soul empowerment, there wasn¡¯t any problem to use Laws, but he couldn¡¯t allow going carelessly with Essences. Of course, the eight mentioned by the Battle God were some Yale wouldn¡¯t need to worry.


    "This feels like cheating for having connections, but I suppose this is also some kind of power."


    Skipping two tribtions thanks to the soul empowerment and having a free pass to eight Essence Tribtions was something anyone would go mad to obtain, but it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    "The advantage of doing a tribtion before needing it is that failing doesn¡¯t mean guaranteed death. For example, the Life and Death Trials are a simtion of the tribtion to be an Essence God in Life and Death, and those who surpassed it could avoid facing thatbined tribtion, but the real tribtion couldn¡¯t be stopped, while the Life and Death Trials could be stopped to save the one experiencing it."


    If Yale had recovered the memories about the Life and Death Trials before the war, he wouldn¡¯t have lost the control of those Essences, but since he didn¡¯t remember anything about it, it wasn¡¯t until he recovered those memories and epted it that his status as someone who cleared them was reestablished.


    It wasn¡¯t that weird that powerful experts tried to create and use pseudo-tribtions to ensure that their descendants would seed. After all, the soul empowerment couldn¡¯t be inherited endlessly, and usually, only the eldest child managed to obtain it, so letting that child dying in a tribtion would be very bad for them.


    However, except for the Life and Death Trials, there weren¡¯t any other standardized methods to skip the tribtion. There were some to prepare for it, but that wouldn¡¯t prevent the tribtion from happening.


    Of course, battling with the Battle God to make him acknowledge you was also a method for those eight essences, but Yale was the third in the story to manage to do that as normal people couldn¡¯t even meet with him.

 Chapter 371 Timeless Borders Shadows

    "I understand."


    Yale already understood very well his situation, and he felt that he had great luck for having such an awesome grandfather.


    "It is time for you to leave. I already told you everything I can tell, and your will had toughened enough to prevent having problems with any malicious shadow."


    Although the Battle God wanted to help Yale more than he did, he also knew that he mustn¡¯t surpass the limits imposed to him.


    "Thank you very much. I am really happy to have discovered that I have such an awesome grandfather. I will find you in the real world one day, I promise."


    At the start, Yale was only interested in finding his original parents, but after meeting the Battle God, Yale also added him in his list.


    "I also hope so. Remember, you need to turn stronger to meet with the real me. Due to my level being lower than others despite my huge strength it will be easier for you meeting me than any of your parents. Now, you shall go."


    The Battle God pointed a direction while ending to say that and Yale followed it without saying anything else.


    Since the Battle God had his own path that no one else followed, his influence towards fate was only a bit higherpared to that of a World God despite himself being able to kill Origin Gods.


    After seeing Yale disappear in the direction he indicated, the Battle God sighed.


    "I did as you ordered me. Although I also wanted to help him, following your restrictions isn¡¯t something I like, especiallying from someone who didn¡¯t want to reveal its identity. If it weren¡¯t because you told me that this was for Yale¡¯s sake and that you are the main consciousness of a Timeless Sovereign, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to obey you."


    When the Battle God spoke, he also sent a re to a point on the darkness from where a person appeared from nowhere.


    "Don¡¯t worry; I don¡¯t lie. This is definitely for Yale¡¯s sake. Moreover, I will fulfill my part of the deal and let your main body obtain your memories regarding Yale."


    Yale¡¯s grandfather knew that only a Timeless Sovereign could do something like that to trespass the memories of a shadow to the main consciousness residing in the body that was in the real world, so when he obtained a request form a Timeless Sovereign, he didn¡¯t just ept without putting conditions.


    Although he was nning to help Yale anyway, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to restrain his words so much, nor feign that he was disappointed after Yale¡¯s first attack.


    "I believe that a Timeless Sovereign doesn¡¯t need to lie to a shadow like me in the Timeless Border. However, we have already coborated, can you at least told me your real name, I don¡¯t like that nickname of yours. Calling you by the nickname ¡¯Mysterious Expert¡¯ just feels strange. It seems like if I am inferior to you and I don¡¯t feel like that not even in front of the other Timeless Sovereign who have a close rtionship with me, and I know very well his strength."


    The Mysterious Expertughed when hearing that.


    "My real name is sealed. It isn¡¯t so strange, and even your grandson did it when he was a kid. It is quite a normal practice when one wants to hide something. Even you don¡¯t use your true name easily. As for not liking my nickname, you can call me in any way you like; it isn¡¯t like if I care about it. Besides the other Timeless Sovereign, only those weaklings who I can control easily know about my identity. Oh, I forgot that your grandson also knows about it, but the one who knows it isn¡¯t Yale¡¯s consciousness."


    The Battle God didn¡¯t react to the Mysterious Expert¡¯s words because although he was curious about the other party¡¯s identity, as long the other party wasn¡¯t an enemy, he didn¡¯t have any necessity to know it.


    Unknowing about the meeting of the Battle God and the Mysterious Expert, Yale continued moving across the darkness and followed any voices he heard.


    However, that time he did it because since there was no way to maintain a proper direction while being in the Timeless Border without someone else serving as a guide, he felt that it was better just follow those voices.


    Of course, a lot of them were broken shadows or shadows with bad intentions, but Yale had changed after meeting the Battle God.


    Yale¡¯s mind reached a point that it was impossible for broken shadows or normal shadows to see through it; it was still easy for the Battle God, but he wasn¡¯t the shadow of a random person.


    Moreover, since he was fully capable of battling in the Timeless Border with a prowess that had been acknowledged by his grandfather, those broken shadows and malicious shadows were just destroyed by Yale¡¯s attacks.


    The act of destroying the shadows and broken shadows was useless because they would continue to exist and end reappearing, but at least they would suffer quite a bit, and Yale wouldn¡¯t need to bother with them anymore.


    Of course, there were also shadows that didn¡¯t have any evil intention but didn¡¯t seem to have any rtionship with Yale either. However, Yale still listened to them as everyone who reached that ce had some story to tell.


    Yale had lost the count of how many shadows had he met since he started to move, but they were a lot. From them, Yale noticed that not all the shadows were equal. Some of them seemed more alive than others, and the reactions and intelligence also differed greatly.


    There were even shadows that werepletely unable to move from where they were no matter how they tried. They vastly differed from the Battle God who could move freely to the point that didn¡¯t seem to have any restriction.


    However, the truth was that being restrained was more normal, and only those with overly strong wills could have the freedom to act as they wanted.


    Yale had already taken following the voices as a routine, but there was one that caught his attention, and he rushed to it with all his strength.


    There was no way Yale could mistake the person in front of him since the grieve for being unable to save that person life was still hurting Yale.


    "Master..."


    Yale could only say that word when seeing a shadow that was undoubtedly that of Swordmad, who had died short time before Yale entered into the Timeless Border.


    "It had been a long time, Yale. Or maybe not that long for you, this space is quite strange, and it is impossible to measure the time properly."


    Yale noticed that Swordmad seemed to be of the strange group of shadows that have some freedom. Yale could already notice that just by hearing them speak a bit.


    Of course, no one reached the level of freedom of the Battle God who seemed to be ying on his own house.


    "Master, I am sorry! I was too weak and couldn¡¯t protect your life!"


    Yale instantly kneeled in front of Swordmad while he remembered how he had been powerless in that situation to the point that he didn¡¯t even know if Swordmad¡¯s soul was safe or not.


    "Stop with that."


    Swordmad¡¯s voice startled Yale.


    "I came here after being deeply injured in that battle, and it was here where I learned Life Ignition. I learned it to save you. You should already know that it is possible to see the fate in this ce, and if I hadn¡¯t used Life Ignition, you would have used something simr sacrificing your life."


    Yale was a bit startled when he heard Swordmad saying those words, but Yale remembered that he used a skill simr to Life Ignition in one of the Life and Death Trials.


    Although that simr skill didn¡¯t kill the one who used it, it would destroy all the power of the user and turn that person into someone incapable of training anymore. Moreover, a ny percent of the lifeforce would be consumed, so one would die shortly after that due to exhausting the lifespan.


    In the war, Yale still didn¡¯t remember that skill, but he couldn¡¯t ensure that he wouldn¡¯t have remembered it at the critical moment and executed it without doubts.


    "I sacrificed my life to save yours. Moreover, I already knew that you would end suffering and being dragged to the Timeless Border. I don¡¯t have any regret for what I did, and you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty due to it."


    The shadow of Swordmad was created before Swordmad¡¯s sacrifice, but he had seen his own end through the Timeless Border.


    "Knowing too much about the future is bad unless you are nning to sacrifice yourself on the spot after returning to the real world, but I can still tell you that your efforts worked, and my soul was saved from being destroyed. Thus, it is still possible for us to meet again and you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty for me."


    Swordmad knew about Yale¡¯s personality and how much burden how had taken in his heart seeing his master dying without being able to do anything to prevent it.


    "I swear that one day I will find your reincarnated soul."


    Yale decided to ept Swordmad¡¯s death and focus into finding him again. As someone who experienced the Life and Death Trials, Yale already considered that as long the soul was the same, the person was also the same.

 Chapter 372 Sealed Existence

    Swordmad smiled after hearing Yale¡¯s oath.


    "I am sure that you will do it. Now, go ahead. Don¡¯t lose your time by the shackles of the past."


    There wasn¡¯t a concept of time in the Timeless Border, but Swordmad wasn¡¯t speaking about that literally, and Yale understood it before leaving.


    Swordmad knew that Yale inwardly wanted to know more about his previous life, but Swordmad didn¡¯t want that Yale would end sacrificing everything just to learn about it.


    Yale continued his path across the darkness while meeting a lot of shadows on his way.


    "I have been waiting for you, Yale."


    When Yale heard a boy wee him in that way, he was quite shocked. Although all the shadows showed interest in meeting others, only those who had a rtionship with Yale knew about his name.


    It would have been possible learning it before Yale met with the Battle God as Yale¡¯s mind was easy to read but doing it after that was quite difficult unless the other party had a will as strong as the will of the Battle God.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t remember having met someone like the boy in front of him. Moreover, that was the first time he had seen a shadow that looked so young.


    That boy looked at most nine or ten years old. He had silver hair and a pair of golden eyes that seemed filled with deep wisdom, which was something very strange in the Timeless Border and even in the real world for such a young boy.


    "Have we meet before?"


    Yale was sure that he didn¡¯t remember the other party, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t feel that both of them wereplete strangers and even felt that they have a very close rtionship.


    "I guess that this should be the first time that I meet your consciousness, but I know you very well."


    Yale felt the situation even more strange than before. By the words of the boy, it seemed that he had met Yale¡¯s shadow or a shadow left in his previous life.


    However, in case of being Yale¡¯s future shadow, Yale shouldn¡¯t have any feeling of rtionship with that boy, and if it had been a shadow of his past life, he wouldn¡¯t have been called by his current name.


    "Who are you? What rtionship do you have with me?"


    Yale felt that there was something strange about the other party, and he confirmed it after thinking it well about it.


    At the start, Yale had neglected that fact due to the shock of having his name called, but that boy in front of him seemed to have a will as strong as the Battle God, which meant that hadplete freedom and possibly could also read Yale¡¯s mind.


    "No, he seems to be different."


    Yale instantly thought that because although that boy didn¡¯t seem to have any restriction like the Battle God, Yale¡¯s intuition told him that they weren¡¯t the same.


    "Sharp intuition, as I expected. You are right, I am not like the Battle God because I am not a shadow, but a materialized consciousness like you."


    Yale was a bit shocked at the start, but no one had told him that it was impossible meeting with someone like him who was a real consciousness moving around the Timeless Border, so he didn¡¯t have much difficulty epting it.


    "As for our rtionship... Can¡¯t you deduce it by looking at me?"


    Yale looked that boy again. Before, his gaze was attracted by the hair and the eyes, so he failed to notice that boy¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s eyes opened to their limit because the face of that kid was seventy percent simr to his face when he was at that age.


    "How can this be? Can he be my future son or grandson? This is the Timeless Border, and it isn¡¯t impossible to happen, but from where the hair and the eyes turned like that? That hair is simr to my half-beast form, but he looks like a human, so it shouldn¡¯t be rted to that. Moreover, there is still the eyes..."


    Yale¡¯s mind was in turmoil at that moment after realizing that it would be too hard for both of them not having any rtionship at that point.


    "Forget about my hair and eyes, they are just the effect of an ability I used beforeing here, and the colors always return to normal after that. Originally, my hair and eyes are like yours."


    Yale was sure that the other party had read his mind, but after hearing that reply, he was even more sure that the other party was his descendant.


    "Can you tell me your name?"


    Although Yale had a lot of descendants due to the desperation of his previous life, he still felt weird with that situation since the boy in front of him didn¡¯t seem someone of the ns created due to the divine bloodlines.


    "I can¡¯t. My name has been sealed together with my own existence. That is the reason I am in the Timeless Border. I can¡¯t return to the real world, or more exactly I mustn¡¯t return."


    Yale was unable to understand well the reasons for sealing his own existence in a ce like the Timeless Border, but since he felt that he had a deep connection to that boy, he wanted to help as long as he had that capability.


    "Can I help you in any way? You told me that you have been waiting at me, right?"


    Yale saw that boy smiling after hearing the question.


    "Indeed. You can help me, and I was waiting for your help. However, first I have some things to show you because you need to see them."


    Screens started to appear surrounding them. In one of them, Yale¡¯s body was killing the birdman ancestor, his army, and the red-eyed man.


    After that, the Yale in the screen started to move to all the ces rted to the attackers and started a massacre. Everyce that Yale passed by turned into a deand where life couldn¡¯t flourish anymore.


    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any mercy on that Yale, destroying everything equally without caring for anything else.


    Yale wanted to kill those rted to the attack, but he never nned to make such extermination that didn¡¯t even let of members of their countries that didn¡¯t know anything about the war. However, since their taxes paid the army, Yale¡¯s body considered that they were also culprits.


    "That is what happened to you after you entered here, or maybe what it will happen, everything depends on your point of view."


    Yale heard the boy¡¯s calm words and stopped bothering by the images of his body before looking to the other screens.


    On one of them, Sebe, George, and Zack appeared in the midst of the air at a height that was sure death, but a man rescued them and started to treat Sebe¡¯s injuries.


    On another, Kermu, Serka, and their daughter, Sammie, were rescued simrly by a beautiful girl.


    Looking at the next screen, Yale saw another pretty girl grabbing Wyba and Aiwai after they appeared. That girl was expressionless and seemed quite cold, but she saved both of them, so Yale felt that she must be a good person.


    Yale felt relieved after seeing those three screens, but his face changed when he saw the rest.


    All dead.


    Those three groups were the only ones that managed to survive, and even Ronragruk¡¯s group that were protected by the huge Ronragruk ended dying.


    "Don¡¯t be depressed. This is the current fate, but it isn¡¯t impossible to change it."


    When Yale heard the boy¡¯s words, he remembered how Swordmad changed fate after returning from the Timeless Border.


    "How can I change it? Is this rted to the reasons for you needing me?"


    Yale couldn¡¯t tolerate that ending because that luck was far too bad. The only ones who survived did it because they had help, and if it hadn¡¯t been for that everyone would have died.


    The worst is that those enemies that were tossed to the space ripples survived, but anyway Yale also seen his body in the screen killing them afterward.


    "It isn¡¯t easy in this situation, but if we coborate, it isn¡¯t impossible."


    Yale nodded because he guessed that probably the boy also wanted to change something and needed his help. He felt that as long he managed to change that fate, it was right helping the other party to aplish whatever he needed.


    "Only eight of them are safe. This is too little... No, by Aiwai¡¯s situation, only seven..."


    Although Aiwai had been rescued, Yale remembered the state of her soul.


    "Don¡¯t worry, that woman who saved Aiwai have some understanding towards time and can prevent her soul for deteriorating for a while. However, I can ensure you that with the current curse of fate, it is impossible for you to rescue her before it is toote for her."


    Yale¡¯s face turned a bit gloomy after hearing that, but since he nned to change that fate anyway, he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    "How should we do it?"


    Yale had no idea of how both of them could change that, but the boy seemed to know it.


    "You should have already guessed that both of us are from different times. Combining past and future we should be able to ovee fate. My objective was meeting you, and yours was meeting me. After all, I am the past you have been looking for. Yale, my future self."

 Chapter 373 Soul Curse

    Yale was unable to react when he heard that kid¡¯sst words.


    From the start, Yale had thought that the kid was a descendant of him from the future, but he never thought that the kid was himself in the past.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t remember having been in the Timeless Border before, he knew that his past life had been there before and he stillcked a lot of memories, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for him believing that he could find his past shadow.


    However, the white-hair kid was a real consciousness and not a shadow and meeting the real consciousness of his past was something that surpassed Yale¡¯s expectations by far.


    "Are you serious?"


    Yale knew the answer to that question, but he was unable to restrain himself from asking it.


    "Of course. I came here before turning ten when I decided to seal my name, my memories and the soul empowerment received from my mother. Thanks to that a new personality was developed in my body while my main consciousness didn¡¯t need to return. Basically, I erased myself, so it is normal that you didn¡¯t know about me at all."


    The kid spoke like if what he was saying wasn¡¯t something important, but Yale knew that what he did wasn¡¯t a joke.


    "Why? Why did you do that?"


    Yale knew that if it weren¡¯t for that act of his previous self to seal himself on the Timeless Border, Yale¡¯s consciousness wouldn¡¯t have existed, but that only made Yale feel guilty.


    "I needed to do it. Did you see how your body acted in the screens? Without any emotions just aplishing his tasks perfectly and without any distinction among good and bad."


    Yale didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between both topics, but he nodded his head.


    "If I hadn¡¯t sealed myself, I would have ended in a simr state due to that damn curse. At the start, it only made me impassible about love which provoked that I didn¡¯t even care about my parents, but I knew that the curse would grow once I started to practice..."


    Yale could tell by the kid¡¯s face that he had a deep hatred for that curse.


    "The Origin Path and the Fake Origin Path need the human practitioner to be ten years old at least. The real one has that age also as a limit being far stricter, but I had just a fake one, so I could have startedter if I wanted. However, I wasn¡¯t nning to be a weakling, and I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait as that damn curse also made me more impatient to start training."


    Yale could understand the feeling of not wanting to be a weakling, so he also understood that he would probably have felt the same in that situation.


    "Although we have different consciousnesses, we are the same person at the end; it isn¡¯t that strange that both of us may have simr reactions in the same situation. Do you know the reason for humans being unable to train in our father¡¯s world? The reason for that was to prevent that would have felt inferior to other kids that practiced other paths. Now, I am really thankful for him because the curse doesn¡¯t exist in the Timeless Border because my cursed soul isn¡¯t here, but in the real world I never felt the slightest bit of gratitude for him..."


    The kid knew very well how his parents tried to help him as much as they could without harming his fate more than it already was, and the fact, he never felt any gratitude nor love towards them was something that tormented him a lot after reaching the Timeless Border.


    "When I started this n, I just wanted to avoid turning into an emotionless monster due to that curse, I wasn¡¯t even conscious about how it had already affected me, but in the end, my objective remains the same. I don¡¯t mind disappearing forever, but I will get rid of that curse at any cost."


    Yale could see the determination in that kid¡¯s eyes. Although Yale had never been affected so much from the curse, he agreed that it was better getting rid of it.


    "I used the soul empowerment inherited from my mother and the piece of the legacy of the universe creator to seal that curse and prevent it from growing more, but if it weren¡¯t because our soul got damaged when obtaining the Origin Path and forced a reincarnation, the curse would have broken free after bing an Essence God. After all, that curse is part of our soul, and it grows with us, even restraining it doesn¡¯t change that fact permanently."


    Yale felt cold sweat at that moment, despite being in a body that didn¡¯t need to sweat at all, because he felt that he had underestimated that curse a lot.


    "For you, that might have seemed like a stroke of bad luck, but call it coincidence or fate, that injury saved our soul."


    Yale had previously felt that he wouldn¡¯t have any problem bing an Essence God since he had a perfect Condensed Sword Essence and he wouldn¡¯t need to face the tribtion but hearing his self from the past speak about the curse, he started to feel that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    "From here I was unable to affect the real world, and I just acted like a spectator to everything, seeing the fate advance and change while being powerless. However, my future self in desperation before reincarnation, because his ns were still iplete while was running out of time, came to the Timeless Border and I had a chance to speak with him."


    Yale was already fully immersed in the story of his past self because that was a story he wanted to learn and something that was very important to him.


    "In our conversation, I taught him how to create the Life Bloodline and Death Bloodline without descendants as he was unable to have children that could inherit them. Moreover, once I heard that he was developing a system to help his reincarnation I had a great idea. I made him discard his system, and I designed the Last Wish System for him. I designed the Last Wish System using the soul empowerment inherited from my mother as a base, and it increased the efficiency of the sealing on the curse that had also been weakened by the injury on the soul."


    Yale was surprised to learn the origin of the Last Wish System because he always thought that his past life created it, but although that wasn¡¯t incorrect, it wasn¡¯t fully correct either since it was his original consciousness who designed it.


    "I am also who named it. Didn¡¯t you feel it wrong that it was called Last Wish System when your previous life wasn¡¯t nning to lose his memories? It couldn¡¯t be considered ast wish at all. However, that is because it never referred to thest wish before going to reincarnation, but myst wish before disappearing forever."


    Yale had indeed felt it strange since he learned that he didn¡¯t n to seal his memories before reincarnation, but it made more sense after hearing his previous self-exnation.


    "The Last Wish System had indeed worked well, but it was wed, and the curse started to restore quicker than I thought with the new fate created by it. The result from that wouldn¡¯t have ended too bad because you would have found ways to remain it sealed, but in exchange, you would have lost everything that should have been important to you."


    Hearing those words, Yale felt a scare but also understood that the fate leading to that disappeared.


    "When I was desperate seeing that fate, something unexpected happened. I can¡¯t speak details to you right now, but in front of me appeared the second Timeless Sovereign, and for reasons that I can¡¯t tell you, both of us started to coborate to advance in my ns."


    At that moment Yale could already guess that the Timeless Sovereign was the one who sealed his memories before being born in his current life.


    "You are right. Sealing your memories and altering the Last Wish System was part of my n, and with that person¡¯s help, I managed to alter your fate to make you someone who could fulfill myst wish and get rid of that curse. Don¡¯t worry about how getting rid of it because to obtain that capability you still need to change the fate of your friends first. My wish and your wish are the same in the end."


    Although Yale was unable to understand how could both things be rted, he also felt that there wasn¡¯t any reason to doubt the words of his past self.


    "It has been quite difficult making youe here without an immutable fate of dying after returning going again to reincarnation, or after you already became a Law Master. That curse would start to grow again at that moment even if you don¡¯t notice about it. You need to get rid of the curse before your breakthrough. Right now, after bing a Law Master, those who you love as your family will turn people you will be unable to love."


    Yale finally understood his situation, and it was far more severe than he expected. Regardless if that would also help his friends or not, he truly needed to get rid of that curse.

 Chapter 374 Timeless Borders Special Trial

    "Let¡¯s stop the chitchat, what shall I do?"


    Yale had no idea about how or when he would return to the real world, but since he had already discovered a lot about his past, he feared that would happen at any moment and would lose the chance of changing the fate of his friends.


    "Alright."


    When the kid said those words a white circle of light appeared beside him.


    "This is a portal to a special trial created by a Timeless Sovereign. You need to clear it to toughen your will to the point I can¡¯t read your mind, or we are doomed to fail. This kind of trial is of only one use and requires a Timeless Sovereign to create it. This is a valuable chance that I have been saving for you, so don¡¯t waste it."


    Yale felt the seriousness of the matter. Although he knew that a Timeless Sovereign had been coborating with his past self because of unknown reasons, he guessed that obtaining a chance to clear that trial hadn¡¯t been easy.


    "The trial is quite easy as it is based on the experience in the Timeless Border, but it is far crueler. There, you will find shadows of people rted to your existence disregarding the time, but some of them would be fake shadows. You must discern among them. The fake shadows will disappear once you discovered them, but if you decide that a real shadow is fake..."


    The kid stopped a bit before continuing the sentence.


    "You will curse that person¡¯s fate in the real world. That person would suffer cmities, and if for some reason both of you met in the real world, one of you will die for sure, and maybe both."


    Yale knew that his original self wasn¡¯t lying. At that moment, Yale felt that he couldn¡¯t allow himself to consider a real shadow as a fake, but in that case, he was wondering what would happen if he treated a fake one like real.


    "That is a good question, and the answer is quite simple. You will lose any chance to return to your body and your current consciousness will disappear turning just into a shadow that won¡¯t be able to remember anything about that trial at all."


    Yale could feel the pressure just from the exnation because he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to make a single mistake without severe consequences.


    Of course, there was an easy method to seed in that trial. As long one considered false all the shadows disregarding the fates of those affected by it and then decided to avoid having contact with anyone after leaving, seeding wouldn¡¯t be hard.


    However, that was an option that Yale couldn¡¯t even think as that wouldn¡¯t make him better than how he would end if the curse destroyed his emotions.


    "In case you fail, the Timeless Sovereign will make your soul reincarnate and let a new consciousness appear, but at the same time, you should guess what will happen to those important to you."


    If Yale didn¡¯t return, the fates of his friends would be just as he saw, and his next consciousness wouldn¡¯t even know about Yale¡¯s existence, just like Yale was unaware of the existence of the kid in front of him.


    Failure was far worse than death; it was disappearing forever while letting someone else take his ce. A decision that his original consciousness had made by his own will, but that Yale didn¡¯t want to happen.


    "I will seed."


    After saying those words, Yale started to move towards the entrance of the trial.


    "If he seeds that trial, I feel that I will be able to tell him everything. What about you?"


    Just after Yale disappeared after entering into the trial, the kid spoke to the air, and another figure appeared there.


    "You can tell him whatever you want about yourself, but it is still too early for him to know more about me."


    The Mysterious Expert replied seriously to the kid in front of him.


    "You are too strict with that, but you helped me a lot, and you are on our side, so just do the things how do you think are better for Yale. However, I still feel that telling him that those screens were just fate has been too cruel."


    The kid looked to the screens that were still showing the fates of those affected by the war that led Yale to the Timeless Border.


    "If he knew from the start that those images for him weren¡¯t future, but past, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it. However, it is true that it isn¡¯t impossible to change it, it is just that the difficulty is several million times higher."


    The kid sighed when he heard those words because he knew that the Mysterious Expert was right and that it was also an important part to obtain the capability of getting rid of the soul curse.


    "You are just saying so because I am here, for any of us alone, let alone several million times more difficult, it would bepletely impossible."


    The kid knew that he needed Yale to seed in his n, but even in that situation, the difficulty was extremely high. In fact, it was difficult to say if Yale would surpass the trial sessfully or no.


    "The n had been created with that in consideration."


    While those two were speaking about the hidden truth that Yale didn¡¯t know, Yale was moving in a ce that seemed theplete opposite to the Timeless Border despite being part of it. After all, it was fully white instead of fully ck like the usual Timeless Border.


    Yale didn¡¯t need to advance a lot before finding the presence of someone. It was different from the usual Timeless Border as it was determined from the start who would Yale meet and the direction, he would move waspletely irrelevant.


    "You are finally here. I wanted to have a long speech with you for a long time."


    Yale never imagined that the first person he would meet would be that man because he had already cut ties with him. That man was Yale¡¯s father from the Roanmad n.


    "I think that there is nothing to speak between us."


    The man seemed quite sad after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    "I had time to think, and I want all of us to be a family again. I don¡¯t care about you and Ange being reincarnated experts. I was a fool to think that you two being reincarnated experts was a problem. Please, forgive me!"


    Yale frowned while hearing that man spoke like that with tears in his eyes.


    "Disappear from my sight. You are fake."


    The man immediately disappeared because he was really just an illusion and not a real shadow. After all, it wasn¡¯t thatmon entering in the Timeless Border, and Yale already guessed that the white space created fake shadows from his memories, so he guessed that there were far more fake ones than real ones. Moreover, Yale knew the truth about his decision after the illusion disappeared, so he confirmed that he guessed right.


    "When I was a kid, I always wanted to have some of your attention, but now, I know very well that our paths have already crossed, and our fate together ended after we rescued Ange. You made me suffer, and I made you suffer. You won¡¯t beg something like that to me, and I won¡¯t ept it either. However, I don¡¯t hate you, and if for some reason our fates cross again, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping you a bit."


    The rtionship between the two of them had been twisted from the start because the circumstances and neither of them was to be med for that. Yale would never consider that man part of his family, but he didn¡¯t harbor any grudge towards him anymore.


    Yale felt like if he had taken off a burden after speaking those words that no one heard.


    After that, some more shadows appeared, but all of them were from Yale¡¯s childhood, and until that moment all of them had been fake.


    Among those shadows were ckor, the first person against who Yale battled, the greedy elder who wanted to kidnap Wyba, members of the Roanmad n and from the Nacesai Academy.


    Some of them were already dead in Yale¡¯s time before entering the Timeless Border, but Yale still considered if they were real or not. Although Yale didn¡¯t know how their fates could be twisted if they were dead, he considered about reincarnations and effects to people rted to them.


    At some point, his old enemy who ended dying at Yale¡¯s hands, Heruk, appeared in front of him, but he was cut in half by Yale at the same instant and disappeared.


    He was also fake, but even if he had been real, Yale would have done the same because although Yale could understand and forgive grudges like the ones with his father, he couldn¡¯t forgive those who tried to harm his friends.


    Although he also hated the greedy elder, Yale had just ordered him to disappear with cold voice since there hadn¡¯t been too much interaction between them, and Swordmad was the one who ended that elder¡¯s life. However, Heruk had been his true enemy, and the degree of hatred couldn¡¯t even bepared.


    The next person was also someone of his past, but at that moment, Yale had a weird feeling as if there was something different.


    "Probably this one is real."

 Chapter 375 Between Truth and Illusions

    The person that had appeared in front of Yale was a woman who despite not having a bad body, it would be difficult to say that she was a beauty because she had her body full of scars.


    Moreover, even ignoring the scars, just looking to the expression on her face, it was enough to feel displeasure as she gave the impression that she was a wicked woman.


    "I never expected that I would find you here. I heard that you fled from the Special Realm and left Imperial City hidden to avoid being noticed."


    The woman looked at Yale with hatred in her eyes as if she was looking at her worst enemy.


    "I will never forgive you for filling my body with scars. I don¡¯t mind if you are just Yale¡¯s consciousness, but I need to get rid of you!"


    The woman tried to grab Yale¡¯s throat, but the attack was easily avoided.


    "I also hate you, Lor. I don¡¯t know how you managed to enter this ce, but you are a real shadow. However, I know very well what to do against someone vicious like you."


    Before the shadow of Lor could say anything else, she was cut in half by Yale. Yale had already acknowledged that she was real, but there wasn¡¯t any rule against attacking a real shadow after acknowledging it.


    "To think that the first real shadow was the shadow of Lor... If she dares to appear in front of me in the real world, I need to make her receive the same suffering."


    Yale wouldn¡¯t look for her, but he was decided to kill her without any mercy if she appeared in front of him again.


    After all, Lor had evil intentions against Aizu back then, so even though nothing happened at the end, and Lor was the only one who ended suffering, Yale didn¡¯t n to forgive her if she appeared in front of him once again.


    Stopping to think about Lor, Yale continued moving ahead thinking that it would be difficult meeting someone else who could surprise him, but the next one to appear surprised Yale even more than meeting with Lor.


    The surprise was because Yale didn¡¯t meet a person, but a wolf, a big Frost Wolf.


    "This should be a joke, right?"


    Although it was a wolf, Yale couldn¡¯t mistake that wolf because it had left a huge impact on him.


    "You are Wyba¡¯s mother, right?"


    Yale quickly reached the ce where the Frost Wolf appeared and patted her head.


    Meeting Wyba¡¯s mother had been a great surprise, but the problem was that Yale was unable to deduce if she was real or not.


    Before, he noticed it because the Lor he had meet didn¡¯t match correctly with the one on his mind, but everyone else was almost exactly like he remembered them, which was normal given that they were created from his memories.


    All the shadows had the appearance of the moment when they entered the Timeless Border, so it was a good way to differentiate them.


    The only problem with that method was if someone entered the Timeless Border while having the same aspect as Yale remembered because then it would be difficult to ensure if it was real or illusory. That was the reason Yale could easily notice about Lor at first sight, but for those who were fake, he had needed to exchange some words first.


    In the real world, Yale could rely on his bloodline to understand wolves, but he didn¡¯t have any blood in his current body, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to speak with Wyba¡¯s mother.


    "We meet again. From here I saw that you treated my daughter very well, thank you."


    Yale was worried for nothing because he could understand Wyba¡¯s mother without any problem.


    In fact, in the Timeless Border, everyone would be able tomunicate with Wyba¡¯s mother, and the same would apply to any other beast.


    "She is my dear little sister, and I will do anything to protect her, but... I have already failed..."


    Hearing the words of Wyba¡¯s mother, Yale started to feel guilty by how Wyba ended in that war. Although he also knew that even without doing anything, Wyba would still be alive and without any danger, he couldn¡¯t avoid feeling guilty.


    "I know, but it isn¡¯t your fault. You already did more than you should at that moment. I am sure that she will think like me."


    Yale felt that she was too smart for being just a normal Frost Wolf, but given the peculiarities of the Timeless Border, Yale couldn¡¯t discard that even a normal wolf would be able to obtain wisdom.


    Of course, since Wyba¡¯s mother was already dead, the fate wouldn¡¯t twist for her, but Yale feared how could that affect Wyba as he still didn¡¯t know what could happen in that situation.


    "Make me disappear. You are hesitating about if I am real or not, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I am already dead and what happens to me won¡¯t affect my daughter at all."


    Wyba¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t read Yale¡¯s mind, but he was showing hesitation in his face, and Wyba¡¯s mother seemed to know the situation.


    Yale was shocked after hearing that as it would be really an easy way to solve the problem, but before saying anything else, he hugged the Frost Wolf in front of him.


    "Again, you are ready to sacrifice yourself to help others... I already owe you a lot, and I don¡¯t n to owe anything more by choosing the easy way. You are real."


    At that same moment, Yale understood that his answer was correct and Wyba¡¯s mother was a real shadow and not a mere illusion.


    Yale guessed that Wyba¡¯s mother was like the Battle God and had met his future shadow just after she came here as that would exin that she knew about the trial.


    However, Yale forgot that in case of failure his shadow wouldn¡¯t remember anything about the test, so the fact that Wyba¡¯s mother knew about it meant that he would seed or that she had obtained that knowledge from someone else.


    "Thank you."


    Wyba¡¯s mother said those words before her shadow disappeared and returned to the normal Timeless Border. Although there was no way that her real self would be harmed as she was already dead, her shadow would have suffered a lot if Yale had told that she was fake.


    "Two consecutive real shadows, it seems that thinking about patterns is useless here. Fortunately, I never nned to do something like that."


    Yale started to move away while remembering the sensation of the fur from moments ago and he couldn¡¯t avoid remembering Wyba and Aiwai.


    "I will definitely create a happy future for them and also for me... Aiwai must avoid the harm in her soul, or there won¡¯t be any happy future for us. I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself, and Wyba will definitely be sad. Isn¡¯t just changing fate? I will do it! Even if I need to change the past instead of the future, I am decided to seed no matter the consequences!"


    Something changed in Yale¡¯s will at that moment, but Yale was unaware of it. Of course, he was also unaware that he had just mentioned the correct method to save them that his previous self and the Mysterious Expert had hidden from him. For Yale, those had been just words that reinforced his determination, but he hadn¡¯t lied and was ready to face anything.


    "I can sense your determination. You may look a bit different, but you are definitely the Liye I know."


    Yale was shocked when he heard those words as he hadn¡¯t noticed that he was already in front of the next person.


    However, Yale¡¯s shock was even higher than the previous two times because he knew that the person in front of him couldn¡¯t exist even in the real world, let alone the Timeless Border.


    Yale was sure that the person in front of him was fake, a mere illusion, but he was unable to say it.


    "Master, I never expected that we would meet again being in this situation."


    The man in front of Yale was the same master that appeared in the memories of the Life and Death Trials from where the name of Liye originated.


    However, Yale knew that the Life and Death Trials were fake, and thus, it should have been impossible for the shadow of someone to exist. That was the reason for Yale being sure that the other party wasn¡¯t a real shadow, but at the same time, he still felt happy for meeting him.


    From Yale¡¯s perspective, that master had always been illusory, so there wasn¡¯t any difference for him between the illusion in the Life and Death Trials and an illusion in the trial that was facing.


    It didn¡¯t matter if his master was real or fake, Yale knew that he owed a lot to that master that couldn¡¯t exist.


    "However, I always felt that we would meet again even after you said those strange words before your death. Reality sometimes surpassed our own expectations, and those words of yours helped me realize a lot of things."


    Yale felt that maybe his master really existed when he heard that, but he instantly rejected that idea as that was just what he wanted, so it wasn¡¯t strange that the illusion in front of him hinted that there was a chance that his time in the Life and Death Trials hadn¡¯t been illusory.

 Chapter 376 Truth and Memories

    Yale felt unable to discern the truth about that matter, but he decided to cast aside that topic for the moment.


    "Master, I don¡¯t know if you are aware of my situation, but I need to do anything to help those important to me, or I will never be able to forgive myself. Probably, that will have some bad effect on others, but I truly don¡¯t care about it. It was my fault for being weak that they need now my help, so I am ready to pay any price. Master, do you have a piece of advice for this unworthy disciple?"


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t an expert about fate, he knew that if he saved those that were supposed to die, the effects couldn¡¯t be just limited to that and it was sure that unrted people would end being affected by it.


    Yale decided that his family and friends were far more important than those random people, so even if he became the one who would doom some random people to death or a cruel fate, Yale would do it as long as that saved those important to him.


    However, that was the decision that Yale made on his own, so he wanted a second opinion, and he couldn¡¯t think of anyone better than his master. It didn¡¯t matter if the master was real or illusory, Yale felt that he needed to hear his words.


    "The Liye I know is someone without any power, but who still obtained the respect of everyone. Always seeming cold-hearted and strict, but every time someone harmed his disciples, Liye relied on any method, without worrying about how underhanded or dirty the method was to revenge them."


    That wasn¡¯t a direct answer to Yale¡¯s question but made Yale remember some words of the past, from the time he was the weak Liye who had just be a disciple.


    "There isn¡¯t any absolute righteousness. Those who feel that they are the only ones upholding righteousness are just hypocrites. People usually show righteousness on the outside, but you can¡¯t expect that they will really act like that. In the end, the one who wins will turn into the hero and the defeated one into the criminal. Don¡¯t be tied for the correct ways or for what others will think for your actions and just do whatever you feel that you should do."


    Yale smiled when he remembered those words. Although Yale had just remembered about that time after entering into the Timeless Border, those words fit well with his personality.


    "I am a fool, I knew it when I didn¡¯t remember about it and I forgot it after remembering it..."


    The answer to his problem was something he had always known, but he ended forgetting due to the pressure of the situation.


    "Thank you, master. In the end, your words saved me again."


    The man smiled when hearing the words of Yale.


    "I will just forget about anything else and act as I feel that I should act. I don¡¯t care if the reality or the Timeless Border agree with my point of view, but... for me you are real."


    The logic told Yale that his master was fake because it couldn¡¯t exist as that wasmon knowledge about the Life and Death Trials, but Yale felt that he couldn¡¯t consider that the existence of his master was fake just by that.


    "How could illusory experiences have such a deep impact on me? That is impossible. Here I may not have the Last Wish System, but after talking with my past self, I should have already discovered it. The illusion Immunity of the Last Wish System should have derivate from the soul empowerment received from my mother; there is no way something like that could be artificially added."


    Yale smiled while thinking that at the same time that he understood that his answer had been correct, and his master really existed.


    "The soul is affected by the Life and Death Trials, so it should have been impossible for me being affected by the life and Death Trials if they had been an illusion. All the lives I experienced were real. Probably those are just smaller universes like the one that contains the Purgatory World. The universes are different, so it isn¡¯t strange if the flow of time isn¡¯t synchronized."


    When Yale finished thinking about it, he bowed to his master.


    "Master, I hope that someday you manage toe to my universe. Well, maybe it should be easier to visit yours. I don¡¯t know, but we will definitely meet again."


    Yale saw that his master nodded after hearing those words.


    "I just learned about your universe aftering here. My universe is just one of the subordinate universes of your universe, but the Timeless Border can affect any universe under your universe¡¯s jurisdiction, so there should be a way to travel between both. I admit that I still don¡¯t know how to reach your universe, but I am sure that the real me will discover a way."


    After saying that, the man¡¯s body started to fade away.


    "It seems that my time is over. I don¡¯t know how much my words can help you from now on, but you mustn¡¯t forget your past. Everything you lived is part of yourself. It is alright to rely on your past memories when you don¡¯t know how to advance to the future."


    Yale knew that it was normal for the real shadows to leave after having discovered that they were real, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    "Thank you, master. I will never forget again."


    Seeing his master disappearpletely, Yale closed his eyes before muttering.


    "I need to recover them now. Come."


    Yale hadn¡¯t moved at all, but a shadow appeared just in front of himself.


    "It seems that you have started to understand how this space works."


    After opening his eyes, Yale confirmed that the person in front of him was the one he wanted to meet.


    "To avoid misunderstandings, I will call you Liye. Despite having a lot of names, it seems that you used that name a lot, right?"


    Liye nodded when he heard that.


    "Indeed. This is just one of my names, but its meaning is important to me. Tell me, Yale, my future self, are you sure that you want to recover them all?"


    Yale had previously met that kid that was his oldest self, but from the conversation, it was clear that Yale¡¯s past life had entered the Timeless Border at another time, and that was the shadow he left behind.


    "Yes. I want all my memories back. I know that there are some things I mustn¡¯t remember for now, so it is alright if that part remains sealed, but I want to remember everything else."


    Liye smiled when he heard those words.


    "Alright, I was told that this moment woulde."


    Liye advanced towards Yale and put his hand on Yale¡¯s forehead.


    "I allow you to recover all your memories."


    The bodies of Liye and Yale started to shine as the key to Yale¡¯s memories, hidden by the Mysterious Expert in Liye¡¯s shadow started to restore the forgotten memories of Yale.


    When Yale opened his eyes again, his body had already returned to normal, and Liye¡¯s shadow had already disappeared after fulfilling his task.


    "The memories from before sealing my true name and those rted to my death are still missing, but I feel that remember almost everything else."


    Although Yale had restored so many memories, he didn¡¯t feel that he had really changed. His past was still his past, with reincarnation or without it, it wasn¡¯t strange for people to change with the pass of time, but that didn¡¯t mean that they need to erase all the memories from the time they were different.


    "Let¡¯s clear this trial quickly."


    Yale didn¡¯t move at all, but he opened his mouth and shouted.


    "All the illusions, disappear!"


    The white space trembled when Yale finished hisst word, and ck cracks started to appear for all the ce.


    "Real shadows that still need to meet me. Come, I will face you all."


    A lot of shadows appeared in front of Yale, some of them were from a time that Yale had just remembered moments ago. Although the shadows were together, they didn¡¯t seem to notice the presence of others, and only looked at Yale.


    At that moment, the will of Yale was strong enough to clear the trial at any moment, but he felt that he should still meet all of those real shadows.


    Yale spent time speaking with each of them, and when all of them disappeared, he just shouted.


    "I cleared this trial!"


    The white space crumbledpletely after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    He remembered the conversations with thosest shadows, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t the moment to ponder about them for now. His parents, his legacy disciple, the woman who saved Aiwai and Wyba, some of his already dead disciples, disciples about who Yale didn¡¯t know about their current state, among others.


    All of them had some importance to Yale, but at that moment, the most important thing for him was saving his family and friends.


    "I already cleared it. Now, will you tell me how to change fate? No. I should say how to change the past. Did you feel that I wouldn¡¯t discover it at this point?"


    The kid didn¡¯t seem surprised by Yale¡¯s words.


    "I felt that you would discover it. We are about tomit an unforgivable sin, but I know that you are ready."

 Chapter 377 Overturning Reality

    Revgen was alone in the room where were deposited all the tokens of those who left the Revgen Empire to go to the other continent.


    "It has been already ten years, and I still haven¡¯t been able to avenge them..."


    Ten years ago, Revgen rushed to that ce after receiving the transmission of Yale¡¯s token and afterward he saw how the rest of tokens started to break.


    Of the tokens, he had there, only those of Wyba, Aiwai, George, Zack, Kermu, and Serka were still intact, which for Revgen meant that the others had all died.


    Although he didn¡¯t know about Yale¡¯s state since Yale broke his token beforehand to send a message to Revgen, Revgen knew that the situation was dire and believed that even if Yale survived, he would be heavily injured.


    Revgen had the impulse to rush over there and start a killing spree, but he was still unable to leave.


    Nurvey¡¯s death affected him a lot since she was his favorite descendant and it wasn¡¯t wrong saying that it was the most important member of his family.


    However, he knew the consequences if he were to leave the continent at that moment, and it wasn¡¯t like if Revgen could resurrect those who died just by going to the other continent to avenge Yale¡¯s group.


    "This is too frustrating, but I can¡¯t do anything else right now..."


    No one saw Revgen while he was in such state, but fortunately, it was pretty normal that Revgen didn¡¯t show his face to others.


    Revgen wasn¡¯t the only person in the eastern continent worried by Yale¡¯s group. The king of the Anpaes Kingdom, Paku, saw that Shirk¡¯s token broke, and although Sebe¡¯s token was still intact, he was extremely worried for him.


    "Sebe, you must return alive."


    Paku didn¡¯t know about who would be traveling with Sebe and Shirl besides Yale, and Paku knew that Yale had far more chances to return alive than Sebe. Moreover, since Paku didn¡¯t have any token indicating if Yale was alive or not, there was no way for him to confirm Yale¡¯s current status.


    In fact, not even the original tokens left by Yale in the past in the Nacesai Academy and to his friends still existed because after the end of the war with the True Empire, while Yale was still unconscious, all of them disappeared mysteriously without anyone noticing it after Yale had already departed from the continent. Thus, the token on Revgen¡¯s possession that showed him the situation of Yale¡¯s group was the only one that could indicate Yale¡¯s state, and it broke ten years ago to let Revgen receive the message.


    Thest person who spent the past ten years feeling as if he had fallen into a nightmare was Oscro, who saw that Julie¡¯s token broke. Oscro managed to seed in thepany thanks to Julie¡¯s directions, but he didn¡¯t know what would happen with him after that.


    Moreover, since Julie died, he wasn¡¯t optimistic enough to think that Yale was in a perfect state. After all, with Yale¡¯s personality, there was no way he would let someone die unless he was in a situation unable to help.


    At the other side of the ocean, in the western continent, there had been great changes in these past ten years.


    For a lot of time rumors had been spreading at all sides, but all of them were different in the content despite referring to the same fact.


    At that moment very few people were unaware of the changes in the continent because more than a third part of the continent turned into wastnds where it was impossible to live as they were filled with a dense death aura.


    No one was sure of the identity of the one who provoked it, but most people started to call that person the Death God. A merciless and powerful existence that destroyed everything without caring about those who would suffer for his actions.


    However, at the same time, it seemed that the Death God had only interest in some ces and didn¡¯t have much interest in destroying the whole continent.


    For that reason, there was somethingmon in almost all rumors, those areas who turned into wastnds were somewhat rted to an offense made to that Death God, and those acts were just the retaliation.


    "Have you heard thetest rumor. It seems that the Death God is living in the Death Mountain."


    The Death Mountain was a famous ce that gathered countless criminals, and despite being a ce belonging to the Dwarf Kingdom, no one dared to approach it.


    However, there had been some years from anyone hearing something of those criminals, and the rumors said that a lost merchant neared it by mistake and aged twenty years in an instant due to the dense death aura surrounding the Death Mountain.


    Moreover, that was just nearing the Death Mountain, so it was easy to understand that entering it would be an instantaneous death for anyone who wasn¡¯t a powerful expert with a huge quantity of lifespan remaining.


    Previously, the name of Death Mountain was because the criminals would kill anyone who neared the mountain, but that death aura didn¡¯t exist, so it was immediately attributed to the Death God.


    "It is true that the Death God hasn¡¯t provoked any big disaster in thest years and that the criminals hadn¡¯t shown off themselves either, but in that case, isn¡¯t it too dangerous to be in a city so near to the Death Mountain?"


    It was just a rumor, and there were simr rumors in a lot of ces, but there were a lot of people already making ns to leave that city as soon as possible.


    At the peak of the Death Mountain, there was a figure sat there with the eyes closed. That mountain was thest ce where people rted to the war were hidden, so he just sat there from that moment, without moving the slightest.


    If those worried in the eastern continent were to see that person, they would undoubtedly recognize him as Yale. Although his hair had grown a lot, it wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize him.


    Yale seemed a statue, and even the berserk essences had calmed down at that moment when suddenly Yale opened his eyes.


    For an instant, the world seemed to stop as Yale¡¯s dark eyes turned golden and his hair acquired a silver color.


    It was just an instant before both colors returned to normal, and not even the Mysterious Expert saw that change, but Yale smiled just after that.


    At another part of the western continent, the woman who saved Aiwai and Wyba had just woke up.


    The previous three days she had beenforting Wyba after she finally was unable to help Aiwai more and she ended turning into a living body with a soul that was like a puppet.


    It was only after Wyba finally fall asleep that she also decided to rest a bit as she had overworked a lot the previous months to extend Aiwai¡¯s time a bit more.


    "Good morning."


    Wyba seemed to be also awake since she spoke once the woman woke up.


    "Wyba, I am sorry. I did all in my power, but..."


    She stopped halfway of saying that because Wyba had a face that showed that she didn¡¯t understand.


    "Are you finally awake? You slept for three whole days. Thank you very much for saving me despite how much tiresome has it been to you."


    The woman could only stare shocked at Aiwai who seemed to have already prepared the breakfast.


    "How can this be... I failed, but how..."


    At that moment, the woman¡¯s memories were a mess as some new memories popped out from nowhere. Just when the time was about to end, she learned a powerful skill from the piece of the legacy that she possessed, and that skill was precisely an unorthodox method to treat souls in the same state as Aiwai¡¯s soul.


    That had been such a big coincidence that seemed difficult to believe.


    "That is right. I saved you three days ago. I was just sleepy, and probably I had a nightmare due to being too tired."


    At the same time, in the Revgen Empire, Revgen looked again at the tokens, and his face changed. Only Yale¡¯s token and Swordmad token were still broken. All the rest were in a perfect state.


    Moreover, Yale broke it before dying, so it was still probably that he was alive, and that the only one who died was Swordmad in the end.


    "I was sure that Nurvey and some others also died... Is there something wrong with my head today? I know that I am worried to know about the results of that war, but why I have I been so much worried after ten years. It is sad for Swordmad, but at least the others are alive."


    A simr scene happened at the Anpaes Empire where Paku saw that Shirk¡¯s token was in a perfect state.


    "Both are well, why am I worrying so much by them? It is normal that they needed a lot of time to return given that they went to the other continent."


    As for Oscro¡¯s reaction, he directly woke up having forgotten that Julie¡¯s token had been broken for ten years, like if it had always been in a perfect state.


    Of course, even the others soon forgot about those memories that provoked some disturbances on their heads.


    Moreover, some people appeared from nowhere on the western continent, but it was like if they had been always there living among them. The rest of the citizens knew them very well from the past ten years and the ones who appeared also knew the others.


    Near the Death mountain where Yale had just opened his eyes, the Mysterious Expert was looking at Yale.


    "You and the universe creator managed to seed in your unforgivable sins while being just weaklings, but I only did it after being at the peak of my strength... Moreover, the price both needed to pay for the sin has been far lower than mine; I suppose that it is my fault for how I did it."


    The Mysterious Expert sighed.


    "Anyway, this title is just useful in the Timeless Border, and using the Timeless Border too much will have negative effects in the current Yale since he is too weak in the real world. Just by obtaining this title doesn¡¯t mean that he couldpare with the universe creator, he had just barely reached the qualification to obtain it, and he can¡¯t change the past again. Anyway, this is what I wanted, the first part of the n is a sess. I will be looking to work with you, Timeless Sovereign Yale."

 Chapter 378 Unforgivable Sin

    "As expected, despite your current situation you still came to meet me for this matter."


    In the Timeless Border, the Mysterious Expert spoke to the universe creator who was in front of him.


    "Although I am now in another universe that doesn¡¯t have any direct connection with the Timeless Border, this is quite an important matter, so I came despite the difficulties."


    The universe creator in front of the Mysterious Expert was the main consciousness of that universe creator and not a simple shadow as the one Yale had met after entering into the Timeless Border.


    "I suppose that she is also with you in that ce. Although we three are at the same rank, I know that due to my personal circumstances I am still the weakest of the three."


    The Mysterious Expert was at the same rank as the universe creator and was also a Timeless Sovereign, but it was still inferior in power to the other person at that rank who wasn¡¯t a Timeless Sovereign.


    "Is still good that at least one of us remained in the universe, and we canmunicate through the Timeless Border, so despite any personal reasons, you were the best choice to remain behind. Moreover, you should know that she has personal matters with the inhabitants of that universe since it was because some of them infiltrated on our universe that her son¡¯s soul was cursed."


    The Mysterious Expert had reasons for not leaving the universe, so it wouldn¡¯t have done it even if the universe creator asked for it.


    "Speaking about the curse, Yale should get rid of it soon, so there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for her to continue looking for a cure in that universe. I came here just after Yale became a Timeless Sovereign, but after returning, I am sure that he will proceed to remove that curse."


    A Timeless Sovereign could enter and leave the Timeless Border at will, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to return to the same point they left.


    "She will be d to hear it, but she is also asking for revenge, and I am not sure if knowing about Yale¡¯s state will have any effect on her."


    The universe creator stopped a bit before continuing.


    "In the end, your n has been better to help that kid. Although it is still impossible for a Timeless Sovereign to treat someone who has that curse, it isn¡¯t difficult to remove it from oneself with certain advantage obtained with the title."


    The Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t smile at all after hearing it.


    "Maybe, but it is also my fault that his fate twisted so much after reincarnation. My unforgivable sin has saved a lot of people and removed the suffering of more people than I can count, but without a doubt who suffered the most for the effects of my sin has been Yale. Although he had benefited from it, in the end, since I had been interfering with his fate the whole time after his reincarnation, that isn¡¯t an excuse for my acts. He is just a powerless kid right now and possessing the title of a Timeless Sovereign doesn¡¯t change that, but someday after turning strong he will have the right to destroy me, and I am ready for that."


    The universe creator sighed when hearing that because he already knew of that situation.


    "I don¡¯t feel like Yale will act like that after he learns the truth of everything, but I don¡¯t n to interfere with his decision."


    Being the only son of one of those who reached his rank, the universe creator had a lot of knowledge about Yale, and although it was true that the Mysterious Expert was at fault, in the end, it had benefitted Yale.


    "It is a pity that it is impossible to look at the fate of those who became Timeless Sovereigns, or I would have wanted to confirm how will he kill me."


    The universe creator could only sight again when hearing the confidence of the Mysterious Expert about being killed by Yale.


    "There is nothing to do with that. We are people who changed the past, so we aren¡¯t properly connected with fate. Even though Yale¡¯s changes have been too smallpared with the ones we two provoked due to using that method, it is already impossible to determine his fate since he is already considered a Timeless Sovereign."


    Changing the past was an unforgivable sin in any universe, and even those with control over time could just affect the present and the future, but never the past.


    "He only managed to do those small changes due to the special condition where two real selves of him existed simultaneously on the Timeless Border plus the effects of his mother¡¯s soul empowerment, your piece of legacy and even the suppressing effect of that curse. That method can be only used once, and the effects only affected ten years and a few people that are all in the same world."


    Yale had changed the past by absorbing his original self at the moment of returning, but with both wills being overly strong, at the moment of returning for an instant, a paradox happened where past and future turned into a mess.


    Yale¡¯s original self couldn¡¯t return to the real world but did it with Yale¡¯s help. However, the fate would have directed Yale¡¯s original self to the same time when he entered the Timeless Border which was in a far pastpared with Yale¡¯s time.


    Due to that paradox, the time on the universe froze, and Yale was disconnected from it obtaining the chance to modify his past since he wasn¡¯t linked to it at that moment.


    Of course, that only allowed him to do small changes, as the universe quickly fixed the error letting exist only the Yale who was further in the future.


    Moreover, Yale couldn¡¯t change anything affecting his own existence at that point, or the universe may have just erased himpletely.


    In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been because the strange bnce in Yale¡¯s soul with the empowerment, the legacy and the curse, Yale¡¯s existence would have probably been banished before doing any change.


    Thus, although he managed to slightly modify the fates of those who died due to the space ripples to made them appear in a safe ce, Yale couldn¡¯t prevent Swordmad¡¯s death, nor the matters that led him to enter into the Timeless Border.


    Changing Aiwai¡¯s fate was also quite difficult since it involved an Essence God, and that fact made that part more difficult to change.


    In the end, Yale managed to make that the Essence God unlocked a part of the piece of the legacy of the universe creator learning just the skill that she needed to save Aiwai in thest moment.


    That was the limit of changes Yale managed to do before the universe returned to normal.


    "It is hard for me considering him a Timeless Sovereign with that method as he couldn¡¯t do it again and the effects have been too small, but although I was who created the Timeless Border by ident, I can¡¯t decide about that. Moreover, I was far weaker than Yale when I created it, so I guess that it will be alright if I consider him at least half Timeless Sovereign, I can¡¯t give him the other half since he can¡¯t change the past again. After all, I still want to say that bing a Timeless Sovereign is harder than reaching my rank."


    The universe creator always felt that bing a Timeless Sovereign should be considered harder since it was something that wasn¡¯t rted to training, and in fact, even a normal mortal could manage to reach it with the correct circumstances.


    "He is aplete Timeless Sovereign despite what you consider. Moreover, I can¡¯t also change the past again with the method I used, although the effects I provoked were far greater than Yale¡¯s. If you just consider Yale as half Timeless Sovereign, are you saying that I can also be just considered half Timeless Sovereign?"


    The universe creatorughed when hearing those words.


    "You are right, if I just consider both of you as half Time Sovereign, the total number is still two, so I can still say that bing a Timeless Sovereign is more difficult just by showing the numbers."


    Although the universe creator was quite friendly with those who reached his rank or had be Timeless Sovereign, he didn¡¯t truly see them at the same level.


    There was no need for a battle, both the Mysterious Expert and Yale¡¯s mother knew very well that they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him. In fact, even the Battle God would be able to surpass both of them in a battle of pure ability. In a battle against him, they would need to rely on their superior rank to win.


    "Well, I don¡¯t mind for what do you consider. That won¡¯t change the reality. I will be going back. I want to see Yale getting rid of that curse."


    Immediately after saying those words, the Mysterious Expert left the Timeless Border, and afterughing once again, the universe creator did the same.


    The Mysterious Expert was again in the same ce from where it observed Yale moments before when Yale changed the past.


    "It is starting."


    Yale¡¯s aura had returned to be that of an expert at the Sage Rank, but his strength was steadily increasing after having returned to his body. That was also the indicator that Yale was about to start getting rid of the curse.

 Chapter 379 Dealing with the Soul Curse

    Yale felt how he was making consecutive breakthroughs without stop.


    At that moment, he had recovered almost all his memories, and that knowledge was enough to push his level. However, Yale¡¯s body had also suffered a lot of stress due to the berserk Essences making it improve, so when both things summed up, Yale¡¯s stats overflew, surpassing what should have been the limit of his level.


    Fortunately, there was also a lot of Origin Qi generated from that, so he quickly increased his level to reach the same level as his stats.


    "It seems that I can¡¯t waste more time to get rid of the curse."


    There wasn¡¯t any joy on Yale¡¯s face for his breakthroughs.


    Yale was already at the 9-star Sage Rank and was about to be a Law Master at any moment, but he couldn¡¯t allow that to happen before having got rid of the curse.


    The stats of Yale body had already reached the max which should have been after bing a Law Master, and Yale with his memories from his past life had already mastered some Laws, so the breakthrough was a matter of seconds.


    "Activate administration mode!"


    Yale shouted in his mind without wasting more time.


    "Last Wish System¡¯s administration mode activated."


    There was a quick reply from the system as Yale expected.


    "Disable all soul protections. Start curse protocol Z."


    Yale knew very well how important that moment was, a slight mistake and he would turn a monsterparable to the artificial intelligence that had controlled his body before.


    "Soul protections disabled. Starting curse protocol Z. Curse protocol Z activated sessfully. The system will shut down until the curse protocol Z ended."


    At that moment, all the restrictions blocking the advance of Yale¡¯s curse disappeared, and the moment of the breakthrough to Law Master was a great chance for that curse to affect the rest of Yale¡¯s soul.


    However, before the curse could act the legacy of the universe creator activated slowing it down.


    "Everything is going as nned."


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s hair turned silver and his eyes golden while he activated the full soul empowerment he inherited from his mother.


    "Death Essence, obey my orders!"


    Like if guided by Yale¡¯s voice, almost all the death aura of the Death Mountain condensed into an enormous sword that levitated on the sky.


    The power of that soul empowerment was called Celestial Knowledge, and when it was used, even the Essences would need to obey. However, if the proper knowledge for the Essence wascking, that state couldn¡¯t be sustained for long, and it was extremely tiring.


    It was relying on that skill that the original self of Yale sealed himself in the Timeless Border.


    It was a strange soul empowerment and one difficult to inherit, as far as Yale knew while using it, the only ones who managed to pass it down was the Battle God who passed it to Yale¡¯s mother, and Yale¡¯s mother who passed it to her son.


    Of course, it was possible to have such ability without relying on the parents because the Battle God¡¯s father was a normal mortal in his original world.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how much people managed to awake that state, but based on his memories, which included those of his past life, there were at least two who also have the Celestial Knowledge just based on the sensation he felt while remembering them.


    One of them was the universe creator, who Yale had meet in the Timeless Border. As for the other one, Yale knew that was the person who helped his original self; a mysterious entity that was nicknamed as Mysterious Expert.


    Coincidentally, both of them were at the highest rank Yale knew, and both were also Timeless Sovereigns.


    Yale thought that awakening that capability might have something to do to be someone at the pinnacle, but he didn¡¯t want to make assumptions based on baseless proofs.


    After all, Yale¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t a Timeless Sovereign, and the Battle God wasn¡¯t at the same rank as the universe creator and wasn¡¯t a Timeless Sovereign either.


    They were still outstanding, but there wasn¡¯t any clear pattern to affirm that awakening the Celestial Knowledge was a decisive factor.


    The Celestial Knowledge was a huge cheat, there was no doubt of that, so there was no doubt that making a good use of it would increase the chances of bing an expert at the pinnacle, but it wasn¡¯t like if just by having the ability, it was possible to learn the Laws or Essences without effort.


    "Come!"


    The huge sword of Death Essence started to rush towards Yale while hearing that order, and it didn¡¯t stop even after meeting with Yale¡¯s body.


    Yale let out a huge cry as he never felt so much pain in his life nor in his past life.


    The giant sword disappeared after all that death aura stabbed Yale¡¯s soul almost destroying itpletely.


    The damage was several times higher than when Liye needed to reincarnate due to soul damage.


    In such state, Yale¡¯s soul would dissipate in just two minutes, and reincarnation waspletely impossible.


    Withstanding the pain, Yale looked at the state of his soul with the Celestial Knowledge.


    The soul was damaged to the point that even someone like the universe creator would have no way to save, but the curse had beenpletely eradicated.


    Yale started tough loudly while withstanding the pain.


    "I won!"


    Some secondster Yale looked again at his soul at the same time that his pain faded.


    The soul that should have been irreparably damaged had restoredpletely, with the difference that there wasn¡¯t any curse on it, and that the part of the soul that previously contained the curse was far weaker than the rest.


    "I will be stopped at the pinnacle of the Sage Rank until that part of my soul toughens enough, but as long as the curse is eradicated, everything is alright."


    Yale felt like if he had got rid of an enormous burden at that moment. That was a curse that not even his mother who was at the same rank as the universe creator managed to cure, but Yale did that by himself.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s method could only apply in himself, and it would be impossible for Yale to cure someone else in the same state.


    Although being a Timeless Sovereign didn¡¯t have much use in the real world, there was something that applied to a Timeless Sovereign even without entering in the Timeless Border.


    There was no time for a Timeless Sovereign, and as such, even without having be aw Master, someone with that title already had an unlimited lifespan.


    Moreover, a Timeless Sovereign was nearly unkible. As long a single trace of the body or the soul existed, the Timeless Sovereign would be able to regenerate perfectly, and of course, any negative part would be omitted in the regeneration.


    To kill a Timeless Sovereign, it was a must doing itpletely in body and soul before the Timeless Sovereign had time to regenerate, but since the regeneration speed was overly fast, it almost turned in a need for them to die with one hit.


    Of course, even in that case, they would only die in the physical world because in the Timeless Border they were unkible unless the Timeless Border itself was destroyed.


    A dead Timeless Sovereign couldn¡¯t leave the Timeless Border, but from there could curse the fates of those who killed it without needing to worry about the after effects after returning to the real world.


    Thus, even though killing a Timeless Sovereign was theoretically possible, no one who knew the fear of a Timeless Sovereign would dare to try it.


    The only weakness of that capability of a Timeless Sovereign was that the regeneration and power over fate only applied to those universes linked to the Timeless Border, when going to other universes as the universe creator did, it was far easier to kill them inparison.


    That overpowered regeneration capability was the reason for Yale needing to be a Timeless Sovereign to get rid of the curse.


    Yale needed to destroy almost all his soul leaving only something that hasn¡¯t been affected by the curse, and due to that capability, the soul would regenerate with the only side effect that the parts invaded by the curse before were far weaker than the rest.


    Yale¡¯s stats were still overflowing because they still surpassed his current level, but that at most made him a bit ufortable and it wasn¡¯t a big issue.


    Although Yale felt a bit regretful that his level stopped to increase due to getting rid of the soul, he knew that it was just a temporary matter.


    After all, Yale¡¯s previous Life had already understood that full Sword Essence and Yale was fused with the Condensed Sword Essence, so the current Yale also knew everything about the Sword Essence and since he wouldn¡¯t need to face the trial, as long his soul recoverspletely bing an Essence God would be as easy as breathing.


    Moreover, as a Timeless Sovereign, he was a superior existence to the Time Essence, so Yale mastered it automatically after returning to the real world, and as a Timeless Sovereign, there was no way he would need to face tribtion for something rted to time.


    "I should use this chance to modify the Last Wish System. It isn¡¯t too optimized for my current self."

 Chapter 380 Modifying the Last Wish System

    The Last Wish System was created using the Celestial Knowledge as a base, but the Last Wish System was far easier to use and even though it was weaker, it was more pragmatic for daily use.


    However, for the current Yale, the previous Last Wish System was clearly obsolete. After all, it was created for helping him until that moment, and it wasn¡¯t nned to be useful afterward as in any case after having recovered the memories and getting rid of the curse because it wasn¡¯t difficult for Yale to update it.


    Yale¡¯s stats had already reached the maximum for a Law Master despite being just at the pinnacle of the Sage Rank, and it was impossible to increase those numerical values or standardize strengths past that.


    At most the modifiers derived from swordsmanship, archery and simr were important, but usually, for true experts, they had all the stats maxed and also had mastered swordsmanship and simr to obtain the boost.


    The Laws, Essences, battle prowess, and special skills were the most important after bing immortal, and it would be difficult to find an Essence God who didn¡¯t have the eight modifiers to increase the stats.


    Just one modifier was enough to increase the strength a hundred times, so it was quite standard that an Essence God had at least eight hundred times the strength of a Law Master or a Law God who hadn¡¯t obtained any modifier.


    Of course, that only applied to pure strength without taking into ount Laws and Essences, and it was quite usual for Law Masters and Law Gods having some modifiers to improve their power.


    In Yale¡¯s case, he had obtained all the modifiers instantly after returning due to his experience in the Timeless border. He had yet to start learning the Laws and Essences except for the Sword Essence, but Yale knew that it was just a matter of time.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t have an eight hundred times increase as it should have been because all his masteries had fused and turned into Battle Mastery, which was the proof of being able to blend all the other masteries into each other perfectly.


    Yale thought that it may be a family thing or because he battled a lot with the Battle God, but only Yale, his real mother, and the Battle God obtained that kind of skill that offered a nine hundred times boost instead of eight hundred like it was usually with the masteries separated.


    Thus, Yale couldn¡¯t improve any measurable stat anymore and decided to remove the details about stats as they were useless since they wouldn¡¯t change anymore.


    After all, in pure stats and in case no one used any skill nor effectsing from Laws and Essences, Yale¡¯s raw power was enough to beat an Essence God.


    Of course, that was just a simr case to the Battle God because in case that those at superior ranks used all their power which in the Essence God case was mostly derived from Essences and special skills, Yale¡¯s situation would bepletely different.


    Yale decided to summarize the information about stats and instead added information about masteredws and essences, which was more useful at his current level.


    It was pretty simr to the Authority Menu, but in the new menu that Yale was doing the information wasn¡¯t as detailed and only showed the highest aplishment.


    If Yale already Mastered an Essence, he felt that it wasn¡¯t practical showing the Law corresponding to that Essence as it was obvious that he also mastered it.


    Yale also felt that the Skill Menu had turned useless with so many skills that didn¡¯t have any use since he learned Laws and Essences, so he just added the important points to the new menu he was creating and left the original version of the Skill Menu in a second ne.


    The old menus would continue to exist as Yale wasn¡¯t nning to get rid of them even if they were useless, but since he decided to create a Main Menu with all the important information for him, he knew that it would be hard that he used too much the other menus after that.


    The main problem for Yale was what to do with the Quest Menu. Thest reward was a huge amount of Origin Qi that he used after returning, but after recovering all his memories, he knew that he didn¡¯t have anything else ready there and nning his own quests didn¡¯t seem to have any use for him.


    After all, the rewards were all things that Yale should have obtained at some moment, and Yale didn¡¯t need to rely on the Quest Menu to obtain anything.


    However, Yale knew that it was possible for the Mysterious Expert to contact him through the Quest Menu, so he decided to leave it untouched and enabled a notification if a new quest appeared. In any case, Yale wasn¡¯t expecting any quest soon unless there was something really important.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t n to create any quest, he decided to add some objectives to the Main menu, to act as a reminder for him about what he wanted and needed to do.


    "It seems that with this it should be enough. In any case, I can just modify againter if I feel that something iscking."


    The database function was left as it was since it was something rted to the Celestial Knowledge and since the curse disappeared, the effects of the Celestial Knowledge over the database increased a lot, so Yale could obtain some information that hecked from there.


    As for the talents and bloodlines, Yale let them remain only in the original Skill Menu since he didn¡¯t need to check them.


    "Last Wish System activate!"


    Saying those words in his mind, the Last Wish System activated again while reestablishing the passive soul defenses and changing the disposition of information to fit the changes Yale made.


    [Name: Yale (Timeless Sovereign)]


    [Age: Undetermined]


    [Origin Level: 99 (100) Limited by soul weakness]


    [Stats maxed. Battle Master]


    [Mastered Essences Soul-fused: Sword, Time]


    [Mastered Essences: None]


    [Mastered Laws Soul-fused: Life, Death]


    [Mastered Laws: Space]


    [Partial Laws: Water, Thunder, Fire, Darkness, Light]


    [Main Skills: Celestial Knowledge, Divine Eyes]


    [Support Skills: Body Illusion, Shape Shift, Stone Golem.]


    [Soul Skills: Soul-search, Soul Illusion]


    [Origin Skills: Water Battle Armor, Thunder Ice Sword Rain]


    [Immunities: Illusion, Pain, Poison]


    [Objectives: Find all those who fell into the space ripples. Rescue father.]


    The Main Menu omitted those skills that were easy to use with Yale¡¯s current mastery over Laws and Essences except those considered Origin Skills.


    After all, for the current Yale, healing others was extremely easy since he had mastered and fused with the Life Law and the Time Essence, and his understanding of the water Law was pretty high, so Water Control was no problem at all. In fact, relying on the Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline, Yale was sure that he would master the Water Law soon.


    Of course, Yale wouldn¡¯t need to heal himself due to the regeneration he obtained as a Timeless Sovereign, but since that wasn¡¯t properly a skill, it wasn¡¯t disyed.


    The boost skills were already useless with Yale¡¯s current power since the bloodlines wouldn¡¯t be able to improve his body in the slightest at that moment.


    There were specialized boost skills for those at high levels, but they were really scarce and weren¡¯t rted to Laws or Essences. Even with the full Life Essence and all the modifiers to power that normal people had, the limit of strength boosting from the max was eight hundred and fifty times the limits, so for Yale who surpassed that, unless he got some specialized boost skill, the boost skills were all useless.


    What Yale found the funniest was that the Last Wish System couldn¡¯t determine his age, but even if he used the Celestial Knowledge, he would get the same answer because it was something normal in a Timeless Sovereign.


    "This looks well. Now I think that I should start looking for Wyba and the rest. It has been ten years for them, from their points of view, for most of them, this has been a long time. I will start with the resurrected ones, I don¡¯t need to worry for those who were rescued, but the rest although are safe right now, who knows what could happenter."


    Yale could have just entered the Timeless Border to discover everything immediately, but he had already decided to avoid entering there as much as he could since doing that would only make it more difficult for him being close with others without messing with their fate.


    Yale stood up and straightened his back. Although he had been sat in the mountain peak for so long, his body felt perfect, but there was something that felt wrong.


    "This hair is far too long..."


    Usually, it was quite easy to control the growth of the hair for people at Yale¡¯s level, so it wouldn¡¯t grow even if hundreds of years passed or it could grow extremely long in a short time.


    However, since the body had been in the control of the artificial intelligence of the Last Wish System, and controlling the hair wasn¡¯t something vital, Yale¡¯s hair turned far too long in those ten years.


    Yale took out a sword and just cut out his hair without worrying too much for the result as long as it wasn¡¯t a nuisance. As a result, his hair was a bit longer than before going to the Timeless Border, but it was still short.

 Chapter 381 Fleeing from the Town

    In a town near the Death Mountain, all the traces of the former liveliness disappeared in a matter of days.


    The rumors about the Death God being in the Death Mountain were enough to provoke a massive migration from all the nearby towns.


    Those towns endured the presence of the criminals as the area was famous for its ck market and the criminals were always quite eager to enter that business.


    Moreover, without the criminals, the business in the area started to diminish, in the previous years, so even without the Death God it was just a matter of time to flee, and most were already making preparations from before.


    Although most people had fled, there were still living there those who couldn¡¯t leave because they didn¡¯t have enough resources to live in another ce or because they have family members that couldn¡¯t travel due to being too old or sick.


    "Hey, friend. I can see in your face that you are interested in obtaining some easy money."


    A skinny man appeared from an alley when he saw a young man walking by the nearby street.


    There was amon peculiarity of everyone who still lived in that area, theck of money.


    With enough money, there was no problem to move to a different ce, and it was even possible to buy carriages and escorts for those who couldn¡¯t move quickly.


    With the massive migration, the price of carriages and escorts went high to the point that only the richest could pay for them.


    "Speak."


    The voice of the young man wasn¡¯t friendly, but it didn¡¯t show any hostility either. It was quite an ordinary behavior in that situation, so the skinny man wasn¡¯t bothered by it.


    "My family managed to buy a carriage by cooperating with another two families, and we are about to depart. However, we stillck escorts. If you act as our escort, we will cover the food expenses for all the travel and give you enough money to live a whole month after reaching the other town."


    Since the skinny man saw that the young man wasn¡¯t old and didn¡¯t seem to be starving, he believed that his problem was theck of money to travel and not any family issues. After all, it was quite normal to leave most of the food for the weakest members of the family, so usually, the stronger ones had a worse appearance.


    That was a foolish act since it would weaken the strongest members of the family, but the people in the town chose to be foolish instead of seeing their children and elders starving.


    Given the circumstances of those towns, the skinny man offer was very good and showed that he was well-intentioned.


    After all, that situation was a win for both sides as traveling with a high number of people was safer.


    The skinny man was just at the Novice Rank, but in a ce like that town his strength wasn¡¯t bad at all, and since he was unable to tell the young man¡¯s level, the possibilities were that he was a normal mortal who never started to train or that he was stronger than him.


    The skinny man believed that the other party was at the Apprentice Rank, which was outstanding in the town at that moment but to travel to another town a single Apprentice Rank guy was far from enough to seed.


    "Why would you make such an offer to me?"


    The young man didn¡¯t ept immediately nor deny the offer, but the skinny man felt that it was also normal given that the offer was pretty good, and the area didn¡¯tck scammers.


    "You seem quite strong, and nowadays it is difficult to find people like you. We already gathered almost all the Apprentice Rank experts of the area, but our lives are at stake, so we will be d of having one more expert even if that increase the expenses."


    After the travel and paying all the escorts, the families who organized the trip would be in almost bankrupt and wouldn¡¯tst more than two months without finding another job, but they knew that continuing to live in that dead town would end in the same way after some time.


    "I see. I will decide after seeing the rest of the members of your group. If that isn¡¯t possible, there is no need to talk anymore."


    The voice of the young man was resolute, and the skinny man knew that he was speaking the truth and would leave if the request was rejected.


    "Alright. Follow me."


    In a ce like that it was normal having some deadly enemies, and since there were a lot of people in his group, it wasn¡¯tpletely unthinkable that the young man wanted to confirm if some enemy was with them.


    However, that didn¡¯t bother the skinny man, in case there is some enemy, as long as one party could defeat the other, then it would be more reliable on the travel.


    As for letting enemies traveling together, that was something that the skinny man wouldn¡¯t allow since would increase too much the chances of having an internal conflict.


    The young man followed the skinny man for some minutes before reaching a za were a lot of people was gathered.


    The people were separated into four groups, the three families and the contracted escorts.


    Counting the skinny man, the number of Novice Rank people in the families was three one for each family, and the number of escorts without counting the young man was just ten, and those ten were all at the Apprentice Rank.


    Among the families, most of them couldn¡¯t battle at all because they were elderly, sick, or just little kids.


    "Father, you are back!"


    A little girl rushed to the skinny man. She seemed to be around nine years old, but it was easy to see that she hadn¡¯t eaten very well despite being better than her father.


    "Another escort?"


    The girl asked when seeing the young man.


    "He had yet to ept."


    The skinny man looked to the young man who was observing the whole group.


    "before, I felt it correctly... This is the right choice now."


    The young man muttered words that the others didn¡¯t manage to hear.


    "I ept the job, but I don¡¯t want money nor food, I want information."


    No one expected those words since the main problem for everyone was the food and the money.


    "What kind of information?"


    The skinny man was shocked, but it would be good for their finances if the young man wanted something that wasn¡¯t food and money.


    "I am looking for some people, so I want to hear everything about strangers that appeared in the area thest ten years."


    Given how the towns in the area worked, there were a lot of strange people appearing constantly, so it was difficult to the skinny man to know from where to start and speaking about it would take a long time.


    "You can tell me while traveling, no matter if the information is useful or not, I won¡¯t ask for anything else as long you don¡¯t lie or hide something on purpose."


    The skinny man couldn¡¯t believe that the young man would make such a good offer, and he started to believe that maybe the young man was at the Practitioner Rank instead of the Apprentice Rank.


    "I will tell everything I remember. We will depart in some hours. You can wait here while I continue looking for more escorts."


    The skinny man wanted to find more people to increase the group¡¯s strength, but the rest of the families had already given up and decided to save their strength.


    "Father, are you leaving again?"


    The little girl seemed dejected by her father¡¯s works, but the skinny man left quickly ignoring them.


    Although the little girl seemed sad, she didn¡¯t make a ruckus because she knew that her father was doing it to improve the chances of survival.


    The young man waited in the za separated from the rest, but since no one knew him, no one bothered in starting a conversation with him.


    An hourter the skinny man returned, but he was covered in blood.


    "Father!"


    The little girl rushed to her father without waiting even a second.


    "Don¡¯te. There is poison on my wounds. I need to heal myself with some medicinal herbs."


    The skinny man knew about his situation since it wasn¡¯t that strange in that town. Thieves attacked him, but since the skinny man didn¡¯t have anything on his possession, they enjoyed torturing him a bit before leaving.


    "Why? Those herbs are important for the trip. It is your fault for continuing looking for people."


    One of the other two Novice Rank men spoke coldly, and the little girl looked at him with teary eyes.


    "This..."


    The man didn¡¯t know what to do in that situation because he knew that he had been far too careless, and the three families were only cooperating, they weren¡¯t allies.


    Moreover, most of the escorts were brought by the others, so he just wanted to increase his family¡¯s influence a bit to avoid being at a disadvantage.


    "No need to worry for that."


    The young man walked towards the skinny man, and after nearing him, he moved his hand, and all the blood and poison vanished.


    "See, already healed. I can heal any wound without a problem, so don¡¯t worry about people being stingy with medicines. Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. You can call me Yale.

 Chapter 382 Ten Half-Dwarf Escorts

    Everyone looked at Yale with strange faces because healers were a strange existence in such a remote area.


    There wasn¡¯t even a single person in the group who practiced the Magus Path, and that was something that also applied to all the other people in the town.


    Not everyone had the talent to train into the Magus Path, and those who had such talent wouldn¡¯t live for long in a ce that relied on criminals to trade.


    Moreover, since no one knew about the Magus Path unless some traveler appeared, usually, there was no way for the children to practice it; they didn¡¯t even know if they had enough talent or not.


    Healers were scarce even among those who practiced the Magus Path, so no one in that group had met a true healer before.


    There were people who used the Magus Path spells with medicinal herbs to improve the medicinal effects of the herbs, but that was less efficient than true healing magic.


    However, Yale¡¯s healing had surpassed what they expected by far. They weren¡¯t sure if Yale was extremely skilled or all the real healers had such power, but they could easily guess that having Yale with them was something critical for their travel.


    "Mister Yale, thank you for saving me."


    The skinny man felt that he had the greatest stroke of luck of his life at that moment when he discovered that the guy that he hired was someone far more valuable than what he had thought.


    That skinny man and his family were the only humans of the group since the rest were half-dwarves.


    There wasn¡¯t really a lot of differences between half-dwarves and humans, but since they were in the Dwarf Kingdom, the half-dwarves looked down upon humans.


    Of course, the other two families swallowed their opinions because they alone couldn¡¯t n the trip, but in their hearts, they still considered themselves superior to humans.


    The escorts were all half-dwarves, so the skinny man knew that no matter who brought them there, they would end siding with the other two families in case of danger, so he had been eager to hire a human.


    In the Dwarf Kingdom, there wasn¡¯t equality, and the treatment for each species was different. Even half-dwarves needed to pay more taxes in the cities than the pure dwarves although the difference wasn¡¯t too high.


    As for humans and other species, their taxes were incredibly high, so living in the city was almost impossible for an ordinary human.


    Of course, as long one was strong enough or was considered to be useful for the kingdom, all the problems from being human would immediately disappear.


    After all, there were things more important than the purity of the dwarves for the royalty and the nobility like strength. Those who were strong enough were treated as guests even by the most important people of the kingdom.


    Besides strong people, those like Yale who could heal were also very valued, so even those half-dwarves weren¡¯t in a position of treating Yale as someone inferior.


    Of course, Yale could kill everyone in an instant if they turned hostile towards him.


    The only reason for Yale deciding to hear the offer of the skinny man was that he felt that the man had contact with Shirk and Shirk¡¯s wife in the past.


    In the past created by Yale¡¯s acts, they appeared near that town but suffered some injuries in the process. After all, Yale only ensured that they would be alive in Yale¡¯s present, as for the difficulties they would have faced in the new timeline, it was outside Yale¡¯s reach.


    That skinny man was the one who helped them ten years ago, and although that was also part of the past¡¯s modification, changing the past didn¡¯t change the personalities, so Yale was still grateful for the man for having helped them.


    Those two wouldn¡¯t have died without the skinny man, but they would have faced a harder time, and they also repaid their debt to the skinny man before leaving, so there wasn¡¯t apelling reason for Yale to help the skinny man.


    However, since it could be considered to be some fate between them, Yale decided to help if that man seemed honest enough.


    Obtaining information was just an excuse because Yale could just obtain all the information by reading the skinny man¡¯s mind, as reading the mind of a mere Novice Rank was just a child¡¯s y for Yale at that moment.


    Yale had yet to read their minds as he had only relied on the Divine Eyes, but that was because he was showing respect to them while waiting for them exin it by themselves.


    After Yale meet the group, he confirmed that those in the skinny man¡¯s family had all contact with Shirk and Driwna, and Yale could discern that no one had been hostile towards them despite how different they looked.


    Besides himself, the skinny man¡¯s family had an elderly woman, a middle-aged woman, a young girl who seemed to be around thirteen, and the little girl who rushed to meet her father before.


    Yale guessed that since even the little girl had met those two, Shirk and Driwna should have lived some time with that family.


    Yale wasn¡¯t nning to expose anything else at that moment because he didn¡¯t want that the group to rely overly on him, but after being tagged as a healer, there was no way that he would be ignored.


    "It is strange to meet a healer. We have been thinking about making a mercenary group after reaching the other town. Would you want to work for us? A healer is always wee. Think it well, a mere human being able to enjoy the same respect as a half-dwarf isn¡¯t somethingmon."


    A man who seemed the leader of the escort group spoke, he had bulky muscled but was quite short, so he needed to look up to speak with Yale.


    "I am not interested."


    Yale rejected it straightforwardly since there was no way he would work with such weaklings. As for the traces of discrimination in the speech, Yale didn¡¯t mind at all, since they hadn¡¯t been said with malice.


    "What? Are you turning down us? Do you know how great our offer is? You are a healer, but without protection, you will die in a matter of seconds, you need us!"


    The members of the three families were displeased by those words since they could make Yale turn around and leave, which would be a loss for them, but they couldn¡¯t lose the escorts either because they also believed that Yale was only good at healing and that he didn¡¯t have any battle prowess.


    "I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. You can¡¯t even defeat me if you all group together, let alone kill me. How do you expect that your protection can be useful?"


    Yale just told the truth as killing him would be difficult for even an Essence God. For an Essence God defeating Yale was perfectly possible since he was at a lower level, but after bing a Timeless Sovereign, an Essence God would have a rough time if wanted to kill Yale.


    However, the escort leader seemed to be angered by Yale¡¯s calm words.


    "Everyone, since he is so confident, let¡¯s give a test to him."


    The ten escorts drew their weapons and rushed towards Yale. There wasn¡¯t any killing intent since they just nned to humiliate him a bit to make him understand his position and how he needed protection.


    However, before they even notice, they were lying down on the ground wearing just their underwear.


    No one understood what happened, but they could see the clothes of the ten men orderly packed beside Yale and all the weapons sheathed beside the clothes of their owners.


    "Next time you do something like this, I will kill you all. Give thanks that there aredies here and I decided to leave your underwear for the sake of their eyes."


    When hearing Yale¡¯s words, the escorts finally understood that they had been defeated before even being able to notice that Yale had moved.


    Since Yale managed to take off all the clothes and even put them orderly on the ground, he could have killed them without any problem.


    "We were blind. We beg for your forgiveness. Please allow us to call you ¡¯Boss¡¯ from now on. We will obey any order."


    Although those escorts weren¡¯t overly smart, they recognized when a battle was impossible to win, and after witnessing Yale¡¯s means, they knew that the young man in front of them wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    The members of the two half-dwarf families had conflicted feeling while hearing those words since they were the ones paying those escorts and had no rtionship with Yale, but after witnessing Yale¡¯s power, they endured it because they knew that Yale could just kill them all if he were angry.


    If they were to learn that Yale was the Death God and that they dared to be disrespectful towards him, they might die just form the fear. Fortunately, Yale didn¡¯t give any murderous aura at that moment, so no one thought that there could be a rtionship between Yale and the Death God.


    Moreover, the Death God was known for being merciless, and there was no way that he would just humiliate those escorts for their acts.


    Of course, if the attack had been with killing intent instead of just a way to try to humiliate him, Yale would have also killed them without mercy.

 Chapter 383 The Death God Doesnt Exist Anymore

    A carriage moved slowly for the road thanks to two skinny horses, which was the best kind of horse avable in a poor area like the one near the Death Mountain.


    Only the elderly people and the children traveled inside the carriage with the rest walking around it.


    That wasn¡¯t the best method to move, but there was only one carriage, and those who were inside wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the travel walking.


    Besides the elderly and children, Yale was also inside the carriage. That wasn¡¯t because Yale couldn¡¯t walk or he waszy, it was something the three families insisted.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how strong Yale was, they knew that at least he was enough to defeat all the rest of them without effort after his show in front of the guards and he also showed incredible healing capabilities.


    Due to those facts, they felt that the elderly and the children would be safer if they were next to Yale. Moreover, they also wanted to express goodwill towards Yale, and they felt that if some of the children were to obtain some pointers of him, it would be a joyful event.


    Yale knew about the intentions of those three families, but he didn¡¯t mind about going inside the carriage at all.


    "So, your birthday is next week?"


    Yale was speaking with the two daughters of the skinny man while ignoring the rest of the children and the elders in the carriage.


    After all, the only ones with a rtion with Shirk were those of the skinny man family, and the elderly woman of the family didn¡¯t speak a lot because she felt deep respect for Yale after he healed the skinny man.


    "Yes!"


    The little girl who was about to turn ten grew close to Yale after theter saved her father previously. Yale remembered about Wyba when he saw her acting like a spoiled girl, so he was thinking of teaching her a bit after her birthday.


    Yale had already recovered almost all his memories, so his teaching skills were those that could even make that Law Master, and Law Gods wanted to learn something from him.


    Some teaching of Yale for that little girl would be enough to change her life. At least, it would be impossible for her to be inferior to anyone else in that escort team since even the strongest escort was still at the Apprentice Rank and there was no way that someone who Yale helped would end at such a low level.


    "My birthday is next month!"


    The other daughter of the skinny man was thirteen almost fourteen, and despite being more developed than her sister, she was still a kid in Yale¡¯s eyes.


    That girl had been too close to Yale since they started the travel. Yale could understand her intentions since she used to hug Yale¡¯s arm at any chance and put it between her developing chest.


    However, her efforts were doomed to failure because although Yale had got rid of the curse, he couldn¡¯t think of a little girl as a romantic target. Although he always treated children well, that was as a big brother or a father at most; Yale couldn¡¯t see them as women at all, and there was no way he could felt something romantic for them.


    Thus, for Yale, the other girl acting like that was just a child trying to act like an adult and nothing more.


    "I see. As a birthday present, I may give you two a bit of help with your training, what do you think?"


    Everyone, regardless of being inside or outside the carriage, heard Yale¡¯s words and the reactions differed. The two girls hugged Yale in thanks, the grandmother of the two girls smiled, their parents outside the carriage wanted to cry of happiness, the children of the other families felt jealousy, and the adults regretted having failed to establish a better rtionship with Yale from the first moment.


    As for the guards, they hoped to be someday an expert like Yale and be capable of making girls hug them when they offered some pointers.


    A week after that conversation, the situation hadn¡¯t changed at all, but the little girl was expecting her birthday as she would finally be able to start training.


    She was the youngest of the group, so she was the only one among the children who haven¡¯t started to train. The others were mostly 1-star mortals or 2-star mortals, so for a someone like Yale there wasn¡¯t a big difference, but those kids treasured every bit of strength they could obtain.


    The carriage stopped at night like they did every day. The horses were already at their limits by stopping only twice each day, so there was no way they could skip a stop.


    The escorts were all patrolling near the camp made by the families, and they took turns to eat a bit before returning to work.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t need to do something like that and was sat with the members of the three families although he wasn¡¯t eating anything because he didn¡¯t need to do it at all.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to eat for pleasure, he wouldn¡¯t want the few supplies those families had since Yale had more than enough food stored. Yale had even given some extra food to the two girls when no one watched because he felt that it would be bad to eat so little with their ages.


    The other kids also needed it, but Yale wasn¡¯t an altruistic person, and unless they were in danger of dying or suffering some permanent harm, he wouldn¡¯t act in their behalf.


    In fact, he had been controlling the Life Law to improve the health of the grandmother of those two kids, since she was also someone who helped Shirk and Driwna in the past.


    "Only two more hours!"


    The little girl was extremely happy because she had born soon after midnight, and the protection would disappear at the same hour.


    Usually, she would be sleeping at that time, but since that would be the moment that she would lose the World¡¯s Protection and would also be the moment she would be able to start practicing a Path, she was unable to sleep at all.


    Yale was waiting with his eyes closed. Waiting for the undesirable guests that had been following them from the first day and if Yale¡¯s guess was correct, they were waiting for the little girl to lose the World¡¯s Protection before attacking.


    After all, if they harmed her by mistake, they would end in a dire state, so it wasn¡¯t a bad idea waiting a bit if they knew that it was almost her birthday, but that would only mean that they had been targeting that group from a lot before they departed.


    "It is already time."


    Yale said that in the exact moment the World¡¯s Protection disappeared from the little girl. Usually, it was difficult to know it with such exactitude, but Yale was the son of the world¡¯s creator and with his authority, knowing that information was a child¡¯s y.


    "Really?"


    The girl trustedpletely in Yale, so although she wasn¡¯t sure exactly when the World¡¯s Protection would disappear, she believed that the moment Yale spoke would the correct time.


    "Yes. I will start to teach you soon, but first I need to deal with some trash."


    Hearing Yale¡¯s words, the leader of the escorts neared them.


    "Boss, we can clean the trash left after the dinner, you don¡¯t need to worry."


    They never saw Yale cleaning anything, so they were shocked by his words, but Yale justughed a bit before speaking.


    "I am not speaking that trash. We are surrounded by bandits. They are the trash."


    The faces of everyone changed as they had been unable to detect anything since those bandits were using fragments of Stealth Stones. They were far less effective than the ones in the lizardmen tribe, but for hiding from a bunch of guys who the strongest was at the Apprentice Rank, was more than enough.


    "So, there is someone with good perception. Maybe you are at the Expert Rank? Why are you traveling with those weaklings? Give up. We have twenty members at the Expert Rank and more than thirty at the Practitioner Rank. You can¡¯t win."


    Yale knew very well about their levels, but for Yale, the Expert Rank and the Apprentice Rank was almost the same.


    "You are just attacking because a man sold their information in exchange of joining your group. You don¡¯t dare to go near the Death Mountain, nor to openly attack a town for fear to the Death God and the government. However, kidnapping people to sell them as ves is alright for you as long it is outside the town."


    Yale read their mind and exposed everything openly which made the other party hesitate, and the escorts and members of the family to burn with rage while cursing the one who sold them.


    "So, what if you know? Join us and live under our orders or live the rest of your life as a ve!"


    Yale started tough loudly.


    "Why are youughing?"


    The leader of the bandits felt that there was something strange with Yale¡¯s behavior.


    "You fear the Death God, but threatened me, what a joke. Listen well. The Death God doesn¡¯t exist anymore, and the reason for that is me."


    A mighty Life Aura surrounded Yale¡¯s body which levitated as his hair and eyes changed their color.

 Chapter 384 The True Ruler

    Everyone froze on the spot after seeing Yale¡¯s transformation and hearing his words.


    If Yale had only spoken, they would have thought that he was bragging as they thought that there was no way to believe that he could do anything to the fearsome Death God, but after seeing Yale levitating with silver hair and golden eyes, they instantly believed that Yale was someone of unfathomable power.


    Moreover, although they didn¡¯t understand too much about auras, they could feel that the aura emanating from Yale seemed to be the opposite to the aura they heard that the Death God emanated.


    In an instant, all the vegetation of the area started to flourish creating a wonderful view. Formon folk, that was obviously the opposite to the wastnds left by the Death God, so they believed that Yale and the Death God were enemies due to their opposite natures and that Yale finished the Death God on the Death mountain before meeting with them.


    Life and Death were just the two sides of the same coin and Yale could use both of them, it wasn¡¯t like if Life and Death were enemies, it was the opposite, bothplemented each other.


    However, that kind of knowledge was something thatmon people couldn¡¯t understand, so they never thought that Yale could also create a death aura capable of creating wastnds.


    Yale could have killed those bandits from the first moment, and they wouldn¡¯t have even appeared in front of them; doing that wasn¡¯t difficult for Yale at all.


    However, Yale was nning to use those bandits, and after they threatened with enving him, Yale decided to harden the punishment he had thought in his mind.


    Without the Celestial Knowledge, Yale couldn¡¯t control the Life Essence perfectly, and since he wanted to give the impression of being as strong as the Death God, he decided to use it.


    Moreover, the change of hair and eyes was perfect to increase the impact everyone felt after showing his power.


    The Death God was the artificial intelligence of the Last Wish System that had already disappeared as its use ended, but the Death God had been far too cruel and over exceeded Yale¡¯s intentions of revenge.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to be associated with such acts, so he decided to appear as someone opposed to the Death God.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to use the Life Law to deal with those bandits; he was just using the Life Essence for showing.


    "We... we are sorry... We were blind. Please forgive us."


    The bandit leader needed all his strength to speak those words while internally regretted having offended such a fearsome person. Although Yale¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t a death aura like that of the Death God, for someone capable of creating that aura, killing them wouldn¡¯t be a challenge at all.


    "You weren¡¯t nning to forgive anyone on this group. You would have killed the elderly ones and sold the rest as ves. Do you think that you have the right to ask for mercy?"


    Yale¡¯s voice was calm but powerful giving a feeling that the one speaking was a superior being.


    The bandits were unable to reply because they knew that they would have never heard their preys no matter how much they cried or asked for mercy.


    "However, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you all, although maybeter you will wish that I would have killed you."


    Despite how most people though, sometimes death wasn¡¯t the worst oue. After all, after a normal death, there was still reincarnation, and even aplete death could avoid them for suffering a living hell, those in the Purgatory World were perfect examples of that case.


    Killing an enemy would serve as a way of venting the rage, but if Yale just destroyed them in body and soul, they wouldn¡¯t truly suffer as they would disappear in an instant.


    On the other hand, on most situations as long there was life there was hope, so unless one stumbled in a ce like the Purgatory World, as long one could endure the hardships, it would be better than dying, but that only applied to people with strong minds.


    "You all are already helpless, you deviated from the correct way and started to y with the lives of the others like if they were objects. You even waited to the moment after the World Protection disappeared when a kid is at the most vulnerable moment and had no way to protect against you. Thus, you must be punished for acting like that."


    Yale still remembered how that greedy elder tried to get rid of him soon after he became ten. Even those with the highest potential wouldn¡¯t have any way to defend at that moment.


    Of course, for kids of remote areas, in front of those bandits, they would still be powerless even after bing adults, so it wasn¡¯t like the bandits wanted to exploit that weakness moment, they just wanted to avoid the World¡¯s Protection.


    However, that kind of action was something that remembered Yale about that moment of his past, which made him wish for them to suffer.


    Yale waved his hand, and the bandits started to cry in pain as their bodies started to shrink.


    The clothes fell from their bodies as they turned too big from them, but their bodies didn¡¯t stop shrinking at all until their outward appearance was that of three-year-old kids.


    The bandits were all humans and half-dwarves, which weren¡¯t too different as adults, but the children were even harder to differentiate, so it was difficult to say who was human and who was half-dwarf at that moment.


    Yale could have made the shrinking process to be without any pain, but he felt that they deserved it, so he increased the pain to the point of being unbearable, which made them continue crying even after the shrinking process ended.


    The members of Yale¡¯s group were dumbfounded at what happened in front of their eyes. They had heard of people turning older after nearing the Death Mountain, but they never thought that the opposite was also possible.


    Moreover, when they saw the tattoos that appeared in the forehead of all the bandits, the same thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind as if it was something obvious.


    "They don¡¯t have any World¡¯s Protection."


    The bandits were even more scared as they felt the same while looking to each other. Moreover, they had lost all their previous power, so they were powerless kids without any kind of protection.


    "With that mark, everyone would know that you don¡¯t have any World Protection, while you can¡¯t train either until your bodies turning ten. You are lucky that I have also reset your lifeforce and real age, so you will be able to reach the Novice Rank again after bing ten and training once again."


    As a Timeless Sovereign, Yale¡¯s control over the time was superior to even an Essence God who mastered the Time Essence, so it was easy for Yale to do something like that with the Time Essence to some mortals.


    Technically speaking, the World¡¯s Protection protects the kids at the same time that prevents them from training, so if the World¡¯s Protection wascking, the blocking to train should have also been removed.


    However, the one who punished those bandits was Yale, who have authority in the world to change thews like that. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to remove the protection and restrictions of the World¡¯s Protection.


    Initially, that protection was set by Yale¡¯s father in all the intelligent species of the world and those who might end appearing, but those that weren¡¯t expected to appear like the half-beastscked the World¡¯s Protection and the restriction.


    In the eastern continent there were only, humans, beasts, and half-beasts, so themon knowledge was that only humans have it, but in the western continent, there were a lot of different species.


    "It seems that my power had been forgotten after more than thirty thousand years. The people in the western continent needs a reminder."


    The minds of everyone stopped working after hearing that Yale lived more than thirty thousand years, and by his words, they could only think of one person, the ruler of the eastern continent.


    That person was a legend for most people, and they didn¡¯t even believe that it was real. Only those who lived extremely long lives knew that it was a real story.


    "Now, I will send you randomly for all the western continent. If you die or live will be left to you but let me tell you that if you kill yourselves, you will go to the Purgatory World."


    The information about the Purgatory World appeared in the mind of the bandits and they hatred Yale for being ruthless as that was far worse than death.


    However, when they felt hatred, they felt a lot of pain inside themselves.


    "Each time you felt anger or hatred your souls will suffer. This is yourst chance, reform yourselves and live a different life."


    Spatial ripples surrounded all the bandits.


    "Be sure to tell everyone that Yale, the true ruler of this world, has returned."


    The bandits disappeared after Yale finished his words, and Yale stopped bothering about them as they were just a method to spread his name and make that his friend knew about his position.


    However, at that moment, Yale never expected that those bandits would all seed in reforming themselves and would create a new religion to worship Yale; a religion that would spread for all the continent.

 Chapter 385 An Aura That Alters Talen

    The gazes of everyone were directed towards Yale. Gazes filled with worship.


    What Yale had done to the bandits was something that all of them considered impossible, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of being powerful, they felt that Yale just ignored all themon sense about the world.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Yale ignored the rules of the World¡¯s Protection to blend them as he wished, he had also turned those bandits into children, which was something that no one among the group couldprehend as they felt that one could only be older, never younger.


    Moreover, they also suffered some side effects after receiving the life aura of Yale. Most of them made small breakthroughs and their bodies, in a bad state due to theck of food, became healthy and even the small problems in their bodies solvedpletely.


    The skinny man, who wasn¡¯t as skinny as before and just looked like a slim man, had even advanced to the Apprentice Rank due to the influence of Yale¡¯s life aura.


    Any breakthrough was extremely difficult for people without resources like them, but they advanced more with an instant of feeling Yale¡¯s aura than in ten years of hard work.


    At that moment, all of them didn¡¯t care anymore for their objectives and were all ready to spend their lives following Yale even if they needed to act like ves. Of course, Yale didn¡¯t have any intention of having them as followers, nor would treat a follower as a ve.


    Yalended on the floor at the same time that his hair and eyes returned to normal.


    "Alright. I will teach you a bit now. Let¡¯s go."


    Ignoring the shock of the grouppletely, Yale spoke to the little girl.


    The others felt jealousy of that little girl¡¯s luck, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak about it for fear of offending Yale.


    "Take this."


    Yale took out a whip and threw it to the little girl.


    "This is the weapon that suits you the most for battle."


    That little girl wasn¡¯t suited for close range battles, so the best choice for her was the whip and archery, but archery was more difficult to train properly in her state, so Yale decided that the whip would be the best for her to start.


    "Is this for me?"


    The little girl was shocked when she received the whip as weapons were quite expensive as far as she knew. Even in their group, they almost didn¡¯t have recement weapons, and the quality was terrible. However, the whip she received from Yale was top ss.


    In fact, the whip was quite normal in Yale¡¯s eyes. He had collected a lot of weapons in the Storage Space and his storage artifacts, and that whip wasn¡¯t among the best. However, formon people, let alone the weapons Yale considered normal, even the ones Yale considered trash were excellent.


    "It is a gift but be sure to don¡¯t lose it."


    Although Yale didn¡¯t mind giving her another whip if she truly lost it, he felt that it was important for kids to value their possessions.


    "I will treasure it!"


    Yale saw that the girl was hugging the whip as if that was the best present, she had received in her life, and in fact, that was indeed the best present she had received in her life. Even the whole wealth of her family wouldn¡¯t be enough to buy that whip.


    The rest were all jealous when seeing that whip, but no one had intentions of stealing it or selling it to win money as they felt that Yale would be angry by any of those actions.


    Everyone believed that whoever dared to steal that whip would be cursed by Yale, and they weren¡¯t wrong since Yale had left a protection spell in case of someone stealing it.


    It was one thing if the girl decided to sell it, or if she lost it because of being careless, but if someone dared to steal it from her, the whip itself would kill the thief.


    "Next, I will tell you your affinity with magic."


    The eyes of the girl sparkled when hearing that because she always wanted to practice the Magus Path, but she always felt that it was impossible given her situation.


    The rest also felt envious, but all of those who were older than sixteen wouldn¡¯t have chances to surpass the Mortal Rank even if they trained under Yale¡¯s instruction.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t think that if Yale tampered with their ages as he did with those bandits, it would turn possible.


    "Your Magic Latent Talent isn¡¯t bad, so there won¡¯t be any problem with you practicing the Magus Path."


    In fact, after being touched by Yale¡¯s life aura, everyone in the group developed a Magic Latent Talent, and those who had it from the start have it boosted even more. Of course, no one had trained the Magus Path despite having the affinity, since they didn¡¯t even know how to train it.


    That little girl had the lowest grade Magic Latent Talent at the start, but after the effects of Yale¡¯s aura, the Magic Latent Talent grade changed into a high one.


    Yale could easily modify the Magic Latent Talent without any difficulty if he tried, but with his teachings, even someone with the lowest grade Magic Latent Talent would be able to be sessful.


    "Next, your affinities. You only have two, water and healing, but they are a good match and healing is a strange affinity."


    The girl¡¯s talent for water was natural despite not being high, but the bit of talent for healing that she had was obtained due to Yale¡¯s life aura. Of course, that talent for healing was just at the lowest grade, but with Yale as the teacher, it was enough.


    Yale knew that he had unconsciously changed the innate talents of those people in the group. Although it was usually considered something impossible to happen, those who considered impossible didn¡¯t know about Essences and using them obtaining perfect grade affinities corresponding to the essence wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Yale had spread the life aura from the Life Essence, so all of them became affected by it as a side effect, but if he used an Essence, without any intention to harm, against them constantly, the effects would be far greater.


    However, consciously doing that to weaklings had a lot of chances to end messing with their fate, so usually, those measures were only used after bing an Essence God.


    Two Essence Gods using their Essences to improve the talent of the other was quite usual among those who knew about the requirements to be a World God.


    After all, training Laws and Essences was already difficult with perfect grade talent, so for those without any talent at all, it was almost impossible.


    Of course, obtaining a legacy or having an excellent teacher was enough to supply that gap, but being powerful wasn¡¯t equivalent to being good at teaching, and that was the reason for Liye being so valued by others, his superb teaching capabilities.


    The rest of the group didn¡¯t know anything about their talents having changed due to Yale because they didn¡¯t even know their talents from before, but when they heard that the little girl had the talent for learning healing spells, they started to cry for happiness. Even those who were from different families did it.


    After all,ing from the same town and having traveled together was still something that tied them. Thus, after the little girl matured as a healer, they would have an acquaintance who could heal which was something they couldn¡¯t even wish before.


    It was obvious for them that Yale would disappear at some moment since there was no way that he would remain behind with weaklings like them, but the little girl would probably remain living with her family, so it would be possible to rely on her in the future.


    "For now, you will start training into abined skill. Don¡¯t waste time in trash skills just because they are easier."


    Everyone felt that Yale was starting with an extremely high difficulty, but they also felt that for someone like Yale, it was normal having huge standards.


    Yale materialized a whip that was constantly changing between water and ice.


    "Water and whipsbine very well. I don¡¯t expect you to create the real object from nothing like me butbining it with your whip should be enough for now."


    After saying those words, Yale started to give instructions to the little girl while all the rest heard about it.


    Yale exined the basics of training both paths loudly, so everyone heard it and felt that their ownpression of the path was like that of a newbornpared with Yale.


    The teachings were focused on helping the little girl, but the basics for practicing were the same for everyone, so all the rest managed to start practicing the Magus Path. They were shocked to have seeded, and even though except the kids, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the Novice Rank, being able to learn a bit of magic was already very good.


    Yale knew that the others were secretly learning, and he was speaking in a loud voice because he didn¡¯t mind about it.


    Yale was only teaching a kid, but he also started to deepen hisprehension of the Water Law and even started toprehend the Whip Law simultaneously since that was the first time, he used a whip after returning from the Timeless Border.

 Chapter 386 Groups Huge Increase of Power

    After finishing the training session, Yale finally received all the information about Shirk.


    Shirk had told that he and his wife wanted to find their friends and that the leader of his group was far more powerful than him.


    Although no one discovered Shirk¡¯s level, since he defeated all the enemies of the family with one hit, they believed that he was incredibly powerful, and after seeing Yale¡¯s power and knowing that he was also looking for his friends disappeared ten years ago, there was no way that the family didn¡¯t think that they were rted.


    Shirk and Driwna managed to avoid being split apart by hugging each other, so they were still hugging each other after appearing near the town, injured due to the space ripples.


    At that time, the skinny man discovered them, and despite both looked like a species that he had never seen before, he noticed that both of them were a couple who loved each other a lot.


    The skinny man remembered about his pregnant wife and how much he cared of her the whole time and couldn¡¯t avoid empathizing with those foreign lovers that remained together even after being injured so much.


    Thus, he brought them to his house, and the whole family helped them to recover. It was only after they recovered that the family discovered that both were incredibly strong.


    Both of them left to look for their friends after the skinny man¡¯s wife gave birth.


    The existence of Shirk and Driwna was akin to a legend in that town, and the skinny man¡¯s family prospered quite a bit thanks to the rumors generated when all their enemies died the same day after trying to threaten them.


    Thus, it was difficult to think that Yale was looking for them at the start because he didn¡¯t seem overly strong, but soon they all understood that Yale was far stronger than the other two.


    Sadly, they didn¡¯t know anything about Shirk¡¯s current location since there had been ten years since they separated from them, but that was already in Yale¡¯s expectations.


    The travel continued for three more months, and Yale knew that the speed slowed a lot after the rest discovered his power. The stops increased to let Yale teach more the little girl and her sister.


    Yale had promised to teach both of them, so he did it. As for how much the others managed to learn based on what he exined to the two girls, that was left to their ownprehension capabilities.


    The other girl had talent with the spear, and her elements were fire and healing, thetter for the same reason as her sister.


    Thus, Yale only taught how to use fire and water, and only those who had some talent on them managed to be a little sessful.


    As for healing, Yale didn¡¯t teach it in public since learning healing improperly was dangerous for the one being healed and Yale wouldn¡¯t allow others to learn it improperly, so only the two girls learned about it.


    The two girls felt that healing was far more difficult, but Yale¡¯s teaching capabilities were extremely good, so both of them ended learning quickly. Usually, with their talent, they would have needed around fifty years to be as proficient they have be in those months.


    Regarding weapons and battle styles, Yale had been more open, and after the girls obtained enough mastery of their main weapons, he taught about all weapons and martial arts to everyone.


    Of course, he only answered questions from the two girls, who were his students, the others were only allowed to hear and watch even tough Yale let them learn openly instead of secretly.


    The reason for that is that he noticed that was good for increasing his understanding of the Laws and at the same time increasing his understanding of different Laws seemed to be increasing the restoration rate of his soul.


    Everyone was dumbfounded with Yale¡¯s proficiency with all the weapons and even without weapons. After all, it wasn¡¯t the same being powerful that being skillful.


    The members of the group already venerated Yale from before, but every time they heard him teach about something, their veneration deepened even more.


    The teaching capabilities of Yale after having recovered his memories and unsealed the Celestial Knowledge were superior to those of Yale before going to the Timeless Border and even better than those of his past life.


    In those three months, that little girl was already at the Expert Rank, and the sister, who was older, was at the peak of the Practitioner Rank.


    Excluding Yale, they were already the strongest of the group. The older one felt shame from being weaker than her sister, but there was about a month of difference in the time they had trained under Yale¡¯s guidance.


    Although the effects weren¡¯t so strong on others, all the kids were already at the Apprentice Rank, and the heads of the families that were previously at the Novice Rank also reached the Apprentice Rank.


    The escorts also improved a lot, but they were far from the Practitioner Rank and were unable to reach it. As for those who were at the Mortal Rank and were older than sixteen, they just reached the peak of the Mortal Rank in both paths.


    Of course, that also applied for the Magus Path of all of those who surpassed the age limit. Moreover, everyone noticed that the younger ones improved far more than them, and Yale exined to them that it was easier to train fast at a young age.


    The adults were cursing themselves for being too old and felt jealous of their children, especially of those two girls, but at the same time, they felt d that their families had a brighter future ahead thanks to their children.


    After those three months, the group had finally reached their destination, which was also the end of their traveling time with Yale. At that moment, everyone regretted haven¡¯t chosen a town that was at a bigger distance.


    "If you want to enter, you need to pay the fee."


    There was a strict control to enter the town, and paying a fee was normal, but the faces of everyone changed when the guards asked three times the usual. It was clear that the guards were trying to scam them but opposing them would be the same as not being able to enter the town, which for almost everyone was akin to a sure death.


    "Asking for the entry fee is something I can tolerate but trying to scam us is something I can¡¯t."


    Yale spoke with calm voice since for him those guards were like ants. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Yale erasing the whole town from the maps, let alone dealing with some guards.


    "If you can¡¯t pay scram. Wait, that girl is my type, give her to me, and I will let you enter. If she bes my wife, you are my family, so it is alright to pass without paying."


    Although it was true that there was an unspoken rule that the family of the guards didn¡¯t need to pay, the girl he signaled was the older of the two sisters that Yale had taught. Although she was more developed than her sister, it was clear that she was still a child.


    In contrast, that man looked like a middle-aged man, so what he asked was criminal in Yale¡¯s eyes.


    "You trash. Shut up!"


    Yale focused a bit of his aura on those guards, and all of them peed themselves before kneeling.


    They were unable to speak, some of them by fear, but the one who dared to ask for a little girl to be his wife literally lost his voice forever and would never be able to speak again.


    Those two girls weren¡¯t Yale¡¯s disciples, they were only students that he taught a bit, but trying to mess with his student in front of him was still something that Yale wouldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    The guards gave a lot of money to the group before opening the path and letting them enter without putting any other problem. They had been truly scared of Yale.


    "Teacher, thank you."


    The girl was really scared when that middle-aged man asked her to be his wife. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yale presence, there was no way their group could oppose to the guards, and even if they didn¡¯t want, the girl would have been kidnaped and forced to marry that guard.


    That guard was at the Practitioner Rank and was weaker than the girl herself, but that was because Yale had taught her, in Yale hadn¡¯t been in that travel, their group wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend.


    The guard thought that the girl hadn¡¯t trained at all since he couldn¡¯t feel her strength, but that was because he was weaker than her, and he would have never thought that a little girl could be stronger than him.


    "No one can bully my students in front of myself."


    Saying those words, Yale patted the head of the girl, who blushed.


    The families nned to rent somewhere to live after having reached the town, but somehow the town gifted them the biggest house of the area where all the group could live without problems.


    The guards rushed tomunicate everyone about Yale¡¯s presence since they feared that someone offended him again and started to kill without mercy, which wasn¡¯t something that strange since the strong rules, and Yale was clearly the strongest person they had met.

 Chapter 387 Affecting Fate

    "Teacher, are you really leaving?"


    The two girls asked with teary eyes when Yale spoke about his intentions of leaving the town to continue with his travel.


    "Yes. I still have a lot of things to do, and I can¡¯t lose my time in this town."


    Yale had already used a lot of time helping those girls and the others in the group due to the rtionship they had with Shirk in the past, but he wanted to continue looking for his friends.


    "Then, take us with you! We want to go with you! We will obey any order, and we don¡¯t provoke any problems to you, teacher. Please, let us follow you!"


    Those two girls couldn¡¯t bear being separated from Yale after those months of being together. They didn¡¯t mind about leaving their families behind; they just wanted to follow Yale.


    "No."


    Yale¡¯s answer was like throwing cold water to the two girls, but Yale was firm in his decision.


    "Why?"


    The girls had difficulties to ept that their teacher was rejecting them so coldly. Moreover, they were the only ones who dared to ask Yale for reasons since the rest would just obey everything without hesitation.


    "Listen well. You can¡¯te with me because you two are still too weak."


    Although both girls were the strongest in the group, they knew very well that the distance between them and Yale was enormous.


    "But... we were weaker than now when we met."


    Despite knowing that they were weaker than Yale, they still felt that Yale¡¯s reason wasn¡¯t consistent enough since they had been together for months without worrying about that matter.


    "My presence will turn negative to your fates if you remain with me more time. If you want to meet me again, you must turn strong enough. Remaining here with your families is for your own sake. Following me is bad for you two."


    Although Yale was at the peak of the Sage Rank, his situation was a bit special since he already fused with some essences and was a Timeless Sovereign. Thus, his presence would end turning negative for the fates of those who were far weaker than him.


    Initially, the situation of those girls and all the others in the group was partially provoked by the Last Wish System¡¯s artificial intelligence while Yale was in the Timeless Border, and when Yale changed the past, they were affected since Shirk and Driwna appeared and prevented a tragedy that should have happened to the family of the girls.


    Thus, despite having never met before, those people had a bit of fate with Yale, so it wasn¡¯t a problem if Yale helped them a bit, but helping them more than he already did, would turn negative for their futures.


    "How strong must we be?"


    The two girls were extremely motivated, but motivation alone wasn¡¯t enough to fulfill Yale¡¯s conditions.


    "There isn¡¯t an exact measure for that. The stronger you be, the more chances you will have to meet me again."


    Yale was nning to leave the world after his soul waspletely recovered, so he knew that it might be difficult for those girls finding him unless they be strong enough to be alive after he returned or to travel across worlds to look for him.


    Although Yale hadn¡¯t checked the fates of those two, he knew that if they wanted to meet him again, they had a difficult path ahead.


    Everyone had a fate, and it was possible to change it with effort and by turning stronger but relying too much on powerful existences was always harmful to those fates.


    However, the Timeless Sovereigns were exceptions and didn¡¯t have any fate, since they destroyed it after altering the past. Thus, every action of them was something that the fates of the rest weren¡¯t taking into ount and would constantly change just by being in contact with the Timeless Sovereign. The fates of others were passively influenced.


    Fortunately, Yale¡¯s passive influence into fates was minimal because how he changed the past, so he didn¡¯t need to worry too much for that, but he had already taught a lot to those girls, and that was an active alteration, which any expert would provoke by interacting too much with weaklings.


    Even the parents let their child be on their own until turning strong enough to avoid harming their fate, and the same applied to disciples and students; a bit of guidance was alright but overprotecting them was bad.


    "We will train hard from now on, and we will make that teacher will ept us true disciples and not only students!"


    Yale smiled when hearing the intentions of the two girls. He felt that if they really managed to do it, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking them as his disciples.


    After finishing to hear the words of his two cute students, Yale turned his head towards the group of then men that had been waiting for their conversation to end.


    "If you are nning to say something, be quick."


    Yale truly didn¡¯t value those ten too much, but since they had been very obedient the whole trip, he was at least willing to hear their words before departing.


    "Thank you, boss. We don¡¯t know if boss might find it eptable, so reject it if you feel that we are too arrogant. We want to ask for having our ages reduces to train again. We understood how much we wasted our time after hearing your exceptional exnations, and we want to make use of that knowledge to train properly this time. We already speak with the others, and they will take care of us in our weak period."


    They were all weaker than the two little girls, so there wasn¡¯t any problem if the stopped protecting the families, but since the families decided to live together using the reputation created by Yale, they felt that those ten were worth of investing.


    "Do you understand the consequences of your request? You seem to understand that your current level will be reduced, but it isn¡¯t that simple. The body influences the mind, reducing your ages might also change the way you think, and with the age-slowing after increasing in rank, it is possible that you never return to be the same."


    Yale knew very well how one could be influenced by the body. He noticed himself when being in a kid from with Aiwai, but he could change his appearance at will, so it wasn¡¯t any major problem.


    Lar also suffered from that problem which turned her personality far more childish that it was in her past life since she continued living in a child¡¯s body for a lot of time. However, she was a reincarnated person, and his resistance to the influence was far bigger than any normal person due to her soul being stronger than it should be.


    Thus, it was easy to guess how much those escorts would be influenced if Yale changed their age.


    If Yale just turned them fifteen, there should be enough time for them to reach the novice rank before sixteen and the effects would be minimized, but their potential would be inferior to how it would be if Yale reset their levelspletely.


    "We understand. However, we are ready. As long as you, our boss, is alright with it, we will be d to start from zero again."


    They had carefully thought about it, and they knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but they wanted to be true experts and not mere mercenaries, and the only way to do it was starting from zero again since they had already wasted too much potential due to how had lived before.


    "If that is what you wish, I will turn it true as my farewell gift. You two, from now on, they are your little brothers; you must help them to train. However, if they disrespect you, you can punish them as you fell it convenient, I activated the World¡¯s Protection on them, but you two could ignore it."


    Those ten turned children while Yale was speaking, and they didn¡¯t even notice when Yale did it.


    "You all now have nine years old, so you can¡¯t train, just wait for your birthday and then start."


    Yale didn¡¯t like to act half-way, so he reset their levelspletely. As for letting them in a state that they couldn¡¯t train for some time, it was justpensation to avoid his action from turning purely beneficial to them.


    That was a way to avoid affecting their fates negatively by giving them some harm voluntarily. They would still suffer quite a bit, but it was better some controlled harm than random one in the future.


    After giving thatst gift to them, Yale left while hearing those ten speak among themselves. For what Yale heard, it seemed that one had his birthday two dayster while another of them had it the previous month, but since Yale never asked for their birthdays nor was interested in them, that turned just in pure luck or bad luck.


    While Yale left the town, he ignored how high the effects of his actions turned to the world, in the same way as when he transformed those bandits before.


    In less than a year, that town would change its name for Youngster¡¯s Town and would be controlled by those two sisters. Those ten after they started to train would turn into their most loyal and powerful subordinates.


    Moreover, Youngster¡¯s Town would turn into a sacred pilgrimage ce in the future due to Yale¡¯s religion continental expansion.

 Chapter 388 Missing Friends

    Yale was walking alone while frowning after noticing the weird situation.


    After starting to travel alone, he tried to use his Spiritual Sense to detect the presence of his friends, but he failed and didn¡¯t detect anyone.


    Yale¡¯s Spiritual Sense could cover arge area, and not even a Law God would be able to detect it given that Yale used the Origin Path and was also a Timeless Sovereign.


    However, the fact that others couldn¡¯t detect Yale didn¡¯t mean that couldn¡¯t hide from him, and that situation seemed like that.


    Yale could understand that the groups that he failed to detect those who were under the protection of those three who rescued them even before Yale¡¯ changed the past.


    There wasn¡¯t any problem with that as it would be safer for them and Yale didn¡¯t need to worry for them, but he was worried by the others. Although everyone was alive when Yale changed the past, there was still a chance that they were in a dire situation, and the fact that he couldn¡¯t detect them, only made that Yale worried even more.


    Of course, they could have gone to other kingdoms, but Yale felt that no one would have traveled long distances with the Death God around.


    The Death God was a cmity that destroyed everything without regarding anything else, and travelers were the ones with the highest chances of suffering without reason.


    If Yale¡¯s friends hadn¡¯t noticed that Yale was the Death God, there was no way that they risked their lives traveling across countries which were the most dangerous action. After all, the biggest countries like the Dwarf Kingdom proved to be the safest, while the small ones and the areas between countries suffered the most.


    On the other hand, if they knew that Yale was the Death God, Yale felt that they would have tried to go near him or wait for Yale to look for them.


    Thus, Yale felt strange that at least Shirk and Driwna weren¡¯t in the Dwarf Kingdom.


    Yale thought about the reasons for them being in hiding. It was possible that someone helped them to hide because they were in danger, but besides those three, Yale couldn¡¯t think of someone acting so selflessly to help them.


    However, those three would have been able to gather everyone if they wanted, and in such case, they could have just gone to meet Yale directly after he returned to his senses, which showed that they most likely hadn¡¯t acted like that.


    Another option was that they had been captured by an enemy and that the ce where they were captive was protected against Spiritual Sense.


    As for who could be that enemy, Yale still remembered that there was an enemy of him hidden in the western continent, the ones who were behind the actions of the True Empire in the eastern continent.


    Although they didn¡¯t act openly and no one seemed to know about them, Yale was sure that they were lurking from the shadows.


    Of course, Yale doesn¡¯t have any proof that the True Empire was involved with their disappearance, but he was just considering the worst option.


    It was also possible that they had found a ce like the Special Realm where it was impossible to trace them from outside, and it that case Yale would have been worrying too much without reason and it would have turned into a good stroke of luck for them.


    "What should I do?"


    Yale felt a bit lost in his immediate objective since he couldn¡¯t discover anything more with his current Spiritual Sense. After all, despite having quite a special Spiritual Sense, his soul was in a weakened state, and his Spiritual Sense was weaker than it should be despite being unable to be detected by others.


    The state of Yale¡¯s soul improved after mastering all the Laws rted to the Battle God, but that wasn¡¯t enough to make his soul recoverpletely. If it weren¡¯t because Yale¡¯s soul was in a weakened state, he would have already be a Law Master in all of them.


    The Water Law had also progressed a lot, but Yale had yet to reach the mastery in it. After all, Yale¡¯s knowledge of the battle-focused Laws was incredibly high due to his experience battling with the Battle God in the Timeless Border, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he mastered them without too much difficulty, but for the Water Law, his only help was the Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline.


    As for the Fire Law, which he also used when teaching others, the progress was far slower since he didn¡¯t have any rted bloodline, nor an amazing experience with it.


    After all, Yale couldn¡¯t use the Laws that Ronragruk put on the Storage Space; he only regained the knowledge of them form his past life.


    Although it was true that training inside the Storage Space would improve his speed in those Laws, the effects weren¡¯t highpared to a bloodline or a Condensed Essence.


    Liye had just focused too little on the elementalws, so even though he had some knowledge of them, it was still farcking to reach mastery.


    As for the Wind Law and the Earth Law, his knowledge was so little that even the Last Wish System omitted it. The Main menu only showed Laws that reached the first threshold; lessprehension would be omitted and would only appear at the old Authority Menu.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, Liye could have created a bigger area for Aiwai to live, but since Liye never tried to train actively in any Law that wasn¡¯t of his main ones, his aplishment wasn¡¯t high in thews that hecked talent.


    In fact, Yale¡¯s talent in earth and wind improved from his previous life. The same applied to the Water Law since Liye didn¡¯t have any bloodline for it, although his talent wasn¡¯t bad at all, it was still lower than Yale¡¯s one.


    Those improvements were the most notorious, but in general Yale¡¯s potential far surpassed that of Liye by far, and after recovering the memories and unlocking the Celestial Knowledge, the difference turned even bigger.


    Yale sighed when looking to the Main Menu, as despite the improvements he had, he still felt that his speed was far too slow.


    [Name: Yale (Timeless Sovereign)]


    [Age: Undetermined]


    [Origin Level: 99 (100) Limited by soul weakness]


    [Stats maxed. Battle Master]


    [Mastered Essences Soul-fused: Sword, Time]


    [Mastered Essences: None]


    [Mastered Laws Soul-fused: Life, Death]


    [Mastered Laws: Space, Whip, Archery, Rod, Spear, Martial Arts, Hammer, Axe]


    [Partial Laws: Water, Thunder, Fire, Darkness, Light]


    [Main Skills: Celestial Knowledge, Divine Eyes]


    [Support Skills: Body Illusion, Shape Shift, Stone Golem.]


    [Soul Skills: Soul-search, Soul Illusion]


    [Origin Skills: Water Battle Armor, Thunder Ice Sword Rain]


    [Immunities: Illusion, Pain, Poison]


    [Objectives: Find all those who fell into the space ripples. Rescue father.]


    Most people on Yale¡¯s world would die from happiness if they had a system that told that same information, but Yale had his gaze fixed in the second objective shown on the Main Menu and to rescue his father, his strength was far toocking.


    Yale was immersed in his thoughts when he detected something. It wasn¡¯t with his Spiritual Sense but from his soul.


    "Aiwai has mastered the Water Law."


    The souls of Aiwai and Wyba were linked to Yale¡¯s soul, so Yale could perfectly sense when one of their souls suffered a great change as it happened after mastering a Law.


    An Essence God may block their presence and prevent Yale from detecting them through Spiritual Sense, but there was no way to cut the connection between their soul.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t think that the block to Spiritual Sense was meant for him, but to prevent that the experts from the western continent detected them. However, since Yale also felt that they were in an area without other people, it would also be difficult for them to notice when Yale returned.


    The Essence God with Aiwai and Wyba might have noticed it, but it seemed obvious that she and the other two who helped Yale didn¡¯t n to look for Yale actively.


    Due to how the Fake Origin Path worked, it should be impossible for Aiwai to surpass Yale¡¯s level, but Yale felt that she truly became a Law Master.


    Yale was yet to be a Law Master, but from the information on the system, he guessed that his Origin Path had reached that level, but his soul turned him weaker than he should be.


    Moreover, it seemed that the Fake Origin Path took into ount the level recognized by the Origin Path and not the one of Yale¡¯s power, but Yale felt that it made sense. After all, it would be a problem if someone strong had his level lowered by any reason and everyone who trained a Fake Origin path from that person would end suffering by it.


    Liye had already used a shortcut to let Aiwai being at a superior level than Yale thest time he appeared, but that time it was something like cheating, while the current happening was more like a loophole.


    "Who cares about the reasons. I already discovered where Aiwai is, and this is the same as knowing where Wyba is. It wasn¡¯t my intention looking from them at the start since they are safe, but since I already know their position, there is no way I don¡¯t look for them."


    Yale rushed to the ce where he felt Aiwai¡¯s soul. It wasn¡¯t a nearby ce, but it was still in the Dwarf Kingdom.

 Chapter 389 Wyba and Aiwais Training

    Snow covered the whole year the northernmost mountain range of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    The weather was always extremely cold, and normal people didn¡¯t dare to live there. At most, some people chose the border areas for mental training supporting the cold, but as far asmon people knew, no one dared to climb to the peak of any of the mountains forming the mountain range because the cold was unbearable.


    Near the peak of the highest mountain, there was a cave that no one saw before because it was only created recently.


    Despite being a ce that no one would choose to live, three girls had been living there from some time, but two of them weren¡¯t d about the situation.


    "I want to meet big brother! I don¡¯t want to be in this ce!"


    A small girl with wolf ears shouted, but it wasn¡¯t a weird scene since she did it a lot of times before without obtaining any result.


    "Wyba, shut up and train. Learn from your big sister. She also wants to look for your big brother, but she is training earnestly instead ofining."


    Wyba stoppedining and started to train again. She was deeply grateful for that woman for healing Aiwai¡¯s soul, so Wyba was very obedient with any of her orders. However, she was impatient to meet Yale again.


    Soon after Aiwai¡¯s soul was healed, she and Wyba felt that something bad happened to Yale¡¯s soul through their connection, but an instantter that sensation disappeared like if it had been a false rm. However, both of them were extremely worried and wanted to look for Yale immediately, but they were stopped by the woman who saved Aiwai.


    She told them that they shouldn¡¯t worry about Yale, and then, she brought them to that cave to train.


    That woman was quite strict and cold when it came to training, and she said that they should train until bing Law Gods, or she wouldn¡¯t let them go to see Yale.


    Aiwai and Wybained saying that they could train after finding Yale, but they were unable to speak when the woman said that Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to be strict enough with them.


    It was just as she said, Yale would never be able to look calmly while his sister was suffering in front of him, but that kind of suffering was important to temper their souls. Training always under Yale¡¯s protection wouldn¡¯t let them be truly strong in the future.


    Wyba and Aiwai were already at the Sage Rank and even started to learn the Water Law thanks to the teachings of that woman and the power of their bloodline. In fact, they had been training in it for more than ten years since the day they met that woman for the first time when she saved them after falling into the space ripples.


    Although the methods of the woman made Aiwai and Wyba be quite displeased, they also knew that she was doing for their own good and that despite looking cold on the outside, she wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    She did her all to help Aiwai and always treated both sisters very well. Even that session of harsh training was something a lot of people would wish since harsh training like that was always better with someone monitoring the situation.


    Moreover, she was an Essence God, and the Water Essence was the first she mastered, so she was very good teaching about the Water Law to others. She wasn¡¯t an exceptional teacher like Yale, but she wasn¡¯t a bad teacher either.


    At the start, she only helped Wyba and Aiwai due to the request of the Mysterious Expert, but ended taking a liking for them, so she decided to force them to train in such an extreme ce after healing Aiwai¡¯s soul.


    Of course, for someone who mastered and fused with the Water Essence, cold weather meant nothing for her, and the other two had a higher resistance than it should be due to their bloodlines. A normal Sage Rank would be in danger of dying if stayed more than three hours in that ce.


    The Dwarf Kingdom only possessed that mountain range because they were in direct contact with it and no one else showed any intention of conquering it.


    If someone showed interest in that ce, the Dwarf Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have any problem gifting it, since they wouldn¡¯t risk the lives of their army for a piece ofnd that didn¡¯t have value in their eyes.


    At most, there might be some valuable minerals there, but if they were valuable enough for Law Masters or Law Gods, they would have already gone to mine them. For other minerals, since even Sage Rank experts would have problems remaining in the mountain range, no one would go to mine the minerals there.


    No one understood how the weather was so extreme because it was a problem of just that area, and it was the coldest ce of the.


    That mountain range had been like that from the creation of the, so it wasn¡¯t due to something happening to it, for some reason that no one understood, the creator of the world designed that ce to be like that instead of having the usual cold weather of tall mountains.


    There were rumors about the creator of the world had made it like that to hide something important inside those mountains, but no one had the guts to investigate what could have been hidden there since that was seeking death.


    Not even the woman supervising the training of Aiwai and Wyba dared to investigate. After all, that was the world of her father¡¯s friend, and she knew very well that she wouldn¡¯t be his match. Moreover, that would be far too disrespectful, and even her own father would be angry if she did something like that.


    Her father was someone quite strict despite loving a lot his family. He would never provoke true harm to any of his two precious daughters but punishing them for their actions was something he never hesitated since he felt that children needed to learn what was right to do and what wasn¡¯t.


    She was very simr to her father in that aspect, so at the same time that she had taken a liking for the two sisters training in front of her eyes, she also turned stricter because she felt that it was good for them.


    The days were quite repetitive in that cave, but that dull routine was broken when Aiwai suddenly mastered the Water Law and became a Law Master.


    She had been in enlightenment the previous days, and that was the true reason for her being quiet instead of asking for Yale. She wasn¡¯t as insistent as Wyba, but she at least asked for him once in a day before having that enlightenment.


    Since Aiwai had a Fake Origin Path, there wasn¡¯t any tribtion for bing a Law Master, and the breakthrough was smooth.


    "Congrattions. Do you now understand the importance of this training?"


    She spoke like if she was an adult giving a lesson to children, and given that chronologically speaking, she was born before than Yale¡¯s previous life, she had the right to act like that.


    Aiwai¡¯s soul was a bit unstable after it was healed since the method was unorthodox and she remained a lot of time in that state, but for the same reason, a proper tempering at that moment would have the best effects.


    "Thank you very much. Can I now go to see Yale?"


    Aiwai was eager for meeting Yale, and since she had be a Law Master, she felt that at least she should have the right to meeting him for a while.


    "No. First, you need to breakthrough to Law God."


    Aiwai sighed as her suggestion didn¡¯t work.


    "I feel deep respect for you, but why are you so mean with those conditions. Bing a Law Master in this short time was difficult but possible. However, who knows how many years we will need to be Law Gods."


    The Time Freezing Wolf Bloodline only helped until Law Master, from that point on, the bloodline wouldn¡¯t help at all. It was already good that for Aiwai and Wyba, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as it had happened to Ronragruk.


    "You still have potential, and I am more suitable to teach you two than Yale. I will leave once you meet Yale, so it would be bad for you meeting him."


    Although Aiwai could understand the first part, since Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to teach them so strictly, she couldn¡¯t understand the other.


    "Why will you leave if we meet Yale again? I am sure that he will be d to meet you to express his thanks for helping us."


    The woman didn¡¯t truly want to reply to that question but seeing Aiwai¡¯s face, and that Wyba was distracted again hearing the conversation, she decided to speak.


    "I am tired of men pursuing me like flies. He is your brother, but for me, he is just the son of my father friend. If he starts to pursue me for having saved you two and spoke with my father, there is a lot of possibilities that my father will end in his side."


    Almost all men she had met tried something like that, but her father always sided with her. However, with Yale¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t know what could happen and wanted to prevent any future problems.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t n to do anything like that."

 Chapter 390 Lina

    The girls looked towards the entrance of the cave where the three of them recognized Yale.


    "Why are you here?"


    The Essence God asked in shock as she never expected that Yale would find them so quickly.


    She felt that maybe Yale could get a clue after Aiwai advanced, so she nned to change their location since the mountain range was big and without knowing the exact position, she didn¡¯t believe that Yale could discover them.


    However, it had been just a few moments after Aiwai advanced, and the Essence God couldn¡¯t believe that Yale managed to find them and managed to surpass the protecting barrier in such a short time.


    The barrier was just for hiding, and it was easier to cross it than cross a protecting barrier, but it was still a barrier created by an Essence God, so it should have required some effort.


    Yale had also thought that there were a lot of chances that they changed positions quickly, and without knowing the exact position, he wasn¡¯t confident in finding them either.


    Thus, he activated the Celestial Knowledge and together with his full mastery of the Time Essence, he froze the time of the whole mountain range after teleporting near the area.


    It had been just a few moments for the three girls, but the truth was that the flow of time for them was modified by Yale, and the barrier was useless in frozen time.


    If Yale weren¡¯t a Timeless Sovereign or didn¡¯t have the Celestial Knowledge, it would be impossible to freeze an Essence Godpletely with his current power. At most, even if the body couldn¡¯t move, it wouldn¡¯t stop the Essence God¡¯s mind, and that was only because Yale had authority in the world, and it wouldn¡¯t resist too much to Yale¡¯s intentions.


    Yale couldn¡¯t use the authority perfectly in his weakened state, but that was a passive effect.


    Moreover, Yale had never been so tired in his whole life despite not showing in on the outside. The Time Freeze hadn¡¯tsted for too long, just enough to cross the barrier and find them, but for Yale, it was still a feat.


    The Essence God also knew about the difficult to freeze herpletely in the time, so she didn¡¯t think that the Time had been stopped, but that Yale had some special way to teleport beside Wyba and Aiwai disregarding distance and barriers as long he knew their position.


    In fact, if she had been in guard, probably Yale would have failed to freeze her in time even if it was for a short while, and it would have been impossible for Yale to near them more before the Time Freeze ended forcefully, so it wasn¡¯t something that he could use in a real battle.


    Moreover, if Yale had shown any evil intention, he was sure that the other party would have noticed it and the Time Freeze wouldn¡¯t have worked well.


    It had been just an instant since the three girls saw Yale, but Aiwai and Wyba were already hugging him. They had missed Yale a lot in those ten years.


    While returning the hug to his sisters, Yale replied to the woman who was looking at him with a shocked face.


    "I missed my sisters a lot, so I came to see them."


    Seeing the scene in front of her eyes and hearing Yale¡¯s words, the woman could only sigh as she didn¡¯t know how to reject Yale¡¯s presence. Moreover, Yale had heard her reasons for not letting Wyba and Aiwai meeting him before, so she felt ashamed even if she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    "At the start, I was worried that you would try to force me to marry aspensation for saving my sisters. I have met a lot of women who would try everything to marry me, but hearing your words, I am at ease. Thank you for saving my sisters, Lina."


    Yale had been popr in both lives, and in his past life, the number of women who tried everything to marry him wasn¡¯t low at all.


    Lina didn¡¯t know if Yale was just mocking by saying almost the same that she had said before or if he was serious, but she never expected that Yale knew her name.


    "Although you weren¡¯t conscious, you also saved me before, so you don¡¯t owe me anything. More importantly, why do you know my name?"


    She had never told her name to Yale, and although Wyba and Aiwai knew it, they rarely called her by the name, and that hadn¡¯t happened even once after Aiwai¡¯s breakthrough, so Lina discarded the possibility of Yale hearing it.


    "You were the one who told that name to me. Well, strictly speaking, the one who told it to me was your shadow in the Timeless Border."


    Lina was one of the shadows that he met at the end of his trial in the Timeless Border, and they had spoken there, so Yale knew about her. However, Lina didn¡¯t have the memories of that shadow, so for her, that was her first time speaking with Yale.


    "What is the Timeless Border?"


    Wyba interrupted the conversation after hearing something that she didn¡¯t understand, and although Aiwai didn¡¯t ask, she was also curious about it.


    "I can¡¯t exin it to you unless you get there someday. Since you are linked to me, my shadow would wee you in any case, and will exin everything to you."


    Yale felt that Aiwai and Wyba shouldn¡¯t learn about it at that moment.


    "Did my shadow say something strange?"


    Lina was still showing an impassive face, but she had only gone once to the Timeless Border, and that was a long time ago, and she had changed a lot, so she feared that her younger self had spoken some nonsense.


    "Nothing special, but I can say that your personality had changed a lot. After all, your shadow¡¯s personality..."


    Before Yale could continue, Lina stopped him.


    "Stop! Don¡¯t speak about my past self. I beg you!"


    Yale didn¡¯t feel that Lina¡¯s previous personality was something to be ashamed, but since she asked for it, he stopped.


    "Alright. Do you still n to flee? We already confirmed that neither of us has intentions to use the situation to marry the other, so there is no reason for fleeing. My sisters would be sad if you leave now."


    Yale knew that Wyba and Aiwai had grown quite close to Lina in those ten years, and he also understood that she was more suitable to help them in training than him.


    "I won¡¯t flee, but you must leave this ce. You wanted to see them, and you already saw them."


    Lina felt that as long as Yale left, she would be able to avoid being discovered again.


    "I don¡¯t want to do that. I am sure that you wouldn¡¯t let me meet them again for a lot of years if I leave right now."


    Lina frowned after her intentions were seen through. Besides her family members, which included her brother-inw, she didn¡¯t like to be close to men. Although she believed that Yale wasn¡¯t interested in her, she still felt more at ease without him.


    "I am older and stronger than you. You should hear my words. I will treat your sisters well."


    Lina knew that Yale had his memories sealed, so she felt that the difference in age between them was huge enough to use that authority. Moreover, even counting Yale¡¯s past life, she was still far older than him, especially since he had been dead for more than thirty thousand years.


    "I don¡¯t feel that you are older than me at all. Moreover, I am sure that I won¡¯t lose against you in a battle even if I can¡¯t win."


    Yale was unable to know how much time he passed in the Timeless Border, but he also obtained the memories of his young self that had been there for an eternity. Yale had also recovered almost all his memories including those of the Life and Death Trials, so he didn¡¯t feel that his life had been shorter than Lina¡¯s.


    Moreover, Yale was confident in his battle prowess. Although he didn¡¯t dare to say that he could win against an Essence God, with the regeneration obtained from being a Timeless Sovereign, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t lose either.


    "Are you Yale or master?"


    Aiwai instantly spoke when hearing that as she started to doubt which of Yale¡¯s consciousness was in control at that moment.


    "I am Yale, but I recovered my memories."


    Aiwai sighed in relief as she feared that Yale would have disappeared. Aiwai valued her master, but she valued Yale far more.


    "Even with your memories, I don¡¯t feel that you are my peer."


    Lina felt that she had lost her cool too much since Yale appeared, so she was trying to regain the superior position.


    "Then, let¡¯s make a bet. We will have battle relying only upon battle ability using just ice-made weapons. The winner can make the loser fulfill one order. What do you think?"


    Lina frowned because if she rejected the offer that would be seen as she feared to face Yale, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to say that she was stronger.


    "Alright but say what you will ask first. I will ask for you to leave and don¡¯t return until your sisters became Law Gods."


    Yale smiled when hearing that before replying.


    "If I win, I just want you to help me to find my friends dispersed in this continent."

 Chapter 391 Yale VS Lina

    "That won¡¯t be a problem, but you are going to lose anyway."


    Lina feared that Yale would ask something pervert, so she wanted to know the request beforehand for the extremely improbable case that she would lose.


    "Alright. You two look at our battle, and you may learn something."


    Yale said those words and started to fly eagerly to start the battle.


    "You seem too confident in your chances. Try to not lose too quickly, or your sisters would be disappointed. I am not going to restrain myself."


    Lina was unable to see Yale¡¯s exact level, which she attributed to Yale being in a weakened state, but she knew that ten years ago he was still in the Sage Rank, so she didn¡¯t believe that his battle prowess could have changed so much given that he had been out of control. After all, even Yale¡¯s past life was just a Law God, so recovering those memories shouldn¡¯t be enough to cross the experience gap.


    Sadly, she didn¡¯t consider that the experience that Yale obtained in the Timeless Border was far more valuable than ten years of training in the real world.


    "I don¡¯t n to restrain myself either."


    Most men would be unable to battle seriously against a beauty like Lina, but Yale felt that restraining himself would be foolish. After all, he didn¡¯t have any advantage in that battle, and he also believed that restringing himself while battling would be disrespectful against any opponent.


    Anyone who was at least a Law God wouldn¡¯t die as long the soul isn¡¯t attacked, and the body could be easily reformed with enough time, so Yale knew that it was impossible that he could kill Lina with only ice weapons.


    Of course, by destroying the body, the soul was easier to deal, but that wasn¡¯t a battle to the death, so as long the other party didn¡¯t suffer any permanent harm, neither of them nned to hold back.


    Yale wasn¡¯t a Law God, but his regeneration ability was even better, and although Lina didn¡¯t know that, she believed that Yale chose that kind of sparing because he had his means to survive.


    Yale started creating a sword, and Lina did the same, but her sword was thinner than Yale¡¯s sword.


    "I am a Water Essence God while you haven¡¯t even mastered the Water Law. There is no way your ice can withstand mine."


    An instanttter both swords hit each other, with Yale¡¯s sword being broken instantly.


    In a ce full of ice like that mountain range, battling with ice weapons was a good idea since the cold weather helped a lot, but it also increased the difference between masteries of water.


    Lina felt that Yale had overestimated himself when asking for that kind of battle with hiscking understanding of water.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply to Lina¡¯s words but kicked her into her stomach sending her to fly away.


    Yale¡¯s foot had been covered with ice which ended like a spear. If that had been a battle between mortals, a would be provoked by that kick would have been lethal, but Lina wasn¡¯t a mortal and recovered quickly as she didn¡¯t even suffer an injury.


    "You are ruthless."


    Lina was happy that Yale was someone capable of fighting against her or that would have been too boring, so those were words of praise, but before she could say anything more, more than a thousand ice spears were flying towards her.


    Lina used her sword to break all thences at a speed that Wyba and Aiwai were unable to follow.


    The quantity of ice of her ice sword was inferior to the ice spears, but the quality was at another level, so the ice spears of Yale didn¡¯t have any way to resist.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to defeat her with the ice spears. While she was dealing with them, Yale approached with a massive hammer and hit Lina lending them downwards.


    It was true that the quality of Yale¡¯s ice was inferior, but if Lina didn¡¯t have a chance to block it, that didn¡¯t matter.


    "How can your body be so strong? I am at the limit of physical strength with a permanent boost of the Life Law, but your strength should be impossible even with the Life Essence. Moreover, the way you battle blending different styles it is weird, and it is like if I have seen it before..."


    As an Essence God, Lina obtained all the boosts to her stats, and in fact, she was at least a Law Master in all the battle-focused Laws. Moreover, she was a Law God in Martial Arts and Rod, while she was also an Essence God of Archery, Sword, Whip, and Spear. Thus, she could notice the strangeness of Yale¡¯s battle style.


    "Then, let¡¯s show you a bit more."


    Yale continued his rampage of attacks. His main advantaged for that battle were his superior stats and his everchanging battle style, while his main weakness was that his weapons were far weaker, and they didn¡¯t have too much effect on Lina even after hitting.


    On the other hand, Yale would need to rely on his regeneration as a Timeless Sovereign if he were to be hit directly by Lina.


    Although Yale seemed to be at an advantage with his unceasing attacks, he was still far from the victory.


    Lina also knew that and was more focused on remembering where she had seen a battle style simr to Yale, instead of finishing that battle quickly.


    Aiwai and Wyba couldn¡¯t understand that battle at all; especially they felt that Yale¡¯s battle style waspletely different from before.


    The battle had alreadysted for twenty minutes while both of them continued attacking each other. Given that they were only creating weapons and attacking normally with them, the battle wasn¡¯t too tiring, unless counting mental tiredness.


    Yale waspletely concentrated in attacking while avoiding all the hits, and Lina was analyzing Yale¡¯s moves in detail trying to remember when and where had she saw them.


    She felt that it was impossible that Yale won that battle after those twenty minutes because although she acknowledged that his battle style was impressive, battling with ice weapons yed in Lina¡¯s favor, so it would be very difficult for Yale to achieve victory.


    Yale had also noticed that fact. Due to being a Water Essence God, Lina was innately resistant to water and ice, so Yale¡¯s attacks were practically useless despite having superior physical strength.


    "I remember now!"


    Suddenly, Lina eximed as she remembered where she had seen that battle style before.


    "The Battle God! I was a child who hadn¡¯t even started to practice when my father managed to invite him for sparring. My father, an Origin God, lost pathetically against someone whose level should have beenparable only to a World God despite his unique path of practice."


    After seeing her father losing against the Battle God, she asked a lot about him to her father, but it had been so long ago, that she had already forgotten.


    She learned that the Battle God had a unique way of practice and that although his level was only one step ahead of an Essence God, he was able to beat Origin Gods without too many difficulties.


    "I supposed that something like that happened. The Battle God and I should be the only two battling like this. Well, maybe my mother also battles in the same way, but I never saw her battling before."


    Yale spoke like if it wasn¡¯t something important, but for Lina that was the same as saying that there was a deep rtionship between the Battle God and Yale.


    "What is your rtionship with the Battle God. Are you his disciple?"


    They had stopped battling at that moment, and no one used the conversation to make a sneak attack.


    "He is my grandfather. I trained with him in the Timeless Border."


    Lina knew about Yale¡¯s father because he was her father¡¯s friend, but she had never heard of Yale¡¯s mother, and of course, she didn¡¯t know that the Battle God was the father of Yale¡¯s mother.


    "It seems that you are telling the truth. In that case, I can¡¯t allow this battle to continue. If you are the true grandson of the Battle God, you must have an all-out battle against me."


    Lina felt that it wouldn¡¯t have any value winning against Yale with that kind of battle where the conditions were too favorable for her. She didn¡¯t mind winning like that to win the bet, but given that Yale was the grandson of the man who beat her father, she wanted to have a proper battle to test herself.


    Of course, Yale had chosen that method because he wasn¡¯t a true Essence God and in a real battle, he didn¡¯t believe that had any chance to win even if he didn¡¯t lose either.


    "An all-out battle may provoke a disaster to this world. One attack. We will attack one with all-out power, and I will iste this area in the time so everything will be undone. The winner will be determined in this win. Do you agree?"


    Yale felt that it was his only chance, as he could use the Celestial Knowledge at full power for one attack, but a long battle was too much for him.


    "What you said makes sense. I don¡¯t want to damage this world. Let¡¯s settle it with one all-out attack."

 Chapter 392 Calamity-Level Clash

    "You two, this will be dangerous."


    Yale said that while forcing Aiwai and Wyba to enter the Storage Space because although Yale nned to use a huge Absolute Protection in the whole area, he didn¡¯t want that Wyba and Aiwai suffered the damage from that sh of attacks.


    The Storage Space was stable even without the Condensed Essences after Yale recovered hisprehension of the Space Law and mastered the Time Essence.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a stable world due to theck of all theplete elemental Laws, at least it was stable enough to prevent that someone could break it as easily as happened in the war.


    "I heard about that dimension of yours, but for what I know it shouldn¡¯t be as stable as it is now. It seems that you improved it."


    Lina had seen the war, and afterward, Aiwai told her about the existence of the Storage Space because it was where she had been the whole time to prevent her soul from deteriorating.


    That information confirmed Lina¡¯s guess about the ce where Yale had stored so many people, but she didn¡¯t consider it something important as by seeing the Storage Space crumble, she already noticed how wed it was.


    After all, Lina was a genius that was considered at the same level as Liye more than thirty thousand years ago. Moreover, the Lina in front of Yale she someone who mastered all the Laws and was at least a Law Master in them.


    Thus, it was perfectly possible for her making a dimension far better than the Storage Space. In fact, she created aplete world. Although it was a world of the lowest quality, it was at apletely different level than the Storage Space since there weren¡¯t anycking Laws.


    She had thought of hiding Wyba and Aiwai in the world created by her in the same way that Yale had just done, but Yale was faster than her.


    That main problem of her world was that since her understanding of the Time was just at the Law Master level, it was inferior to even the capability of the Storage Space to prevent Aiwai¡¯s souls from decaying because the Storage Space used a Condensed Time Essence which was far better than a mere Time Law.


    Moreover, she never dared to force Wyba and Aiwai to enter into her world as she feared that both of them would think that she was going to never let them see Yale again. After all, it would be impossible for Yale finding them in such a situation, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to exit without Lina¡¯s authorization.


    "Prepare your attack. I can¡¯t maintain the nullification for a long time."


    After speaking, Yale used the Time Essence to create an area that was essentially the same as Absolute Protection, but far stronger. However, he covered a great area, so the Absolute Protection wouldn¡¯t be able tost for too long given hisck of strength.


    The sh between both attacks would surely provoke huge damages to them and even to the world, and Yale didn¡¯t want to provoke unnecessary trouble to the rest of the people living in the world.


    However, he also understood that they needed to settle that battle, so he was ready to give his all.


    Usually, an Essence God wouldn¡¯t dare to use their full power for two reasons.


    First, using it required time and concentration, and the opponent wouldn¡¯t give them such a precious time.


    Second, the coteral damages of a full power attack would be far too great and damaging the world too much would provoke the anger of the one who created it. Moreover, the creator would discover the damage quickly, together with the one who provoked it, which was a cmity for the offender.


    Lina started to concentrate her power since she agreed to that one all-out attack. As a genius who mastered all the Laws and reached the Essence God level in seven essences, she required quite a bit of time to use her full power. Sadly, of those seven Essences, four were based on weapons, and since she couldn¡¯t blend them like Yale, usually her full power was justparable as having mastered four or five Essences.


    Yale hadn¡¯t expected that Lina was so strong. At the start, he nned to use the Time Essence and the Sword Essencebined with his understanding of the Laws, but just by seeing Lina concentrate her power, he knew that there was no way he could win.


    "You are really strong. In my current state, I shouldn¡¯t do what I am going to do, but I feel that you will hate me if I don¡¯t give my all right now."


    Usually, Lina would have considered that Yale was just bragging for hiding his fear after sensing her power, but somehow, she felt that Yale was telling the truth.


    Yale was already exhausted before the battle due to having used a wide-scale Time Freeze, and he also used a wide-scale Absolute Protection. Given that his soul was in a weakened state, that was already tiring enough, and he didn¡¯t even use the Celestial Knowledge for the Absolute Protection.


    However, without relying on his full power, there was no way he could win. That wasn¡¯t a battle to bet his life, but if he lost, Wyba and Aiwai would be sad, and he was sure that he and his sisters wouldn¡¯t meet each other again for a lot of years.


    A battle for the happiness of his family was more important than a battle for his life.


    Yale activated the Celestial Knowledge and wielded the Space-Time Judgement Sword.


    Lina was surprised when she saw Yale¡¯s hair and wyes changing their color, but that wasn¡¯t what surprised her the most because she already saw the Battle God doing it before.


    The most surprising was that around Yale there were the auras of five full essences perfectly bnces using Yale¡¯s sword as the center.


    Even Lina¡¯s face turned serious after seeing the attack that Yale was preparing because she felt that wasn¡¯t any weaker than her own attack.


    "Interesting. I am not too fond ofpeting against others, but this is a special case."


    After saying those words, Lina attacked Yale by throwing a gigantic sword formed by all her power and Yale did something simr with the Space-time Judgement Sword.


    A sword created by pure energy versus a real sword enveloped by bnced opposed energies, the sh of those two swords started to destroy everything around them.


    The mountain rage started to disappear while the auras of that sh frightener all the Law Gods of the continent as they managed to sense the energy released at that sh.


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t know about the Absolute Protection, so they felt that a new cmity was approaching their continent soon after the Death God disappeared.


    In the eastern continent, Revgen also noticed about that sh, but he just smiled.


    "My friend, you finally returned, and even stronger than before."


    Lina¡¯s sister and Yale¡¯s legacy disciple also noticed of that sh, but even being separated the two of them thought the same.


    "Their way of ying around is a bit too hardcore."


    Both of them knew that both were considered to be at equal strength more than thirty thousand years ago, so they didn¡¯t feel so strange that bot wanted to give a test to each other despite the effect that sh could have on the rest.


    The attacks just shed before provoking so many disturbances, but soon after that Lina smiled.


    "I acknowledge that you are impressive but try it again after recovering from your weakened state."


    Lina could feel that her attack was a bit stronger than Yale¡¯s, and since both of them agreed to only one hit and threw their attacks to the other, she felt that it was easy to discover the oue.


    "Are you sure of that? I think that this is my victory."


    Yale said that with his voice and not with Spiritual Sense, and Lina immediately noticed that something was off because the voice hadn¡¯te from where Yale the sword, but from just behind the sword.


    "Toote to notice it."


    The Yale standing in the air disappeared, and he appeared just behind the Space-time Judgement Sword.


    "Believing that I would make a long-range attack like you was your biggest error."


    Using the Celestial knowledge, Yale used the Essences of Light and Darkness to provoke an illusion of himself throwing the sword while he charged ahead with the sword in his hands.


    Yale¡¯s body was quickly disintegrating due to the power of the two shing attacks. That was the main reason for Lina didn¡¯t think that Yale would dare to attack directly.


    "My body wasn¡¯t the only hidden by illusion. Release!"


    The perfect bnce of the Essences surrounding the Space-time Judgement Sword broke, and all the elemental essences were released at the same time charging forward to Lina while avoiding the great sword of energy.


    That was all the same attack; it was aplex attack instead of a simplebination of pure strength.


    Yale¡¯s attack hit Lina directly since she couldn¡¯t defend at all afterunching such a big attack, but at the same time, Yale was unable to continue blocking Lina¡¯s gigantic energy sword after exhausting all his power and mental strength, the Space-time Judgement Sword broke, and Yale was hit by Lina¡¯s attack.


    The whole mountain range disappeared from the world, and no one was left after both attacks disappeared.

 Chapter 393 Broken Cover

    "Those two were too reckless. Although everything in the area covered for the Absolute Protection will be nullified, if it weren¡¯t for my barrier even the area outside the barrier would have been damaged."


    The Mysterious Expert was observing the damaged area where he noticed that Yale was reappearing.


    It was more like an illusion materializing than a body regenerating because Yale¡¯s body waspletely destroyed. As long as one was at least a Law God, regenerating the body was just a matter of time as long as the soul was still intact. A Law Master would also be able to do it, but the difficulty would be several times higher, and it was possible that the regeneration wasn¡¯t perfect.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t even a Law Master despite being able to use a powerparable with an Essence God by going all-out. Moreover, his soul was far more damaged than when he reincarnated in his past life since the damage neared that of his self-injury to destroy the curse.


    The only reason for his soul and body reappearing in a perfect state before the effects of Absolute Protection activated and restored everything was that he was a Timeless Sovereign.


    Yale¡¯s face was pale, and he was only in the sky because he materialized his wings. At that moment, he was extremely weak and couldn¡¯t fly with his own energy.


    Yale¡¯s attack had been far too self-destructive, but he bet all his chances of victory to his regeneration as a Timeless Sovereign. If that were a real battle, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take a bet like that since the chances of even his soul beingpletely destroyed were high and even surviving, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for someone else to kill him.


    Lina also had her bodypletely destroyed by Yale¡¯s attack. She never expected that Yale would be so decisive in throwing his life even in a situation that the results of the battle would disappear.


    However, Lina¡¯s soul was just as damaged ad Liye¡¯s soul before reincarnation. Although her soul was dissipating, she would still be able to reform her body and live for some time in that state.


    "It seems that this is my victory."


    That message was transmitted directly to Lina¡¯s soul, who wasn¡¯t capable of replying at that moment, but she felt that since Yale could still send messages, she had lost.


    For an Essence God like her, there wasn¡¯t too much difference between the body and the soul, but after all her exhaustion, she wasn¡¯t even able to use the power of her soul to see and hear the surroundings.


    If Yale¡¯s hadn¡¯t been a Timeless Sovereign, that battle would have been won by Lina, since her state was still far better than Yale¡¯s state after the sh but having incredible regeneration capabilities was still part of the factors that could decide the result of a battle.


    Yale looked around while waiting for everything to restore, which would also improve his own state.


    There were just some seconds left for that, but Yale noticed that there was a building intact even after the sh.


    It was a building with the form of a box and waspletely white.


    As for its position, it was in a ce that was covered by the mountain range before Yale and Lina destroyed it.


    "Maybe, this area has such extreme weather conditions to protect that building?"


    Yale was sure that the building was created by his father and was something important because anything built with materials capable of enduring that sh couldn¡¯t be something ordinary and Yale felt that only his father could have hidden that building inside the mountains because they existed from the time where the world was created.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t have any time to investigate it because the mountain range restored at the same time that Yale and Lina restored their bodies and soulspletely.


    At that moment, both had mental exhaustion, but there wasn¡¯t any real problem with their bodies nor with their souls.


    Lina was lying down in a nearby mountain while looking at Yale who was on the sky spreading his wings. He truly didn¡¯t need them after everything turned back, but he didn¡¯t bother to hide them.


    "Don¡¯t be depressed. I won, but this isn¡¯t the end of the world."


    Yale didn¡¯t feel haughty for that victory because he knew that he only won because of the situation and that it wouldn¡¯t work again.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to be so crazy with the Celestial knowledge again because the level of the attack he did far surpass his own capabilities and the mental exhaustion was far too much.


    "I know. You won because I never expected your actions, but that won¡¯t happen for a second time."


    Yale had extended his hand to help Lina to stand up. Although they had a crazy battle, they weren¡¯t enemies.


    Lina grabbed Yale¡¯s hand and stood up.


    "When did you say that we will have the second round?"


    Yale looked at Line with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Second round?"


    Yale spoke unconsciously because he was already at his limit and if possible, he didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t to have another battle against Lina.


    After all, he was too weak at the moment, and it wasn¡¯t wise battling against an Essence God without reasons. If it weren¡¯t because Wyba and Aiwai were far too important for him, he wouldn¡¯t have epted a duel against Lina.


    "I am just joking."


    Lina started tough after seeing Yale¡¯s face. At that moment, she didn¡¯t seem like her previous cold self.


    "I am also mentally exhausted, and I know that you are in a weakened state."


    Lina didn¡¯t like battling without reason, but she really enjoyed the battle against Yale because it had been different than usual battles. However, that didn¡¯t mean that she nned to battle again since she knew that Yale would be at a disadvantage due to his weakened state.


    Defeating an opponent who couldn¡¯t battle properly wouldn¡¯t be gratifying, and since Yale wasn¡¯t her enemy, she didn¡¯t need to use all avable methods to defeat him.


    "To think that you can say jokes... Now, you seem more the lively girl of the Timeless Border instead of an icy woman."


    Lina¡¯s personality was originally like that. She turned cold because of her past. Moreover, she needed to show authority and shoulder responsibilities, and others didn¡¯t take her seriously unless she acted like that.


    "Eh... Forget about this immediately. I shouldn¡¯t have shown this part of myself. Well, at least Wyba and Aiwai aren¡¯t here to see it."


    She had the rule of never showing that part of herself to others, but after that battle, she forgot about it for some moments.


    "I doubt that I can forget it. Moreover, I put a screen in my dimension to Wyba and Aiwai. I wanted them to look at our battle, so they should have also seen youughing without your icy cover."


    The transmission stopped when Yale¡¯s body disappeared temporally, but it restartedter. Wyba and Aiwai had been worried to death when the transmission cut, but they also knew that if the Storage Space continued to exist, Yale was still alive.


    "Really? Are you joking? This is a joke, right?"


    At that moment, the one with a funny face was Lina. She felt that she worked so hard to obtain the respect of Aiwai and Wyba and that after seeing that scene both of them would have lost it.


    "It isn¡¯t a joke, but I don¡¯t know why you worry so much about this."


    Yale was unable to understand Lina¡¯s way of thought.


    "They should be disappointed right now. I never made such a big mistake for a long time..."


    She felt that since Yale appeared, her cover had been blown off far too quickly. Lina always tried to act like a perfect older sister to her sister and her brother-inw, and the same applied to Wyba and Aiwai. Even in front of her father, she always acted like that, and she had forgotten when was thest time that she had shown that part of herself openly.


    "I am sure that they aren¡¯t disappointed at all. You should have your reasons for this obsession of seeming someone cold, and I don¡¯t think that there is a problem with it, but I am sure that Wyba and Aiwai want to see that part of yourself."


    Yale and Lina were mere acquaintances who had barely meet and battled against each other, but Aiwai and Wyba lived more than ten years with her, so Yale felt normal that Lina was worried about how they thought of her.


    "I find it difficult to believe..."


    Yale didn¡¯t know what kind of trauma Lina had to be so concerned about that topic, nor he was nning to ask Lina about her past, but there was something he could do.


    "Come with me to my dimension. Ask them personally, and you will know the answer."


    Yale was far too tired, so he wanted to take a good rest inside the Storage Space, but he also feared that Lina would flee and fail to fulfill her promise.


    "Alright. The damage is done. It is better to face reality."


    Lina sighed after recovering her calm and didn¡¯t resist Yale from moving both of them to the Storage Space.

 Chapter 394 Family

    Yale and Lina appeared together in the Storage Space.


    "You need to improve this space."


    Although they appeared in the area of Aiwai¡¯s house, Lina could clearly see that the rest of the dimension was far too iplete.


    "I know, but I haven¡¯t mastered all the elemental Laws like you."


    Yaleughed while speaking because at that moment it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t mastered all, he had yet to master even one elementalw.


    "You say that, but you still used all the elemental Essences in yourst attack."


    Yale justughed again in reply because he didn¡¯t want to exin the effects of Celestial Knowledge, which was the main reason for his previous victory.


    Of course, Lina knew that Yale relied on some type of special skill to create that attack and that it should be rted to the change of color in Yale¡¯s eyes and hair, but she couldn¡¯t guess exactly what that skill was.


    Before any of them spoke again, both were thrown to the ground when Aiwai jumped towards them with teary eyes. She had suffered a lot while seeing their battle.


    "You two are stupid. Don¡¯t do that again, Wyba and I were worried to death for you!"


    Aiwai was hugging both of them at the same time, and although it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to Yale or Lina to escape from her, they felt that it was better to ept Aiwai¡¯s feelings.


    From the ground, Yale managed to see that Wyba was crying near them. She also wanted to hug Yale and Lina, but she had been so worried for them before, that after seeing Yale and Lina inside the Storage Space, she couldn¡¯t stop crying from the happiness of seeing that they were really safe, so she couldn¡¯t even move.


    "Don¡¯t fight again. I love both of you, and I don¡¯t want to injure each other."


    Wybained about Lina¡¯s training a lot, but she truly saw her as part of her family, so she hated seeing that Lina and Yale constantly harmed each other in that battle.


    "So cute! I can¡¯t say no to her!"


    The same thought appeared in the minds of Yale and Lina before they spoke simultaneously.


    "We won¡¯t do it again, we promise. Please don¡¯t be sad!"


    The tears stopped flowing from Wyba¡¯s face when she heard that.


    "Really?"


    She tilted her head to one side while speaking.


    "Really!"


    Yale and Lina spoke again at the same time. They would rather battle against an Essence God at that moment than continue seeing Wyba crying due to their actions.


    Aiwai, who was still hugging them, started tough seeing their synchronization. She knew very well that Wyba¡¯s cuteness had a hugely destructive effect on everyone who saw her, and the effects when she was crying were even more devastating.


    Yale and Lina could battle to the point of provoking a cmity to the world, but they were really powerless against a crying Wyba.


    Aiwai stood up freeing Yale and Lina after they made their promise to Wyba because Aiwai firmly believed that they wouldn¡¯t dare to break that promise.


    Lina and Yale stood up in that order because since Yale had forgotten to hide his wings, Lina¡¯s body fell on one of them.


    "Your wings are soft andfortable as those of your sisters. Thanks to them I didn¡¯t hit the ground directly."


    Lina had touched the wings of Wyba and Aiwai before, so she was confident in theparison.


    "It is a pity that you are male, you aren¡¯t cute at all. If you were a girl, I would have another cute fluffy sister to hug once you changed to your half-beast form..."


    Lina really enjoyed hugging Wyba and Aiwai in their half-beast forms since their hair and wings were extremely pleasing to touch, but there was no way she would hug a man.


    "I am d of not being cute, and I don¡¯t have any ns to be hugged by you, so I feel that the situation is pretty good."


    Yale felt that he already had enough with his family hugging him out of nothing.


    "Lina, don¡¯t say so, Yale is cute even being a boy. In his kid form, he seems Wyba¡¯s twin."


    Yale sent a deadly re to Aiwai because that was something like a dark story for him, and he wasn¡¯t nning to do it again.


    "Speaking of cuteness, you two in your wolf forms are really the best. I feel that to recover from my tiredness I need to sleep a while in that fur."


    Yale quickly switched the topic while hiding his wings. He decided to avoid his half-beast form as much as he could to prevent anyone from remembering that topic.


    "Don¡¯t try to change the topic!"


    Aiwai realized of Yale¡¯s intentions. She was nning to force the situation to see again the kid form of Yale hoping that Lina would be curious about it.


    "Big sister, don¡¯t be like this. Big brother should be too tired, why don¡¯t you let him rest like always? Would big sister also going to fight with big brother?"


    Hearing Aiwai¡¯s shout, Wyba started to cry again as she felt that Aiwai also wanted to fight against Yale.


    "No! I will never harm Yale! He is my beloved little brother; I can¡¯t harm him. Alright, Yale, You can rest as much as you need, that battle should have been exhausting."


    Aiwaiughed at how Yale and Lina were unable to go against Wyba when she cried, but she was exactly in the same position at that moment.


    Yale praised Wyba in his mind although she didn¡¯t say it on purpose of helping Yale, she just didn¡¯t understand the situation correctly.


    He knew that Wyba was still sad for the battle and wasn¡¯t hearing the conversation properly or she would probably have been happy of following Aiwai¡¯s n.


    Aiwai changed to her beast form and lied down to let Yale rest on her fur as much as he wanted. Aiwai wanted to see Yale in his kid form, but she also liked when Yale relied upon her to rest.


    Lina knew that Wyba and Aiwai had beast forms, but that was the first time that she had seen Aiwai¡¯s beat form since she never changed in front of Lina before. Wyba used to change a lot, but Aiwai felt morefortable in her half-beast form.


    "Lina, with your permission, I will take a rest. I am mentally exhausted."


    Without waiting for a reply, Yale lied down on Aiwai¡¯s wolf fur and Wyba changed to her wolf form before jumping into Yale¡¯s arms.


    "What a beautiful scene..."


    Lina saw how Yale had already closed his eyes and was resting peacefully with the two wolves. She had observed Yale before the war, but she never saw him like that.


    "What are you doing?"


    Aiwai spoke when she saw that Lina turned back and started to walk away.


    "I don¡¯t want to disturb your family time, so I will go somewhere else. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t try to exit forcefully from this dimension."


    Lina had forgotten about the matter of her cover being blown off by how the things happened after entering into the Storage Space, but after seeing that rxing scene she remembered about it, which increased her uneasiness, and she also felt that she didn¡¯t belong there.


    "You should also be exhausted,e here to rest. I don¡¯t mind about your personality at all, you saved my life, and you are also part of my family."


    Aiwai and Wyba had indeed seen that scene, but they didn¡¯t mind at all.


    "This..."


    Lina didn¡¯t know how to reply as she never expected to hear that from Aiwai. However, Yale was already resting there, so she didn¡¯t n to go.


    "I told you that they wouldn¡¯t hate you because discovering another side of you. Just obey Aiwai ande to rest; this is the best for mental tiredness. I know that you don¡¯t want to rest near me since I am a man and not rted to you in any way, but you can just go to the other side, and you won¡¯t even notice my presence at all. I am not your family, but Aiwai and Wyba are."


    Lina heard Yale¡¯s Spiritual Sense message and decided to go resting to the other side of Aiwai. Aiwai¡¯s wolf body was big, so it wasn¡¯t a problem to two people resting on the same side without touching, but Lina didn¡¯t n to take risks.


    "This is really good."


    Lina had hugged Wyba while sleeping, but she never experienced resting on a Time freezing Wolf before. Moreover, she felt that if that were any other Time Freezing Wolf, she wouldn¡¯t feel sofortable.


    Lina only felt regret that she couldn¡¯t hug Wyba while being there because Wyba chose Yale very quickly, which made her felt like if she had lost. However, she thought that Wyba just wanted to be with Yale because he hadn¡¯t seen him for more time and that it wasn¡¯t because Wyba didn¡¯t love her enough.

 Chapter 395 Improving While Sleeping

    Yale slowly opened his eyes without knowing how much time he slept, but given that Aiwai was still there, he believed that it had been a short time.


    "Are you finally awake?"


    The one who said that was Lina who seemed again like her usual cold self.


    "Finally? How much I slept?"


    Yale knew that he had a long story with sleeping for long times, but he didn¡¯t feel that due to the battle against Lina he had slept a lot of time because he only had mental tiredness since the Absolute Protection nullified the effects of that battle.


    "Two weeks. Aiwai refused to move because she said that you were too tired, and you needed to rest. You must thank her properly!"


    Wyba had been moving those two weeks, so she only was with Yale when she slept, but Aiwai remained with him the whole time, and she was nning to do it even if she needed to wait for some years.


    After all, as a Law Master, she didn¡¯t need to worry about time, and a breakthrough to Law God was still too far since she had just advanced to Law Master.


    "Two weeks? For how you said it, I thought that I slept for at least two years."


    Yale felt bad for having bothered Aiwai for two weeks, but it was far better than sleeping some years.


    "Two years? Who can sleep so much in one go? Stop joking."


    Lina didn¡¯t believe Yale¡¯s words because even though two years wasn¡¯t a long time for her, sleeping two years was still something unbelievable for her.


    "After extreme situations, I tend to oversleep... I don¡¯t do it voluntarily."


    Oversleeping wasn¡¯t the only usual thing as Yale usually also got a power-up, but since he only slept for two weeks, he didn¡¯t think that something changed. After all, the other times, he had been unconscious for far more time.


    "You are weird. Is making breakthroughs while sleeping also something involuntary? I thought that you were awake and trying to fool us, but you didn¡¯t react at all."


    Yale instantly opened the Main Menu to check his current information.


    [Name: Yale (Timeless Sovereign)]


    [Age: Undetermined]


    [Origin Level: Law Master (Limited by soul weakness)]


    [Stats maxed. Battle Master]


    [Mastered Essences Soul-fused: Sword, Time]


    [Mastered Essences: Life, Death]


    [Mastered Laws Soul-fused: Space, Archery, Martial Arts]


    [Mastered Laws: Whip, Rod, Spear, Hammer, Axe, Water]


    [Partial Laws: Thunder, Fire, Darkness, Light]


    [Main Skills: Celestial Knowledge, Divine Eyes]


    [Support Skills: Body Illusion, Shape Shift, Stone Golem]


    [Soul Skills: Soul-search, Soul Illusion]


    [Origin Skills: Water Battle Armor, Thunder Ice Sword Rain]


    [Immunities: Illusion, Pain, Poison]


    [Objectives: Find all those who fell into the space ripples. Rescue father.]


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe the disy of the Main Menu, and he even thought that the Last Wish System was broken.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t believe that mastered the Water Law, fused with thews of Space, Archery and Martial Arts, and also mastered the Essences of Life and Death without noticing about anything.


    Moreover, the system showed that his soul recovered enough, so he advanced to Law Master automatically, but he didn¡¯t feel anything special.


    "Big brother is a cheater! I have been training so hard to master the Water Law and big brother mastered it while sleeping..."


    Wyba had been quite upset when Yale advanced while sleeping, and she didn¡¯t miss the chance toply. Usually, she would have been d of any advance Yale made, and she didn¡¯t even mention his other breakthroughs, but she had been training hard to understand the Water Law, and she felt too unfair that Yale could master it just with a nap.


    After all, Wyba also wanted to master Laws like that since she liked a lot taking naps.


    "Don¡¯t say that. Those improvements were the result of my battle against Lina. I forced myself too much, and I obtained some unexpected benefits."


    Although it was true that Yale tended to advance while sleeping, that was because he made a great effort before and it wasn¡¯t like if Yale obtained those breakthroughs without any effort.


    "Wyba, this time your brother seems to tell the truth. He battled against me using ice weapons while I am a Water Essence God, so I think that his understanding had improved a lot due to that. His other breakthroughs should have been influenced by our all-out battle."


    Lina didn¡¯t notice that Yale¡¯s weakened state improved a bit since she couldn¡¯t feel Yale¡¯s level, but she felt all the breakthroughs he had in Laws and Essences.


    Wyba and Aiwai could just sense the Water Law and that Yale had other breakthroughs, but they weren¡¯t sure of what kind of breakthroughs were.


    "It is a Lina says. I didn¡¯t even notice of those breakthroughs until now, but they happened due to our previous battler. Before I was too mentally tired, so the breakthroughs were stopped, but after rxing for a bit, they happened naturally."


    Yale had been near to master the Essences of Life and Death, and the same applied to fuse with the Space Law and to master the Water Law, so the previous battle only gave him thest impulse.


    Fusing with the Laws of Martial Arts and Archery was more unexpected, but those two could be used at the same time as other weapons, and Yale battled in both styles against Lina, so he felt that it was still believable since the Battle God already recognized his ability inbat.


    "You always try to seem colt to big brother, but you end up siding with him."


    Wyba was still upset because she truly didn¡¯t understand well the exnations.


    "This isn¡¯t siding with him. Anyone with enough knowledge would say the same. It is just the logical exnation..."


    Lina didn¡¯t want that Wyba was angry with her and less if it was for defending Yale, but she wasn¡¯t trying to defend him at all.


    "You seem to act cold towards him on the outside, but you had been quite worried by him those two weeks. I don¡¯t know how many times you checked his state before he woke up."


    After Aiwai said those words, Yale looked at Lina with a strange face.


    "Really?"


    Lina cursed Aiwai internally for those words, but she remained with a cold face.


    "He was in that state because of our battle. I would have felt too guilty if something happened to him. Moreover, you and Wyba would have been angry if something happened to Yale because of that battle."


    Lina ignored Yale and replied directly to Aiwai. What she said was almost true, but she omitted that her father would have been displeased if she provoked true harm to his friend¡¯s son and that her brother-inw would hate her.


    "Anyway, thank you for worrying. I know you did it for my sisters and not for me, and even though there weren¡¯t any real problem, it would be too impolite from me to ignore your action."


    Yale knew how careful was Lina dealing with men, so he rified everything to avoid provoking a misunderstanding.


    "I just did what I needed to do."


    After hearing Lina¡¯s words, Yale stood up, and Aiwai returned to her half-beast form.


    "Sis, thank you for remaining at my side those two weeks."


    Yale hugged Aiwai, and she seemed quite satisfied with that since it wasn¡¯t usual for Yale taking the initiative to show affection for others.


    "You two should let the sentimentalism forter. The food will be wasted if we wait more time."


    Yale awakened when they were ready to eat, and given the professionalism of Lina with cooking, she didn¡¯t want the properties of the food to lessen even a bit for being too slow.


    "Did you cook it?"


    Yale hadn¡¯t noticed about the food on a nearby table until the moment. Since Aiwai couldn¡¯t move before Yale awakened, they decided to eat always there so they could eat together.


    "I am at least a Law Master in allws, so my cooking skills are at a Law Master level. If you don¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t need to eat it, but you will regret it."


    Yale didn¡¯t say anything with bad intentions, but Lina seemed offended as if Yale asked something obvious.


    "If there is also a portion for me, I will eat it. Usually, Aiwai is the one who cooks, so I didn¡¯t expect that you have been the one who did it. Well, Aiwai couldn¡¯t move because I was sleeping..."


    Since Wyba couldn¡¯t cook and Aiwai was sleeping, it should have been evident that Lina was the one who prepared that food.


    "There is a portion for you. Wyba forced me to make your portion every day just in case you woke up suddenly. Well, this is delicious, so even if you don¡¯t wake up, it isn¡¯t a problem if we eat it."


    Given their levels they didn¡¯t need to worry about fattening, so as long the food was delicious, they could eat as much as they wanted. A Law Master didn¡¯t need to eat at all, so it was just for pleasure.


    A Sage Rank expert like Wyba still needed to eat, but she could live a long time with very few, so they weren¡¯t truly eating because she needed it.


    Besides being delicious, the main attraction of that food was that it was excellent to raise the stats. Lina and Yale didn¡¯t need it because they were already at the limit, but Aiwai and Wyba weren¡¯t at their limits yet.

 Chapter 396 Embarrassing Each Other

    Yale looked at the food on the table, and he needed to admit that Aiwai¡¯s food couldn¡¯t even bepared.


    "Yale, I have worked hard to avoid disturbing you while sleeping. You should give me a bit ofpensation, right?"


    When Yale was about to sit in front of the food, Aiwai hugged him from his back.


    "What kind ofpensation?"


    Yale had a premonition of what would happen without the need of using the Time Essence or the Time Law.


    "I don¡¯t ask for much. I just want to see you again in your kid from like in the old times."


    Yale¡¯s face darkened as Aiwai asked just what he feared that would ask.


    "I am not a kid anymore. Ask something else."


    Yale was serious with that statement. Especially when someone like Lina, who was just an acquaintance for Yale, was there, Yale didn¡¯t want to suffer the humiliation of being treated like a kid.


    If only his sisters saw him, he would barely tolerate it but letting an outsider see that scene was too much for Yale.


    "Ehh, but you are too cute in your kid form and hugging you and Wyba at the same time is one of my biggest pleasures. Don¡¯t be mean with your big sister. I always treat you very well."


    Yale wasn¡¯t soft enough to be touched by Aiwai¡¯s words, but Aiwai also knew that as those words weren¡¯t to convince Yale.


    "Big brother should do as big sister says. She will be happy, and I will also forgive you for cheating to master the Water Law."


    Wyba¡¯s words were a hard hit for Yale. Wyba was thoroughly convinced by Aiwai¡¯s words, so she even said that she would concede in the matter of the Water Law if Yale epted.


    Convincing Wyba was Aiwai¡¯s n from the start. That was a n that was super effective against Yale.


    Yale looked at Wyba, and by seeing her eyes, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t change her opinion just because he said it, so he turned his head to Lina with low expectations, but maybe for some miracle, she would help him.


    However, a miracle didn¡¯t happen as Lina didn¡¯t open her mouth while staring at Yale.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Yale feeling that Lina¡¯s gaze was filled with curiosity and amusement. She was really wanting to see the following scene as a spectator and didn¡¯t n to help Yale at all.


    "You three really want to see me like that? I am already an adult, even if I take child form that won¡¯t change... Alright. I will do it, but just for the lunchtime. My strength won¡¯t change, so don¡¯t try anything fun because I am the strongest here."


    Yale remembered how he was put in shameful situations when he was in his kid form previously, but at that time, he was weaker than Aiwai, so he couldn¡¯t flee.


    Yale decided to endure the humiliation because he had no way to avoid Wyba from crying and being angry at him.


    Yale changed to his half-beast form, and then he changed to his kid form.


    Changing the apparent age of a body was something easy for any Law God, and even though Yale wasn¡¯t a Law God yet due to the state of his soul, since he was a Timeless Sovereign, his age was undetermined and could just show the age he preferred. It was far more efficient than Shape Shift.


    Yale was still being hugged by Aiwai with his feet far from reaching the ground.


    "I missed this Yale for a lot of time. He is cute, isn¡¯t he?"


    Aiwai was extremely happy while Yale swallowed the humiliation he was feeling.


    "Is that Yale? He is cute and seems fluffy to hug... Wait, he is a grown man. I shouldn¡¯t be deceived by his current looks."


    Lina knew very well how true experts could easily change the age their bodies shown on the outside, so she usually was prepared for that, but she felt that Aiwai wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said that Yale seemed Wyba¡¯s twin in that form to the point that she almost forgot.


    "See. This form is bad for Lina¡¯s mental health. This is a bad idea; I should change back."


    Yale nned to use Lina as a reason to return to his usual form ahead of time, but Lina wasn¡¯t nning to coborate.


    "No need. It was just a moment of confusion."


    Lina felt that she had suffered a lot of humiliation since she met Yale due to her cover being blown off, so she felt that Yale deserved a bit of humiliation.


    Yale didn¡¯t speak after that, but he cursed Lina inwardly.


    Aiwai forced Yale to sit on herp while eating the lunch and Wyba quickly rushed to do the same. She also seemed quite happy seeing that version of Yale again.


    Lina felt that the three siblings with wolf ears were too lovable and felt impulses to go and hug the three of them several times, but then she remembered about Yale¡¯s identity and stopped herself.


    She wanted tough at Yale¡¯s misfortune, but she was also suffering from that situation.


    The food was delicious, but due to the weird situation, Yale and Lina were unable to enjoy it properly. On the other hand, Aiwai and Wyba seemed to enjoy it more than usual.


    "We already finished eating, but I truly don¡¯t wasn¡¯t to let you return so quickly..."


    Aiwai felt quite sad that the food was finished so quickly. She even controlled her pace and ensured that the lunchsted for three hours, but she still felt that it was a short time.


    However, she let Yale go because she felt that if she insisted Yale would never change to that form again no matter what she tried.


    Yale sighed in relief when he was freed. Although he could have freed himself by force, he didn¡¯t want to use force against Aiwai.


    Just when Yale was going to return to his normal form, someone hugged him again, but the one who did was Wyba.


    She finally forgave Yale for the matter of Mastering the Water Law while sleeping, so she couldn¡¯t resist hugging Yale. Being angry with Yale had been a huge difficulty for her as she was restraining herself too much.


    "I knew that big brother was the best. I am sorry for being angry before."


    Wyba smiled while hugging Yale and her wolf tail was moving nonstop from happiness.


    Lina was staring the two of them while having an internal battle between her inner desired of hug those two kids and the fact that Yale was a grown man despite his looks and that it would be bad hugging him.


    "Wyba, I feel that Lina wants to approach us, but she didn¡¯t dare, how about if you help her a bit?"


    Yale said that to Wyba by Spiritual Sense ensuring that Lina couldn¡¯t hear it. He nned to tease her a bit making her inner battle even stronger.


    After all, Lina could have avoided that situation by helping Yale a bit, but she decided to enjoy the situation. Thus, Yale was nning to revenge by using Lina¡¯s inner conflict.


    Wyba didn¡¯t notice Lina¡¯s inner conflict, but she knew that she was staring them, so she felt that Yale was in the right and she wanted to approach them.


    "Big sister Lina, you cane if you want. I love big sister Lina a lot."


    Wyba said those words with her puppy eyes, which was a critical hit to Lina. Wyba had surpassed by far the expectations of Yale.


    The situation surpassed Yale¡¯s expectations so much, that before Yale noticed it, he felt his face into something soft; he knew that sensation from being hugged by Aiwai, but the one who hugged him wasn¡¯t Aiwai.


    "Too cute!"


    Lina lost her control after hearing Wyba¡¯s words and instantly hugged them; her speed was high enough that no one noticed about her movements before Yale and Wyba were firmly hugged with their faces on Lina¡¯s chest.


    Yale never expected that Lina¡¯s mind would be so weak and would end acting like that. He only wanted to make her suffer from her inner conflict, not ending in such a situation as he felt that Lina might try to kill him after that.


    "Lina! Stop! Why are you hugging me so tightly? Remember who I am!"


    Yale sent a Spiritual Sense message to Lina to try to make her recover her senses because speaking with his voice was impossible with that situation, and the strength he would need to use to flee from Lina was too much, so he could harm Wyba, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to take the risk of hurting her.


    Yale¡¯s message was effective as Lina let them go as her face turned red.


    "What did I do?"


    She felt the hugest embarrassment in her life after hugging Yale tightly. Moreover, she put Yale¡¯s face on her chest which was far more embarrassing.


    Yale instantly returned to his usual form for fear of Lina having another sudden impulse to hug.


    Lina and Yale didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment because both felt guilty for that happened, but Aiwai wasughing hard while seeing the situation while Wyba had yet to understand what happened.

 Chapter 397 The White Building

    Yale was alone while practicing to get used to his strength after the breakthrough.


    The situation with Lina was far too weird, so he decided to escape saying that he needed to train.


    Yale didn¡¯t have too much difficulty to get used as he had used a power far superior before, but he remained training because he didn¡¯t want to return and face Lina.


    Yale knew that Lina didn¡¯t know that he was the one who incited Wyba to speak with her, so Lina wasn¡¯t ming Yale, but that only made him feel guiltier. Of course, Yale never intended to obtain that result, so he wasn¡¯t truly guilty either.


    "I bet that you have already got used, soe down to speak."


    Yale¡¯s mind froze when he heard Lina¡¯s words after she went to look for him.


    "I am just addicted to training..."


    Yale said that with a low voice while he descended to the ground of the Storage Space.


    "I already heard that from your sisters, but we need to speak about what happened."


    Lina was serious about speaking, and Yale didn¡¯t n to avoid the topic since Lina was determined to speak.


    "About that..."


    Yale didn¡¯t know what to say. Strictly speaking, he was used to being hugged like that by Aiwai, so it wasn¡¯t something too strange for him, but the main problem was that Lina wasn¡¯t part of his family like Aiwai and was just an acquaintance.


    "I am sorry!"


    Lina was the first to apologize as she felt that she was the only one at fault for what happened.


    "I am the one who should be apologizing. Even though I was in my kid¡¯s form and you were the one who hugged me suddenly, I ended with my head in your chest."


    Yale would never say that he spoke to Wyba to increase Lina¡¯s internal conflict, but he still felt that he should apologize for that.


    "If a man takes advantage of me to touch my body, I would definitely kill him, but I was the one who hugged you, so I can¡¯t truly me you for that. However, letting a mere male acquaintance touch my chest isn¡¯t good at all. Thus, let¡¯s say that we are close friends. I feel that losing my calm and hugging a close friend by mistake is more tolerable than doing it to an acquaintance."


    Lina felt that changing their rtionship retroactively was the best solution for the problem. Although it wasn¡¯t still decent acting like that, at least she felt that it was a forgivable mistake.


    Yale truly didn¡¯t understand the logic behind Lina¡¯s words, as he didn¡¯t feel that a close friend of the opposite gender should do that, especially given how strict ancient families like Lina¡¯s family were with rtionships between men and women.


    "No problem. Then, we have been close friends from the start."


    Although he didn¡¯t understand the reasons, if Lina felt better thinking like that, Yale didn¡¯t mind following that setting.


    "Very well."


    Lina seemed satisfied with Yale being so decisive in epting that change in their rtionship.


    In fact, the only reason Lina suggested that was because Yale was the brother of Wyba and Aiwai, the son of the friend of Lina¡¯s father and the master of Lina¡¯s brother-inw. Thus, despite having only met each other for a short time, they weren¡¯tplete strangers, and it was better to improve their rtionship than worsening it due to that ident.


    "Lina, I am nning to leave this dimension now. Do you want toe with me?"


    After having solved that problem with the hug, Yale decided to return to the important matters.


    "I promised to help you in finding your friends, so I will leave this ce and help you."


    Lina didn¡¯t understand while Yale asked if she wanted since it was obvious that she would do it or there was no way she could fulfill her promise.


    "We can do that a bitter. I think that I discovered the secret of that mountain range where we battled. Probably, that is something left there by my father, so I feel that I need to investigate it properly."


    Yale didn¡¯t know exactly what was left behind in that ce by his father, but given his father¡¯s strength, it was possible that the contents would also be interesting for Lina.


    "Really? I am interested, but I bet that whatever is hidden there, is for you and I shouldn¡¯t try to interfere."


    Something hidden by an Origin God was extremely enticing for Lina, but she didn¡¯t want to steal something belonging to Yale.


    "Aren¡¯t we close friends? How can I not invite you to explore with me?"


    Yale still felt a bit guilty for the previous matter, so he thought that inviting Lina to that ce was a properpensation.


    "That... that is right, we are close friends. Since you insist on inviting me so much, I agree. That ce might be dangerous, and it is normal helping a friend in problems."


    Lina didn¡¯t believe that there would be any danger for Yale since that was the world created by Yale¡¯s father, but she still said it as she didn¡¯t want to feel like taking profit of Yale.


    Yale and Lina left the Storage Space just after that conversation, and then, Aiwai started tough again.


    She had been spying the conversation for those two, and she felt it extremely funny.


    Outside the Storage Space, Yale guided Lina to the ce where he saw that white building after the mountains were blow off. However, since the mountains were intact at that moment due to the effects of Absolute Protection, it wasn¡¯t easy finding the building despite knowing its position.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we just blow off the mountains again?"


    Lina felt that going by so many tunnels wasn¡¯t pragmatic since they could just uncover that ce by destroying the surrounding area.


    "I prefer to avoid damaging this world, and I am not sure if we can uncover it without a powerparable to that of our battle, and I bet that you didn¡¯t want that."


    Lina shook her head after hearing Yale¡¯s words as she wouldn¡¯t dare to be near such a devastating force without something like Absolute Protection to nullify the damages.


    "You are right. I was reckless."


    The more they walked, the colder the weather turned. That white building seemed to be the reason for the extreme weather in the area, so they felt that it was good that the weather turned colder.


    The tunnels wereplicated and even knowing the direction of the white building wasn¡¯t enough to ensure that they were walking in the right path since there wasn¡¯t a linear path to the white building, but they hadn¡¯t needed to walk back even once until they found the white building.


    It was like if the white building had been calling them, guiding them for the correct path.


    The cold in that ce was enough to freeze a normal Law God to death; the only exceptions would be those who had great ability in controlling their body¡¯s temperature.


    Yale could endure it thanks to his powerful body, the Life Essence, the Water Law, and the fact that he was a Timeless Sovereign. Of course, Lina who was a Water Essence God didn¡¯t need to worry by the weather in the slightest.


    After all, even Yale noticed that the weather was created using the Water Essence in its coldest mode.


    "Finding this ce had been too boring, just walking by tunnels without any trap and without even missing the way once..."


    The cold weather was a trap enough to kill for most people, and Yale was sure that taking wrong paths would surely activate some traps.


    "Well, we weren¡¯t looking for an adventure, but to find what secret is hidden in this white building."


    There was just a white wall in front of Yale while in all the other directions there was only ice covering the walls of the tunnels.


    Yale already knew that it wasn¡¯t any visible door in the building, so he felt that it should be hidden in some ce of that wall.


    However, finding how to open that door was easier to say than to do it as there wasn¡¯t any clue on the white wall.


    "Lina, if you are still bored, how if you try to find a way to enter this building? Even our battle wasn¡¯t able to damage it, so it should be challenging enough for you."


    Lina approached that building and tried to sue the Water Essence to investigate it. Since the protection of that building was made with the Water Essence, she felt that maybe the kay to open it would be rted to that, but she failed to make any discovering after two hours.


    "I give up. There is no fate between me and this building. Yale, you should try it. Since your father left this, you should be the one opening it."


    Lina was quite frustrated, but Yale onlyughed.


    "I know that probably is the case, but you looked so bored that I wanted you to try first. If my idea is correct, this will be easy, and you would have felt even more bored."


    Lina shot a deadly re to Yale while the alter neared the wall and touched it.


    Nothing happened, and Lina was about to mock about Yale¡¯s confidence when Yale activated the Celestial Knowledge and the Divine Eyes, and a door opened in the ce where Yale had touched the wall.


    "Easy, right?"

 Chapter 398 The Secret of the White Building

    "You..."


    Lina felt stupid for having tried so hard while Yale did it without any difficulty.


    "You should have done that from the first moment! It seems that you wanted to see me acting like a fool!"


    Lina started to punch Yale. Those punched weren¡¯t at full strength, and she was using only her physical strength, so they werepletely ineffective towards Yale.


    "I don¡¯t mind, but if you act like this with all your friends, you will kill them."


    Yale¡¯s physical body was stronger than Lina¡¯s, and it was impossible for him suffering for that kind of normal attack, which didn¡¯t even have any killing intention, but each of those punches could easily kill an ordinary Sage Rank expert.


    As for Law Master and Law Gods, if they hadn¡¯t obtained enough boosts in their physical strength, receiving a direct punch without any protection like Yale was doing at that moment would be a death sentence.


    "If someone can endure this, then that person isn¡¯t qualified to be my friend, and less my close friend. Weaklings aren¡¯t qualified to even speak to me."


    Lina was serious about that matter as she said it with a voice as cold as the surroundings.


    An Essence God was as the name implied a God, and the normal people venerated them without having qualifications to meet them personally.


    Thus, Lina was literally a Goddess, and it was normal for her avoiding having rtionship with weaklings. Only those who are her peers or are still considered kids with potential had the rights to interact with her.


    The same rules applied to almost everyone who was at least a Law God, but although a Law God was still considered a God, for the true powers of the universe, a Law God wasn¡¯t impressive at all, and they didn¡¯t even consider someone with that power as an adult.


    "I bet that you don¡¯t have many friends with those conditions."


    Although Yale said that, it wasn¡¯t like if he couldn¡¯t understand Lina¡¯s reasons.


    Compared with the unlimited lifespans of those who be at least Law Masters, the mortals have a limited lifespan, and with a simple journey to another world, it was perfectly possible for a lot of mortals you met to have died before returning.


    After all, although those at the Sage Rank had long enough lifespans and even the lifespan of the Grandmaster Rank could still be considered passable, the lifespan of the weaker ones was just too short for the standards of true experts.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t wise for someone with an unlimited lifespan to be close to those with a limited one unless those people had the potential to be Law Masters and broke free of those limitations.


    Yale¡¯s reincarnation was a good example; itsted more than thirty thousand years, which was an eternity for mortals, so only those at the Sage Rank had chances of remaining alive, but for those who had unlimited lifespans, although it was a long time, it wasn¡¯t so important.


    "It isn¡¯t that I can¡¯t have a lot of friends. I am just picky, and I prefer to have a few reliable friends rather than a lot of random ones."


    Lina had a lot of acquaintances, but she didn¡¯t have a lot of people she could consider as a friend. Mostly because the personality she usually showed to the outside was too cold which made that others had difficulties in approaching her.


    "Alright, don¡¯t try to justify yourself. Let¡¯s enter this building. I am curious to know what is inside."


    Yale felt that Lina¡¯s reactions were too fun when she forgot about her cold personality cover. Lina usually wasn¡¯t so careless, but since Yale already discovered her and they were close friends, she decided to rx a bit.


    Lina followed Yale inside the building, but she followed behind as she didn¡¯t want to obtain identally something that was left there to Yale.


    "There is nothing here..."


    Yale reached the middle of the building, but the only thing that could be seen in all directions were white walls.


    "Maybe your father was just making ying with you by leaving this white building here?"


    Lina also felt that it was strange that there wasn¡¯t anything in that ce.


    "I am not ying at all."


    Yale and Lina turned and looked to the person that had appeared in front of the door that just closed.


    That person was just an incarnation, but both of them knew very well who that incarnation was.


    "Father!"


    "Uncle!"


    Yale and Lina shouted at the same time. Yale had met his father¡¯s shadow in the Timeless Border and had also recovered his memories, so he recognized him without any problem.


    Lina had met him before when he went to meet Lina¡¯s father, and it was also at that time that he asked Lina to call him like that.


    The incarnationughed while hearing those two shouting at the same time in surprise.


    "It is good to see you again, my son. What name are you currently using? It seems that you finally got rid of that curse and recovered your Celestial Knowledge."


    Yale¡¯s father was perfectly aware of the problem with Yale¡¯s soul.


    "Call me Yale. My true name mustn¡¯t be used until the correct moment."


    Yale¡¯s father nodded and looked towards Lina.


    "You are the little Lina. You have grown a lot, and you are a real beauty right now."


    Both of them met when Lina was still a child, but for an origin God, as long the soul was the same it was impossible that they didn¡¯t recognize someone just because of the changes of the body.


    "Thank you, uncle. I know that uncle is captive right now. How is uncle doing tomunicate with us?"


    If it was possible to send an incarnation from that ce, Lina believed that Yale¡¯s father would have done it from the start.


    "I am indeed captive, but those bastards couldn¡¯t move freely due to this reason, so we are trapping each other despite me being the one imprisoned."


    Yale¡¯s fatherughed again. It seemed that being trapped for a lot of years hadn¡¯t provoked any change to his personality.


    "I left this incarnation sealed here when I created this world. Although I can¡¯t send a new incarnation outside, there is no way for them to discover that I left this one sealed here, but in exchange, I couldn¡¯t move from this ce, or they would have discovered, so I needed to wait for my soning here."


    That incarnation was just left as a safety measure in case something happened.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale¡¯s father was paranoid, but after his son¡¯s soul got cursed, he decided to take all the possible precautions in case something happened to him.


    "I see. Father, is there any way for us to help you?"


    Yale knew that it was still impossible to him rescuing his father directly, but he felt that he should be able to help indirectly.


    "I have indeed something to ask you, but first, Yale, reply to one question. Is Lina my daughter-inw?"


    Lina¡¯s face turned red, and Yale felt that a cmity would happen if he didn¡¯t reply quickly.


    "No! We aren¡¯t a couple!"


    Both replied at the same with the same words although Yale said it with a calm tone while Lina waspletely embarrassed that Yale¡¯s father thought that they were in that kind of rtionship.


    "Really? You seem to be very close. You don¡¯t need to lie; I won¡¯t oppose to your rtionship. Lina, you are already an Essence God, and if Yale opened the door means that he also is an Essence God, although for some reason I can¡¯t sense his true level."


    Yale¡¯s father felt that since both meet the conditions to marry, they shouldn¡¯t hide it from him like most kids did when falling in love without meeting the requirements.


    However, the truth was that there wasn¡¯t anything to hide since they weren¡¯t a couple and Yale wasn¡¯t even an Essence God, but since he had fused with two Essences, the door recognized him as if he was.


    Due to Yale being a Timeless Sovereign, no one could detect his true level unless Yale wanted.


    "We are only close friends!"


    Lina rushed to reply as she wanted to avoid a misunderstanding and for the first time, she was d that Yale¡¯s father couldn¡¯t move freely, or she betted that he would rush to her father¡¯s ce and arrange the marriage without asking any more questions.


    "It is as Lina says, we are only close friends. Close enough for her suddenly hugging me and putting my face in her chest."


    Yale couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of teasing Lina a bit since her reactions were too funny.


    "It was just because you two were too cute, and I couldn¡¯t resist. Wait! Uncle, forget what I said, that is too easy to misunderstand!"


    Yale and his father were bothughing at Lina¡¯s reactions.


    "Lina, your reactions are still cute as ever. Well, let¡¯s set this topic aside. We need to deal with some serious matters. After all, I want to attend the marriage of my son."


    Lina was just a child when Yale¡¯s father met her, and she had yet to create that cold personality as a cover, so she was remembered as a cute girl.


    "I won¡¯t marry him!"


    Yale¡¯s fatherughed again.


    "I said marriage, but I didn¡¯t mention with who."


    Lina felt more embarrassed after noticing that she fell in a trap set by father and son to tease her.

 Chapter 399 Yales Mother

    "You two, we were speaking of something serious, right? Why do you need to use the situation to tease me?"


    Yale and his father started tough after hearing Lina¡¯sin.


    "Sorry, but teasing you is just as fun as when you were little, and I have been very bored trapped, so I was unable to resist making fun of you a bit."


    By his tone of voice, Lina felt that Yale¡¯s father wasn¡¯t sorry at all.


    "I have to agree with my father. Your reactions are far too fun. If you always showed this side of you instead of hiding it with that cold personality cover, I am sure that you would have a lot of friends by now."


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to mess with Lina at the start since they were acquaintances at most, but since Lina insisted that they were close friends, Yale felt that it was alright if she acted like that.


    "It is just the opposite! No one treated me seriously due to this, so I needed to seem cold to obtain the respect of others!"


    Her personality provoked a lot of problems to her when she was little due to no one taking her seriously, and a lot of people tried to obtain some profit from her.


    When she lived with her father, no one dared to mess with her and at most people like Yale¡¯s father would tease her a bit, but she didn¡¯t feel strange that the peers of her father treated her like a kid. The problem came when she left her home to start training when she was ten because she suffered a lot due to her personality.


    She was almost forced to marry the prince of the world where she was training, but there was no way that Lina¡¯s father would tolerate it, so after the royalty kidnapped Lina, that world disappeared forever.


    Lina was cute and pretty from the start, and she became beautiful after growing, so she attracted a lot of attention from men at any ce.


    That world wasn¡¯t the only one to disappear, as she ended attracting trouble at any ce.


    It was a bit before the destruction of the third world that she ended in the Timeless Border, and soon after returning, she ended creating that ice cover in her heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that men stopped approaching her after that, but they were more careful when acting and those who tried to take advantage of her were killed without mercy.


    A lot of female practitioners had the same problem as Lina, but not everyone had a backer to stop those who wanted to take profit of them, and a beauty without backing not power was doomed to invite disaster.


    Those without backer usually looked for a master who was powerful enough for shelter them just with the name, but at the same time, they needed to be careful that the person who would shelter them wouldn¡¯t be the most dangerous person, so mostly they looked for other women to be their masters.


    Of course, there were exceptions like Liye, who had been quite popr with female disciples because he never tried to get put a hand on any of them while his presence acted as a shelter without problems despite being only a Law God.


    Moreover, he was also an awesome teacher and most of his disciples loved him to the point that they regretted that Liye didn¡¯t want to take advantage of them.


    Lina didn¡¯t have to bother looking for a master since her father was the best shelter for her, but she didn¡¯t want to continue bringing problems to her father and wanted to show that she was able to defend herself without problems.


    When Lina¡¯s sister was born, it was Lina herself who acted as a protector for her, since she was a Law God at that moment, and her actions would influence less than her father¡¯s actions.


    Lina¡¯s sister also attracted a lot of attention, but the fates of those who messed with Lina¡¯s sister were quite bad as no one survived.


    Liye¡¯s legacy disciple was the only man who Lina allowed to be near her sister. There was a long story behind their rtionship, but Lina acknowledged their rtionship and treated Liye¡¯s legacy disciple as her own little brother.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lina¡¯s help, Liye¡¯s legacy disciple would have been killed by those who wanted to woo Lina¡¯s sister.


    Dating with a beauty was difficult in worlds of mortals since the beauties were scarce, but even among immortals although virtually all female experts were beautiful women, there were still problems.


    At the same time, the male experts were all virtually handsome men, and vicious women coveted them without caring about how many they men obtained.


    There were always greedy powerful people among those who were immortals who decided to move by their lowest desires and wanted to monopolize everything and everyone that they had taken a liking for.


    "You decided that based on your experiences on the Timeless Border, but did you even remember them well?"


    Yale had spoken with Lina¡¯s shadow, so he knew a bit about what happened to her at that moment.


    "Just fuzzy memories, isn¡¯t always like that in the Timeless Border?"


    Yale knew that Lina¡¯s words weren¡¯t false from a normal point of view, but some powerful experts could have clearer memories, and a Timeless Sovereign like Yale had all of them.


    "There are exceptions. I spoke with your shadow, but also with the shadow of the person who helped you to decide what to do with your life when you regretted your ownck of power, and it seems that you didn¡¯t understand properly the meaning of her words."


    Lina was shocked when she heard Yale spoke about that because although he had mentioned previously that they had met in the Timeless Border, he didn¡¯t mention the topic of their conversation.


    "What I misunderstood? My method worked properly until now."


    Lina turned cold again when saying those words.


    "This cold personality of yours isn¡¯t bad, but that didn¡¯t mean that you should discard your other personality. What my mother told you was that you needed to create a firm personality to prevent that others saw you as an easy target. You are right with that, but she wanted that you found a bnce between both, knowing when to act cold and when to be yourself. This is your failure."


    The shadow of Yale¡¯s mother was always checking everything rted to Yale and knew that Lina saved Wyba and Aiwai, so one of the things she told Yale was about Lina¡¯s problem when she went to the Timeless Border.


    "Wait! I can¡¯t remember the looks of that woman, but did you say that she is your mother? Then, she is the uncle¡¯s wife?"


    Lina lost her calm again when she heard that the woman who saved her when she was young and inexperienced was Yale¡¯s mother.


    Lina at the start thought that there wasn¡¯t any rtionship between herself and the woman she met in the Timeless Border. However, after learning that she was Yale¡¯s mother since she had met Yale¡¯s father previously, she thought that probably the fate ended connecting her with Yale¡¯s mother in the Timeless Border. After all, speaking with Yale¡¯s father would have been useless for her.


    "Yale, did you really meet your mother there? Moreover, it seems that you can remember clearly about her, but given her level that should be impossible."


    Yale¡¯s father found that there were a lot of mysteries surrounding his son since it was abnormal that Yale could hide his level from an origin God or that he could remember clearly everything from the Timeless Border including his own mother who was at an even higher level.


    "Uncle, shut up! First Yale must reply to my question. Did she say something else to you? I spoke a lot of my secrets to her because she felt like the mother that I never meet..."


    The mother of Lina¡¯s sister was the second wife of Lina¡¯s father, and they only got together after Lina had already grown up, so Lina never treated her as her mother.


    Lina¡¯s mother died in a battle when Lina was still little. The same battle where Yale¡¯s soul got cursed while he was still in his mother womb, and the same battle when Yale¡¯s mother surpassed the level of an Origin God and reversed the battle.


    Yale¡¯s mother felt guilty for failing to breakthrough sooner because she would have been able to save Lina¡¯s mother, and that was the true reason for her helping Lina in the Timeless Border and telling Yale about their conversation so that Yale could help her.


    In fact, she would have liked to say sorry to Lina personally, but given her level, she couldn¡¯t interact with her in the real world. The same reasons for her not being able to be at Yale¡¯s side in neither of his lives.


    "Don¡¯t worry. She only told me that about you."


    Lina sighed in relief after hearing those words.


    "Yale, Lina already asked her question. Now, tell me, what secret are you hiding?"


    Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t mind forcing his son to speak his secrets. He respected Yale¡¯s privacy, but he knew that his son situation had always been special due to that curse that he felt that had disappeared, so he wanted to know about what happened to Yale.


    "Alright, I will speak. I turned into one of the rulers of the Timeless Border, a Timeless Sovereign."

 Chapter 400 Sealing Prison

    "You are what!?"


    Yale¡¯s father and Lina spoke at the same time since they couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard.


    Both of them had a piece of the universe creator¡¯s legacy, so they had met him in the Timeless Border and knew that he was a Timeless Sovereign, but they were unaware that there were other Timeless Sovereigns.


    "You heard it well the first time... I said that I am a Timeless Sovereign."


    Yale¡¯s father and Lina still couldn¡¯t believe Yale¡¯s statement because it was far too unbelievable.


    "You aren¡¯t joking, right?"


    Linapletely forgot about how Yale and his father mocked about her moments before because that revtion was far too big, and Yale said it like if it wasn¡¯t something important.


    "I am serious. If I wanted to joke, I would have thought of something easier to believe."


    Yale knew that they would doubt about the veracity of his words, but that was the truth.


    "I think that I have a way to confirm it. Lina, try to use the Water Essence, due to your aura, I think that is the one you use the most."


    Lina didn¡¯t understand the intentions of Yale¡¯s father, but she obeyed.


    "Eh, I can¡¯t use it!"


    Lina was shocked when she noticed that she waspletely unable to use the Water Essence despite being fused with her soul.


    "This building is made to suppress all Essences, so it is impossible to use them here. This was pretty expensive to construct."


    Yale¡¯s father seemed pretty prideful about that white building, but the prison where he was being imprisoned had even more restrictions.


    "Father, stop boasting."


    Yale said those words emotionless as he felt that there was no reason to hear his father boasting about wealth, especially after how poor had been Yale after his reincarnation.


    In his young years, if it hadn¡¯t been for Ange¡¯s support, he wouldn¡¯t have any resources at all, so he didn¡¯t feel well when his true father was boasting about how expensive it had been creating that building.


    Lina was secretly d about Yale¡¯s reaction because she was tired of theck of seriousness of Yale¡¯s father, especially since she was the main target of the jokes, so Yale making his father shut up made her happy.


    "Alright. If you are so emotionless, you will harm your old father. Despite my looks, I am quite old you know?"


    Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t look old at all, but that was usual for people at his level.


    Seeing that Yale and Lina didn¡¯t react to his words and were just staring at him with cold faces, he sighed.


    "You are such an icy couple... Maybe I need to create an ice world for your marriage."


    Lina jumped to punch Yale¡¯s father as she couldn¡¯t endure his jokes a second more, but without being able to use the Essences, her power was severely limited, and it was easy for Yale¡¯s father to avoid her despite being just an incarnation.


    However, when Yale¡¯s father was about to move, he found himself unable to move at all and Lina¡¯s punch hit his face.


    "What a violent daughter-inw. Alright, I am joking, don¡¯t punch again. I am just a message-type incarnation, I can¡¯t battle properly, and if you continue, I will end disappearing after ten thousand hits or so."


    Lina was going to punch again, but she stopped after hearing those words.


    The incarnation left behind by Yale¡¯s father was the weakest type and existed to send messages, so the battle capabilities of that type of incarnation weren¡¯t high at allpared with the real body.


    However, that kind of incarnation was the easiest to use and easy to hide from others, so that was the one that Yale¡¯s father chose to hide.


    "Anyway, it seems that my son is telling the truth since he was able to freeze me in time for a moment when you attacked me."


    Lina looked at Yale when she heard those words, and she could indeed feel the Time Essence in Yale¡¯s body.


    "Why can you use it? Wait, he said that you were telling the truth after you used it, so is this a benefit from being a Timeless Sovereign?"


    Yale and his father nodded their head at the same time. Yale could use the Time Essence without problems, but any other Law or Essence wouldn¡¯t work at all in that white building.


    "I heard this from my wife, but it seems that the Time Essence was created from the understanding of time that the universe creator obtained in the Timeless Border, so I thought that the control over the time of a Timeless Sovereign, would be unable to be blocked by something like this building."


    It was just as Yale¡¯s father said since the Timeless Border was created far before the existence of their universe and a Timeless Sovereign was someone who was at a higher level than the Time Essence. Thus, it was basically impossible for someone preventing a Timeless Sovereign from using the Time Essence as long the universe was linked with the Timeless Border.


    "Isn¡¯t that cheating?"


    Lina looked at Yale with jealousy as with that kind of capability it would be possible to escape from traps created in a simr way to that white building. Needless to say, that for an Essence God, traps that prevented using Essences were the most dangerous.


    "It only works with the Time Essence, and it is hard to be a Timeless Sovereign, so it is normal that I obtained some benefits."


    Although being able to use the Time Essence even when it was banned was indeed cheating, he obtained that cheat through a lot of effort. After all, his original self had waited for an eternity before the n seeded.


    "More important. Father, I bet that you didn¡¯t guess that I can use it here just because you heard that about the origin of the Time Essence, right? You were sure that a real Timeless Sovereign can to use the Time Essence here despite what you said."


    Yale¡¯s fatherughed awkwardly when he heard that his son¡¯s words were urate.


    "That is right. I suppose seeing the strength of your body that you met with your grandfather, the Battle God. He was the one who created some Essences, and he could use them freely even in spaces that blocked all Essences, so I was sure that a ruler of the ce that served to create the Time Essence would be able to do the same."


    Due to that same rule, Yale guessed that the universe creator could use freely any of the Essences that he created even in restricted spaces, but he also felt that probably for someone at that level, the use of Essences wasn¡¯t useful at all.


    "In fact, this is rted with what I want you two to do. You need to find the Battle God and reveal my position to him. I am sure that you know my position after the resonance we had years ago."


    Yale and Lina felt that the reason was that the Battle God could use his Essences freely even in the ce where Yale¡¯s father was trapped, but they didn¡¯t feel that just with Essences the rescue might work.


    "You two don¡¯t understand. The ce I am doesn¡¯t just restrict the Essences; it also restricts World Qi and True Origin Qi, so even if you send an Origin God, it will be difficult rescuing me."


    Yale had never heard of the World Qi but guessed that was something rted to World Gods, as for the True Origin Qi, it seemed to be an improved version of the Origin Qi that was probably rted to Origin Gods.


    "The worst part is that those who had me captive can disable the restrictions partially for their people, so even if we didn¡¯t count those busy maintaining the prison, they are still dangerous opponents."


    The prison wasn¡¯t like the white building since it needed people to maintain it activated constantly, but at the same time, that allowed them to alternate it to give some advantage to their members.


    "My father-inw, the World God, has trained a unique path, so he doesn¡¯t have any of those types of energy. Thus, he will be able to use his full power even in the prison I am being trapped."


    Just an Essence like Yale¡¯s Time Essence or even all the battle Essences from the Battle God together wouldn¡¯t be enough to rescue Yale¡¯s father, but the Battle God with his full power was at another level.


    Another option would have been looking for Yale¡¯s mother because she was at a level that there was no way a formation created by an Origin God could stop her, but Yale and his father knew that it wasn¡¯t possible at that moment, so they didn¡¯t even mention it.


    "I understand. I will try looking for him since I always wanted to meet my grandfather in person and I was already nning to do it someday, but I don¡¯t know how long that might take."


    The universe was huge, and Yale had absolutely no idea about where the Battle God was, so it would be difficult finding him. Moreover, he first needed to gather all his friends on the western continent.


    "I have been here for a lot of time, I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit more, so take your time. However, I want you to wait until I am free before you marry someone. Otherwise, your mother will kill me when she returns."

 Chapter 401 A New and Cruel Trump Card

    Yale looked at his father with doubts in his face as he didn¡¯t feel that failing to see a mere marriage was enough to kill someone, but the fear in his father¡¯s voice seemed real.


    "Don¡¯t doubt about my words! Your mother is very lovely, but she is fearsome when she is angry. Moreover, given her level, I can¡¯t do anything to stop her. Since she can¡¯te to see you right now, she entrusted me taking care of you without affecting your fate, and your mother was eager to see you marry someone, so I am sure that if you marry without me being present, she will be angry. In fact, I am already fearing how will she react when she learns that you needed to reincarnate and that I was unable to help you because I was trapped..."


    Besides that, Yale¡¯s father feared the most the fact that Yale¡¯s past life had children with three different women without marrying them and failing to pass his soul powers properly.


    He knew that there was no way that his wife would me Yale for that since it was Yale¡¯sst resort for surviving, so the me would be for him as he failed to aid Yale¡¯s past life as a father.


    Thus, he was hoping that Yale married someone quickly after he was released and that hopefully, that would happen before Yale¡¯s mother returned, as in that way it would be possible camouge the disaster a bit.


    Yale¡¯s father truly didn¡¯t mind who would be Yale¡¯s partner. He had a favorable impression of Lina because she was the daughter of his good friend, and he would be happy if she turned his daughter-inw, but in the end, he wouldn¡¯t arrange a political marriage between them or something like that.


    Political marriages were usually between those with powerful inherited soul powers as that would strengthen the whole faction, but Yale¡¯s father always disliked them, and he was thest member of his faction when he married Yale¡¯s mother, so he didn¡¯t have any seniors who could force the situation.


    As for the family of Yale¡¯s mother, the battle God was the one with the highest authority, and he didn¡¯t mind about such topics as long as both parties loved each other.


    If it wasn¡¯t because that way of thought, it would have been difficult for Yale¡¯s father marrying Yale¡¯s mother because of the quality of their soul powers to inherit was far too different, and Yale¡¯s father was a loner who had lost everything.


    Yale¡¯s father remembered the only true members of the faction he belonged at that moment which were his wife, the Battle God, the Battle God¡¯s wife, Yale, and himself. All their disciples also count as members, but since they were never forced to swear loyalty to the faction, they weren¡¯t considered true members.


    They were loyal only to their masters, but they didn¡¯t have any obligations with the faction itself like happened in other factions.


    Anyway, despite their true number and the fact that few people knew about them, they were quite strong.


    The Battle God was a monster capable of beating Origin Gods with his own Path.


    Although Yale¡¯s father had never seen the Battle God¡¯s wife battle, he knew that she was also quite fearsome.


    Yale¡¯s father himself was an Origin God, and his wife had even surpassed that level being at the pinnacle of the universe like the one who created it.


    As for Yale¡¯s himself, his father had just discovered that was a Timeless Sovereign, which despite not being especially powerful in the real world, someone capable of messing fates even after being killed wasn¡¯t someone you would like as an opponent.


    Yale¡¯s father was quite happy with the power of the faction after he suffered due to the destruction of the faction in which he was born, but despite that, his wife was still the strongest of the faction, and he didn¡¯t dare to oppose her.


    Her parents might dare to do that as she was always very obedient as a daughter, but she had quite a strong personality when she was in front of her husband, and they didn¡¯t have the same opinion about something.


    "Alright, I know how powerful my mother is, so I won¡¯t marry someone before freeing you. Anyway, it isn¡¯t like if I have a girlfriend or a girl I love. Lina is just my close friend, and we don¡¯t have any romantic interest."


    Yale decided to stop joking about the matter since he believed that someone at the same level as the universe creator wasn¡¯t someone you want to see angry, even though the anger would go to his father and not to himself.


    Lina had a shocked face since she deduced that Yale¡¯s mother was someone who surpassed the level of an Origin God, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask questions about it.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how to feel when she heard Yale saying that they were just close friends as that was the first time Yale didn¡¯t ally with his father to tease her and finally told the truth.


    She felt that the oue was the correct one, but she didn¡¯t know why she felt a bit disappointed when she had just heard what she felt that she wanted to hear from the start.


    "Well, it is a pity that I won¡¯t have the cute Lina as my daughter-inw. Anyway, you must wait until I am freed, so there no reason to hasten to look for someone."


    Yale¡¯s father felt that they were a good match and also seemed to have a good rtionship, but he wasn¡¯t nning to force them.


    "I know. If there isn¡¯t anything else to say, we shall leave now. I still need to find my friends before starting to search for my grandfather."


    Yale felt that he still had a lot of work ahead before being able to free his father, but the first step was solving the problems left in the world he was born. Only after that, he would be able to leave without worries.


    "I will be quite lonely, but you are right. You shouldn¡¯t waste more time here. I will seal this incarnation again, soe whenever you needed to speak with me but remember that this incarnation isn¡¯t for fighting. If you feel in a situation when you are in real risk, don¡¯t doubt about blown off this world, it isn¡¯t as valuable as your life."


    Yale¡¯s father put quite an effort creating that world, so destroying it would be painful to him, but he created it for his son, and his son¡¯s life was far more valuable.


    As for the people living in the world, they were all less important than Yale¡¯s life for Yale¡¯s father, so he didn¡¯t mind if they died to save his son. That way of thought seemed cruel, but an Origin God could even create lifeforms from nothing with their True Origin Qi, so ordinary mortals didn¡¯t mean anything to him as he could create a lot of them if he wanted.


    As for those rted to himself like Revgen, they should be able to flee in time with their powers, and anyway, his son was still more important that his disciples, so he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.


    Since the creator of the world gave Yale permission to blow it in case of necessity, Yale would be able to do it with a mere thought, and after doing that, he would obtain the power forunch one hit at the full power of a World God.


    Only one hit in the exchange of a whole world, there weren¡¯t a lot of people who would want to afford that price, but if that could save Yale¡¯s life, his father didn¡¯t mind the price.


    Yale understood about the effects of blowing the world at the moment he obtained permission for doing it, and he decided to not use it unless he was truly desperate, which was quite difficult since he was a Timeless Sovereign, but more than to protect himself, he felt that he might need to protect others. After all, it was difficult to kill Yale, but while he was unable to battle, it was possible for his friends to die.


    "Understood. However, I hope to never need to resort in this trump card."


    Yale didn¡¯t want to harm the world where he had been born, but he knew that it was better having a trump card than regretting not having itter. After all, he knew that he couldn¡¯t alter the past again as that method was only of one use, so he couldn¡¯t risk letting those important to him die.


    "Yale, I also have a world to blown off in case of danger, my father gave it to me, but I don¡¯t care about it since I never lived there. In case of necessity let me be the first in use that power."


    Lina understood how Yale was feeling and decided to offer her help. Anyway, if she destroyed a world, she just needed to beg a bit her father, and he would give her another one, so as long she didn¡¯t abuse using of that trump card, and the situation was a dangerous one, there would be no problem if she destroyed a world to obtain power.


    As for those who lived in those worlds, she didn¡¯t feel anything for them since she didn¡¯t know them, and anyway, her father could create more living beings.


    The mindset of true experts was different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 402 Dwarf Kingdom

    The Dwarf Kingdom was one of the biggest powers in the western continent, and as such, the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom was a ce where a lot of people wished to live.


    The dwarves had the fame of being experts at cksmithing, so it wasn¡¯t weird seeing different species wandering the streets, but all of them were wealthy people. After all, the dwarves only stopped racial discrimination when the other party had enough power and that included the power of wealth.


    However, the only ones wandering the streets without being dwarves were those wealthy, and there wasn¡¯t any trace of those who were only strong.


    That started to happen after the previous Dwarf King got killed by his eldest son, the first prince in order to steal the crown. The Dwarf King was a Law God, so it was hard that he would have died and passed the throne to his son, so no one doubted that the incident happened due to greed for power.


    At the same time, the first prince was defeated by the second prince who was recognized as a hero and became the next king. However, the first prince wasn¡¯t killed as was just sealed in a prison where he wouldn¡¯t be able to exit despite being a Law God.


    One of the main strengths of the Dwarf Kingdom was that initially, they had three Law Gods, but after the former king¡¯s death, they were only two and even those supporting the second prince felt that killing the first prince was a bad idea because that would weaken the kingdom a lot.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t count with the first prince as someone who would battle together with them against an enemy, but his presence was still a deterrence to outside forces.


    The incidents among the princes and the king were a big secret in the kingdom, and all outsiders were forbidden to know it, so the immigration inspections went far stricter.


    After all, those outside the kingdom only known that the king died, but they didn¡¯t know about the battle among the princes.


    Thus, a lot of strong people got caught by the royal guards under the suspicion of being spies who discovered ssified information, and no one saw them again.


    Those strong who knew about those disappearances avoided the capital, and only those wealthy enough dared to walk by the streets.


    Since they were only interested in business and weren¡¯t really affiliated to a country, it was difficult that they would be treated as spies. Even if it was like the merchants thought and kidnapping those strong for having discovered ssified information were just excuses to get rid of strong people from other races, they didn¡¯t fear to be a target at all.


    After all, if merchants started to disappear, they would also stop going to the capital of the Dwarf Kingdom, but those merchants were very important for the country¡¯s economy, so unless they had no other way, it was difficult that merchants got imprisoned.


    Thus, it was well-known what happened when a young merchant was caught used of being a spy. She was a human merchant who managed to make her name in the capital despite being a human.


    She quickly made a hugework of contacts and became one of the wealthiest merchants of the capital. Of course, she also paid a lot of taxes due to being human, but she could afford it.


    She was well known, and a merchant had never been falsely used of being a spy, so there were quite a few problems when she was taken into prison, and then, no one heard again of her.


    That merchant saw two prisoners being abused by the guards. Those prisoners called themselves Dragon Race and seemed to be a couple. Both were quite strong, but they were unable to resist the royal guard.


    The merchant seemed to know them and tried to speak in their behalf, but the result was that she was impaled with ance thrown by a royal guard and was taken as a prisoner without even the right to speak.


    Theints about that woman being caught were enough to make the king order to capture everyone who spoke on her behalf.


    With those extreme measures, theints stopped, but so many people got caught, and no one heard about them again, so internally there was great displeasure with the king¡¯s methods.


    After all, that time a lot of dwarves were also caught due to them wanting to speak in that merchant¡¯s behalf.


    The dwarves never thought too much of the king¡¯s methods as they were never affected, but they started to fear their king¡¯s methods after that incident.


    Thus, picking the remnants of thework created by that merchant and the name she used to englobe all the people working with her in business, they formed the Thousand Frost Wolves Resistance, an underworld society with the objective of killing the king and rescuing those who had been imprisoned.


    Fortunately, the dwarves caught had left tokens linked to their lives with the people they trusted, so they believed that those caught were still alive. However, they hadn¡¯t any confidence in that they wouldn¡¯t be killed at any moment.


    Thus, people from different species, who had people close to them kidnapped by the royal guards, grouped together and started scheming from the shadows.


    They knew that there was no way that they could face the king directly given that he was a Law God, while the strongest member of their resistance was just a Law Master.


    That Law Master was quite famous as a cksmith and had mastered the Smith Law, so a lot of people joined the resistance when they heard that he was supporting it.


    In fact, that Law Master was the same person who taught about cksmithing to the two princes, so he was quite close to the royal family, but he stopped working with them after the king died.


    Officially, he said that the fact one of his students killed his good friend was heartbreaking and wanted to retire, so no one opposed to his opinion, but the truth was different, and that was the reason for that Law Master helping the resistance.


    Everyone reacted with shock when they heard the truth, but at the same time, they felt that everything was more logical in that way.


    The first prince wasn¡¯t the culprit of the death of the former king; the culprit was the second prince, or in other words, the new king. Framing the first prince had been part of the n to ensure obtaining the throne, and an unconscious opponent couldn¡¯t speak to defend from calumnies.


    The first prince was the most beloved student of that Law Master because it was a case when the student surpassed the master. The first prince was a Law God in the Smith Law.


    The king and the former king were Law Gods at the Fire and Earth Law respectively, so it was more believable that it was their king who killed the former king.


    The first prince had always been a cksmithing freak who only wielded weapons after making them, but no one could remember seeing him battling others for fun as his brother usually did.


    The n of the resistance consisted of first freeing the first prince, who all of them considered the legitimate king, and then they would revolt openly against the usurper king.


    Although the battle prowess of the first prince was inferior to his brother¡¯s, at least both were Law Gods, so it would be more secure than doing it on their own.


    After all, there were also some Law Masters on the king¡¯s side being part of the elite of the royal guard, and the only option to divide those forces was unveiling the truth about the death of the former king, which would provoke internal disturbances among the royal guards.


    That was their original n, but it went suddenly disrupted when two unknown people appeared in front of them.


    The first words they heard from one of them made them feel like if their thoughts could be seen through.


    "I see, so you formed this resistance after Julie got kidnapped after trying to help Shirk and Driwna."


    No one knew about the identities of Shirk and Driwna, but they knew very well that Julie was the name of the kidnapped merchant, so they guessed that they were the couple that Julie tried to help.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yale, and I am one of the founders of the Thousand Frost Wolves Company."


    Everyone nodded after hearing that because it didn¡¯t mind if they believed it or not, they didn¡¯t have the guts to say something that opposed to Yale¡¯s words.


    They couldn¡¯t sense Yale¡¯s power at all, but their intuition yelled them that they mustn¡¯t offend that person no matter what.


    Everyone in the resistance was quite powerful in some way, and all of them had sharp intuitions.


    Strong people had keen senses for danger developed after battling a lot of times.


    Wealthy merchants had a keen eye for discerning the nature of people.


    Experts in forging polished their senses to the limit to avoid making even the slightest mistake in the forging process.


    Thus, all of them deduced that they must obey Yale if they wanted to remain alive.


    Especially the Law Master felt that Yale was unfathomable but also noticed that the silent cold-faced woman beside Yale was equally unfathomable and shouldn¡¯t be offended either.

 Chapter 403 Wanting to Improve a Masterpiece

    "It is our pleasure to meet Julie¡¯s partner."


    The Law Master bowed to Yale and Lina while saying that, but he felt cold sweat after noticing Lina¡¯s gaze.


    "Of course, I mean business partner."


    No one in the resistance understood the reason for that rification since it seemed obvious, but the Law Master sighed in relief as Lina stopped looking at him with that icy gaze.


    "Let¡¯s skip formalities. Too bothersome."


    Yale said that with azy tone since he just wanted to go to the main point. Usually, that would be considered a huge disrespect, but no one dared to point out that fact.


    "The Dwarf King kidnapped my friends, so he will die soon, that is a fixed fate, and I hope that no one is against that because I don¡¯t have any problem with wiping out the whole city or even the whole kingdom."


    All the members of the resistance broke in a cold sweat when hearing Yale¡¯s words, and they were grateful that all of them wanted the king dead, so there was no reason to oppose Yale.


    Most of them doubted if Yale was strong enough to do as he said, but at least the Law Master felt thanks to Lina¡¯s gaze that she was far stronger than the king, so he didn¡¯t have any doubts about the capability of those two to put an end to their kingdom.


    "No one ns to oppose me, great, but why doubting about me so much? Why you don¡¯t believe that I have the strength to back up my words?"


    Yale took out his Space-time Judgement Sword after saying those words, which scared everyone to death, but they didn¡¯t dare to oppose any resistance as they knew that would only worsen the situation.


    "That sword... it can¡¯t be..."


    While the others were fearing Yale¡¯s actions, the Law Master was shocked after seeing that sword. He had never seen it before, but he heard about it enough to immediately discover Yale¡¯s identity.


    The Law Master immediately fell to his knees and put his head on the floor.


    "I apologize for our ipetence in recognizing your noble identity. I beg for your forgiveness."


    Before, the Law Master felt that Yale was unfathomable, but after discovering his identity, he felt utmost respect for him.


    However, the Law Master saw that the other members of the resistance didn¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    "You all! Stop acting like fools and show your respects! Yale is the absolute ruler of the eastern continent and the son of the entity that created our world!"


    They had all heard legends about the ruler of the eastern continent, but few knew that he was also the son of the one who created the world. Anyway, just by being the ruler of the eastern continent was enough to make everyone drop on their knees.


    They would have never guessed that the mysterious man in front of them was a legendary expert who all the western continent feared.


    Moreover, in the past, he had truly wiped out the leaders of all of those who opposed to him leading all those countries to fall until all the species disappeared or turned into a species rejected by the rest.


    However, at that moment, it had been their king who had the guts to kidnap people rted to such a fearsome legendary expert, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the whole Dwarf Kingdom disappeared and was absorbed by other powers.


    Those who weren¡¯t dwarves didn¡¯t fear the situation, but the dwarves in the resistance feared what could happen to them if Yale was angered and decided to do more than just killing the king.


    "Enough! As long no one else offended me, I don¡¯t n to harm this kingdom after dealing with the king and rescuing my friends. Moreover, I don¡¯t need any help to do it. The reason I am here is for something else, telling you about my ns is just a bonus."


    Yale truly didn¡¯t want to see everyone kneeling in front of him since he didn¡¯t like formalities like that. As long they didn¡¯t offend him everything would be alright, there was no need of worshipping him so much, but for others, it was difficult to avoid acting like that after knowing Yale¡¯s identity.


    "Maybe you were looking for me?"


    The Law Master asked as he felt that there was only one reason for the ruler of the eastern continent wanting to meet their group if it wasn¡¯t for using them to end the king or rescuing people.


    "Indeed. You were the most talented disciple of Tofesh back then, and you are even better than him right now. I never met you before, but I feel that you are pretty good for having Tofesh praising you so much."


    Tofesh had a great problem while practicing and never became a Law Master, which provoked his death due to the end of his lifespan. However, Yale¡¯s sword was his greatest work and surpassed by far any other weapon crafted by Tofesh, to the point that even Lina who mastered the Smith Law was unable to tell Yale how to improve it.


    However, Yale felt that the Space-time Judgement Sword was far too weak after it broke in the battle against Lina. The sword was still in a perfect state because the effects of that battle were nullified, but Yale felt that the sword would end breaking in the future if he didn¡¯t improve it.


    It was already a feat that a sword made by someone who wasn¡¯t even a Law Master on the Smith Law reached such a high level, but for a battle at an Essence God level it was clearlycking.


    Tofesh¡¯s favorite disciple wasn¡¯t better than Lina in the Smith Law, but since he focused on it and learned from Tofesh, Yale felt that maybe he could have an idea of how to improve it.


    "That sword is my master¡¯s masterpiece. Probably, you want to improve it, but I need to apologize in advance because I have no confidence at all in improving it. Although my master was weaker than me when he crafted it, sometimes masterpieces far surpass one¡¯s level, and your sword is a clear case of that. I think that unless my master himself resurrected and became a Law Master, no Law Master could improve it, and I have the feeling that even a Law God will fail."


    Besides the original creator, it would be difficult improving a masterpiece of a different crafter without a huge difference on talent, and although he knew that he had surpassed his master, the difference wasn¡¯t that much.


    In fact, by crafting a masterpiece like Yale¡¯s sword, it should have been enough for a normal person to break through to a Law God in the Smith Law directly, but sadly, Tofesh had some problems that he never told to others that prevented him from advancing normally.


    Tofesh always told that was a problem of talent and even Yale didn¡¯t know the truth behind it, but he knew that Tofesh was lying bluntly. However, Yale¡¯s past life always respected Tofesh¡¯s privacy, and since Tofesh hadn¡¯t spoken until his death, that matter remained a secret forever.


    It was still a secret, but after Yale returned from the Timeless Border, he had a rough guess about the truth behind Tofesh¡¯s problems.


    "I guessed that this was the case, but in your heart, you feel that maybe the first prince who is still in prison will be able to do it, right?"


    Everyone already assumed that Yale could read their minds, and indeed, their mind was like an open book, and being nervous in front of Yale just made it easier for him.


    "That is right. He is better than me, and I taught him in the same way that my master taught me, so maybe he can do it."


    The first prince was recognized as the best cksmith of the kingdom before he was used of killing his father and sent to prison.


    "Then after rescuing him, I will ask if he can help me to improve this sword."


    Yale stored his sword and decided to leave.


    "Lina, you will be in charge of rescuing everyone while I deal with the king personally."


    The restrictions of the prison were just to block Laws, so Lina could save them without problems. Moreover, since she had a world far bigger than the Storage Space, it was a better ce to put everyone as it would be bothersome leaving with a huge volume of people.


    "Understood, darling."


    Yale still felt weird when Lina called him like that, but he needed to endure is as part of a n devised by the two of them to solve their respective problems.


    Since both of them had experience in being swarmed by members of the opposite sex, they decided to fake a rtionship in front of others.


    That was Lina¡¯s idea after she learned about Yale¡¯s worries about what to do after rescuing some of his female friends who were clearly interested in him romantically.


    Since even Yale¡¯s father mistook them for a couple, they decided to use that in their favor to avoid others pestering them instead of rifying that there just friends each time someone had that misunderstanding.


    As for how Lina called Yale, that was just her revenge for how much fun Yale had by teasing her previously since Yale felt quite weird when hearing her saying that word.


    She was embarrassed when saying it, but she was good at hiding it.

 Chapter 404 Yales Evil Methods

    Yale and Lina quickly left the ce where the resistance gathered and then both of them took separate ways.


    Yale was going straight to the royal pce while Lina went to the secret prison to free all the prisoners.


    Yale felt extreme urgency in ying the king, but he thought that those at the resistance might interfere if they didn¡¯t know about the attack, so he spoke with them to avoid them from interfering.


    If they tried to help, they would end destroying their ns since Lina nned to rescue everyone without being noticed. Moreover, Yale didn¡¯t want others to see what would happen in the royal pce because he wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone who saw what he was about to do.


    "Stop! A human can¡¯t be here! One more step and we will arrest you!"


    Some guards neared Yale since he was walking by an area near the royal pce that only the dwarves with high status could live. A normal dwarf could at least walk by those streets by sightseeing, but a human couldn¡¯t as that was a great sin.


    Yale didn¡¯t reply to those guards and continued walking as if they hadn¡¯t even spoken.


    "You dare!"


    The guards were angered by the fact that a human ignored them, so they stepped ahead to arrest him, and, in the process, they nned to beat him a lot to vent their anger.


    However, they felt ack of strength when trying to near Yale and screamed when they saw that theirpanions had white hair and looked like elderly people.


    They were all at the Grandmaster Rank or the Sage Rank, so it was difficult that they would age so much in seconds, but they didn¡¯t have time to ponder about it because they started to fell to the ground as their lifespans ended and their bodies rotted and turned into dust.


    Yale made the Time Essence enveloped around him and elerated the aging process of anyone who neared him without exceptions, so only those who were at least Law Masters would be able to survive to the deadly trap of time.


    Countless royal guards died in that way while trying to stop Yale¡¯s walk towards the pce.


    Yale knew that not all the royal guards were evil, but he didn¡¯t care since they were sided with his enemy.


    Shirk, Driwna, and Julie weren¡¯t the only people rted to Yale kidnapped by the king and Lina already gave a full list to Yale when she inspected it.


    Lar, Aizu, and Ange appeared near each other after falling into the space ripples in the timeline modified by Yale. They heard about the Thousand Frost Wolves Company and deduced that Julie was the one who used that name to attract the others.


    Sadly, when they reached the capital, Julie had already got kidnapped, and they were instantly kidnapped when they asked about Julie saying that they were Julie¡¯s friends.


    Lar was like a sister for Yale, while Aizu was his disciple, so he was far more angered than when the others got kidnapped, but what triggered Yale¡¯s utmost rage was that Ange was also kidnapped.


    Ange was his daughter who faced a lot of trouble for helping him in seeding in reincarnation. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Yale wasn¡¯t sure if he would have seeded someday.


    Even when both of them lost their memories, Ange always treated Yale very well, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to retain his sanity without her moral support at that time.


    Thus, touching Ange was something that Yale would never forgive. He cared a lot for his friends and disciples, but his true family was still more important, so he didn¡¯t mind bing a heartless monster when someone harmed them.


    Yale understood pretty well how Lina¡¯s father should have felt when Lina was young and was about to be forced to marry. If they were in a world ruled by that king instead than on the world of Yale¡¯s father, he would have done his utmost to destroy it.


    However, since the situation was different, he decided to erase from the world everyone who was rted to that king, without caring about the reasons.


    He was already showing enough mercy by letting the Dwarf Kingdom continuing to exist, but those working for the king had no chance at all of surviving.


    Yale reached the doors of the royal pce and opened them as if he was opening the door of his house andpletely disregarded the deaths of the people inside once the Time Essence affected them.


    The royal pce was silent after some seconds of painful cries, and Yale reached the royal chamber where the king and his most loyal guards were waiting.


    "I was wondering who had been so bold to kill my people, but you delivered yourself. Abusing of weaklings by just being a Law Master. Guards, kill him!"


    Yale was deliberately showing that he was a Law Master to make them lower their guards as he felt that their reactions of suffering would be more fun to see.


    After all, Yale was a Law Master because the state of his soul, but he already fused with some Essences, so his power was more simr to an Essence God than to a Law Master.


    The Law Masters acting as the king¡¯s guards attacked Yale, but he just smiled as he muttered some words.


    "Activate first level World¡¯s Authority."


    When Yale received authority to blown off the world, his authority was also upgraded, or it would be impossible for him controlling the world to for it to self-destroy.


    There was an unspoken rule to never mess with the creator of any world while staying in the created world because the authority was quite fearsome, and it couldn¡¯t be considered a fair battle.


    "Soul Stealer!"


    Those two words were enough to freeze the souls of all the attackers. They felt as if they had lost control of themselves.


    A secondter all their heads fell to the ground after being cut by the Space-time Judgement Sword, and Yale grabbed the king¡¯s neck with his right hand.


    Soul Stealer was an evil skill thatbined the World¡¯s Authority with the Death Essence to steal the power on the souls of those inhabiting the world.


    It was possible using it with just the authority, but the process would be far too slow for practical use in battle.


    Wicked families used worlds as farms to let their children slowly steal the power of the souls of those who mastered a Law making it easier for the child mastering it.


    In some other ces, that was a punishment for huge crimes as the Laws stole from the soul wouldn¡¯t be recovered and it would be as if that person had never practiced that Law at all. Even the most basic skill rted to that would bepletely impossible to use.


    Yale only decided to use that evil method because he discovered the ns that the kingdom had for the prisoners. In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been because the mess that the Death God provoked, the ns wouldn¡¯t have stopped for ten years and the prisoners would have been beyond salvation at that time.


    Absorbing the power of the souls of several Law Masters hastened the recovery of Yale¡¯s soul who immediately became a Law God in the Water Law, in great part thanks to his experience battling with Lina, and a Law Master in Thunder, Fire, Darkness, and Light thanks to stealing the knowledge of those Law Masters.


    Due to Yale having quite a deep knowledge himself he mastered them quickly with that boost. He also obtained some understanding of the Earth Law and the Wind Law, but his previous proficiency hadn¡¯t even reached the first threshold, and his talent wasn¡¯t the best, so he was still far from mastering them.


    Moreover, with the recovery of his soul to Law God, he immediately stepped into a fake Essence God level in the Space Essence mastering itpletely on the spot.


    As for the Life Essence and the Death Essence, Yale fused with the perfectly at the same moment that his soul improved, so his power with them was already at an Essence God level.


    Soul Stealer couldn¡¯t kill others but turned them into weaklings, so Yale still send their weakened souls to torment with his sword, but for the king, he had other ns.


    "A puny being like you dared to kidnap my family, disciples, and friends. Your sin can¡¯t be forgiven, and you will be doomed to endless suffering."


    The effects of Soul Stealer were weaker on Law Gods and ineffective on Essence Gods, but the Death Essence attacked the soul of the king, and the abnormal strength of Yale was restraining his body, so the king was also powerless.


    The king couldn¡¯t understand his situation, but his mental strength had been broken, and he was crying instead of trying to find a solution.


    "Mercy..."


    Yale stared him with an icy face.


    "You were going to sell the prisoners to people who nned to make them soul-ves. You already sold a lot of them before I became the Death God and provoked a mess disturbing your ns."


    It was a coincidence that the Death God messed with the king¡¯s ns, but there wasn¡¯t any need to rify that part, and the king felt utmost fear after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    "Your punishment is endless suffering. The Purgatory World is waiting for you."


    As Yale finished his words, the king disappeared from the universe regretting his greed.

 Chapter 405 Dwarf Kingdoms Prison

    The Dwarf Kingdom¡¯s prison was the most secure ce in the whole kingdom and since it was created no one had managed to escape from there.


    The only ones who left were as corpses or as ves bought by people outside the country.


    However, the buyers of the ves hadn¡¯t visited the prison since the Death God appeared, and the innocent people getting incriminated and kidnapped continued to grow, so the number of prisoners was quite huge.


    The prison was huge, but it started to show that if they continued at the same pace, it would be full soon.


    The king had thought of making reforms to increase its size, but the materials capable of block Laws were too scarce and expensive, so the king needed to forget about that idea.


    He didn¡¯t dare to use materials that didn¡¯t block the Laws because if someone managed to escape, it would be a huge problem since the truth about the inhumane conditions that the prisoners had would be revealed.


    Moreover, once one was free, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to freed others in the area without restriction ofws and with enough people, rescuing the rest was also possible.


    The worst scenario for the king would be that his brother was released and exined the truth to the masses.


    Although he was stronger than his brother, without ying tricks as he did before, it would be a long battle and capturing him alive would be almost impossible.


    If his brother fled and joined another country in exchange for revenge, the Dwarf kingdom would suffer a lot, and probably it would disappear from the world.


    However, the king couldn¡¯t kill his brother because that could provoke that other countries decided to attack the Dwarf Kingdom, so he had been waiting for someone else to be a Law God before stealthy killing his brother in prison.


    There were ten guards in front of the single door of the prison, and all of them were at the Sage Rank, so it was quite a big deterrent for any attacker. Moreover, it was well known that there were two Law Masters inside the prison as supervisors and that in case of rm, all the royal guards would appear there immediately.


    The guards were static which anyone would consider that was part of their formality, but that was far from being true because anyone who looked them properly would see that they weren¡¯t living beings, but ice statues.


    However, since it was quite difficult that someone went near the prison, no one noticed about that.


    Moreover, the focus of everyone was in the mysterious person who killed his way into the royal pce, so no one thought about the prison.


    The ice statues were identical to the real guards, but they were starting to melt, which would provoke clear differences with the real ones after a while.


    Of course, they were melting because Lina wanted to happen. Those weren¡¯t statues that she created imitating the guards because she transformed the real guards into living ice statues letting them suffer while their bodies slowly melt under the sun.


    The living ice statues couldn¡¯t move, speak, or use Spiritual Sense, so no one would notice that they were real people unless one had enough mastery in the Water Essence.


    Lina used that method a lot to punish others, and she had seen that sometimes, the allies of the ice statues broke those statues on rage, which was equivalent to killing the people converted in ice statues. They were going to die anyway, but Lina would undo the ice transformation when someone broke the statues to destroy mentally the one who did it.


    The interior of the prison had turned into an ice hell where all the guards including those two Law Masters suffered the same fate as the ones outside.


    The ice broke the jails of the prisoners and Lina controlled the Water Essence to avoid that the ice affected those inside the cells. Even without jails, the prisoners didn¡¯t dare to leave fearing the ice outside.


    Moreover, no one knew who Lina was, so they were afraid that she would also kill them.


    "I don¡¯t care about your crimes, but the one who put you all into the jail is already dead, so you are free now."


    Lina didn¡¯t know if Yale had already killed the king or was still toying with him because the area of the royal pce became an area that even an Essence God couldn¡¯t spy since it was covered with the fearsome aura of the one with the highest authority in the world.


    No one except the Mysterious Expert could spy what Yale was doing, but that served as a deterrent to other countries to use the chance to attack since they feared that aura. Of course, that was Yale¡¯s intention when he used that aura to block the perception of outsiders.


    Since Yale was nning to ask help from the next king of the Dwarf kingdom, it would be impolite if the Dwarf Kingdom disappeared because the previous king was killed by Yale.


    The prisoners couldn¡¯t believe Lina¡¯s words, but as long they were free, they didn¡¯t care about if it was true or not.


    Lina waved her hand, and all the men in the prison disappeared after entering into her world. All the prisoners were naked, and those who had lived there a lot of time there were in a sorry state due to theck of food. Lina had to control the ice to voice any cold from entering the cells, or they might have died due to it.


    They only received food once in a month, and a portion that was barely for one people should be distributed between everyone in the cell, and each cell was full of prisoners.


    Most of them could survive with a low supply of food due to their levels, so they usually tried to give everything to those who needed it the most, and it was a miracle that they avoided that someone died.


    Lina walked towards the part of the prison where women were kept. At least they left women separated from men. However, that wasn¡¯t for consideration, but because their client paid more for virgin women.


    Seeing so many naked men made Lina sick, so she transported them quickly to her world without caring about the state of their bodies. The only men who were still there were those in special cells that Lina had jet to break since they were in an underground area like the cells of the brother of the king and Shirk.


    Only those who were at least Law Masters or were considered especially dangerous like Shirk and Driwna were sent to those cells.


    Shirk and Driwna almost managed to escape from the prison soon after getting caught before being tossed in their cells, so they were sent to those special jails, and since Julie was with them, she also ended there.


    Ange was already a Law Master in the Life Law when she was caught, so she also ended in that ce. Thus, only Aizu and Lar were in normal jails with other captive women.


    Lina healed all the women with a healing skill based on the Water Essence and give them some clothes before sending them to her world. The way she treated them, and the men were far too different, but no one couldin about that to her.


    The only two who were left behind were Aizu and Lar who were both in the same jail.


    "Who are you? Why did you leave just the two of us behind?"


    Lar said those words with fear; she had a huge trauma due to her time living in that prison.


    At that time, Lar still looked like a child since she was caught when being in that form and she couldn¡¯t use any skill in the prison.


    Aizu was also looking at Lina with distrust in her eyes.


    "My name is Lina. You two are left behind because Yale asked me to do it. Shirk, Driwna, Julie, and Ange are still captive in the underground cells. I will exin everything after you are all together. Follow me."


    Lar and Aizu didn¡¯t trust Lina, but since she mentioned Yale¡¯s name and they were unable to use any of their power in that ce, they obeyed.


    They could only use their physical strength in prison, and due to how they lived, they were quite weakened. Moreover, the jails were resistant enough to endure their attacks when they were just captured.


    If they had seemed capable of breaking the jails with just physical strength, they would have been sent to the underground cells.


    "Based on what you said, I guess that you saved us because Yale asked you to do it. However, may I ask what rtionship you have with Yale?"


    Aizu was the one who dared to speak those words while they just reached the underground after walking in silence until that moment.


    Lar was also curious about it, but she felt quite humiliated by having been caught and turned into prisoner given that she was a Law God in her past life. She always hoped that Yale would rescue her, but after Lina was the one who finally did it, she felt that it was better that way because she didn¡¯t want Yale to see that pathetic side of herself.


    "That is a good question. I am Yale¡¯s girlfriend, and his father wants us to marry."

 Chapter 406 The Wickedness of Dwarves

    The minds of Aizu and Lar stopped due to the shock they received when hearing Lina¡¯s words.


    "You are joking, right?"


    Aizu was the first who managed to recover and speak.


    "I am telling the truth. We met with an incarnation of Yale¡¯s father not too long ago."


    Lina only said that they met Yale¡¯s father what was true, but the two girls felt that she said that everything was true, including the part of Lina being Yale¡¯s girlfriend.


    They had decided to not reveal the truth in front of others unless they fell in love with someone, and Yale remarked especially that Lar and Aizu shouldn¡¯t discover the truth.


    "Then, I guess you are our greatest rival."


    Lar finally recovered enough to speak. She didn¡¯t mind if Lina and Yale were a couple at that moment because she felt that her past rtionship with Yale was enough to be at the same level.


    "Stop joking. There is no way two kids can be my rivals."


    Strictly speaking, the only persons in the world that Lina considered adults were her brother-inw and Yale, so it didn¡¯t matter how Lar and Aizu looked, she would still be considering them kids.


    "I am not a kid. I can¡¯t change my form in this prison, but I am definitely not a kid!"


    Lar felt that her appearance was the problem, so she was quite upset since she could already use Shape Shift to change her age, but she couldn¡¯t use it in prison.


    "I know that you have memories of your past life and in that life, you barely became a Law God before dying. Anyway, you are still a kid in my eyes. I don¡¯t mind about your past story with Yale. You helped him in a desperate moment, but that is all. In our families is forbidden marrying someone or having children before bing an Essence God. If you two aren¡¯t Essence Gods, you are just kids."


    Yale had told Lina to be harsh with them to destroy their wills so that they wouldn¡¯t continue pursuing him.


    Looking for the Battle God wouldn¡¯t be a leisure trip, and weaklings weren¡¯t allowed, so Yale hoped to leave their friends and disciples behind.


    Putting them all in the Storage Space was a bad idea since it would harm their growth, so Yale was decisive in parting ways with his friends after rescuing them.


    However, Lar and Aizu were the most problematic since they might try to follow him stealthily and that would only end with their deaths, which Yale didn¡¯t wish to happen.


    "You two shall give up with Yale. Lar, you are like a sister to him, and he is grateful for your help, but he doesn¡¯t see you as a woman. Aizu, you are Yale¡¯s disciple, and although he cares a lot about his disciples, he never saw any of his disciples in a romantic way, nor he will do it in the future. Of course, if any of you are in problems, he will do everything to help you, but he will never have romantic feeling for the two of you. Just ept your current rtionship with him; don¡¯t try to be greedy."


    Lina¡¯s words were like swords stabbing in their hearts. She was just saying what Yale told her to say; it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to bully them. After all, Lina only saw two cute kids who admired a powerful expert that was outside their reach.


    For those who aren¡¯t from great factions, the chances of bing an Essence God were slim, at least in the short term. Since Lar and Aizu were rted to Yale, Lina felt that maybe someday they would do it, but that would still require a lot of years.


    Lar and Aizu wanted to reply, but they were unable to find the correct words. After all, they recognized that Lina was far more powerful than them since she managed to put an end to that prison where they had been captive without being able to even imagine how to escape.


    Moreover, both of them were still quite weak after having been imprisoned for so much time, and they had lost a lot of weight even if it didn¡¯t reach the state of others who had been more time in the prison.


    At that moment they couldn¡¯tpare in power nor beauty, so they decided to keep their mouths closed despite their urges to battle with Lina. After all, that wouldn¡¯t be a battle at all; it would just be an adult ying with two kids.


    Both of them decided to recoverpletely before acting, and they felt that going directly to Yale would be more effective than discussing with their greatest rival.


    Lina could understand what those two were thinking, but she just felt it fun.


    The group advanced in silence after that conversation. Lina wasn¡¯t nning to free all the people in the underground cells, only those rted to Yale and the brother of the king.


    Yale and Lina would study the cases of the others before freeing them because those sent at those cells were considered dangerous and probably not everyone was there framed for something they never did.


    "This should be Julie¡¯s cell."


    The cells in the underground were individual, and it was impossible to see who was inside from the outside, but given Lina¡¯s level, there was no way that prison could block her Spiritual Sense which at her level was usually called Divine Sense but was the same thing.


    However, she was shocked when she opened the cell, and the same happened to Lar and Aizu, but they even shouted in fear. Lina could sense who was inside, but she couldn¡¯t see the aspect of the person locked in the cell until she opened the door.


    What was inside the door couldn¡¯t be considered human.


    It was practically a skeleton with brunt skin and no hair at all; if it weren¡¯t because Lina could feel that she was still alive, she would have thought that was a corpse.


    Lina quickly broke the shackles that were on Julie¡¯s limbs and neck and moved her outside the cell before starting to heal her.


    Lar and Aizu tried to speak with her, but that was useless because Julie couldn¡¯t see or hear, she had lost that capability after the tortures inside the underground cell.


    She wasn¡¯t even conscious of her surroundings; she was like a living corpse.


    "I can¡¯t heal her just with the Water Essence. Let¡¯s all enter my world. I will be able to treat her better there."


    They all disappeared at that same moment, without waiting for a reply from the other girls.


    Lina didn¡¯t dare to leave them behind, so she let them saw while she treated Julie. Lina needed to use all her power to let Julie see like a human again, but she was still far fromplete recovery. At least she recovered her five senses and was conscious, but Lina felt that her mind had been broken.


    "If she recovers or not is something that will depend on her will. Her current state is due to her mind being broken due to being unable to endure the situation; it isn¡¯t a problem with her body or soul. If she recovers, her chances of bing a Law Master in a short time will be extremely high, but if not, she will never be able to wake up again."


    Julie managed to reach the Elder Rank before getting caught, which was a huge improvement given her previous level, but those prisons were prepared to torture powerful people, and Julie was just dragged there because Shirk and Driwna, so her body was unable to endure it.


    Lina felt that Julie could have only lived a week or two if she continued on that situation.


    There wasn¡¯t any food on the underground cells, and they can only drink water when the whole cell was flooded for a minute, which was one of the tortures.


    After that flood of water, mes appeared on the walls increasing the temperature of the cell a lot and provoking burns to those who didn¡¯t have a body that was strong enough to endure it.


    The guards in prison and those in the royal pce had formations to see in direct what happened in those prisons and seeing the pain of the captives in the torture time was one of the moments they enjoyed the most.


    Lina was able to see through the tricks of the cell easily, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to destroy the whole kingdom in rage. However, she could only hope that Yale tortured those guards and royalty members enough to make them pay for their actions.


    Lina, Lar, and Aizu returned to the prison leaving Julie inside Lina¡¯s world and rushed towards the cell where Ange was.


    Ange was a Law Master, so they hoped that she was in a better state, but she only trained in the Magus Path, so it was still difficult to know how she was.


    Lina knew that Ange was someone very important to Yale and felt that the Dwarf Kingdom might truly disappear if she ended like Julie.


    Lina opened the cell, and she was shocked again, but for a different reason than before.


    Ange didn¡¯t have a scratch, and she looked perfectly healthy. Of course, a Law Master didn¡¯t need food at all, so starvation wasn¡¯t a problem, but the reason for not having even a scratch was that Ange was frozen in time and the mes never reached her.

 Chapter 407 Time-Frozen Ange

    Lina didn¡¯t know how to proceed in Ange¡¯s case because the situation surpassed anything she expected.


    The time stopped around Ange wasn¡¯t something that a Law God in the Time Law could have done. Lina herself had advanced to Law God in the Time Law shortly after leaving the white building; the continued usage to protect Aiwai¡¯s soul and after seeing Yale¡¯s usage of the time she managed to finally reach that level.


    However, she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t freeze the time to obtain a result like the one in front of her unless she did it in her own world.


    Moreover, she felt that there shouldn¡¯t be someone capable of doing such a strong Time Freeze in the Dwarf Kingdom and less in a prison where Laws couldn¡¯t work.


    Lina didn¡¯t know what would happen if she touched the area where the time had stopped, but she didn¡¯t dare to try for fear of harming Ange.


    "You two don¡¯t move. I will contact Yale since time is his area of specialization."


    Lar and Aizu nodded as they didn¡¯t dare to act carelessly in that prison.


    Lina took out a small token which had the function tomunicate with others without care for the distance as long they were on the same world, and both had bound a token.


    Since Yale had blocked all the royal pce, that was the only way for Lina tomunicate with him, and anyway it was always good to havemunication methods in case something blocked their Divine Senses.


    "Yale, I have something important to tell you."


    Once Lina sent her message, Yale replied immediately.


    "What a coincidence, I was about to call you too."


    Yale also had the token in his hand and was ready to call Lina, so he replied instantly without needing to look for the token.


    "It is about your daughter, Ange. She..."


    Lina started to speak, but Yale stopped her.


    "I know. I have just found some screens disying what happens in underground prisons. Ange is frozen in time, right? Although perceiving though those formations aren¡¯t the same that in person, I feel that the Time Law hadn¡¯t been used for this."


    After killing the king and the royal guards, Yale started to inspect the pce. He didn¡¯t have intentions to steal things rightfully belonging to the country even though no one would me him for that given that he killed the king, but he wanted to recover the belongings of his friends.


    Those in prison had lost all their belongings, and most of them were kept by people in the royal pce, at least the valuable items were all there.


    Yale¡¯s Divine Eyes were perfect for identifying the stolen objects, so he collected them while inspecting the whole pce.


    While inspecting, he found a big room filled with screens disying captive people and he even saw someone being tortured by water and fire.


    The tortures weren¡¯t at the same time in all the cells because it would lessen the enjoyment of those looking at them, so at every moment there was someone suffering.


    Yale didn¡¯t reach that room in time of seeing Julie¡¯s state and the rest of people captive there weren¡¯t in a bad state as her, but a lot of them were still in a state that they were almost living corpses.


    Among all the screens, Yale quickly found Shirk, Driwna, and Ange. The first two were a bit bad, but thanks to their powerful bodies obtained from eh Dragon Bloodline, they weren¡¯t in a dangerous situation. After all, their scales were resistant to fire and given their rank they wouldn¡¯t be drowned by not breathing one minute.


    Yale had been worried by Ange when he saw the state of some prisoners, especially since Ange only practiced the Magus Path, so her body wasn¡¯t too resistant. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t strong mentally either, so Yale feared about mental damage.


    However, he never expected that she was frozen in time, and Yale felt that she was frozen in time just after being sent to the cell.


    Thus, he was about to call Lina to tell her about Ange, but both of them had the idea at the same time.


    "What should I do?"


    Lina didn¡¯t dare to risk taking a decision without hearing Yale first because the one frozen in time was Yale¡¯s daughter. Although given the standards of their families, Ange would barely qualify due to her iplete inheritance, Lina knew that Yale cared about her.


    "Touch the area frozen in time, and it will disappear. This kind of freezing hasn¡¯t been created with the Time Essence. It had been created by the interference with our timeline from the Timeless Border. Moreover, I am sure that the one who did it is a Timeless Sovereign, probably the one self-called Mysterious Expert. I don¡¯t know that person¡¯s true identity, but I feel that the freezing was created to protect Ange."


    Yale had some knowledge about the Mysterious expert after recovering his memories, but he still didn¡¯t know that person¡¯s true identity.


    Lina also remembered the person who appeared years before and told her where to go to rescue Wyba and Aiwai and felt that if that person was the one who did it, there shouldn¡¯t be any wicked intention in freezing Ange in the Time.


    She felt that the Mysterious Expert could kill them all easily, so there shouldn¡¯t be any need of resorting in low tricks.


    "Then, I will do as you say. By the way, about Julie, she..."


    Lina started to speak what happened to Julie, and Yale felt that maybe the Purgatory World wasn¡¯t strong enough punishment for the king, but at that moment, he was more focused in helping Julie than in punishing the dead king.


    "I will go there right now. With your Water Essence and my Life Essence, we should be able to help her better."


    Yale didn¡¯t think that the Time Essence would be too useful in Julie¡¯s case since the wounds were from a prolonged time and Julie had already healed her a lot with the Water Essence.


    At most he could erase all the wounds by making Julie younger, but in her state, that would be bad for her mental health since her mind was broken. Anyway, the Life Law was the mainw to use healing, and as long all traces of injuries were removed, the method didn¡¯t matter too much.


    They stopped to speak, and Yale destroyed the room with the screens before leaving. He had almost finished inspecting the whole royal pce and the ces left were on the way to the exit.


    After finishing to speak with Yale, Lina walked towards Ange and touched the area where the time was stopped, and as Yale predicted, the time returned to normal.


    Ange seemed to be asleep, so Lina cut the shackles on her body and dressed her. She had just given in clothes to the rest of the girls to cover themselves, but she gave pretty ones to Ange.


    In fact, those were handmade by Lina, and despite being made for being pretty more than battle-oriented, the full strike of a Sage Rank expert wouldn¡¯t have any effect on them.


    Lina had mastered the Tailor Law, so her ability in making clothes was very high. Even clothes that weren¡¯t designed for battle like the ones the unconscious Ange was wearing were far better than the armors of the royal guards of the Dwarf Kingdom.


    A normal Law Master wouldn¡¯t need clothes that would just block a Sage Rank, but since Ange¡¯s main weakness was her body due to not having practiced the Warrior Path properly, those clothes were extremely useful to her.


    Since Ange had yet to awaken, Lina proceeded to freed Shirk and Driwna. They were just as Yale saw from the screens, and despite the mental exhaustion from their confinement, their bodies didn¡¯t have major problems.


    Lina decided to wait for Yale before freeing the dead king¡¯s brother. After all, a Law God shouldn¡¯t have any problem in those cells and healing Julie was far more important.


    While waiting for Yale, Ange started to wake up.


    "Where am I?"


    She was confused and disoriented.


    "I have just rescued you from the prison. Everything is alright now."


    Lina replied quickly to Ange who had just noticed that she was wearing clothes that she didn¡¯t recognize.


    "Are you also the one who gave me these clothes? Who are you?"


    Ange at that time also noticed that Lar, Aizu, Shirk, and Driwna were there, but they were wearing clothes that would suit a beggar while she was wearing ones that were like those of a princess, the difference was quite big.


    "Yes. I made them personally. You can consider these clothes a gift. As for my identity. I am Lina, your father¡¯s girlfriend."


    Aizu and Lar were battling hard to restrain their emotions since arguing would only end with them in a worse position, but Shirk and Driwna were surprised. Anyway, since Lina seemed powerful and had saved them, they had a good impression of her and didn¡¯t feel that it was wrong that she was Yale¡¯s girlfriend.


    Ange was shocked by Lina¡¯s deration, and Lina even feared that Ange would despise her because something like that she would never ept that woman who wasn¡¯t her dead mother was together with Yale or something like that.


    However, Ange jumped to Lina and hugged her before asking with a pretty smile on her face.


    "Then, are you my new mother?"

 Chapter 408 Strange Feelings

    Lina was shocked because she never expected Ange¡¯s actions and words.


    Lina and Yale were faking their rtionship for mutual benefit, but since they were still close to each other, Lina decided to take good care of Ange.


    However, Lina never expected to be considered like Ange¡¯s new mother.


    Strictly speaking, with Lina¡¯s age it wasn¡¯t anything wrong with having a daughter, but both of them seemed to have simr ages on the outside since both looked young, so from an outsider¡¯s point of view the situation was weird.


    Lina didn¡¯t know how to reply to Ange because although Lina liked cute girls like Ange and wouldn¡¯t mind epting her as a daughter, she felt that maybe Yale would be angry if she decided to act like Ange¡¯s mother. After all, their rtionship was fake, and they were faking being a couple, but not a married couple, so Lina didn¡¯t need to agree to Ange¡¯s words. Of course, the truth about them wouldn¡¯t uncover due to such answer either; it was just that Ange was very happy, but she didn¡¯t have high hopes.


    However, when Lina looked at Ange¡¯s pure eyes, she felt that there was no way she could reject Ange¡¯s words.


    "For now, I am just your father¡¯s girlfriend, we have yet to marry, but if you want, you can consider me your mother from now on."


    Ange was extremely happy when Lina said those words. Ange always longed for living with a family, but in her past life, her father disappeared too quickly due to needing to reincarnate, and Ange¡¯s family after reincarnating had been a mess.


    The Roanmad n treated Yale very bad and her mother died, so it wasn0t the ideal family in her mind. Even after recovering her memories and remembering that she was Yale¡¯s daughter, she always felt that her family was iplete.


    She secretly hoped that Yale would marry someday, and she would be able to have aplete family, but she also knew that Yale never showed interest in romance before. Thus, Ange was very happy when Lina introduced herself as Yale¡¯s girlfriend, which led that she acted like that.


    Of course, the scene also shocked the rest of the people who saw it. Shirk and Driwna felt that the scene was touching, but Lar and Aizu were scared to death.


    After all, Ange never treated them like a mother while she started to act like a spoiled child in front of Lina immediate after meeting her.


    Aizu had always seen Ange as a big sister, so she always felt it weird when she learned of Ange¡¯s identity. Moreover, that was a huge handicap because Ange considered Aizu like her little sister, so it was impossible for Ange treating Aizu like she treated Lina.


    Lar was in a better position since she was in the same position as Ange¡¯s original mother, and even tried to act motherly with Ange while they traveled together after being separated from Yale, but it never worked. At that time Lar used her adult form, but that didn¡¯t work at all.


    The first impression was incredibly important, and the first impression of Ange from Lar and Aizu didn¡¯t fit at all with her image of a mother, and even if they managed to marry Yale, Ange would have never treated any of them as a mother.


    On the other hand, she felt that Lina was perfectly matching her image of a mother and since she believed that Lina was Yale¡¯s girlfriend, she felt that would be alright acting like a child in front of her.


    Lina herself understood how it feels not having a mother, but she was unable to treat the new wife of her father as a mother no matter how hard she tried.


    Since Lina knew how difficult that situation was, but Ange still epted her, Lina decided that regardless if Yale and herself stopped being rted in the future due to an end of their fake rtionship, she would still treat Ange like her daughter.


    "I love you, mom!"


    Ange was very happy that Lina had epted, so she grew close to her immediately.


    Lina never thought of being a mother before, but she felt happy when Ange called her like that.


    The only problem left for Lina was how to exin the situation to Yale. She didn¡¯t want that Yale thought that she was trying to win over his daughter to force him to turn their fake rtionship into a true one.


    "I am happy that you like Lina as your new mother, but now you need to stop acting like a spoiled child because I need to speak with her in private."


    No one expected to hear Yale¡¯s voice, but it wasn¡¯t just his voice, he had just reached that ce in time to hear Ange¡¯sst sentence.


    Yale followed his role in the fake rtionship and didn¡¯t say something that would uncover the truth, but Lina was still a bit scared when Yale asked to speak alone. She didn¡¯t want to trash her rtionship with Yale due to a misunderstanding.


    Lina felt fear, but Aizu and Lar felt like crying since Yale acknowledged his rtionship with Lina without any hesitation.


    Yale noticed about that but making them stop pursuing him was still part of the reasons to feigning a rtionship with Line, so he didn¡¯t mind at all. Moreover, that was for their own sake, so Yale decided to be heartless with them while punishing Lina a bit at the same time.


    Yale walked towards Lina who was just freed from Ange¡¯s hug and hugged her suddenly.


    "I am happy that my beloved daughter likes my beloved future wife. As I expected from the woman I chose, you are perfect."


    Yale was just teasing her in public as revenge for her previous act of acting like Ange¡¯s mother without his permission while in the process he provoked endless jealousness from Lar and Aizu. In fact, those lines were slightly modified from those that the main character of a romance book that Yale had read in the past.


    Ange was happy looking at the scene, while Shirk and Driwna felt that since they owed their own rtionship to Yale, they must support Yale¡¯s rtionship with all their strength.


    Lina was doing her best to restrain her emotions when Yale suddenly hugged her. After all, she didn¡¯t have experience with men and Yale waspletely treating her like a girlfriend, so she waspletely embarrassed.


    "We need to discuss some important matters; wait a bit for us."


    Yale said those words while still hugging Lina, and then he isted the area where the two of them were. Although they hadn¡¯t moved at all, no one could see or hear them.


    Yale freed Line before speaking.


    "Now, exin. Why did you suddenly be my daughter¡¯s mother? We are feigning being a couple, but since we aren¡¯t married, you don¡¯t have any need to act like Ange¡¯s mother. Wouldn¡¯t she feel dejected they day she discovers the truth? I know that she longs for a mother, so she is happy now, but that would only make her suffer more afterward. I hope that you aren¡¯t nning to use her to force me to marry you or something like that."


    Just as Lina though, Yale misunderstood her intentions with Ange


    "This is just a misunderstanding! I treated her well because she is your daughter, but when she heard that I was your girlfriend, she asked me if I was her new mother, and I was unable to say no after seeing her eyes. I never wanted a daughter before, but I don¡¯t mind adopting her if something happens! My rtionship with you didn¡¯t matter at all..."


    Lina knew that there was no way that Ange would leave Yale to go with her, but it was true that she wouldn¡¯t mind adopting her.


    "Then, if I die, I will entrust her to you."


    Lina was shocked when she heard Yale¡¯s words because she didn¡¯t say it with that meaning, but in any case, it was true that even without Yale asking for it, she would take care of Ange if Yale died.


    "I knew that probably your weakness for cute girls triggered again, but you deserved a bit of punishment. Don¡¯t worry I am not foolish enough to think that you have romantic interest on my or that you would try to use Ange to bind me to you. Moreover, seeing how much you like cute girls, I started to think that maybe you don¡¯t like men at all."


    Yalepletely omitted that Lina also hugged him in his kid form because he was a kid after all, and the same applied to Wyba, but Aiwai and Ange didn¡¯t look like kids.


    "You are wrong! I like cute girls as my sisters, but I haven¡¯t any romantic feeling towards them. It is just that I am bad dealing with men since everyone is trying to get some advantage from me..."


    Lina was speaking the truth since she just had a problem with bad experiences in the past.


    "Don¡¯t generalize. I am not doing anything bad to you."


    Yale said those words while joking, but Lina blushed when she heard his words. Lina truly didn¡¯t know what that feeling was.


    Yale though that Lina was embarrassed for having put him in the same pack as the men who harassed her, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

 Chapter 409 Hidden Meanings

    "Let¡¯s speak about Julie¡¯s case. We should go to solve her problem before freeing anyone else."


    They wouldn¡¯t have so much time after freeing the dead king¡¯s brother, so they decided to free himter. The rest of the people in the underground cells were considered dangerous, so they wouldn¡¯t be freed until examining their background and their crimes.


    Although it was clear that a lot of them would have been framed by the corrupt king, it was also clear that some were true criminals that shouldn¡¯t be freed.


    "You let go Ange¡¯s topic too quickly!"


    Lina was shocked by the sudden change on the ambient.


    "There is nothing else to speak about that topic. You lied to her, so you better follow with that lie until we decide to stop feigning a rtionship. If Ange discovers something before that moment due to your carelessness, I won¡¯t forgive you. That is all. I thought that you had understood that point."


    Lina had indeed understood what she should do from the start, but she still felt that Yale let the matter go too quickly. In fact, she should be happy that Yale wasn¡¯t angry and let the topic go, but the change of topic was so quick that Lina didn¡¯t have enough time to understand what she was feeling previously.


    "I know, don¡¯t worry. I will treat her as if she was my real daughter."


    Yale didn¡¯t doubt about Lina¡¯s words because Lina was already doing that before Yale even knew about it.


    "Let¡¯s go healing Julie. I also isted the prison, so the others won¡¯t have any problem by waiting outside. I prefer that the others don¡¯t see her."


    Yale knew that Lar and Aizu already saw her and in Julie¡¯s worst moment, but that was something unavoidable.


    Lina nodded and moved into her world while dragging Yale with her. That was the first time Yale went to Lina¡¯s world, but since they appeared in the room where Julie was waiting, he didn¡¯t have a chance to see the outside.


    However, he could still notice that although that world was several times better than his Storage Space, it was still worse than the world where he lived.


    Lina and Yale started to heal Julie with their Essences. Although Lina had healed her a lot, she was still far from her peak.


    Julie¡¯s main problem was her mind, but a healthy body was still an important factor in helping her to restore her mind. However, that would be something she should do on her own; Yale and Lina could only recover her body to her peak state.


    When the healing session ended Julie looked like thest time Yale saw her, and there wasn¡¯t any trace of having been in that torture prison.


    The healingbination of Yale and Lina was extremely good, and their coordination worked perfectly, so the healing session wasn¡¯t hard at all.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how Lina made Julie¡¯s hair to grow up again so quickly, but he wasn¡¯t too interested in it either. Controlling the hair growth of oneself wasn¡¯t difficult at all, but it wasn¡¯t the same with others as Yale never heard of it before. However, that was because hepletelycked interest in that topic.


    Lina learned that method to help her sister when she was weak and wanted to have long hair quickly. It was only a cheap trick that didn¡¯t have any real value, but Lina was sure that as a girl, Julie would be d of having her hair in a good state. She felt that Julie being bald after awakening wouldn¡¯t be good for her mental state.


    They also nned to use theirbination healing with the ones waiting outside since Yale felt bad when he saw them with the after-effects of having lived in prison.


    Julie was sleeping in bed, but it was a wonder if she would awake someday or not. After her body was perfectly healed, her chances of awakening would be the highest, and if she didn¡¯t recover her mind at that moment, her chances of doing it in the future would be shallow.


    Anyway, since Lina would notice any change that happened in that room even while waiting outside, both of them left.


    Yale removed the istion barrier that separated them from the rest before speaking.


    "Julie is already healed, but there is no way to predict what would happen to her mind. Now, we will heal you all. Stand in line."


    Except for Ange, the others put in line before Yale and Lina as they knew that although their lives weren¡¯t in threat, they were far from their peak state.


    With Yale and Lina working together, it wasn¡¯t difficult restoring everyone to their peak state, at least physically speaking. There wasn¡¯t anything to do if they developed hidden traumas due to the experience.


    "Ange, you seem to be alright. Do you feel something wrong?"


    Lina went to speak with Ange after finishing to heal the rest. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have any problem in her body and her mind didn¡¯t seem to have problems either, but Lina¡¯s intuition told her that there was something wrong with Ange.


    "I am alright. I remember that I was kidnapped and fainted. The next I remember is waking up here."


    The royal guards forced Ange to faint when they kidnapped her as catching aw Master was always tricky due to the power of the Laws. She should have awakened a bit after being imprisoned, but since her time stopped, she didn¡¯t experience being inside the prison at all.


    "It is good that you are alright."


    Lina hugged Ange while saying that, but she still felt that there was something wrong. She didn¡¯t doubt Ange¡¯s words because she felt that probably Ange herself didn¡¯t know about what was wrong.


    After that, Lina walked towards Yale and hugged him from his back. Yale was shocked by Lina¡¯s behavior, but he felt that she was just taking revenge for his previous hug, and since everyone believed that they were a couple, it wasn¡¯t strange that Lina hugged Yale suddenly.


    "It is good that our precious daughter is in a perfect state."


    Lina felt that Yale definitely knew about what was wrong with Ange, so she put a remark in herst words.


    Yale indeed knew about it, but he didn¡¯t n to speak about that topic, so he feigned ignorance. Lina noticed that Yale was hiding the truth, so she didn¡¯t free him from her hug as punishment.


    While Lina and Yale had their secret battler, they just seemed a lovely couple for the others, which made Lar and Aizu very angry.


    They even guessed that maybe Yale and Lina were faking a rtionship to made them stop pursuing Yale since they knew that Yale wasn¡¯t interested in those things. Moreover, they thought that Yale was guilty due to the oue of the war and didn¡¯t want to put them in danger.


    Thus, after thinking a bit, they thought that maybe everything was just an act, and Lina was just a friend of Yale who was helping him, but when they saw Lina hugging Yale from his back, they discarded that idea.


    They were unable to read Yale¡¯s feelings, but they were sure that Lina wasn¡¯t acting at all, and those twobined their powers to heal perfectly seeming a perfectly coordinated couple, so they felt even more depressed.


    Lina herself wasn¡¯t conscious of her own feelings as that was the first time, she felt like that; she hugged Yale to tease him, but she noticed that although she was still shy due to hugging Yale, she also liked it.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual that third parties were able to notice things better than oneself especially in those topics, but the fact that the third parties were the other girls pursuing Yale made it more painful for them.


    As for Yale, he just felt that Lina¡¯s acting skills were superb, but since he knew that Lina was extremely talented in everything, he wasn¡¯t overly surprised by it.


    If it weren¡¯t because he knew Lina and both agreed to feign having a rtionship, he would have thought that Lina really loved him seeing her actions.


    "Lina, we aren¡¯t married yet."


    Lina was shocked by those words, but then she noticed the stared of everyone and she let Yale go.


    "Sorry..."


    Lina felt ashamed of having acted like that in front of everyone. She just nned to hug him a bit, but as she liked it, she remained doing it while thinking that was just punishing Yale.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I understand you, but there are a time and ce for everything."


    Yale patter Lina¡¯s head while saying that. Although hat seemed a conversation about their future as a couple, Lina managed to catch Yale¡¯s hidden meaning.


    "I know what happens to Ange, but I can¡¯t tell you her at this moment, please wait."


    That was the trantion for Yale¡¯s words that she understood, and she felt that he was right since they were in public and maybe it wasn¡¯t something that was good for others to hear.


    "I know. I won¡¯t be impatient."


    She said those words with the meaning that she would wait for Yale¡¯s exnation alter, but everyone felt that those two were waiting to marry to step further in their rtionship.


    It was a great effort for Aizu and Lar prevent themselves from crying at that moment, but they managed to do it.

 Chapter 410 The Bored Prince

    In a luxury room inside a pce, a man was sighing out of boredom.


    "There is nothing interesting to do... Still no news about the matter I asked?"


    The man turned towards the servants while he spoke, and they replied quickly with fear in their voices.


    "No... There isn¡¯t any news yet. Please forgive us for not being useful!"


    The man was quite annoyed with the way the servants treated him because he didn¡¯t like so many formalities.


    In fact, that was the man¡¯s fault because he was a little tyrant when he was young and every servant in a pce knew that they needed to treat him with the utmost respect. Even the new servants learned that from the old ones.


    However, the man changed after experiencing the ssic trials of his family, and he felt that he had acted wrong in the past. He never killed any of the servants, but he had been too rough with them.


    "Prince! Hot news!"


    A servant rushed to the room scaring the rest to death by hisck of manners. However, that servant served the prince¡¯s father directly, and it would be hard for the prince to punish him. Moreover, he was bringing good news to the prince.


    "Speak."


    There was only one topic that caught the prince interest after the trials, and no matter how others in his family told him that was a stupid topic, he was stubborn.


    "We discovered that there is a secret organization that has been investigating how to interfere with lower universes. Moreover, they are nning to help one that is in a war with the universe you told us. What should we do?"


    The servant already guessed the answer in his heart. Although he wouldn¡¯t admit it, he also felt that the prince was being too stubborn with a stupid matter, but at least that was better than how the princecked interest from everything before and just bullied others.


    "Destroy them and obtain the results of their research. Since those two universes are currently connected, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult using the same method to aplish my objectives. Go! Don¡¯t lose more time here. The rest, you are all dismissed for now! I want to be alone for a while."


    Everyone left the room at the prince¡¯s orders, and the prince smiled in a way that no one in their universe had seen before.


    "Finally! It hasn¡¯t been a long time for me, but the flow of time differs among the universes, and it isn¡¯t even constant, so I wonder how much time passed there."


    The prince¡¯s warm smile only appeared when remembering his days in a certain part of his trial, but he didn¡¯t n to let others see that smile.


    "I wonder how you are doing now, my friend. You were forced to reincarnate for that problem with your soul, and I couldn¡¯t help you more due to the trial¡¯s restrictions, in the end, I couldn¡¯t even tell you the truth."


    The prince felt regretful for that, but there was nothing he could do while he was in the trial.


    "However, I believe in you. I am sure that you managed to surpass the cmity and continued forward. However, that sword I made for you is limited by the materials despite being wlessly created. There is no way you can use it eternally, nor others had the capability to improve it."


    The prince needed to use a loophole to create that sword, and he knew perfectly that it was something that the natives of his friend¡¯s universe couldn¡¯t do at all.


    It had just been a few moments since the servants went out of the room, but someone knocked on the door, which changed the prince¡¯s expression to a gloomy one. He detested when others interrupted him while thinking about his past.


    "Who is? I hope that it is important!"


    The servant opened the door instead of replying, which was enough for a death sentence, but at that moment, the servant was in a rush. That was the same servant that left just some moments before.


    "Prince, we already obtained the results of their research. Your father had personally taken action before I even told you about the matter, so it is already settled."


    The prince never expected to everything advancing so quickly and looked to the crystal ball in the servant¡¯s hand that was disying a scene in a mountain peak.


    "Prince quickly, look! It is almost impossible that someone of the lower universes managed to break through the restrictions of time, but just now someone is doing it. Moreover, thanks to this ball we can even see the scene! It is a bit dyed and not real time due to the difference in time flow, but it still a unique chance!"


    They usually noticed when any lower universe had someone doing something like that, and it had already happened in the past, but it wasn¡¯t thatmon seeing it.


    The prince looked to the crystal ball without too much interest, but when seeing the scene, he started tough hard.


    "I should have guessed it. Who in that universe is as crazy as you! You even obtained the Celestial Knowledge! Good! Very good! This is perfect!"


    The servant felt that the prince had gone crazy, but since he had been so interested in that universe, the servant didn¡¯t have guts to speak.


    The prince looked the crystal ball while a man with white hair and golden eyes was rewriting the past in a lower universe


    "As expected from my only true friend. I knew that you would live to fulfill my expectations."


    The servant was shocked after hearing the prince¡¯s words because he never expected that the man in the crystal ball was a friend from the prince especially since the prince was famous for not having any friend.


    Although the servant didn¡¯t know why the prince would care from a friendship created in the trial, he felt that it was good for the prince had one friend even if it was an inferior lifeform from another universe. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to speak those words because he believed that the prince would kill him without hesitation given how much he cared for that matter.


    "Go and prepare everything to interfere with this universe. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t break the rules; my interference will be limited. I believe that the man who received the Space-time Judgement Sword that I personally created isn¡¯t a weakling who needs me to act for him, but I need to solve a problem I left behind."


    The prince knew very well that their universe shouldn¡¯t interfere with lower ones, and there were a lot of restrictions, but he was very good at finding loopholes like he did to forge that sword.


    After the servant left, the prince prepared for the moment the interference was ready. He knew that connecting both universes would be difficult even with the method that they had stolen from that secret organization.


    "Even if it is just for a short time, and we currently aren¡¯t using the same names as in that time, Tofesh and Liye will meet once again!"


    The prince had quite an attachment for that name because the experience he had with it affected him a lot; it was quite simr to what happened with Liye and the name he used when teaching disciples.


    After a while, the prince left his room and walked to where his father was waiting. The prince knew that if he wanted to interfere a bit with a lower universe, he would need to do it under his father¡¯s supervision, but since he wouldn¡¯t break the rules, that didn¡¯t matter and just took it as help to interfere easier than if he was alone.


    The prince saw that his father had acted quickly, and everything was almost ready to start the interference. Although he knew that his father wasn¡¯t a warm father who would show affection to him, he was still a father that wanted to help his son as much as he could as long that didn¡¯t provoke any problems.


    Usually, no one bothered about the lower universes, and even those who managed to ascend were treated like inferior lifeforms in that universe, so it was strange seeing an interference by part of their universe¡¯s natives, which led a lot of curious people in the pce to be present in the scene.


    That secret organization had been formed by people who ascended from the universe that was in war with Yale¡¯s universe, and they were trying to interfere to help their universe to win that war. That degree of interference was illegal, and it was a death sentence, so no one felt strange that they were wiped out once they were discovered.


    Yale¡¯s universe was too youngpared with the other one, and they didn¡¯t have anyone who ascended to a higher universe, but without anyone in Yale¡¯s universe knowing it, Yale was the only friend of the son of someone with a lot of influence in that higher universe.


    Of course, the prince wouldn¡¯t interfere in the war as being a prince didn¡¯t give him the authority to break that rule, but he felt that his friend was capable enough to settle that war by himself.


    "Son, prepare yourself. Once we establish a connection channel, you will send a strand of your consciousness there. The connection will onlyst a short time, so don¡¯t waste it."


    The prince nodded to his father¡¯s words, determined to not waste his time.

 Chapter 411 The New Dwarf King

    Yale and Lina led the way to the cell where the brother of the deceased king was trapped while the rest just followed in silence.


    It was easy to guess how the capital was after Yale¡¯s actions of killing the royal guards and the fact that it was impossible for anyone to ess the royal pce to confirm what happened there.


    Thus, it was imperative that a new king appeared, or the kingdom was doomed to a civil war that would turn into a y between other countries to choose the best dummy to govern the kingdom, so they would be able to control it from the shadows while swallowing it bit a bit.


    There haven¡¯t been any conflicts until that moment because they thought that someone would appear to speak. Thus, they were all waiting while the situation was tense in fear of offending the one who provoked the mess.


    However, that state wouldn¡¯tst for long if no one appeared to speak, and it would be unavoidable that conflict started.


    Yale opened the cell where the deceased king¡¯s brother was captured, and Line destroyed the shackles.


    The deceased king¡¯s brother didn¡¯t seem to have any problem with his body, but given that he was a Law God, it wasn¡¯t that surprising. Although he would still suffer a bit from the tortures, it was mostly psychological because there is no way that he could be harmed especially given that as a cksmith he had a well-trained body and didn¡¯t fear the fire at all.


    Those mes were scary to someone like Julie, but the mes that a Law God in the Smith Law used to create weapons were far more powerful, so they weren¡¯t a big problem.


    "I don¡¯t know who you are but thank you for freeing me."


    Immediately after being freed the man kneeled in front of Yale and Lina. He was a man capable of distinguishing between friends and foes, and those who freed him from the prison were definitely his friends.


    "I am Yale, and she is my girlfriend, Lina. Some of our friends and family were kidnaped by your stupid brother, so we dealt with the situation. Your brother is already dead, and his soul is reincarnating in an endless circle of suffering."


    Usually, a person would be mad hearing that something like that happened to a family member, but the man who had just been freed smiled in happiness.


    "Great! He deserved it! He dared to kill our father and knock me out before framing me. I am deeply grateful for helping me to deal with this family matter and avenge my father¡¯s death."


    In the man¡¯s heart, avenging his father¡¯s unfair death was far more important than his own freedom. Although his father hadn¡¯t been the best man in the world and alsomitted a lot of mistakes in his life, he was still a father who treated his sons very well. Thus, he never expected that one of his sons would kill him.


    He would have expected it from spies and assassins sent by other countries to deal with him due to past grudges, but never that his own son, due to the greed of power, would kill him.


    "We just did it because he annoyed us. We helped you just as a side-effect. You should announce yourself as the new king and exin the truth about the past if you want to avoid a war in this kingdom."


    Although the man couldn¡¯t see the level of Yale and Lina, he was sure that both of them were far stronger than himself.


    In fact, he would support them if they wanted to rule the kingdom themselves since he never had any ambition of power. As long he could smith as much as he wanted, he would be happy enough, things like ruling a country had never been of his interest.


    Of course, he also understood that such powerful people weren¡¯t interested in a puny piece ofnd directly and wanted a dummy.


    Moreover, since his father had worked so hard in the past for the country, he was decided to dedicate his life to the kingdom even if it was obeying the orders of Yale and Lina.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have any interest in this kingdom. If we wanted to be the rulers, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all even without you, and I am the owner of this world, being a king would just lower my status."


    Yale could guess the doubts of the man that he appointed as the next king. Although he didn¡¯t mind bing a dummy in Yale¡¯s hands, Yale didn¡¯t have any intention of interfering with the Dwarf Kingdom as long as the Dwarf Kingdom didn¡¯t annoy him.


    "The owner of this world? You mean that you are that legendary ruler of the eastern continent?"


    He had heard from his father that the ruler of the eastern continent considered himself the world, and since was the son of the man who created it, it wasn¡¯t inappropriate that he was considered like that.


    "I am quite tired of the people of the western continent looking down on me. The world is mine, not only the eastern continent. I just have no interest in interfering, buttely, some people had grown too daring here, so I came back to show who is the ruler here. I already destroyed the countries who opposed to me. If it wasn¡¯t because you are Tofesh¡¯s grand-disciple and the legitimate king of this kingdom, don¡¯t doubt that there wouldn¡¯t be a Dwarf kingdom right now."


    Yale wasn¡¯t truly interested in destroying a whole kingdom and before he did it when controlled by the Last Wish System, but showing authority was important to avoid others from having funny ideas about revolt.


    The man knew about his grandmaster and his rtionship with the ruler of the eastern continent, so even though he never met Tofesh in person, he still had a deep veneration for him.


    "It is my honor to have such a great grandmaster. I am guilty of having failed to live to my grandmaster¡¯s expectations."


    He was just being polite in front of Yale, but he really felt shameful from having fallen into his brother¡¯s trap.


    "No need to be polite, I don¡¯t like that, and I doubt that Tofesh would be disappointed. I heard that you are a great cksmith and he was the master of your master in that area, so I am sure that he would be proud of you."


    The fact that one was a great cksmith wasn¡¯t equivalent to be a good fighter, and a master who taught only one area wouldn¡¯t bother too much in the others.


    "By the way, take a look to my sword. Do you think that it is possible to improve it?"


    Yale didn¡¯t fear that the other party would reject to improve the sword if that were possible, the main problem was if it was possible to improve it.


    "Isn¡¯t this the best work of my grandmaster?"


    He had heard of that sword from his master, but he never expected to be able to look it directly. He really couldn¡¯t believe that someone who wasn¡¯t even a Law Master could create something like that. He was sure that one would be a Law God by creating something like that.


    To improve in the Smith Law, the only thing needed was to work as a cksmith and craft something good enough to make the breakthrough, so it was weird that someone who created that sword was unable to advance.


    "Impossible. The quality of the sword is at the Law God rank due to the materials used, but the craftsmanship used is at a level I can¡¯t even grasp. Let alone improving it. I am not even confident in creating something simr."


    He shook his head while worshipping his grandmaster even more for having created such an awesome sword.


    "I guessed that it was the case, but I needed to try. I like this sword a lot, but given my current power, it is insufficient and will end breaking at any moment while battling."


    The battle against Lina was a good example of the fragility of the sword, but Yale knew that in a real battle there wouldn¡¯t be any nullifying effect and Yale didn¡¯t want that the sword broke. After all, that sword was proof of his friendship with Tofesh and had a lot of sentimental value.


    "I am sorry for my ipetence."


    He knew his limits and didn¡¯t dare to put airs in front of Yale. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the masterpiece of his grandmaster without beingpletely sure that he wouldn¡¯t destroy it in the process.


    "It isn¡¯t your fault that Tofesh was so good at this. Come, let¡¯s go to the pce, it is better if we don¡¯t lose more time. You all, go to Lina¡¯s world for now. We want to go back stealthy, but with you all, it would be difficult."


    Lina teleported everyone except Ange, Yale and the new Dwarf King to her world, and Yale then teleported Ange to the Storage Space.


    After all, his sisters were there, so as a member of his family, Ange should also go there.


    They left the matter of freeing the rest of captives fortter since they needed to investigate the prisoners first and just rushed to the pce without letting others see them.


    Since they were the strongest existences in the kingdom, no one noticed about them at all.

 Chapter 412 A Short but Crucial Meeting

    Although there weren¡¯t any corpses remaining in the pce when Yale, Lina, and the new king arrived, the smell of the death was still in the air.


    "Everyone is dead. No, they supported my brother and harmed the kingdom; they deserved it."


    The new king knew that most of the people he knew were dead or in prison, but those who were killed by Yale had surrendered to the previous king and were aplices of his wicked acts, so the new king felt that they deserved it.


    "Harming those close to me has a price, and your Dwarf Kingdom already obtained a bargain, so you should be happy that there is a kingdom left."


    The new king nodded to Yale¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t n toin. Fair or not, the strong was always the one setting the rules and Yale alone was enough to make his kingdom submit. Moreover, the new king knew that Lina was as fearsome as Yale and since they stated that they were a couple, messing with one of them was the same as messing with both.


    Even a fool would understand that offending any of them was just asking for a cmity. Of course, those who usually did wicked acts had the chance of offending them without knowing like happened with the previous king.


    The ones the former king offended weren¡¯t that important in his eyes, but they were backed by two powerful experts that shouldn¡¯t be offended.


    "I know. Offending any of your friends would be punished with a death sentence from now on in this kingdom."


    The new king was serious about the matter since it could end attracting disaster to the whole kingdom.


    Yale was quite happy with that statement as what he feared the most was that his friends would be harmed when he was unable to help them. After all, Yale wasn¡¯t omnipresent, so he couldn¡¯t be at all ces at the same time.


    That fact would be even more notorious after leaving the world as going back to help would be difficult, so Yale wanted to ensure that his authority was respected by everyone before leaving.


    Yale was about to reply to the new king, but then the light disappeared from the new king¡¯s eyes, like if he had lost his soul.


    However, before anyone had time to react, the light returned to the new king¡¯s eyes, but it looked quite different than before, like if he was another person.


    The new king was about to speak, but Yale¡¯s intuition yelled him that he knew those eyes, and unconsciously spoke.


    "Tofesh?"


    The new king smiled before changing the words he was about to say.


    "So, you can recognize me just by the gaze, as expected of my best and only friend. I came with just a bit of my consciousness and possessed this body, but you recognized me before I had the chance to exin."


    Tofesh was quite happy of seeing his friend again even though they could only meet for a short while.


    "Anyway, there is no time to lose. I can¡¯t remain here for a lot of time and what I can say is limited."


    Yale had already guessed some of the truth behind Tofesh, and the way he appeared possessing the new Dwarf King just confirmed that his guess was correct. Thus, Yale didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Tofesh by asking questions.


    Lina didn¡¯t understand the situation, but she decided to not interfere since it wasn¡¯t rted to her.


    "Usually, it should be impossible for us toe in contact again after I died, but since I left an unsolved matter here, I can use a loophole in the rules toe."


    Tofesh was deliberately speaking like if he had returned from a world of the dead because saying that he came from a higher universe was forbidden.


    However, Yale could understand correctly the situation, so there wasn¡¯t any need for them to rify it.


    "The sword I made for you is wed. My pride won¡¯t let me forget about that matter, so I needed to return to solve that problem. However, right now it is impossible for me to improve it since I am just a strand of consciousness controlling this body."


    Tofesh smiled while saying that because he was leaving clues in his speech to say what he couldn¡¯t say, and he noticed that Yale understood.


    For a mere trace of consciousness to controlpletely the body and soul of a Law God, the level of such an expert should be incredibly high.


    "Then, my deceased friend, how can I help you to solve yourst wish before returning to the ce where you belong?"


    Yale followed Tofesh¡¯s setting, but Tofesh understood that Yale was doing it on purpose.


    "I can¡¯t improve it for you, and there isn¡¯t a single person in this universe capable of doing it. Thus, I will tell you the method, and you will be able to improve it yourself. The sword was created with your help, so we two are the only two people who can improve it, and since I can¡¯t do it anymore, you shall do it yourself!"


    Tofesh waved his hand, and a stream of light flew towards Yale and fused with his soul.


    "You will be able to obtain the knowledge after I disappear. Remember, I just gave you this knowledge to improve your sword and fulfill myst wish. This isn¡¯t for your benefit, understood?"


    Yale understood those words perfectly. Tofesh was meaning the opposite of what he was saying. He was remarking that Yale could only improve the sword and that he didn¡¯t want to help Yale with it since it was just fulfilling thest wish.


    Thus, Yale understood, that the knowledge should have other functions that Tofesh couldn¡¯t mention due to some rules, but that Yale should be able to deduce by himself.


    Moreover, it was clear that Tofesh was doing it for Yale¡¯s sake, stating the opposite was just to mean that his previous sentence was the opposite to what he said.


    There were too many rules when interfering with lower universes, but Tofesh was good seeking the loopholes. It was correct to interfere with a lower universe to solve a problem left behind like Tofesh was saying.


    It wasn¡¯t something especially correct, but it wasn¡¯t forbidden either, so it was a gray zone.


    However, helping people of a lower universe with knowledge of a superior universe was forbidden, but Tofesh was just solving the problem with the sword he created, and if Yale managed to extrapte that knowledge to do something else, it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    The loophole was simple, but without a great degree of understanding to each other, it would be difficult for both parties to understand each other without saying something that was forbidden.


    Moreover, extrapte the information wasn¡¯t easy at all, even using it normally would be almost impossible for others, so it also depended a lot of the one receiving it.


    Tofesh trusted Yale and knew that he was able to understand it and even extrapte the information to do other things.


    The conditions were harsh, but the Celestial Knowledge was a huge cheat that could help Yale in that aspect; that was one of the motives for Tofesh being so excited when he saw that Yale could use the Divine Knowledge.


    Moreover, the method he transferred to Yale didn¡¯t exist within the universe, and the difficulty would increase a lot for those who were tied to it, but those who broke free from the shackles of the time weren¡¯t truly bound, so the difficulty was far lower.


    Yale just was a perfect match to that loophole and Tofesh was someone capable of exploiting that loophole to give Yale the best benefit without breaking the rules.


    It was the same that when they forged the Space-time Judgement Sword if they hadn¡¯t been working together, they wouldn¡¯t have managed to craft it.


    "Thank you Tofesh for entrusting me to fulfill yourst wish. I will definitely fulfill it."


    Yale had yet to ess that information and didn¡¯t know the information¡¯s true value, but he knew Tofesh, and if he went to give it to him, Yale would trustpletely that information and use it to its fullest.


    "My time is almost over. It has been a pleasure meeting you again, my friend."


    Tofesh knew that he didn¡¯t have any more time, but he knew that just that bit of time had been crucial as Yale obtained something that no one in their universe had.


    "I am d to have met you again."


    Yale showed his punch in front of Tofesh, and thetter did the same.


    When their punched touched each other, both of them spoke at the same time.


    "Goodbye, my friend. I hope to meet you even if it is on a different life."


    Those were the words they said to each other when Liye went to reincarnation, so it wasn¡¯t weird that they said it again when bidding farewell to each other.


    However, for both of them, that was a promise that they would meet again. Yale still didn¡¯t know how to aplish that, but he was confident in doing it someday.


    Tofesh disappeared, and secondster the king recovered the control of his body.


    The king was about to ask what happened since he felt that he had passed away for a short while, but before he could ask, Yale shouted while the Celestial Knowledge activated on its own.

 Chapter 413 Enlightenment Chain

    After bidding farewell to Tofesh, the information started to appear in Yale¡¯s mind, but Yale had no time to assimte anything before he fell into enlightenment.


    The enlightenment was too strong for Yale, so the Celestial Knowledge activated on its own to help Yale to maximize the efficiency of the enlightenment.


    Tofesh was unable to see what happened after leaving since the crystal ball broke after interfering, but he would have been extremely shocked as he would have never expected such a situation to happen.


    However, Yale¡¯s enlightenment was triggered due to Tofesh action in the past. The contents transferred to Yale focused on improving the Space-time Judgement Sword, so they were rted to cksmithing.


    The first time that Yale came in contact with cksmithing was after leaving the Special Realm, and it was directly rted to Tofesh.


    At the start, Tofesh did it because he felt that it would be good if his friend practiced cksmithing since Tofesh himself wouldn¡¯t be able to help him in that aspect in the future.


    Yale had never focused too much on cksmithing before, but his foundation was still deeply connected with Tofesh and had a resonance with the information Tofesh gave to Yale.


    In enlightenment state, Yale wasn¡¯t conscious of his acts, but at the same time, there wasn¡¯t any distraction in his mind, and the Celestial Knowledge could be controlled perfectly by his enlightened self. Obviously, such a feat would be impossible for the usual Yale.


    With the full control of the Celestial Knowledge, the enlightened Yale started to craft weapons despite not having any material avable.


    At the start, Yale was using the Earth Essence to create material and forge them into weapons, but Yale¡¯s understanding of the Earth Law was far too low, so he was only doing that thanks to the full control of the Celestial Knowledge during the enlightenment.


    The Dwarf King and Lina were shocked by Yale¡¯s sudden actions, especially the Dwarf King who didn¡¯t know what happened before.


    However, they lost their words when after ten seconds, Yale had crafted more than a thousand weapons and even be aw master in the Smith Law.


    Both of them could say that Yale¡¯s initial understanding of cksmithing was far too low to start grasping the Smith Law, but let alone grasping a bit, he mastered itpletely, and the enlightenment hadn¡¯t ended yet.


    In another ten seconds, the Smith Law fused perfectly with Yale¡¯s soul reaching the Law God level.


    The Dwarf King could just smile bitterly after thinking how much time he needed to reach that level while Yale turned from a newbie to someoneparable to him in twenty seconds.


    The moments when Yale became a Law God in the Smith Law was also the moment when his soul recoveredpletely.


    Enlightenments were good to nourish the soul, and the breakthroughs in the Smith Law hastened the process even more.


    The Space Essence fused with Yale¡¯s soul in the final part of the recovery and Yale automatically reached the Essence God level in the Space Essence.


    At that moment, Yale was already a real Essence God in his original Laws he had practiced in his past life.


    The Dwarf King hadn¡¯t noticed about the Space Essence, but Lina did.


    "His progress with cksmithing is already outstanding, and he had time to be an Essence God in Space. Why there isn¡¯t any tribtion falling on him?"


    Lina couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all. Although she would barely ept if Yale made a breakthrough in the Space Essence, advancing without tribtion should be impossible.


    It wasn¡¯t that the universe didn¡¯t want to make a tribtion fall in Yale when making the breakthrough, that was a rule, and the universe wasn¡¯t sentient, so just did what it should do.


    However, Yale¡¯s enlightenment was due to something that didn¡¯t belong to the universe and was too overbearing, so the tribtion was destroyed before it even appeared.


    Yale hadn¡¯t stopped with crazy creation of weapons, and Lina started to analyze him carefully trying to understand s bit of Yale¡¯s enlightenment.


    The power Lina inherited in her soul was a mutated one that was different from the ones of her parents. Lina possessed Supreme Talent, a name decided by her father, and it was the first time that someone was born with such ability. Strictly speaking, she was the most talented existence born since the creation of the universe. Of course, the talent wasn¡¯t everything while practicing; she knew it very well since her brother-inw managed to catch up with her at an abnormal speed despite his lower talent.


    Lina¡¯s talents were all divine grade, without exceptions. She was a genius to learn everything even if it wasn¡¯t rted to the Laws and Essences.


    Of course, she still needed to train to improve, but training for her was far easier than for others. That was the main reason for her having mastered all the Laws. There was another reason which everyone who knew her well understood well; she was crazy at training and liked to improve herself.


    Although Lina couldn¡¯t obtain the knowledge obtained by Yale, she also managed to enter in an enlightenment state from observing Yale¡¯s actions.


    Lina started to create weapons at that same moment with a method simr to Yale¡¯s, but she was clearly inferior since she couldn¡¯t use all the Essences, but at least she mastered all the Laws, so she could still use the method despite being less effective.


    She needed fifteen seconds before bing a Law God in the Smith Law, which left the Dwarf King incapable of epting the reality.


    "Since when it is so easy to be a Law God in the Smith Law? I was obviously the best among the three in that area despite being weaker in everything else, but now they are leaving me behind."


    The Dwarf King hade in contact with the Smith Essence despite his knowledge of it being shallow, so he noticed when Yale and Lina surpassed his understanding of the Smith Essence.


    The Dwarf King tried to understand the method as well, but he was unable to obtain enlightenment despite having a rough idea of what was happening.


    The main problem was that the Dwarf King didn¡¯t have the Celestial Knowledge, nor he had mastered all the Laws like Lina, so it was a method that was outside his reach.


    Anyway, he decided to observe closely with the hopes of improving even if it was just a bit.


    All the elemental essences were being used by Yale simultaneously to craft weapons, and the weapons he created were at the Law God level, so they were top quality. Usually, the resources needed to craft them would be too expensive, but Yale was just crafting them without issues. Of course, that was because the enlightenment, with his usual understanding of the Essences, he couldn¡¯t do something like that.


    Lina was far slower, but she managed to create five weapons at the Law God level with that method. Although her performance wasckingpared to Yale, crafting just a single weapon at Law God level without using any materials was already an incredible feat.


    The materials for the weapons were created simultaneously with the cksmithing process by abination of essences, and it was a very difficult process that no one was crazy enough to use.


    For a World God, it was easier creating a world to farm materials there, instead of using Yale¡¯s method. Of course, if those Law Gods obtained the same information as Yale, they would be able to use the same method without problem since they understood all the elemental essences.


    However, even with the same method, theirpatibility wouldn¡¯t be as high as Yalepatibility with that method, so the results would be worse, but they would still be far better than the results obtained through their usual farming methods.


    Yale had already mastered the Smith Essence, but there was a great gap from mastering it to fusing with it to be an Essence God.


    Crafting a weapon at an Essence God level was the main requirement, but there weren¡¯t any of the weapons created by Yale in that time that reached that level. They were at the peak of thew God level, but that was their limit.


    The Space-time Essence Sword appeared in front of Yale and flew in the air while Yale used all the essences to improve it.


    Crafting an Essence God level weapon without materials was still impossible even for the enlightened Yale, but improving a weapon was still in its reach, and that was the main purpose of the information, so it would be weird if he didn¡¯t do it.


    The efforts of Yale focused all on the sword, the process was very delicate, and a single mistake could destroy the weapon. Fortunately, Yale¡¯s state was that of enlightenment, so his uracy was perfect due to the control of the Celestial Knowledge.


    The Dwarf King sweated while observing Yale¡¯s actions, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak for fear of disturbing Yale.


    He was sure that Yale would destroy the kingdom if someone interrupted him, but there wasn¡¯t any need for it. If the Space-time Judgement Sword were broken due to the Dwarf¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s fault, the Dwarf King would destroy it himself and thenmit suicide. That weapon was his grandmaster¡¯s masterwork and harming it was unforgivable.


    While thinking about that, the Dwarf King finally obtained a bit of enlightenment regarding improving weapons. It wasn¡¯t a lot, but he started to work on it immediately.

 Chapter 414 Upgraded Sword

    The process to upgrade the Space-time Judgement Sword was slow from a general perspective, but in fact, it was far quicker than it should be upgrading a sword of that level.


    If Yale was conscious, he would just upgrade it a bit and wouldn¡¯t dare to do great changes but while in his enlightenment state, he had no restriction.


    The materials of the sword were unable to keep up with the upgrade process, so the sword should break at any moment, or at least that was whatmon sense said.


    However, Yale managed to find a perfect bnce to increase the resilience of the sword each time the materials reached the limit. It was a work that should be done in milliseconds despite being a lot of factors to take into consideration when doing it.


    The only ways to aplish something like that was being like Yale, in enlightenment state with the Celestial Knowledge activated or by being used enough to the process being done unconsciously.


    Of course, that was speaking from the perspective of an Essence God because those stronger wouldn¡¯t have that much problem controlling the essences to improve a weapon to the Essence God level.


    However, weapons at an Essence God level were already the strongest weapons crafted in the universe and at the same time, it was impossible to continue training cksmithing past the Essence God level.


    That was one of the main weaknesses of Yale¡¯s universe, and one of the main reasons for their war against the other universe in conflict with them was so difficult to settle.


    The other universe was far older than their own, and although their knowledge couldn¡¯tpare to that of the ones in Tofesh¡¯s universe, it was still far better than in Yale¡¯s universe.


    The other main problem was that there was only a standardized path until Origin God and surpassing that level was far too difficult, but the other universe had a path that reached that higher level, so although there weren¡¯t a lot of people at such level, they outnumbered the ones in Yale¡¯s universe.


    The Origin Path was wed. It was the main path designed by the universe creator to those who were born in his universe, but he didn¡¯t train it since he wasn¡¯t born there.


    Of course, he knew that the path was wed, but he was unable to design something better.


    There hadn¡¯t been a shortage of experts who tried to fix those ws, but the only one who managed to make a breakthrough differentiating himself from the Origin Path was the Battle God. However, he was struck at that level afterward unable to advance.


    The information sent by Tofesh could fix the first w regarding weapons. As long as Yale practiced enough, he would be able to make weapons at a higher level.


    However, the most important problem to solve was that of the Origin Path. The weapons were important because they would create a difference when both parties had simr power, but Yale¡¯s universecked people with the same power as the other universe.


    Yale had been pondering about of following the Origin Path or not after learning about his grandfather and noticing that the Origin Path wasn¡¯t perfect, but he never thought of following his grandfather¡¯s path because it was also clearly wed.


    Although Yale wanted to create his own Path, hecked the capability to do it. If creating a new Path was something easy, there wouldn¡¯t be only one person who had managed to do it.


    However, while improving the sword, Yale¡¯s mind started to extrapte ideas that seemed feasible to form a new Path. It was barely an outline, and it was difficult to say if it could be developedter on or not, but it was a great advancement.


    Of course, Yale was still unconscious about that fact since he was still immersed in enlightenment while improving his sword, but he would remember everything after the enlightenment ended.


    In fact, although Yale created just an outline of a new path and it was useless, it triggered a strange reaction of the Origin Path. The Origin Path inside Yale¡¯s soul had duplicated, and there were two identical Origin Paths inside his soul.


    That was a reaction that could happen to those with an Origin Path, but the chances of happening were minimal. Besides asking someone at the level of the universe creator to create a new Origin Path, that was the only way to create one to give to someone else.


    It was useless having two Origin Paths since there wasn¡¯t any increase in power just for that reason, but it was possible to use one to experiment creating a whole new Path without risking the one that was in use.


    After all, if one messed with the Origin Path trying to improve it, there were a lot of chances of provoking a cmity and turning mad, so it was pretty good having the chance of investigating without risks.


    The room where Yale, Lina, and the Dwarf King were working was huge since it was the hall of the royal pce, but the weapons created by the three of them were starting to fill the room.


    Yale was focused on improving after having created a lot of weapons, but the other two were still creating weapons of improving old weapons, and since they were in enlightenment, they just toss to the floor any finished product, without regarding if it was a sess or a failure.


    Even the products considered a failure, they were still very valuable formon people, so it would have been a scandal if someone entered the royal pce, but since the guards were dead and the rest of people were scared by the ones who did it, no one had the guts to approach the pce.


    Anyway, Yale had isted it, so even if they tried to enter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, so besides the three of them, only the Mysterious Expert noticed about what was happening there.


    The Mysterious Expert wasughing while seeing the scene while being delighted by the unexpected events triggered by Tofesh.


    "This is a miracle! I never hoped that there would be interference from a higher universe! Thank you, Tofesh! This is the best gift our universe could receive just now. Originally, the sess rate of the n was still quite low, but now it has increased a lot."


    The Mysterious Expert was really happy at that moment, and he immediately sent the information to the universe creator through the Timeless Border. Since there had been an external interference on the universe, the universe creator noticed it and wanted to ask the Mysterious Expert about it.


    The universe creator was also very pleased with the news since they were important for the survival of the universe, and since it involved the son of one of those at his level, and that same person was also a Timeless Sovereign, the importance that the universe creator attached to it was even higher.


    After leaving the Timeless border, the universe creator also informed Yale¡¯s mother about it, and she was delighted by it while she killed some of the experts of the foreign universe.


    She hated them more than anything else and wished to wipe out their whole universe. They were the ones who cursed her son, and she would never forgive them.


    She knew that her son had a hard time due to the curse, and she was even in more pain for not being able to be with him.


    Thus, she was happy to know that her son received such a big blessing from a higher universe.


    Without knowing the stir that he had provoked to the strongest members of his universe, Yale continued to upgrade his sword. The sword was already at the Essence God level, and Yale already turned into an Essence God in the Smith Essence, but he hadn¡¯t stopped.


    Although it was still impossible for him to make the sword surpass the Essence God level, it was possible to make it reach the peak of such level.


    No one in the hall of the royal pce noticed the flow of time, but after a few hours, Yale finished improving his sword, and the enlightenment also ended.


    Yale had already assimted all the information he obtained from Tofesh and knew the effects it had on him. He wanted to check the Last Wish system to confirm them, but she was more eager to check his sword.


    The sword flowed towards Yale, and he immediately appraised it with his Divine Eyes.


    "Essence yer Sword: A sword created and improved with methods surpassing the universe where it was created. It can merge with any Essence and had the power to destroy Essence-based attacks. All the properties of the previous version of the sword, Space-time Judgement Sword, are still avable."


    Yale started tough when he read that description. The upgrade had been a sess, and the sword turned far better than how it was previously.


    The Essence yer Sword was a sword at the peak of the Essence God level, which was the same as saying that was at the peak of the weapons crafter in his universe.


    Lina and the Dwarf King ended their enlightenment at the same time as Yale since Yale was the one who provoked those two enlightenments, so they weren¡¯t pissed off when Yale started tough.

 Chapter 415 Teaching Deal

    After stopughing, Yale looked at the room and collected all the weapons that he crafted while being enlightened.


    Although those weapons were far weaker than the Essence yer Sword, they were still valuable in high numbers.


    Lina and the Dwarf King did the same as Yale and recollected their weapons.


    Lina was extremely curious about Yale¡¯s cksmithing method, but she decided that since she could askter in private, there was no need to open her mouth at that moment in front of the Dwarf King.


    On the other hand, the Dwarf King kneeled in front of Yale full of admiration. Before, he admired Yale¡¯s strength and was grateful for the fact that Yale saved him, but the Dwarf King valued cksmithing the most, so when he saw Yale¡¯s cksmithing, the Dwarf King¡¯s heart acknowledged Yale as someone who deserved the utmost respect.


    "I beg you, teach me a bit more of you cksmithing! I am a fool who couldn¡¯t understand enough when I had the chance, so I beg you to teach me!"


    As someone obsessed with cksmithing, there was no way that the Dwarf King let go such a great opportunity to learn, but he knew that his chances were slim.


    "I won¡¯t teach you."


    Although the Dwarf King somehow expected that kind of reply, he was still greatly disappointed. However, he understood that someone like Yale wouldn¡¯t teach every person who asked him, or he wouldn¡¯t have any time for himself. After all, the Dwarf King heard that the ruler of the eastern continent was a great teacher and that the number of people wanting to be his disciples was enormous.


    "Don¡¯t be disappointed. Teaching you is literally a waste of time, but it is because your current proficiency with otherws is practically inexistent and that it is a great requirement for my cksmithing method. Be at least a Law Master in all the elemental Laws and ask again. If I am in a good mood, I may teach you given that you are Tofesh¡¯s grand-disciple."


    Yale was direct when saying that the Dwarf King was unsuitable for learning, but since he gave the Dwarf King a chance if he mastered all the elemental Laws, the Dwarf King was motivated to train hard.


    After that, Yale made the blocking of the pce disappear, and with Lina¡¯s help, they announced the new Dwarf King.


    Since everyone sensed the mighty auras of Yale and Line, no one had the guts to object. Moreover, the new Dwarf King was still a member of the royalty and a Law God, so they epted him without too many difficulties.


    Only those who were close to the previous king were reluctant to ept him, but they were caught and executed in the next days for the crime of coborating with the former king.


    The members of the resistance turned into the main force of the new Dwarf King and helped to clean the kingdom from people who helped the kidnapping business of the former king.


    In a short time, a lot of people who were displeased with the former king ended joining the army of the new king. However, that time even those who weren¡¯t dwarfs were willing to serve him.


    Lina released the people in her world that had been previously imprisoned by the former king, and most of them decided to support the Dwarf King.


    The Dwarf Kingdom was weakened a lot since the death of the former king, but no one was foolish enough to attack it.


    First, most countries were still fearful of the Death God and didn¡¯t dare to make great moves for fear of ending dead. Second, they even feared more the two persons who were beside the Dwarf King when he announced that he was the new Dwarf King.


    Yale and Lina released their strength and let others sense it on purpose to scare those who might have ideas to harm the Dwarf Kingdom. The other kingdoms who were spying them were scared to death by them, so they erased from their minds any thought of invasion.


    It was already risky attacking with the location of the Death God unknown, but attacking Yale and Lina wasn¡¯t just risky, that was a suicide n.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what rtionship Yale and Lina had with the Dwarf King since they stood on his side at such an important moment, everyone thought that those two were backing him, so unless there wasn¡¯t any other choice, they wouldn¡¯t mess with them.


    Yale and Lina didn¡¯t appear in public anymore in the Dwarf Kingdom, but they helped to release some of the prisoners in the underground chambers and then those torture cells were destroyed.


    Those who were truly evil were killed by Yale¡¯s sword while the rest were freed and like the normal prisoners, mostly joined the Dwarf King.


    Yale and Lina didn¡¯t have any more reason to remain in the Dwarf Kingdom, so they left, but instead of running to their next ce, Lina asked Yale to go to her world to speak privately with him.


    "Do you need to speak something important with me?"


    Yale was able to notice the presence of all his friends with his World¡¯s Authority and his soul restored, so he knew very well that all the rest that needed to be rescued were grouped in two groups, one with Ronragruk and the Dragon Race, and the other with his friends. Of course, there was also another group with the ones following Lina¡¯s sister and her boyfriend, but they were the safest of all, so they weren¡¯t counted on people to rescue.


    There had been ten years since they were separated, so it wasn¡¯t that strange that they started to group. Moreover, although disaster could happen at any moment, none of them were in a dangerous situation like those in the Dwarf Kingdom.


    "Yale, I want to offer you a deal."


    Lina was serious, so Yale decided to listen to her.


    "I want you to teach me about that strange cksmithing of yours. The one you learned in that enlightenment. I managed to understand a bit, but I am stillcking. In exchange, I will teach you about the other Essences. I know that the value of your cksmithing is far higher than any normal Law or Essence, so I promise to teach you anything you want as long you teach me that cksmithing."


    The exchange of knowledge about Laws and Essences wasn¡¯t strange, and it happened a lot since there were a lot of Essences required to be a World God.


    Usually, the exchange is equivalent, so each party taught one Essence to the other, but since Lina knew that the value of Yale¡¯s cksmithing was too high, she was ready to pay the price.


    That kind of exchange was only done among people who had great trust on the other because it required a great effort for both parties since the exchange didn¡¯t mean learning something automatically, and if one party betrayed the other in the midst of the learning process when the guard was the lowest, it would be a great problem.


    Yale and Lina didn¡¯t have to fear betrayal since both had a great rtionship and even if it were only for the sake of Wyba, Aiwai, and Ange, they wouldn¡¯t harm each other.


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that kind of request, but he opened the Main Menu and looked at his current status.


    [Name: Yale (Timeless Sovereign)]


    [Age: Undetermined]


    [Origin Level: Essence God]


    [Stats maxed. Battle Master]


    [Essence God: Sword, Time, Life, Death, Space, Smith]


    [Law God (peak): None]


    [Law God: Archery, Martial Arts, Water]


    [Law Master: Whip, Rod, Spear, Hammer, Axe, Thunder, Fire, Darkness, Light]


    [Partial Laws: Earth, Wind]


    Yale omitted thest part of the Main Menu since it didn¡¯t matter for him at that moment.


    The system changed the disy since his soul waspletely healed and he was at his correct level for his understanding of Laws and Essences.


    Yale was an Essence God in six Essences, but he hadn¡¯t reached the peak of the Law God level in anything at that moment.


    The peak of the Law God level was having mastered the essence but had yet to fuse it with the soul. Only after reaching that point was possible to start fusing the Essence with the soul and face the tribtion.


    Yale sighed as he knew that he still had a long way to learn more Essences. Strictly speaking, he cheated to master those six Essences. In five of them, Yale had a Condensed Essence while in the other he relied on the information that Tofesh gave him.


    Thus, Yale knew that without help he would need a lot of time to master other Essences. That understanding made Lina¡¯s offer a great temptation.


    "I agree, but I am also willing to teach you anything else that you don¡¯t understand. I won¡¯t be able to feel well if I only teach you one thing and you teach me everything you know."


    Although Yale knew that the value of his cksmithing was enough to that transaction of one for everything, he decided to help Lina because Wyba and Ange were very attached to her.


    "Thank you!"


    Lina jumped and hugged Yale when she heard Yale¡¯s words. She understood very well that Yale wanted to help her even if he was at a disadvantage, but an exchange everything for everything was usually only done by couples, so she was even happier although she didn¡¯t understand the reason.

 Chapter 416 Elven Kingdom

    Yale was a bit surprised by Lina¡¯s sudden hug, but he attributed it to the happiness she felt after having closed the deal.


    It was normal to be happy after closing that kind of deal as long as one liked training to turn stronger, so Lina¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t too weird from Yale¡¯s point of view.


    Moreover, since both of them were used to be close to each other and were faking a rtionship, Yale didn¡¯t care about it too much.


    Anyway, Yale didn¡¯t dislike being hugged by Lina especially if no one saw them. After all, since they were quite friendly to each other as long no one saw them, they wouldn¡¯t feel too embarrassed.


    "Sorry, I was too excited."


    Lina stopped hugging Yale when she said those words, but she noticed that Yale didn¡¯t care at all, which made her happy.


    Although usually the deal they made was usually only done by couples, there wasn¡¯t any rule that forced them to be a real couple to do it. It was just that since both parties should have simr power for the exchange to be effective and also required great trust, it was difficult to do it with someone who wasn¡¯t a lover.


    Using such a method with someone far weaker would be bad for the one with less power. After all, it wasn¡¯t good for the development of the soul obtaining everything without any hardship.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t usual that siblings or parents taught everything directly, which led everyone to consider that it was only done by couples.


    Of course, Yale knew about that, but he didn¡¯t care at all about what the others thought, and since everyone should think that they were a couple, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he cared.


    In fact, Yale¡¯s opinion of Lina improved a lot after he saw how much Ange liked Lina. Since Yale recovered his memories, he had been feeling guilty about Ange, so he was happy that Ange found a motherly figure.


    Yale didn¡¯t think that Lina had any romantic interest on him, but even if she had, he wouldn¡¯t be too annoyed by it like before. Although Yale wasn¡¯t in love with Lina nor anyone else at that moment, at least he had a better impression of Linapared to the impression he had of other girls.


    There were a lot of beautiful and powerful women in the universe, but it couldn¡¯t be the same of women that Ange liked enough to consider her mother despite not having any rtionship.


    Yale cared a lot about his family, and the happiness of his daughter was one of his priorities, so the fact of being liked by Ange was a critical factor on how Yale evaluated women.


    They didn¡¯t speak more about the teaching topic as they still wanted to rescue the rest of people first. The teaching exchange wouldn¡¯t be quick at all, so it was better to solve the urgent matters first.


    Since Yale didn¡¯t n to bother too much with Ronragruk as he seemed to have settled with the Dragon Race in a new location and lived happily there, his main target was the other group.


    He wanted to visit Ronragrukter to speak with him and announce everyone that he was also protecting the Dragon Race as he did on the Dwarf Kingdom, but there wasn¡¯t too much urge in doing it.


    The other group of people was living in the capital of the Elven Kingdom, and they seemed to live very well.


    The whole capital had a barrier to block the Spiritual Sense, so Yale was unable to find them previously, but at that moment such barrier couldn¡¯t block him at all, so he could see Nurvey, Mercer, Kaigur, and Merumi attending the Elven University. Nurvey even seemed to be a teacher instead of a student.


    The two wolves were also in the capital and lived as the pets of the group. Although they were considered pets, they were strong, so no one had weird ideas about robbing them.


    The Elves had a reputation of being quite racist, but they seemed to treat them very well, which didn¡¯t match with their reputation.


    However, besides their group, the rest of the capital were all elves, so Yale believed that there was some truth behind the fame of the elves.


    Yale and Lina spoke about it while reaching the Elven Kingdom and reached the conclusion that the Elven Kingdom discovered their background and didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful with them.


    After all, Nurvey was the granddaughter of Revgen, and Mercer and Merumi were Yale¡¯s disciples. Any of those identities were enough to make the Elven Kingdom treat them with respect.


    Although the elves didn¡¯t like outsiders, they weren¡¯t fools who would chase out everyone disregarding their background because that was courting death.


    The king of the Elven Kingdom had been the same since the elves reached the world, so he was deeply grateful with Yale¡¯s father, so he never tried to do something that would harm those rted with the person who saved them by letting them live in that world.


    Although he was called king, it was just for the formalities because there wasn¡¯t any royal pce, nor he meddled too much into the matters of the kingdom unless there was something very important.


    The elves had the advantage of having a longer lifetime than humans, so they had an advantage due to having more time to train before death, which increased a lot the chances of bing Law Masters.


    The Elven Kingdom only had two Law Gods, which were the king and his wife, but in the western continent, they had the highest numbers of Law Masters.


    The king of the Elven Kingdom was waiting outside the capital when Yale and Lina appeared there.


    "Wee to my Elven Kingdom. Formally, I am the king, but everyone calls me chief, and I don¡¯t like to meddle in politics too much."


    The king knew that Yale and Lina were far stronger than him since he observed the announcement of the new Dwarf King. Thus, as long as the lives of his people weren¡¯t threatened, he didn¡¯t mind gifting the whole country to them.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t like if he had any interest in being a king or rule others, it was just that since he was the strongest, he was appointed into that position to deter other countries from attacking.


    Originally, he was the only Law God, and it wasn¡¯t untilter that his wife became a Law God. When the elves started to live in that world the king¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t even born yet, so there was just one option for the king.


    Moreover, they married when the king¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t a Law God yet, so it wasn¡¯t a political marriage to bring together the two strongest elves, they loved each other despite the age gap from the start.


    Anyway, for those with unlimited lifespan, the age gap didn¡¯t matter at all, and the mortal elves usually cared less than others since they had more lifespan than other species.


    The king felt a bit weird at the start because his wife was the daughter of his deceased friend, and at the start, it was like a daughter for him since he took care of her after his friend died. However, they lived together thousands of years, and after the girl insisted so much in that he loved him, the king finally noticed that she wasn¡¯t joking at all.


    In fact, the king¡¯s wife was a reincarnation, and when she spoke about that to the king, it was easier for him to understand.


    "We havee to find our friend that are living here. It seems that you took good care of them. I bet that you know my identity, and I tell you now that I have no interest in your kingdom. I will announceter that you are also under my protection because you helped my friends and disciples, but that is all."


    Being under the protection of someone else wasn¡¯t too different than being serving others in reputation terms, but the king didn¡¯t mind at all. If it weren¡¯t because only the king and his wife were Law Gods, they would have liked to travel to other worlds and leave the kingdom behind, but they decided to wait for the sake of the safety of the rest. Thus, Yale¡¯s offer was great for them since they wouldn¡¯t need to worry so much as only a fool would anger the son of the world¡¯s creator who was also an Essence God.


    "Thank you. Please follow me to my house. Right now, they are all in the university, and I sent someone to inform them toe to my house after they finish their lessons."


    In the western continent, the Elven University was the best education center that one could find, so Yale decided to not disturb them since the lessons would finish after just a bit of time.


    Yale was an awesome teacher, but he was only one person and couldn¡¯t always be beside his students, so he felt grateful for the change the Elven Kingdom gave to them in the Elven University.


    Especially for Mercer and Merumi that were his disciples, Yale believed that it should have been a great experience.


    Moreover, they were quite youngpared to the rest of the group that traveled with Yale, so they were also the ones who needed help the most.

 Chapter 417 The Elven Kings Wife

    The house of the king of the Elven Kingdom was quite big even though it wasn¡¯t a pce, but the fact that besides Yale, Lina, and the king himself there wasn¡¯t anyone else there made it seem bigger.


    The king didn¡¯t like having servants, his wife worked supervising the university, and his sons were still attending their lessons in the Elven University.


    Usually, the home was alright for the size of their family, but at that moment, it seemed too empty.


    Moreover, everyone was in silence because the king didn¡¯t know about what topic speak without the risk of offending Yale and Line, while Yale and Lina didn¡¯t n to speak of anything important in front of outsiders.


    It wasn¡¯t until some hourster when the king¡¯s wife returned followed by Nurvey, Mercer, Merumi, and Kaigur, that someone finally spoke.


    "Master, you really found us!"


    Mercer and Merumi spoke at the same time and were about to rush towards Yale, but when they saw Lina besides Yale, they decided to restrain themselves.


    Mercer and Merumi had grown up, and they weren¡¯t kids anymore, so they were better controlling their emotions than before.


    Kaigur wasn¡¯t especially close with Yale, so he just bowed slightly, and Nurvey was staring Lina wondering how she managed to be so close to Yale.


    Nurvey had improved her social problems a lot since she was forced to be a teacher in the university, but she was still without words in front of Yale and Lina.


    Yale and Lina were sat together since they reached the house, but when Lina noticed that the others wereing, she leaned towards Yale and hugged him. Of course, that was part of their n to make the rest believe in their rtionship, and Nurvey was also one of the important targets of the n.


    "I am d that you are safe. You seem to have worked hard these ten years. Come, let me introduce you to my girlfriend, Lina. She is who saved Wyba and Aiwai."


    Mercer and Merumi felt d that Yale found a girlfriend, although Mercer felt a bit sad for Lar and Aizu who were like sisters to him.


    Nurvey¡¯s face changes immediately after hearing Yale¡¯s words because since Lina saved Wyba, no matter her rtionship with Yale, in Nurvey¡¯s eyes she was a great person.


    Lina introduced herself and ensured to make clear that Yale¡¯s father wanted them to marry to dispel any intentions of Nurvey towards Yale, but Nurvey felt that for having saved Wyba, Lina deserved it, so there wasn¡¯t any need to say those words.


    "So, you are the famous ruler of the eastern continent. I heard a lot about you."


    The king¡¯s wife spoke politely while bowing towards Yale. She always refused to be considered the queen, so she was just considered the king¡¯s wife. No one knew why she wanted to have such a low profile when her power was more than enough to stand in an important position.


    However, she never tried to take advantage of her power and dedicated her life to the Elven University to help the young ones to improve.


    The only one who understood her reasons was the king. He knew that his wife was a reincarnation and that she felt grateful for having a second chance in life, so she wanted to spend all her effort helping the elves.


    The king had heard a bit about her past life, and although he didn0t know the details, she suffered a lot, which made the treatment she received after reincarnating being much better.


    "Of course, you know about me. In your previous life, you were one of the Law Masters who attacked the eastern continent more than thirty thousand years ago."


    Everyone froze when they heard Yale¡¯s words. The king already knew about it, but he never expected that Yale would discover it at first sight. The same applied to the king¡¯s wife; she somehow felt that Yale would end discovering it, but not so quick.


    Lina stared the king¡¯s wife with a deadly re. If it weren¡¯t because she had taken care of Yale¡¯s disciples and friends, she would have killed her immediately. She had heard about how Aiwai had suffered due to the True Empire, so everyone rted to them was an enemy in Lina¡¯s eyes.


    Nurvey, Mercer, Merumi, and Kaigur couldn¡¯t believe that those words were true because the king¡¯s wife treated them very well, but seeing her face, they understood that Yale was right.


    "It is just as you said. I was forced to attack your continent. My existence was just a puppet on the hands of my superiors, and there was no way for me to oppose. I know that my reasons aren¡¯t enough to clear my sins, and at that time I didn¡¯t feel that I was being controlled so much. It was only after killing myself before you killed me and forcing a random reincarnation that I saw that I lived controlled by the lies of my superiors the whole time. If you want to kill me, go ahead. I am ready."


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who just before being killed by Yale¡¯s past life decided tomit suicide for the hope of her soul managing to reincarnate.


    The span of time to do that was short, and without enough understanding of the Life Law and the Death Law was doomed to fail, but she had enough luck to be proficient in both, and her soul entered into reincarnation before Yale destroyed it.


    Nurvey¡¯s group felt conflicted. Given that woman¡¯s past, they felt that she deserved to die since they all learned about what happened thirty thousand years ago.


    However, at the same time, she had treated them very well those ten years, and it was also she who personally found then scattered through the Elven Kingdom and surrounding countries and reunited them all in the capital of the Elven Kingdom.


    She felt guilt for her acts in her previous life, so she had been paying a lot of attention to Yale after he reached the western continent. It was thanks to a bit of Yale¡¯s aura on them that she managed to find them so quickly and put them in a safe ce.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t do that to have a reason to beg for mercy. She just wanted to ease a bit her mind by doing something that would help Yale.


    The king knew about that and had epted it since that was something that his wife decided to ept.


    He felt pain knowing that his wife was about to be killed, but since his wife herself said that she deserved it, he didn¡¯t n to protect her. Moreover, he also knew that there was no way that he could stop Yale if he wanted to kill someone.


    "I won¡¯t kill you."


    No one expected that reply from Yale.


    "You did wrong things in your past life, but that was your past life. In your current life, you mended your path and lived an honest life. I have no reasons to kill you."


    If she had been trying to harm Yale or Yale¡¯s friends, Yale would have killed her, but since she already died once for her crimes, Yale didn¡¯t feel that she deserved to die again.


    "Can I really be forgiven?"


    The king¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t believe the situation because she always felt that the ruler of the eastern continent would kill her immediately.


    "After reincarnating, you had been suppressing the others who manage to suicide and reincarnate. They are in the borders of the Elven Kingdom, and they are unable to make a move due to your suppression."


    Yale had already noticed the presence of those who were backing the True Empire¡¯s actions, but despite having a great strength capable of surpassing any country in the western continent, they were suppressed by the Elven Kingdom.


    The Elven Kingdom didn¡¯t spare anything to create a sealing formation in their base, so only those who were weaker than a Law master could leave.


    That was one of the main reasons for their influence remaining unknown for the rest of the continent.


    At the start, they were quite a weak force, but since they were reincarnated experts, they just needed some time to recuperate.


    Of course, they contacted all their reincarnated friends and formed a group, the king¡¯s wife was also contacted, but she fooled them and made them feel into a trap.


    The day that they became Law Masters and wanted to go out they were unable to do it.


    They managed to kidnap people by sending weaklings to buy prisoners to the Dwarf Kingdom and other corrupted kingdoms, but their supplies were cut off when the Death God appeared.


    They knew that the Death God was the ruler of the eastern continent since they would never forgive that deadly aura when Yale¡¯s past life annihted everyone. They managed to force their reincarnations in time by pure luck.


    Moreover, except for the Dwarf Kingdom, the other kingdoms supplying ves were annihted, so it was impossible for them to obtain more ves.


    They used the ve¡¯s souls as food to improve their powers; they were just food for them. Although their ve reserves were quite big, they were exhausted after ten years, so they were nning to risk going to the Dwarf Kingdom to buy some more ves. However, they didn¡¯t know the changes in the Dwarf Kingdom and when the ve trader reached the capital was executed immediately by the new Dwarf King.

 Chapter 418 The Reincarnations of the Invaders

    "I have been forgiven..."


    The king¡¯s wife was without words, but she rushed to hug her husband with tears in her eyes. She had already thought that she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to continue living, and although she epted it, in her heart, she still hoped to live.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    The king was also crying after noticing that his wife wouldn¡¯t die to pay for her past life¡¯s sins.


    "Let¡¯s not speak more about this topic. Past lives are in the past as the name implies, and although we shouldn¡¯t forget them, we shouldn¡¯t be chained to them either. People changes after reincarnation, and more when there are no memories and the bodies are too different. If it weren¡¯t because I can identify her soul, I would have never thought that she is the same person as in the past."


    Yale had a deep understanding of reincarnations and knew very well that normal reincarnations have a great change of provoking changes in the personality, and that was even more possible without memories. Moreover, the woman in front of him waspletely different than her past life, so the changes were even more noticeable.


    "I know that she wasn¡¯t an elf in her past life, that she was one of the invader lifeforms, and that she only recovered her memoriester on. She suffered a lot at that time, although I didn¡¯t understand that meaning of her suffering until she told me the truth."


    The king had heard some things about his wife¡¯s past life, but by hearing his exnation, Yale knew that the woman still hid a very important detail from the king.


    "I suppose that such an oue is typical for those who hadn¡¯t surpassed the Life and Death Trials."


    The one who spoke was Lina. Given her background and talent, she also attempted the Life and Death Trials and managed toplete it sessfully.


    "Lina, most people couldn¡¯t even try to do the Life and Death Trials, let alone clearing them."


    Lina nodded after hearing Yale¡¯s words. As someone who cleared the Life and Death Trials, she knew very well how difficult they were.


    The king had no idea about his wife¡¯s secret, but Lina managed to deduce it from Yale¡¯s words and his expression when looking to the couple in front of them.


    Yale could remember perfectly all of those who managed to escape by random reincarnation in thest second by luck, and he knew very well that by coincidence all those who managed to reincarnate by luck were males.


    Thus, there was no doubt about the king¡¯s wife identity in her past life, but Yale didn¡¯t n to speak about such secret because he didn¡¯t want to affect the rtionship between those two.


    After all, they were happy without the truth being disclosed, and Yale felt that there was no need to spoke more about that woman¡¯s past life.


    A random reincarnation waspletely random just as the name indicated and was impossible to decide the gender with that kind of reincarnation. Thus, it wasn¡¯t that the king¡¯s wife wanted to cheat others nor had any inner desires to be different when she reincarnated; it was just the result of the random reincarnation.


    The results might have been different if she hadn¡¯t lost her memories, but she only remembered themter on when she had already lived a lot of time in that body, so she felt a great conflict of identity.


    In fact, Yale knew about the situation of that woman from beforehand because he had met her in the Timeless Border. She ended in the Timeless Border after recovering her memories and having a huge internal conflict, so the shadow was from a distant time, but Yale had already forgiven her at that time.


    Of course, the woman didn¡¯t know what happened to her shadow, or she wouldn¡¯t have feared Yale¡¯s reply at that moment.


    She decided to abandon her past life and live a new one without the burdens imposed on her past life. However, she also swore that she wouldn¡¯t let them mess with the world again, so she worked against them making them fell into the trap.


    Originally, she was an invader who came to conquer the world, but after being reincarnated, she felt desires to protect the world and considered it her home.


    However, the rest of the ones who reincarnated didn¡¯t think like that and were ready to plot again against the world. The reasons were diverse, but they had hard lives after reincarnation since they didn¡¯t have the luck of being born in a good family that loved them.


    Thus, their hatred for the world only increased after they recovered their memories.


    "I am sorry to interrupt, but we are still here. You can do your couple matters after we leave."


    Yale noticed that after hugging each other due to the happiness they felt, they were starting to touch each other in a way that wasn¡¯t proper for kids to see, and Yale didn¡¯t n to be the witness of such scene.


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, they stopped, and their faces reddened. There wasn¡¯t any kid on the scene, but it was improper act like that with guests in front of them.


    "We... We are sorry."


    The king felt like digging a hole and hiding there, but he couldn¡¯t do something like that in front of Yale and Lina.


    "Alright, let¡¯s stop the nonsense. You all go to pick those two wolves. We are departing now."


    After saying those words, Yale noticed something and spoke again.


    "No need to look for them; they have alreadye."


    The pair of wolves didn¡¯t fail to notice Yale¡¯s presence since Yale wasn¡¯t hiding, so they went to the house on the moment they felt that the others had also gone there.


    Yale quickly put both wolves in the Storage Space when they broke the wall to enter into the house to greet Yale.


    They had been careful to not destroy any property in those ten years, but they lost the control when they saw Yale. Of course, the king and his wife didn¡¯t n toin about the broken wall.


    "Lina, you put the rest in your world. We will depart immediately."


    Lina didn¡¯t hesitate in acting as Yale said.


    "You two. I will go to kill those bastards that you have trapped. No one will survive, so you won¡¯t have to continue bothering about them anymore."


    The wolves had already packed everything on the house while Yale and Lina were waiting for the others to return from the university, so there was nothing left to do in the capital of the Elven Kingdom.


    Nurvey¡¯s group already guessed that they were leaving when they heard about Yale from the king¡¯s wife, so they had already bid farewell to everyone before meeting Yale.


    Yale nned to announce that the Elven Kingdom was under his protection, but he wanted to do it after getting rid of the reincarnations of the invaders.


    The reincarnations of the invaders and the ones loyal to them, which mostly were their descendants, lived in the underground, and they were the strongest force of the western continent despite almost no one knowing about it. However, since the strongest ones couldn¡¯t leave, they couldn¡¯t execute any great n.


    Their underground kingdom was difficult to notice from the outside, but it was impossible for them to hid from Yale.


    "Yale, do you want my help?"


    Lina felt that all the opponents were weaklings, but she also felt that since she promised to help Yale, it would be alright to help them to torture the opponents a bit before Yale killed them.


    Yale had been clear saying that he would be the one killing them, so Lina didn¡¯t n to kill anyone unless Yale asked for it, but torturing them a bit was still possible, and she thought that Yale would like it.


    "No need. This time they wouldn¡¯t even notice how they died. No more chances for lucky reincarnations."


    Yale nned to leave the world, so he didn¡¯t want to leave such a potential danger hidden since they could provoke great disasters in the world.


    "World¡¯s Authority. Convert designed area to an item. Essence-ss ore."


    Yale issued threemands with monotone voice and the whole area under him turned into light while leaving a crater behind.


    The light gathered in Yale¡¯s hand forming a small chunk of ore.


    "So many people including a lot of Law Masters and Law Gods, but the quantity of Essence-ss ore is just enough to create a small dagger. No wonder usually others grind whole worlds to create good weapons and armor."


    Any world considered perfect, or in other words, a world created by someone who was at least a World God, had the function of converting anything inside it into energy or items.


    Destroying the world to make a powerful attack was one application of that function, but for experts capable of creating those worlds, that application was useless. They usually wanted to turn the worlds into materials to improve their own strength with good weapons or armor.


    Of course, the stronger the people living in the transformed area, the greater the quality and quantity of the items obtained.


    An Essence God would be able to resist being transformed by some time, but a Law God would die in body and soul instantly.


    Someone who had the highest authority in a perfect world shouldn¡¯t be underestimated in that world because the power of killing in an instant was far too overbearing.

 Chapter 419 A Bold Reques

    "Do you n to use that ore right now, or maybe you want to wait until having more to create a different weapon?"


    Lina wasn¡¯t surprised by Yale¡¯s methods to deal with the reincarnations of the invaders, but if Yale was nning to create a weapon with that ore, it was a great chance to observe him and learn.


    "I guess I will just craft a dagger with that ore, but I will do itter. If I am enlightened again in this ce, it can be problematic if someone interrupts me."


    Yale felt that his chances of being enlightened again were quite high and since Lina would probably be enlightened while observing him, it was better if they were in a private ce.


    Lina also understood that point, so she didn¡¯t speak any more about the topic.


    "Right. Yale, are we going back to the capital of the Elven Kingdom? You said that you wanted to announce that they are under your protection."


    Lina felt that the king and his wife were quite amusing due to the wife¡¯s past life secret, so she didn¡¯t mind watching the show a bit more.


    Due to her past experiences, Lina usually hated men except those in her family and Yale, so every time she found a situation like the one of the king¡¯s wife, she felt it really funny to see.


    Families that had their soul empowerment in danger to disappear as the time passed usually chose to do political marriages. At that time, it wasn¡¯t strange that if both families had inheritors of the same gender, one of them would be forced to reincarnate, which was quite cruel and usually developed in battles between the two parties to decide who would suffer that fate.


    She even remembered that a man who always pestered her ended losing the battle against the family he was forced to marry and was forced to reincarnate. After knowing about it, for more than a hundred years, each time Lina thought about it, she couldn¡¯t avoidughing while thinking that it was the karma for having pestered her so much.


    However, the reactions of those forced by their families were very different from that of the king¡¯s wife who didn¡¯t seem disconformable with the change, so Lina was even more curious.


    "No need. I will just announce it here."


    Yale didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in meeting that couple again without reason. Yale guessed about Lina¡¯s thoughts when she asked to return there, but Yale wasn¡¯t interested in such topics.


    Yale just feel pity for those who were forced to reincarnate to marry someone else because their elders forced them, but that was their fault for being weaker than the other party, and the weak always ended suffering, no matter the situation.


    Of course, some tried to flee from their families after noticing their fates, but there was no way that they could escape if they couldn¡¯t even win a battle against the other party.


    Yale felt that maybe someone managed to escape, and the families hid the news to avoid being ridiculed by others, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t something usual.


    Lina pouted after noticing that Yale didn¡¯t share her interest, but she didn¡¯tin.


    Yale didn¡¯t lose time and announced that the Elven Kingdom was under his protection while showing what would happen to those who opposed him.


    The huge crater under him was enough to scare to death everyone who noticed it.


    "Lina, let¡¯s go to the ce of the Dragon Race first."


    Since Yale denied the possibility of going back to the capital of the Elven Kingdom, he needed to tell quickly another destination, or he felt that Lina would manage to make them go back to satisfy her curiosity. She could spy them with the Divine Sense, but it wasn¡¯t the same as being there in person.


    "Isn¡¯t it better to go to my sister¡¯s ce first? I know that she and my brother-inw had been restraining themselves until now but letting that pair of lovers alone for more time is risky. Moreover, that Ronragruk is a male and it isn¡¯t like if he is deeply rted to you. Do we really need to see him?"


    Lina had no interest in dragons as she had already seen a lot in the past, and she also knew that Yale and Ronragruk hadn¡¯t a deep rtionship, so she didn¡¯t feel like going. Of course, if Ronragruk had been a cute dragon girl, she might have been interested, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    As for those weaker than Ronragruk, she didn¡¯t even think about them because those who weren¡¯t even Law Masters didn¡¯t enter in her eyes unless they had some connection to her.


    She had saved Wyba and Aiwai because the Mysterious Expert requested it, and it was after that that she liked them so much that she was grateful for having listened to the words of the Mysterious Expert.


    "As expected, you are into girls... Well, you can do whatever you like with your life."


    Yale was convinced that Lina liked girls more than guys.


    "It isn¡¯t like that! I already told you before!"


    Lina herself had thought that she maybe had such inclinations in the past due to her hate for men, but since she didn¡¯t hate Yale at all, she discarded that thought.


    She didn¡¯t feel any displeasure when thinking about hugging or kissing Yale; she only felt a bit shy. Thus, she was sure that she still liked men despite her generalized hate.


    However, she noticed that when thinking about doing the same with someone else, she felt it absolutely disgusting.


    "What is happening to me? I hate imagining any men doing those things with me, but Yale if the one in my imagination is Yale, then it is alright... Wait! Maybe I like him? This shouldn¡¯t be possible. We are just faking our rtionship. Moreover, I am sure that he will hate me if he thinks that I have such feeling for him."


    Lina¡¯s face waspletely red at that moment, but Yale thought that it was because of the topic about Lina liking girls, so he decided to not ask more about it. After all, he was just Lina¡¯s fake boyfriend, and he didn¡¯t n to meddle in her private life.


    "Ronragruk is a funny guy. He has a weird and funny dance style. You must see him at least once."


    Yale quickly changed the topic to avoid Lina from feeling awkward from the previous topic.


    "Alright, we will go to see that funny dance."


    Lina said with a tone of voice difficult to hear, but Yale heard her without problems.


    Yale felt that she was shy due to the previous topic, so he didn¡¯t feel strange her reaction.


    "Yale, wait."


    Yale stopped when he heard Lina¡¯s voice.


    At the start, Yale felt that Lina wanted to say something about the previous topic, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would hug him and then, kiss him.


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand the situation, but Lina¡¯s face was even redder than before.


    "I liked kissing him, and I want to do it again. I am definitely in love with him. Why? This never happened to me before..."


    While thinking, Lina felt that she had been too daring in her previous actions.


    "Yale... You know... We are a couple even if it is only in front of others... I think that we need to be closer or someone will end discovering it. In fact, since I already decided to treat Ange as my daughter, it will be problematic if she didn¡¯t saw us acting like a real couple, so we need to get used to this kind of contact."


    She was nervous while speaking because she hoped that Yale would believe that story. She would die from embarrassment if Yale discovered the truth.


    "I see. I hadn¡¯t thought so much about it until now, but now that you said it, it is true. Our act works with people who only see us for a short time, but in the long term, it will be strange if Ange or Aiwai don¡¯t notice it."


    Yale didn¡¯t believe that Wyba could notice the difference, but Aiwai and Ange were quite sharp in that aspect.


    "For Ange¡¯s sake we need to improve our acting, so we need to get used to this kind of things even when we thought that no one is seeing. If not, we may end making a mistake in front of them, and Ange would be heartbroken if she discovers the truth."


    Lina sighed in relief after Yale believed her reasons.


    "By the way, I think that you should touch me a bit more. My brother-inw is more open when hugging my sister, and I think that you should do the same."


    Although Lina felt unable to admit it in a loud voice, she wanted Yale to treat her as her brother-inw treated her sister.


    She always felt that her sister was a bit exaggerated by enjoying so much being with her boyfriend, but after Lina noticed about her feeling, she started to understand her sister.


    "If I do that, with our current rtionship, I would feel bad for you."


    Yale didn¡¯t want to touch too much Lina¡¯s body since they were only in a fake rtionship and Lina hated men.


    "I permit you to touch me whatever you want. Everything is for the sake of Ange¡¯s happiness!"


    She flushed after noticing what she said. Fortunately, since she had turned Ange into the main reason, Yale believed her.

 Chapter 420 Meeting the Dragon Race Again

    Although Yale felt that Lina had been far too bold with her words, when thinking that she was doing so much for Ange¡¯s sake, Yale was unable to argue.


    Lina was still hugging him, so Yale decided to return the hug, which made Lina blush more, but given their position Yale couldn¡¯t see her face. Of course, he could have looked at her face with his Divine Sense, but it was strange using it for such purpose, so Yale hadn¡¯t even thought about it.


    Yale didn¡¯t know when to stop, so he was waiting for Lina to stop the hug first since she seemed far better than him at acting. However, Lina was enjoying the situation so much that she forgotpletely about the time.


    Thus, they remained in a state of hugging each other in the sky for more than two hours until Lina finally realized that they had been hugging each other for too long.


    Lina reluctantly let Yale go, but she was happy because Yale hadn¡¯t tried to stop the hug until she did it.


    "About this..."


    Lina was about to justify that long hug when her words were interrupted.


    Moreover, for her surprise, Yale had kissed her, and he was very good at kissing.


    Lina was aplete newbie when she kissed Yale before, but Yale had children in his past life due to his circumstances, so even though it was without involving love, he had experience with women.


    Yale was a newbie in love, and due to his understanding of Lina, he didn¡¯t notice her feelings, but since Lina said that they should act more realistic, Yale treated her like he did with Lar, Zhana, and Kurka in his past life when creating the divine bloodlines.


    Yale had done that to make them happy as a way to reward them for their efforts in helping him, but he never felt any romantic feeling for them, and they knew it very well, but they were happy enough with how Yale treated them.


    However, he did it quite forced in those cases, and he felt quite weird while kissing them, but when Lina kissed him, he didn¡¯t feel in the same way, so he decided to kiss her after the hug ended and he felt that the sensation was far too different than when he did it in his past life.


    In fact, Yale mostly wanted revenge for Lina¡¯s sudden kiss from before and testing how it felt was secondary, but he didn¡¯t expect that their kiss wouldst far longer than before, and Lina also seemed very proactive when she received the kiss.


    Yale believed that the different sensation was because he wasn¡¯t doing it as a reward for a big favor, but for his daughter¡¯s sake.


    However, the main problem was that Yale had got rid of his curse and was unable to identify his feelings correctly.


    At some moment, Yale started to like Lina more than just a friend or a family member, but since it was his first time feeling something like that, he failed in noticing it.


    "He kissed me so passionately... Maybe he also loves me? No, I shouldn¡¯t think that. This is probably just the revenge for my previous kiss. I shouldn¡¯t have too many expectations right now."


    Lina though that after the kiss ended because she was like Yale and also had the impression that the other party couldn¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards her.


    The only difference was that Lina was already conscious that she loved Yale, while Yale didn¡¯t notice that he loved Lina.


    "Lina, we should be going now. It won¡¯t be polite if we reach Ronragruk¡¯s ce toote at night."


    Yale patted Lina¡¯s head and grabbed her hand before starting to fly in the direction to the ce where Ronragruk and the Dragon Race were living.


    Lina was happy with Yale¡¯s actions, so she just followed Yale without releasing Yale¡¯s hand from her grip.


    Yale only intended to grab Lina¡¯s hand to make her start to move, but after sensing that Lina didn¡¯t n to lessen her grip, Yale just continued flying while holding hands with her.


    Traveling like that wasn¡¯t the most optimal method, but neither of themined about it. Usually, they would have teleported to an area nearby to Ronragruk¡¯s ce and then advanced from there, but that time both of them flew the whole way while holding hands without even mentioning the use of teleportation.


    Even though they weren¡¯t slow under those conditions, they were still far slower than using the fastest method, so they reached Ronragruk¡¯s ce at night.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote, and everyone was awake, so Ronragruk rushed to wee them at the moment he noticed that Yale was there.


    "Yale, my friend! I knew that you woulde sooner orter."


    Ronragruk was in his dragon form when he appeared in front of them, but he had reduced his size a lot, so he wasn¡¯t too big.


    "Yale, is this your dragon friend? You told me that he was a Law Master, but I can only see a Law God."


    She was sure that when she had checked about Ronragruk¡¯s position under Yale¡¯s instructions, Ronragruk was still a Law Master.


    "Yes, he is. It seems that he had just advanced."


    Yale had also seen that Ronragruk was still a Law Master thest time he checked for his position, but at that moment, Ronragruk was clearly a Law God.


    "I have just advanced today just in time to notice your announcement in the Elven Kingdom."


    Ronragrukughed while speaking because he longed for that breakthrough for a long time.


    In fact, everyone was still awake at night because they were celebrating Ronragruk¡¯s breakthrough.


    "Congrattions."


    Yale was happy for Ronragruk¡¯s breakthrough, so he congratted him sincerely and not just to be polite.


    After all, Yale knew of Ronragruk previous problem to advance and even gave him pointers to make the breakthrough.


    "Thank you, but I don¡¯t feel too proud. Compared with you I know that I am still nothing."


    Ronragruk noticed that Yale waspletely at another levelpared to thest time they met.


    Moreover, Ronragruk noticed that Lina and Yale were holding hands and Lina didn¡¯t seem weaker than Yale, so he felt that he still had to improve a lot beforeparing himself to Yale.


    Ronragruk just knew that Lina was with Yale when announcing that the Elven kingdom was under Yale¡¯s protection, but he didn¡¯t even know her name, so he was waiting for Yale to introduce her.


    "Ronragruk, she is Lina, my girlfriend. She is interested in seeing that dance of yours."


    Ronragruk wasn¡¯t shocked after hearing Yale words because he felt that even a fool would notice that those two loved each other and were a real couple. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention it because he felt that there was no need to mention those things.


    What he didn¡¯t know, was that Yale and Lina were unaware of the feelings of each other, with Yale not knowing even his own feelings.


    However, knowing their own feeling or not, the impression they gave naturally wasn¡¯t faked at all, and any third party would easily notice their rtionship just by the subtle nces on the eyes of Yale and Lina and their reactions while being in contact with each other.


    "Of course! Come with me to the main za, and I will perform my dance to your girlfriend! Yale, all my people owe you their life. We will do anything to thank you, a mere dance for your girlfriend is nothing at all."


    Yale¡¯s desperate battle in the war was still engraved in Ronragruk¡¯s mind. If Yale had just taken his friends and fled, Swordmad wouldn¡¯t have died, so Ronragruk felt that he and the Dragon Race would never be able to pay that debt of gratitude.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that everything went in ordance with the Mysterious Expert¡¯s ns to send Yale to the Timeless Border.


    Everyone cheered when they saw Yale returning and Lina let Shirk and Driwna go out to meet with the rest.


    The Dragon Race lost a lot of strong experts in the war, but Yale¡¯s change of the past only saved those who fell into the spatial ripples, so the strength of the Dragon Race had been lowered a lot.


    If it hadn¡¯t been because they were in the same area as the Death God appeared for the first time, but they were perfectly well making the others wary of them being under the Death God¡¯s protection, the surrounding countries would have annihted them.


    It had been only after Ronragruk¡¯s breakthrough that they finally could rx a bit as a Law God was a great deterrence for any attacker.


    Ronragruk¡¯s soul hardened a lot after the hardships suffered in the war and after it ended. Originally, he just protected the Dragon Race due to his ancestors, but after they were scattered with just a low number under his protection, he willingly moved across the continent to rescue them although he didn¡¯t have any obligation to do it and protecting those with him was enough.


    After those hardships and his diligent training after having aplished his objective, he finally broke the chains of his bloodline bing a Law God.


    In fact, he could be called Demon Lord at that moment given the ruled of Yale¡¯s world, but given Yale¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t dare to im that name because he was too weak inparison.

 Chapter 421 Friend or Pe

    "Everyone! I will perform a dance to wee Yale and his girlfriend!"


    The members of the Dragon Race grew excited when they heard Ronragruk¡¯s words.


    They had always venerated Ronragruk, but after seeing how much he worked to bring together all the members of their tribe, their respect towards him reached another level.


    "Please, sit here."


    A member of the Dragon Race presented a luxury seat to Yale. They had prepared it for distinguished guests, but they had made only one, so they feared that Lina would be angry since she was also someone who deserved respect due to her power.


    However, for the Dragon Race, Yale was someone as important a Ronragruk due to his actions in the war. Thus, they decided to offer that seat to Yale even if that angered Lina.


    They could just hope that since she was Yale¡¯s girlfriend, she would restrain her anger.


    Yale noticed the situation and felt that the members of the Dragon Race weren¡¯t too smart because if they had just taken out two normal seats there wouldn¡¯t have been any problem at all. However, taking out a special seat for one of them while not doing the same for the other, the chances of making Lina angry were quite high.


    Rejecting the seat would have also been disrespectful towards their good intentions, so Yale just sat before opening his mouth to speak.


    "Lina,e here."


    Since Lina told him to touch her wherever he wanted, he felt that it wouldn¡¯t be too much problem if Lina sat on hisp.


    Lina had been a bit displeased by how those weaklings treated her, but after hearing Yale, she felt that those weaklings were very smart as they gave her a good opportunity.


    Without hesitating even for a second, Lina sat on Yale¡¯sp while hugging Yale¡¯s neck.


    Yale could sense Lina¡¯s soft body perfectly in such situation, but he was quite used to be in contact with Aiwai due to her tendency to hug him, so he wasn¡¯t nervous at all and just put his arms on Lina¡¯s waist like if that was something usual.


    Yale just acted like the main character of a novel he had read in the past since such situation hadn¡¯t happened with the women that helped him to create the divine bloodlines.


    However, for everyone who saw the scene, they seemed a pair of lovers that were used to such situations. In fact, most of the male members of the Dragon Race that were still single wanted to curse them to explode, but they restrained themselves because they were the only ones who would explode if Yale or Lina noticed about their thoughts.


    On the other hand, the female members of the Dragon Race looked at Lina with jealousy because they felt that she was blessed by having a man that loved her so much.


    Yale and Lina were unaware of those thoughts as they were already looking at Ronragruk¡¯s dance and they didn¡¯t bother in reading the minds of the members of the Dragon Race.


    If they knew, they would feel quite awkward because since Yale believed that Lina was just acting, he still considered that was single, and he wouldn¡¯t be d of attracting the hate of those single men for being together with Lina. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t mind about such things as he knew that he would attract the hatred of the men pursuing Lina, but for some reason each time he remembered that they were in a fake rtionship his heart hurt.


    Lina would also suffer if she knew the thoughts of those girls who were jealous of her. After all, she believed that Yale didn¡¯t lover her at all and everything was just an act, so such huge jealousy towards their love would just hurt her. Lina was the first who wanted that Yale truly loved her a lot, but she didn¡¯t believe that Yale saw her as more than a good friend.


    Of course, if they were in a real rtionship, neither of them would bother by those thoughts, but being in a fake rtionship while they really loved each other without knowing it, made everything moreplicated.


    "Yale, your friend¡¯s dance is really weird but eye-catching at the same time. I think that we can adopt him as our dragon pet. A Law God pet isn¡¯t bad, my father has several, but they can¡¯t dance like this."


    Lina didn¡¯t have any bad intention while saying those words since it was quite normal for people at her father level to have Law God pets. Let alone Law God pets, Lina¡¯s father had even Essence God pets, and there was a huge queue of divine beasts wanting to be pets at Lina¡¯s home.


    The advantages they would obtain being a pet of an Origin God were far better than having an important position under someone else or by trying to form their own faction.


    However, an Origin God would be quite picky even when choosing pets, so usually if the daughter of an Origin God took a liking for a beast, it was an honor for the beast as it was practically the same as being chosen to be a pet of the Origin God.


    Yale felt quite weird when Lina said those words. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand that she was saying with good intentions, but Ronragruk was still his friend, and he felt weird thinking of him as a pet like Lina suggested.


    Lina had no problem considering Wyba and Aiwai as her sisters despite knowing their identities, but the reason was that they were cute, and Lina loved cute girls.


    A male beast could at most be a pet for Lina, and there was no way she could treat a male beast a part of her family. Of course, the same applied to almost any men. Normal men didn¡¯t even qualify to be her pets, let alone her family


    The only two men that weren¡¯t from her family, but she epted were her brother-inw and Yale. The first was like her own little brother since he had been together with her sister since both were young, and Yale was the only man she loved since she was born and there had been a lot of thousands of years since she was born.


    Some members of the Dragon Race heard Lina¡¯s words and were displeased, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to open their mouths to argue. After all, Ronragruk managed to be considered as a pet, but they didn¡¯t even reach that level and were like ants that could die at any moment if they angered Lina.


    Of course, Lina wouldn¡¯t kill them since she came with Yale and she didn¡¯t want to displease him.


    "Lina, he is my friend. Don¡¯t you think that it will be quite weird to treat him as a pet? What if we look for a dragon pet after leaving this world and then ask Ronragruk to teach it how to dance?"


    If Lina truly wanted to have someone as her pet, there was no way Yale could stop her by force since it would really be beneficial to the other party, but emotionally speaking, he didn¡¯t want Ronragruk as a pet.


    "You are right. I am recording this dance, so we just need to show it to another dragon and make it lean the dance. We can look for this male dragon to offer some pointers. If possible, we need to find a cute female dragon. I truly don¡¯t feel like having more males near me even if they are pets. If it weren¡¯t by this dance, I wouldn¡¯t even start to consider taking this male dragon as a pet."


    Lina intended to hint that the only man for her was Yale and didn¡¯t want to have others near her, but what Yale understood was that Lina only liked girls.


    Everyone except Yale understood Lina¡¯s meaning correctly, and they felt that although Lina was quite bold by considering Ronragruk as a mere beast with possibilities to be a pet, she wasn¡¯t a bad woman.


    They couldn¡¯t bother too much for the matter as being considered inferior lifeforms for those who were Essence God because it was true that they could be killed in an instant.


    After some minutes, the dance ended and Ronragruk, unknowing the conversation topic about turning him into a pet or not, walked towards Yale and Lina.


    "What do you think? Did you like it? Feel free toe to our tribe each time you want to watch a show."


    Ronragruk wouldn¡¯t make that kind of offer to anyone who wasn¡¯t Yale, but given Yale¡¯s contribution to the Dragon Race wellbeing, dancing a bit wasn¡¯t a problem at all even if he needed to do it every day.


    Of course, if he knew that Lina had thought about turning him into her pet, he wouldn¡¯t have said those words for fear, but fortunately, Yale had already spoken with Lina, and she didn¡¯t n to take him as a pet anymore.


    "Very good."


    Lina was very pleased with the show and felt that the travel was worthy of her time because she managed to sit on Yale¡¯sp.


    "I am d you liked it. We prepared a room for you to rest tonight. I know that you have your own dimension to rest, but please be my guest tonight."


    Yale and Lina epted, and after the party ended they walked towards their room, but they hadn¡¯t thought that there would be only one bed.

 Chapter 422 A Relationship Full of Misunderstandings

    Yale and Lina reached their designated room. They expected that they would be in the same room given that they told that they were a couple, but their faces changed when they saw that there was only one bed.


    Although they had told that they were a couple, they hadn¡¯t told that they were a married couple, so they expected that there would be two beds in the room.


    The powerful factions were strict with rtionships, so it was unimaginable make a non-married couple sleep together. Given the self-control of experts, being in the same room wasn¡¯t a problem, but sleeping in the same bed could create misunderstandings even if they did nothing, which all those factions due to their care of reputation wouldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    However, Ronragruk didn¡¯t think like that and thought that although Yale and Lina weren¡¯t married there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if they slept together.


    After all, such matters weren¡¯t that strange among ordinary people, so Ronragruk didn¡¯t even think about things like reputation.


    "Lina, what do you think we should do?"


    Yale felt that he could just go back to the Storage Space, but that would be far too disrespectful towards Ronragruk as Yale had epted his hospitality. On the other hand, sleeping together with Lina was disrespectful towards Lina herself, so Yale was at a loss about what to do.


    "Although it is a bit improper sleeping together without being married given our backgrounds, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case in this tribe. If they consider that a non-married couple should sleep together, we should abide by their rules. At our levels as long as we don¡¯t want, the mortal desires won¡¯t affect us, so there is no problem."


    Yale could understand Lina¡¯s point. There were a lot of different cultures, and it was natural to follow the local customs as long they weren¡¯t something unbearable for them.


    However, Yale felt that the situation was too unfair for Lina even if she was doing it for Ange¡¯s sake.


    Strictly speaking, with their levels neither of them had the need to sleep every day, so they could just stay awake and say that they had slept. However, Yale was tired after using the World¡¯s Authority too much without resting properly.


    Although Yale had received the highest World¡¯s Authority, since his own level was too lowpared with the quality of the world, it was mentally tiring for him using it.


    Especially converting a whole are in resources was one of the most tiring things, so Yale wanted to have a good rest.


    Lina didn¡¯t have any special need to sleep, but Yale felt that sleeping while the other party was awake would be too embarrassing.


    "What are you thinking about? Come here."


    While Yale was still thinking about the topic of sleeping together, Lina was already lying on the bed.


    She was embarrassed for the situation, but she also felt that was a good opportunity to be closer with Yale, so she felt that it would be alright as long as they restrained their mortal desires, which was easy for them.


    Seeing that Lina didn¡¯t care at all about the situation, Yale stopped thinking about it and walked to the bed.


    Yale lied down in the bed just beside Lina and was ready to close his eyes and sleep, but he suddenly noticed a familiar sensation.


    The familiar sensation was Lina¡¯s body; she had moved closer to Yale and hugged him.


    "You should be very tired, go to rest. I heard from my sister that any man could rest better with a pretty girlfriend hugging him. You are lucky for having me as your girlfriend, so go to rest."


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to reply to those words, but he was sure that any mortal would have lost the control under such a temptation.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that Lina¡¯s sister just wanted to be closer with her boyfriend, so she ended telling that story to Lina, and thetter with zero understanding about rtionships between men and women had believed it.


    Yale decided to avoid saying anything about that topic to Lina to avoid making the situation more awkward, so he also hugged her and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Although Lina¡¯s sister just told the story to Lina to fool her, Yale had really rested very well that night although he didn¡¯t know if it was just because he was too tired or if Lina¡¯s presence influenced him.


    After opening his eyes in the morning, he noticed that they were still in the same position as the previous night, and Lina was smiling. Yale just thought that she was having a good dream, but he didn¡¯t think that it was just the face she had when she fell asleep because Yale was hugging her.


    Yale feltfortable with the situation, so he didn¡¯t stop hugging Lina and waited for her to wake up.


    When Lina woke up, she didn¡¯t open her eyes as she noticed that Yale was still hugging her and felt that probably he was still sleeping. It was only after an hour that she checked with her Divine Sense and noticed that Yale had already woke up.


    "Why is he still hugging me if he has already woken up? Maybe he really has some feeling towards me? That would be great, but I shouldn¡¯t make any assumption just based on the circumstances. Maybe he just didn¡¯t want to wake me up and didn¡¯t move. Let¡¯s test it. If this fails, I just need to tell that I was moving in dreams and I wasn¡¯t conscious of my actions."


    Lina wasn¡¯t sure about why she started to love Yale, but she knew that trying to find reasons for love was a waste of time, so she had epted her feelings. Having epted the fact that she loved Yale, she already had the determination to be Yale¡¯s wife one day.


    Lina moved as if she was just moving in drams and kissed Yale.


    Yale was shocked by the situation, but he noticed that Lina seemed to be moving in dreams.


    Even thinking that Lina was just acting like that because she was asleep, Yale couldn¡¯t avoid replying to that kiss. After all, he couldn¡¯t deny that kissing Lina felt great, so he didn¡¯t waste the chance.


    Lina noticed that Yale wasn¡¯t just passively epting the kiss, and her heart elerated due to her happiness.


    "He seems to ept my kiss without any difficulty and even is also being active is kissing me. Maybe he also fell in love without noticing it like happened to me? However, he seems to think that I am on girls... This is bad, I need to tell him that he is wrong, but I don¡¯t feel capable of speaking about my feeling yet..."


    Lina thought about that while still in the midst of the kiss.


    Lina was acting bolder than she would act in any other situation because the fact of being Yale¡¯s fake girlfriend and at that moment she was feigning being asleep while kissing him, but she felt that she would be unable to speak about her true feelings.


    Although she was literally older than the world they were at that moment, her experience in love was inexistent until she met Yale, and she still feared that everything was her misunderstanding and Yale would reject her.


    Lina unconsciously opened her eyes while she was thinking about that and Yale noticed it.


    "She is awake, but she is still kissing me, and she seems to be even more passionate. Wait, maybe she really likes me? However, it is a fact that she likes girls, and I am a man... Maybe she likes men and women equally? No, but she told me that she hated men. However, this doesn¡¯t seem that she hated men at all because she seems to like kissing me as much as I like kissing her. Wait, I like kissing her, and she likes kissing me, but I am only thinking about if she loves me. Can it be that I have fallen in love with her? I don¡¯t understand what I am feeling, but it is very possible given the situation."


    Yale was thinking at a speed that was enough to make the time seem static.


    Given the situation even with Yale¡¯s clumsiness in the topic, it would be hard for him to not notice anything.


    Thinking about it, he could see a lot of proofs that Lina liked him, but he always felt that she was just acting because the knowledge he had of her. In fact, until a few moments ago, he was sure that Lina only liked girls, so he didn¡¯t consider that Lina could love him.


    He knew that Lina didn¡¯t love him from the start, and he also didn¡¯t love her from the beginning, but he was unable to discover in what moment exactly he fell in love with her and in the same way he also didn¡¯t know since when Lina started loving him.


    Moreover, that was only his guess, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he was right or not, so he was hesitating about what to do.


    Lina noticed that Yale had noticed that she was awake, so she stopped the kiss and blushed.


    "About this... I have an exnation... Don¡¯t be angry..."


    Lina was scared about Yale¡¯s reaction after discovering that she kissed him consciously. She wanted to flee but Yale as still hugging her.


    "How can I be angry for having a morning kiss with my girlfriend."

 Chapter 423 Interrupting Couples

    Lina blushed after hearing Yale¡¯s words, and Yale kissed her.


    Although they didn¡¯t speak about it, both of them understood that they didn¡¯t want just a fake rtionship.


    Thus, they both considered that their rtionship had been upgraded to a real couple. Moreover, since everyone already thought that they were a real couple, there wasn¡¯t any major problem for them.


    "Yale, Lina, are you awake? It is already lunch time."


    Ronragruk reduced his size to a human one and entered into the room finding that Yale and Lina were kissing each other.


    Both of them remained like that for several hours, but several hours was just a short time for an Essence God, so they didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Ronragruk immediately regretted having opened the door, but before he could speak, everything under his neck turned into ice, and he had a sword in the neck.


    Yale was holding the Essence yer Sword while threatening to cut Ronragruk¡¯s neck, and given the level of the sword, it was impossible for Ronragruk to survive if Yale were to make a move to cut his head.


    Lina was standing beside Yale with an icy expression while looking at Ronragruk, who she had frozen almost to death.


    Yale and Lina controlled themselves enough to avoid killing Ronragruk on the spot, but Ronragruk was already scared to death.


    "Why did I open the door? I should have just spoken from outside. No, since I would have interrupted them anyway, my fate would have been the same."


    Thinking about that, Ronragruk sighed and didn¡¯t try to say any excuses as he felt that acting like that would only worsen the situation.


    "Ronragruk, don¡¯t you know that it is impolite entering in the room of your guests, especially if such guests are a couple?"


    Yale¡¯s voice was monotone as he was suppressing his killing intent. He had been enjoying his time with Lina a lot, so he was extremely angry for having been interrupted.


    However, since it was also thanks to Ronragruk that they solved the misunderstandings between them, Yale decided to restrain himself and just scare Ronragruk.


    Lina was in a simr situation, so she didn¡¯t freeze Ronragrukpletely. In fact, she hadn¡¯t coordinated with Yale at all, but unconsciously they acted together with perfect harmony to the point that Ronragruk felt that they nned that attack together.


    "I know, but I forgot! Please forgive me! I know this isn¡¯t an excuse, but I just wanted to tell you that the lunch was ready."


    Ronragruk only exined himself after Yale had asked, but he didn¡¯t know if Yale would forgive him or not.


    They were friends, so Ronragruk felt that Yale should forgive him, but he also knew that Yale was heartless when he was angry.


    "Never do this again. You must respect the intimacy of your guests especially if your guests could kill you in an instant."


    They were just kissing, but if Ronragruk did the same towards a married a couple who were as strong ad Yale and Lina, probably they wouldn¡¯t be just kissing, and Ronragruk would have met his end for peeping.


    "I don¡¯t dare!"


    Ronragruk knew that Yale and Lina could have killed him before he even noticed it, so he wouldn¡¯t do the same even if someone threatened him.


    "Lina, unfreeze him."


    After Yale spoke while retreating his sword, Lina immediately unfroze Ronragruk.


    "Let¡¯s go to eat. I hope it is a delicacy or else I don¡¯t mind adding dragon ice cream to the menu, or maybe dragon steak."


    Lina spoke while joking, but Ronragruk felt cold sweat while hearing that.


    Although Lina acted lovely while being with Yale, she was ruthless to those who offend her, and Ronragruk wasn¡¯t her friend, so she only forgave him for Yale¡¯s sake.


    "Ronragruk, you go ahead. We will follow you in a while."


    Seeing that Lina was ready to turn Ronragruk in a meal, he decided that it was better for Ronragruk to leave first.


    Ronragruk noticed Yale¡¯s meaning so he fled from that room as fast as he could.


    "You have been too soft with him. He ruined our kiss..."


    For Lina, Yale¡¯s kiss was far more important than the lunch since at her level she didn¡¯t need to eat at all.


    "Later, we can kiss as much as we want in any of our private dimensions where no one can interrupt us. Now we should go to eat, or someone else would interrupt us again."


    Yale kissed Lina again, but it was just a short kiss.


    "You are right. That is a great idea. I love you!"


    Lina hugged Yale in happiness as she still couldn¡¯t believe that they turned into a real couple. If before meeting Yale someone had told her that she would feel like that for a man, she would have thought that the other party was crazy.


    "I love you too."


    Yale was also extremely happy at that moment. The only problem he had was that without rescuing his father first, he couldn¡¯t advance more his rtionship with Lina.


    Yale¡¯s father already epted Lina, and given the friendship he had with Lina¡¯s father, it was easy to guess that Lina¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t put any inconvenience to their rtionship.


    However, if Yale were to marry Lina before rescuing his father, probably his mother will end being angry towards his father, and Yale didn¡¯t want to see that happening.


    They went to eat without saying anything about their incident with Ronragruk, but Lina felt that the meal wasn¡¯t good enough for having interrupted them. Fortunately, she remembered that she could have private time with Yaleter, so she didn¡¯t act against Ronragruk.


    "Shirk, Driwna, will you two remain here, or do you want toe with us back to the eastern continent?"


    They already knew that the journey was over and there was no way they could follow Yale after that, so they weren¡¯t surprised by Yale¡¯s words.


    "I want to meet again with prince Sebe first. I think that I will probably return to the eastern continent, but I want toment it with him."


    Shirk and Driwna had already spoken about the topic and decided to go back to the eastern continent. However, they felt that Sebe should give them permission first.


    Of course, there was no need for them to ask permission from Sebe as long as Yale agreed with them since no one in the eastern continent would dare to go against Yale¡¯s will, but given how much Shirk valued Sebe, he felt that he should ask him first.


    "Alright. Return to Lina¡¯s world for now. We are leaving the tribe now."


    Yale could guess Shirk¡¯s intentions, so Shirk¡¯s worlds were a confirmation that he was going back to the eastern continent because there was no way that Shirk would oppose to that.


    Yale and Lina left the tribe of the Dragon Race after announcing that they were under their protection and bidding farewell to everyone.


    "The barrier those two set to iste themselves is quite strong, but it is useless against us."


    Lina chuckled while flying at top speed beside Yale.


    "We will probably interrupt them as Ronragruk interrupted us, but my sister-inw isn¡¯t an Essence God yet, so she needs to be more patient."


    Since his rtionship with Lina was firm, Yale had no problems calling Lina¡¯s sister like that.


    Given the prowess of the barrier, it was impossible to teleport inside or enter it without breaking it unless the ones inside gave them permission, but Yale disregarded that and used the World¡¯s Authority to appear inside the barrier while holding Lina in his arms.


    Of course, if someone asked Yale, he would say that having Lina in his arms was just to show everyone their rtionship and that didn¡¯t have any rtionship to his wish of having Lina in his arms.


    When Yale and Lina appeared inside the barrier, those who were inside were left with their mouths open.


    Kermu and Serka were hugging each other while kissing and not too far from them, Lina¡¯s sister and Yale¡¯s disciple were doing the same.


    As they guessed, they interrupted them when they appeared, but they didn¡¯t care at all since the other party didn¡¯t open the barrier for them to expand more their intimacy time.


    The only ones who didn¡¯t notice that they appeared were George, Zack, and Sammie because thetter was hearing the exnations of the other two regarding training, so they didn¡¯t notice what happened at all.


    Sebe, who was training alone with his eyes closed, noticed their presence instantaneously together with the change of faces of the two couples.


    After all, Sebe had been quite tired of having those couples being lovely every day while he was still single.


    However, when he noticed that Yale was holding Lina in his arms, he was depressed once again.


    "Even Yale seems to have a girlfriend now... Why I have such bad luck..."


    Sebe couldn¡¯t avoid thinking that after ten years of enduring being together with two lovely couples.


    George and Zack were also quite tired of it, but they focused on taking care of Sammie and acted as her teachers, so they were more distracted and paid less attention to the couples.


    Of course, the two couples interrupted by the sudden apparition of Yale and Lina stood up due to the shame they felt.


    They had turned the whole area into their love nest, and they didn¡¯t mind hugging and kissing in public at all, but letting Yale and Lina saw them was far too embarrassing.

 Chapter 424 Reuniting

    "Master..."


    Despite the surprise of the sudden appearance of Yale and Lina which interrupted them, Liye¡¯s legacy disciple, or in other words, thest disciple had had before entering in reincarnation, felt happy after having reunited with his master after thousands of years.


    "It is good to see you again my disciple, but you should retrain a bit with my sister-inw because she has yet to be an Essence God."


    The disciple could just smile awkwardly after hearing those words. He didn¡¯t doubt about the rtionship that his master had with Lina given how that appeared together with Yale holding her in his arms.


    In fact, he always thought that Lina and his master would be a good match to each other, but he never had the guts to say it to Lina for fear or the punishment.


    Both of them had high positions in his heart. His master gave him a new life when he was doomed to die, and if Lina hadn¡¯t been there, he doubted that he would have been able to be as strong as he had be.


    They were the only ones who hold such a high position in his heart, so he always felt that they could only match with the other, but he never thought that it would really happen.


    "You can call me Yale now. This is the name I am using currently, but I don¡¯t mind if you call me Liye either. Right, in the end, which of the names I gave to you did you decide to use?"


    Before meeting Yale¡¯s past life, the man who turned into his disciple was just a nameless ve who was identified by a string of numbers. Of course, he was just a normal ve because there weren¡¯t any means to create soul ves in the ce he lived, but since he was born as a ve as he was the son of ves, without even knowing the identity of his parents, so there hadn¡¯t been too much difference for him.


    Thus, Yale¡¯s past life gave him several names to choose, but he was unaware of what one he had chosen at the end.


    "The name I chose is Shiba."


    He replied honestly and noticed the shock on Yale¡¯s face.


    "That is unexpected. Despite being in a foreignnguage, that is a name with part of that number you hated so much. It seems that you epted your origins instead of trying to deny them. With that kind of mentality, I can understand your aplishments to the date."


    Given how hard had been Shiba¡¯s past before meeting Liye, Yale knew that it was hard that he managed to ept it, but at the same time, epting it had been extremely beneficial for his mental state and his soul.


    "At the start, I just chose it to remember my past and don¡¯t forget my revenge. I nned to discard it afterward, but before that happened, I realized that despite how hard it was, it was still my past and what helped me to be who I am. Without those hardships, I would have never met you, master, and I would at most lived as a normal person in that small world."


    Although he had always cursed his origins, he understood that at the end those origins had been a blessing in disguise since he was able to meet his master.


    "Well done. I wasn¡¯t wrong when I decided to make you my disciple."


    Yale was really pleased with Shiba because if it hadn¡¯t been for him, Lina wouldn¡¯t have gone to Yale¡¯s world and thus they wouldn¡¯t have turned into a couple.


    Yale considered that the fact that Shiba randomly ended in the ce where he was waiting before reincarnating was fate, but he would have never guessed that his decision of taking Shiba as his disciple would have been so influential in his own fate.


    "Master, probably you already heard about her from my sister-inw, but she is Eni, my girlfriend."


    Shiba introduced the cute girl beside him. Although she lived for thousands of years, it was easy to see that her personality was still somewhat childish.


    "Nice to meet you, brother-inw."


    Eni was happy that her sister found a boyfriend, so she greeted Yale with a delighted expression. She felt that if her sister knew about how was being in love, she would be less strict with her.


    "Yale, my sister, is a bit childish, so don¡¯t be offended if she isn¡¯t polite towards you."


    Lina loved her sister a lot, so she wanted that Yale had a good impression of her, but she felt that Eni had been too casual when greeting Yale.


    "So, you are my sister-inw, I heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you."


    Yale didn¡¯t care in the slightest about being polite or not, so even without Lina¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t have been offended.


    "Yale, it has been a long time."


    Yale turned his head after hearing Kermu¡¯s voice.


    "Good to see you again. Sorry for interrupting you before. Oh right, since we are here this is a good chance. Lina, let my friends leave your world now, Julie included."


    Lina nodded and did as Yale instructed while Yale also made Wyba and the others appear outside the Storage Space.


    "What happened to Julie?"


    Seeing that Julie appeared lying down on a bed they were shocked, but since everyone reunited together after more than ten years, they had a lot to spoke, and those who were isted with Shiba and Eni learned about what happened.


    George, Zack, and Sammie also noticed about what happened after everyone appeared, so they joined them. Sammie couldn¡¯t remember the others since she was too young when the war happened, so they needed to introduce themselves again.


    "George, I can heal your arm now. If you want, you don¡¯t need to continue using that golem arm anymore."


    Being a Life Essence God, there was no way that Yale couldn¡¯t heal George¡¯s arm, so he felt that was a good chance to heal him.


    "No need. Sister Eni is a Law God in the Life Law and already offered to heal my arm, but I am ready used to my golem arm, and after Master, I mean Brother Shiba taught me a bit, I improved the golem arm a lot, so I doesn¡¯t feel worse than a real one."


    Shiba and Eni had forced George and Zack to call them Brother Shiba and Sister Eni. Originally, they wanted to acknowledge them as masters due to how much they taught them, but they refused because they were Yale¡¯s friends and would be improper taking them as disciples without asking Yale first.


    Sebe, Serka, and Kermu didn¡¯t have any problem in calling Shiba and Eni like that from the start.


    "Yale, why did you bring Julie outside? She isn¡¯t in a good state to be here."


    The one who said that was Aizu, who was feeling sick after seeing how Yale and Lina interacted with each other, so she decided to gather her courage and speak to Yale.


    "It is the opposite. This is the best for her with all her friends gathered together. If I am not wrong, she must wake up soon."


    Just as Yale finished his words, Julie slowly opened her eyes. She was still confused, but she had already recovered her consciousness.


    Since she had mainly a psychological problem, Yale felt that having her being together with her friends was the best option to help her even though it wasn¡¯t something that was ensured to work. She improved quite a bit while being in Lina¡¯s world, and Yale noticed that she was about to awake when Aizu spoke to him.


    Everyone cheered when Julie woke up despite Julie herself being unable to understand well her situation.


    Two hourster, Julie finally was able to process everything that had happened.


    It was at that moment that Yale asked for everyone¡¯s attention.


    "We are finally reunited here, but there is someone who sacrificed his life for making this possible."


    Everyone fell into silence after hearing those words.


    "Swordmad didn¡¯t doubt to sacrifice himself for us, so we should at least pay respects for his sacrifice."


    Yale took out a normal chunk of iron and in an instant he crafter a sword that was identical to Swordmad¡¯s sword. After all, Swordmad¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t any special sword, so it wasn¡¯t hard to replicate given Yale¡¯s current proficiency in cksmithing.


    Yale stabbed the sword in the ground before speaking.


    "Swordmad, when I lost my memories and was in my most vulnerable state, you taught me and protected me as my master. Even at your end, you sacrificed yourself to help me. You are a man who earned my respect. I promise that I will find your soul even if I need to travel through the whole universe... No, I will do it even if I need to go to another universe."


    After Yale¡¯s speech, everyone offered a minute of silence for Swordmad.


    Most of them had met him and knew that he was quite a selfless person who cared more for Yale than for himself, so they respected him a lot.


    In fact, although they didn¡¯t know, if it hadn¡¯t been for Swordmad, most of them would have died because Yale wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to change the past to save them.


    "I won¡¯t disappoint you."


    Yale gave his back to the sword after creating a barrier that was a strong as the one separating the continents and walked toward the others.

 Chapter 425 The Other Ocean

    Yale, Lina, Shiba, and Eini were in the air about the shore that led towards the most dangerous ocean in the world.


    Yale had already finished conquering the western continent soon after he reunited with everyone, and everyone who didn¡¯t want to ept him was wiped out without mercy, so Yale was nning to return to the eastern continent.


    Previously, Yale¡¯s group chose the other ocean because it was safer, but after Yale became an Essence God and improved his World¡¯s Authority that ocean, which evenw God avoided, wasn¡¯t a threat at all.


    Moreover, that ocean led directly to the Revgen Empire where most of Yale¡¯s friends lived, so it was better to choose that route.


    "Master, I already traveled through this ocean. The energies are violent, but it isn¡¯t a problem for an Essence God to cross it. However, I think that Eini can be harmed if shees with us."


    A mere Law God could end suffering in such ce, and Shiba didn¡¯t want that his girlfriend was harmed, so he was hoping that Yale or Lina would put her in any of their dimensions.


    "This ocean won¡¯t be dangerous at all soon."


    Yale smiled before speaking again.


    "World¡¯s Authority. Convert energy in the designed area to an item. Essence-ss ore."


    As he did back in the Elven Kingdom, Yale issued threemands and the violent energies on the ocean converged to turn into a chunk of ore, but that time the chunk was big enough to create a huge axe.


    "As I expected, it is impossible to convert it all at one time. Follow me. I will be transforming all that energy into resources."


    Yale didn¡¯t n to let so many resources to slip from his hands.


    The only reason for his father to not clear the mess at the ocean was to leave it there for Yale to useter on, so Yale was doing just as his father intended.


    Without enlightenment, it was hard for Yale to create Essence-level weapons without materials, and even with enlightenment, he had just improved a weapon rather than create a new one, so for the moment, he wasn¡¯t confident in creating weapons at that level without materials.


    However, Essence-level weapons were extremely important to enhance his battle prowess, so he nned to forge several ones.


    Although Yale knew that they wouldn¡¯t reach the level of the Essence yer Sword, they would still be top-ss weapons.


    The other three didn¡¯tment Yale¡¯s actions nor had any greed for those resources because they knew that it was something that Yale¡¯s father left for him and it would be improper asking for a share.


    The group advanced across the ocean while Yale was converting all the violent energy on the way to resources that could be used to create weapons.


    Advancing like that turned the journey longer than they expected initially because to take all the profit of the energy they couldn¡¯t just advance in straight line.


    They needed a whole year before reaching the Revgen Empire, but for people like them who had lived extremely long lives, a year wasn¡¯t a lot of time.


    "I finally finished converting it all. This had been far more exhausting than I guessed at the start, but the profits are huge."


    Using the World¡¯s Authority to obtain resources from energy was far more tiring than just using it to transform an area, which would just transform everything in that area.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to erase the ocean because he just wanted to use those violent energies, so he didn¡¯t choose the easy way.


    "I will craft some weapons now. If you have any request tell me. I have enough resources."


    Although the other three knew the quantity of resources that Yale had obtained, they also knew that they were valuable and that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain so many resources again, so they hesitated about epting or not Yale¡¯s offer.


    "ept my offer. We will all travel together from now on to look for the Battle God, so improving the fighting prowess of any of us is improving the prowess of the whole group."


    Lina wouldn¡¯t leave Yale¡¯s side even if he asked her to do it, and the other two also said that they wanted to help Yale to find the Battle God after they heard that it was to rescue Yale¡¯s father.


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, they all ended-up epting his offer and the three of them paid attention when Yale started to create the weapons.


    They all know that Yale¡¯s cksmithing was special, so they wanted to try to learn a bit about it while looking.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t mind at all, and he would be d if they managed to improve by looking at the process of his cksmithing.


    After all, one of them was his girlfriend, the other his sister-inw, and thest one his best disciple.


    Calling Shiba his best disciple wasn¡¯t exaggerated because as far as he knew, Shiba was the only of his disciples who managed to be an Essence God.


    Moreover, although Yale didn¡¯t know when did Shiba reach that level, he knew that Shiba was just an ordinary mortal a bit more than thirty thousand years ago, so even if he were to consider that Shiba reached that level recently, the speed was already very fast.


    Shiba didn¡¯t belong to any faction nor had any divine talent, so Yale knew that Shiba could be an Essence God so quickly was practically all due to his own effort.


    Although he obtained the legacy of Yale¡¯s past life, Yale knew very well that what he gave to him wasn¡¯t something that could let him be an Essence God in a short time. Even in his past life, Yale wasn¡¯t an Essence God, so there was no way that the legacy could have such an effect.


    For what he heard, Shina and Eini had simr ages, but despite having a good background and overall better talents, Eini had yet to be an Essence God; it wasn¡¯t that she was slow, Shiba was the one who was too fast.


    Yale crafted several weapons of different types for himself because he wanted to train until bing an Essence God in all the battle-focused Essence created by his grandfather.


    He also created some weapons for Shiba, Lina, and Eini based on their requests.


    Shiba usually used a big sword and a small one tobinate heavy attacks with quick ones based respectively on the Earth Essence and the Wind Essence.


    Lina asked for a sword simr to her previous one, but she also requested as spear since Yale urged her to ask a second weapon because it wouldn¡¯t be fair if Shiba received two and Lina only one.


    Eini requested for a whip and a bow. Both were more difficult to craft than other weapons because the whip needed to be flexible and hart at the same time while the bow needed to be capable of transmuting energy into arrows or else without good quality arrows, the bow would be a waste.


    Fortunately, Yale already made a bow and a whip for himself, so he had a stock of materials with those properties and fulfilling Eini¡¯s request wasn¡¯t hard at all for him.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration saying that the group¡¯s power increased by many times thanks to their new weapons.


    After storing their new weapons, they went towards Revgen¡¯s ce and let everyone leave Lina¡¯s world and Yale¡¯s Storage Space to have a final party before Yale¡¯s group departed to look for the Battle God.


    Revgen was d to see that almost everyone returned safely. He felt bad for Swordmad, but given how dangerous was the travel, he felt that it was already lucky enough that only one of them died.


    Those who weren¡¯t from the Revgen Empire would be sent to their ces another day by Revgen himself because since Yale ended sealingpletely the eastern continent and obtained the ownership of the world, Revgen didn¡¯t need to be as careful as before.


    Although he wanted to reincarnate to solve some problems, he knew that Yale¡¯s mission was to save his father, who was Revgen¡¯s master, so Revgen didn¡¯t try to dy Yale¡¯s journey because he could reincarnate at another moment.


    Only Aiwai, Wyba, Ange, and the two wolves returned to the Storage Space after the party. The rest were all left in the imperial pce since they wouldn¡¯t be tagging along in the trip to look for the Battle God.


    After all, they all knew that their power was still too weak, and the only reason Aiwai¡¯s group was going with Yale was that they were family. Moreover, Ange and Aiwai were already Law Master, and Wyba almost reached that level, so they were still more qualified than the rest.


    Before leaving the imperial pce, Yale gifted a lot of Law God-level weapons to Revgen. However, he didn¡¯t offer any Essence God-level weapon because without an Essence God being present, a Law God with such a powerful weapon would invite disaster.


    Lar and Aizu weren¡¯t willing to be left behind by Yale, but they knew that they would only turn into hindrance by going with him and that it would harm their own growth, so they restrained themselves.


    Moreover, since Yale had a girlfriend, they felt that if they were to pester him too much, he would end hating them, so they decided to slow their pace, but they hadn¡¯t given up.

 Chapter 426 Dead Worlds

    Yale looked at the world under him with nostalgia in his eyes.


    Although he remembered leaving the world in his past life, that was his first time leaving after reincarnation, so he couldn¡¯t avoid remembering everything while observing the world from outside.


    From the time when he was just a bookworm in the Roanmad n to the moment he left, a lot of things happened to him.


    Yale strived to turn strong despite having lost his memories and made a lot of friends on his journey, but at the end, he was forced to bid farewell to them to continue his path.


    Although he didn¡¯t want that oue, his future progress would be hindered if he remained in that world, and his friends were too weak to follow him.


    "Train hard, and maybe one day we will be able to travel together once more."


    Yale only thought those words, but he really hoped that one day they could travel together again.


    However, their paths needed to separate for the moment as finding the Battle God to rescue Yale¡¯s father was an important mission that they couldn¡¯t dy until the other turned strong enough.


    After all, although there were counted exceptions like Shiba, without having a past life or Condensed Essences, bing an Essence God in less than a hundred thousand years was almost impossible. In fact, advancing in less than a million years after having been born was enough to be considered talented.


    Of course, there were methods to hasten the speed, but those could at most be used by an Essence God towards someone who was a Law God and had a powerful soul. Otherwise, it would be more harmful than beneficial.


    Eini was a Law God with quite a powerful soul, so Shiba had been helping her, but since she had lived only a bit more than thirty thousand years, it was still difficult for her.


    After all, although Eini soul was quite powerful, it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the souls of Yale, Lina, and Shiba when they advanced to Essence Gods, so she was still a bitcking.


    Lar was the only one among Yale¡¯s friends with the potential to be a Law God in a short time because of her past life, but her soul was weaker than Eini¡¯s, and the time she would need to advance to an Essence God even with help would be enormous.


    The rest would probably need a lot of time even to be Law Gods. After all, they didn¡¯t have any cheat like a Condensed Essence that could help them to train faster.


    Wyba and Aiwai would have an easier time because they were tied to Yale¡¯s soul and that made their path a bit easier than the others. At least, with enough effort, it was difficult that any of Yale¡¯s friends became Law God before them. However, Aiwai and Wyba didn¡¯t put all her effort into training, so it was difficult to guess how much time they would need.


    Although bing a Law God wasn¡¯t as hard as bing an Essence God, without previous lives or special means, it was almost impossible bing one without having lived at least a thousand years.


    In the same way, those who became Law God while being less than ten thousand years old were considered talents, and Yale¡¯s previous life and Lina were among the quickest to reach that level in their generation.


    It wasn¡¯t without reason that they were considered part of the group of the five most talented Law Gods.


    Stopping to think about the chances of his friends to reach a level safe enough to travel again with him, Yale turned his back to the world and moved towards where the other three were waiting for him.


    All of them understood that it was normal for Yale being a bit emotional, so they had let him time to set his mind before continuing their journey.


    Without saying anything, the four of them started to fly quickly leaving the world behind them. After a short time, they were unable to see the world, but they didn¡¯t turn their head to look back.


    Although they didn¡¯t know about where the Battle God was, they knew that he wasn¡¯t near the world where they were before.


    The world that Yale¡¯s father gifted to Yale was quite isted and the surroundings were all devoid of life without even oxygen to breathe, so those who weren¡¯t at least Law Masters would be unable to live there.


    Moreover, the whole area belonged to the faction of Yale¡¯s parents, and given the standing of Yale¡¯s mother, which was known by almost all the Origin Gods, no one had the guts to try to conquer an area belonging to the faction.


    Of course, the enemies of the universe and those misled by them still tried to do it, but those who attacked were all quite weak showing that the higher-ups didn¡¯t dare tounch an all-out attack for fear of a crazy retaliation.


    Although both parties were at odds with each other, neither wanted to die, so they wouldn¡¯t throw their lives away easily. Of course, that only took into ount the strong ones because the weak ones were sacrificed without too much problem.


    However, if one of them were to attack the living ce of the other party with a full force even if the attack seeded and killed the descendants of their enemies, the ones who suffered a loss had high chances of going berserk to kill everyone without caring for their own lives.


    Yale¡¯s mother already provoked a huge mess because her son was cursed before being born and Yale¡¯s father provoked serious damages and pinned down the main forces of the ones who forced his son to reincarnate.


    However, neither of those happening had been truly lethal for their son, and they already went crazy, so it was easy to think how they would react if they were to send an Origin God to kill Yale.


    Moreover, from the other universe point of view, Yale had potential because he was the son of his parents, but the higher-ups had never considered him a threat, so they wouldn¡¯t bother to deal with him themselves.


    However, they might think again about the topic if they discovered about Yale¡¯s Celestial Knowledge, so Yale didn¡¯t want to use it in public after having left his world unless there wasn¡¯t any other option because he knew that it would be bad if experts of the other universe or their allies discovered it.


    Of course, if the matter about the knowledge he obtained from a higher universe was leaked, the other party wouldn¡¯t worry about the consequences and would give their all to kill Yale.


    After all, the other party never used anyone stronger than a Law God to enter the area of the universe belonging to Yale¡¯s parents, but if they had sent a single World God, Yale would have been finished a long time ago even if Lina and Shiba helped him.


    In fact, those who attacked Yale¡¯s world were just from an allied faction of the invader experts of the other universe, so they already did a lot when they sent their people with some allies to conquer Yale¡¯s world.


    Most of those who attacked didn¡¯t even know that the experts of other universe were in the shadows and were just convinced by their allies, so the matter couldn¡¯t be rted with the other universe at least openly.


    "This is thest dead world before leaving the area belonging to my parents. Let¡¯s rest here before continuing."


    Yale sent a divine sense message to the others and quickly flew towards the world.


    The dead world didn¡¯t have anything in it, but it was still eptable as a ce to rest after having traveled a lot of distance without stopping.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t good to rest in the midst of the space, so those dead worlds were created just to serve to temporally stops when Yale wanted to leave the world.


    In his past life, Yale left the world while being far weaker than he was at that moment, so he had needed to use more dead worlds to rest.


    It was quite normal in the universe having a lot of dead worlds to serve as a temporally rest ce, but it was strange that someone constructed a building or tried to do business despite being some deads with a lot of people steeping in them.


    After all, no one was willing to live in a dead world for a long time even if the business was good. Moreover, no one dared to im the deads for themselves, so if they tried to monopolize a dead, they had high chances of being killed by displeased experts.


    After stepping in the dead, the four of them entered into the Storage Space.


    Although it was possible to enter private dimensions in the midst of the space, it was possible that after leaving, the original position had changed a lot, so it was better to avoid doing such a thing.


    Once they depart from the area belonging to Yale¡¯s parents, everything would be more dangerous.


    They would only enter in deads,s that weren¡¯t perfect to avoid someone from using the World¡¯s Authority against them, or ownerlesss, but even with those precautions, traveling through the space was still dangerous if one were to have bad luck.

 Chapter 427 Time Flow

    The flow of time in the Storage Space changed when Yale''s group entered.


    Traveling through the outer space was time-consuming even for Essence Gods, and Yale would feel bad if Wyba, Ange, and Aiwai were left alone for too long, so he altered the flow of time in the Storage Space making the time inside flow at a different pace from the flow of time on the outside.


    Hundred days outside were just one day in the Storage Space, so it didn''t matter how long Yale''s group took to reach a point where they could rest, the time for Wyba''s group would have been far less.


    However, once Yale entered in the space, he reversed itpletely making that hundred days inside were one day outside. After all, they didn''t have any time to lose and using the different flow of time to rest and rx or use the time to train inside the Storage Space were the best options for them.


    Usually, those alterations to the flow of time would be exhausting, and it wouldn''t be possible changing them so easily as Yale did, but as a Timeless Sovereign, at least in everything regarding the maniption of time, he was confident that only the universe creator and the Mysterious Expert could surpass him.


    Of course, it didn''t matter how strong his control of time was because, given his power, it would be difficult that someone strong to be affected for a long period of time, but to just manipte the flow of time in his Storage Space, that fact didn''t matter at all.


    Ange, with Wyba on her head, jumped to hug Yale and Lina. She had changed her usual appearance for a younger one, appearing to only have around thirteen years old.


    She said that it was too strange if she and her mother seemed to be of simr ages, so she used Shape Shift to solve the problem.


    Ange didn''t change into a form that was younger than that because she still wanted to appear older than Wyba when theter was in half-beast form or human form.


    After all, Ange knew Wyba since she was a cub and there was no way that she would consider her older even though Ange considered herself as Yale''s daughter while Wyba was Yale''s sister.


    It wasn''t that Yale didn''t know about the mess in his family, but he just stopped worrying about it.


    They spent a month inside the Storage Space, in which Yale, Lina, and Shiba helped each to other to improve in their weak points.


    Yale and Lina already agreed to share all their knowledge with the other, but Shiba was Yale''s disciple, so Yale didn''t neglect him.


    Moreover, since Shiba excelled at the Wind Essence and the Earth Essence, which were just Yale''s weak points, he decided to help Yale with them. Lina was just a Law master in those two Laws, so Shiba was better than her to help him.


    After all, everyone had strong points and weak points, and it was already impressive enough that Yale was only bad at two elemental Laws.


    For the moment, Shiba was trying to help Yale to master the Earth Law and the Wind Law, as for the Essences, that was far too advanced for Yale at that moment without using Celestial Knowledge.


    ChapterMid();


    However, Yale didn''t want to show the Celestial Knowledge in public, so he wanted to improve his prowess without using it.


    Moreover, once he mastered the Earth Law and the Wind Law, he would be able to turn the Storage Space into a proper world with all the elementalws.


    Although it would be just the simplest type of world, at least it would be aplete one.


    If Yale also created a reincarnation cycle exclusive of the world, it would be a bit better, like Lina''s world, and doing it wasn''t a real problem for Yale, but given that the Storage Space didn''t have people living in it, a soul trapped in the reincarnation cycle would have a hard time reincarnating.


    Lina''s world had a lot of people living there, so there was no problem if her world had a reincarnation cycle as anyone who died there would end up reincarnating soon.


    There was no way that Yale could master those two Laws in a month given that his talent in them wasn''t high, but at least he improved quite a bit.


    Moreover, they used a lot of the time in that month to teach Wyba who had yet to be a Law Master, so the time that Yale had trained in the two Laws wasn''t long at all.


    Wyba was also unable to make a breakthrough in that month, so they decided to leave the matter for their next stop and left from the Storage Space.


    The group left thest dead in the area belonging to Yale''s parents, which was a whole sr system.


    Their faction had greater areas in other parts of the universe, but that sr system was just to serve as a ce to put the world that was gifted to Yale.


    After all, a ce that only served as a house for a child wouldn''t be too eye-catching for their enemies while in the biggest ce different factors could end provoking an attack and Yale''s parents were worried that Yale would be caught in the crossfire while being unable to defend himself.


    Nothing happened after they left the sr system. They were in high alert to avoid an ambush, but no one was so bored to wait in the midst of the outer space for an undefined span of time just in case that someone appeared.


    It was difficult to measure the pass of time in the outer space, but at least in the universe, there was a systematic method to measure time, so the years had the same length in all worlds despite their differences of size and distance from the sun that the worlds orbited.


    That rule was set unanimously by the experts of the universe because they were tired of changing the way they counted the time in each ce and the misunderstandings provoked by it.


    Each year had twelve months, each month thirty days, and each day twenty-four hours.


    In some worlds, they needed a few years to experience all the seasons, while others experienced it more than once the same year, but the experts didn''t care about that as long as measuring the time was easy for them.


    Yale''s world was created with that time measures in mind, so Yale''s father created a world that would fit the universal time measure properly.


    However, the next inhabited world they found clearly wasn''t the same.


    The size of the world was quite small, so in a standard, they experience more than a day and a night, although the day had very little light due to the distance from the sun. Moreover, for that same reason, leaving aside the time to experience the four seasons, the world was extremely cold all the year.


    If it weren''t for the formations set by experts on the cities, the mortals would be unable to live in such extreme conditions unless they had a body that could tolerate more cold than usual.


    Of course, there were species that have such traits, but there wasn''t anything special in that world, so it was hard that someone would choose it to live unless they have no other option.


    People who lost their worlds and had enemies usually chose remote ces like that to live as there were too many people in the same situation, which made detecting a single one in particr difficult.


    Moreover, there were also strong people there, so it wasn''t too usual that someone would risk offending others to kill someone hiding there unless the grievance between the two parties was too extreme.


    The worldcked resources and training there was far too difficult due to the environment, so usually, those who set their ce their just wanted to live the rest of their lives peacefully until someone else killed their enemies.


    It was a cowardly method, but they chose to be cowards instead of battling in a lost battle. If there had been chances of winning, they wouldn''t have retreated to a world like that one.


    The conditions of the world were extreme, but there was no way that Yale''s group was affected by them. The weather on the outside wasparable to that of the mountains surrounding the white building left by Yale''s father.


    They descended to the world and went to one of the cities constructed by the Law Gods to shelter their families who couldn''t withstand the weather on the outside.


    Of course, after constructing the cities, others went to live there, and they were wee for the ones who created the cities as the more people living there, the better the deterrence towards their enemies if they were to find them.


    Yale''s group reached the outside of the city barrier and waited for someone to open it for them. Although they could enter forcefully in that barrier with their power, since they didn''t want to provoke any problem for those living there, they decided to enter normally.


    With theck of light on the world even in daytime, the three moons were always visible, which was quite a pretty scene. It was sad that the world was so ugly, or it would have been a good ce to go to rx, and it would have had a lot of tourists.

 Chapter 428 Universal Currency

    After two minutes, the barrier opened, and a middle-aged man weed them.


    "Wee to the city. I am the mayor here. I don¡¯t know what business you have here, but you are wee to stay as much as you want."


    The middle-aged man was a Law God, but he remained humble in front of Yale¡¯s group.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t go to receive someone at the barrier, but when he noticed that of the four people, he was unable to see through the strength of three of them, and thest one was a Law God who had an aura stronger than his own, he decided that they couldn¡¯t be offended.


    Although the people in the city had conflicts with other people which would usually end in a full check of the identity of everyone who wanted to enter, the middle-aged man knew that Yale¡¯s group could surpass the barrier without permission and if they were angry, they could just destroy the barrier with the city included.


    Thus, there was no way that the middle-aged man would do something that could offend Yale¡¯s group. Even if they went to kill someone once inside, he would just act as if he didn¡¯t know.


    There weren¡¯t a single Essence God living in the city and the middle-aged man guessed that Yale, Lina, and Shiba were at least Essence Gods, so there was no way that a coward who fled from a battle impossible to win would offend that kind of people.


    The middle-aged man changed his looks and his name after fleeing and managed to live a long time with a new identity because he managed to live while being low-key without offending anyone who could kill him easily.


    He was the mayor because he was the strongest there, but he would give up on that position to anyone who asked for it since it wasn¡¯t like if he wanted it or something like that.


    In fact, more than fearing them, the middle-aged man hoped that they would stay, the longer, the better.


    After all, given that they chose to wait outside the barrier showed that they didn¡¯t have ns to destroy the city and having strong people inside the city would be very good for his own security if he managed to be close to them. As for the wellbeing of the city, he didn¡¯t care at all as long as he and his family were protected.


    The only reason for him protecting the city was to protect his family, and those living in the city helped to protect them as huge numbers were better to serve as deterrence, but he really didn¡¯t care about their lives in the same way that the others wouldn¡¯t care about his life.


    They were together in the city just for their own sake, and although they wouldn¡¯t harm each other, they won¡¯t step to protect someone unrted to them just because they lived in the same city.


    "We are just here to rest for a bit before continuing with our travel. The environment is better here than in the dead worlds."


    Yale told the truth, but the middle-aged didn¡¯t believe it.


    After all, the world was in a ce that was difficult to visit because past it there was a sr system known by most people as a forbidden ce if you didn¡¯t want to die, which was the one belonging to Yale¡¯s parents.


    Thus, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t think that they were going to that ce and less that they came from there.


    Previously, Shiba avoided stopping as much as he could while going to Yale¡¯s world and the two experts, he killed on the way didn¡¯t stop either.


    Lina and Eini stopped a bit more, but they avoided worlds with people living in them, so they hadn¡¯t been in that world before.


    As far as people from that world knew, no one had gone in or out of that forbidden sr system since they started to live on the.


    That wasn¡¯t too old, so it didn¡¯t exist before Yale reincarnated.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for a world being destroyed or created when experts were involved, so Yale didn¡¯t think too much about the creation of that world.


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t believe Yale¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t speak because that wasn¡¯t his business. Usually, asking for the reasons for them to visit the city was a rule, but he didn¡¯t ask them and didn¡¯t want to meddle with them because the other party could kill him if he were to be a busybody.


    Yale¡¯s group wanted to rest a bit while obtaining information about rumors from the universe. After all, there were people from too many ces gathered there, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that they had some news about the Battle God. Even outdated information was better than nothing.


    Moreover, given the ce where that world was, it wasn¡¯t impossible that the Battle God visited it personally in the past.


    The group followed the middle-aged man inside the city, and the barrier closed behind them. The barrier was needed to prevent the cold weather from entering into the city, so it couldn¡¯t remain open for a long time.


    The city looked more like a huge town due to the rustic buildings it had. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know how to make more luxurious buildings, but everyone living there had reasons to hide, so they preferred to be low-key.


    "Here is the inn. I said inn, but it has only two rooms because it mostly serves as a bar. People living here don¡¯t choose to stay in the inn for too long because it is expensive."


    They entered into the inn and the woman in the counter was shocked after seeing new faces. There weren¡¯t a lot of chances for her to make easy money, and the neers were those who provided her with the most money.


    "Wee! Do you want to stay here today? If you stay at least three days and pay in advance, I can give you a discount. The standard price per night is..."


    The woman was speaking with enthusiasm. She was just a Law Master, so she wasn¡¯t among the strongest of the city, the Law Gods, but she wasn¡¯t among the weakest either, the mortals.


    "Stop. They are my guests. I will pay for everything. Don¡¯t ask any money from them."


    Seeing the serious face of the mayor, the woman understood that the group of neers shouldn¡¯t be offended.


    With her level, she was unable to sense their strength, but she thought that the four of them were Law Gods. Althoughw Gods had a high standing in the city, four Law Gods couldn¡¯t win against a higher number of Law Gods, or at least the woman thought in that way.


    However, she was smart, and since the mayor showed so much respect to them, she decided that she couldn¡¯t offend them either.


    If the mayor hadn¡¯t offered to pay but had said that they didn¡¯t need to pay, she would have given them everything for free even if she suffered a loss, in money to avoid offending them, but since the mayor offered to pay, she was happy.


    "Then, the esteemed guests don¡¯t need to pay for anything. I will dly pass the bill to the mayorter. We have only two rooms, but there is no problem having two people in each room, and I see that you are two pairs of couples."


    Although she wouldn¡¯t reject the money from the mayor, she still wanted to give a good impression to those who even the mayor respected.


    "We will go to the roomster. We want to visit the bar first."


    The mayor and the woman nodded. After that, the mayor decided to leave because sticking with them too much might annoy the other party and he had already offered to pay for them, so he believed that they would have a good impression of him.


    After bidding farewell form the mayor, the woman led Yale¡¯s group to the bar and offered the best sits for them.


    They were the best because the position was very good to hear the conversations of the rest and the woman had guessed that they wanted to obtain some information from the other customers, so she arranged them in that table.


    In fact, given their powerful divine senses, they could hear everything from any ce of the bar without anyone discovering it, but they still appreciated the woman¡¯s intentions.


    Yale, Lina, Shiba, and Eini looked at the menu at the bar while thinking about ordering something to taste the local dishes.


    Moreover, the mayor already offered to pay for everything, so they didn0t show any restraint.


    The currency in that world was a currency used in the whole universe by experts, Spirit Stones. However, they weren¡¯t used in Yale¡¯s world.


    They served to increase the speed of creating a perfect world while trying to advance to World God, and World Gods used them while training, so they were very valuable.


    Of course, the number of Spirit Stones needed to anything was enormous, so the quantities of low-ss Spirit Stones used in that world didn¡¯t catch any attention


    Yale didn¡¯t have any Spirit Stone, but Lina, Shiba, and Eini were extremely rich, so they didn¡¯t worry too much for money.


    In fact, any of the Essence God-level weapons crafted by Yale was worthy of more than all the Spirit Stones gathered in the world before they reached it but using them to pay would be wasteful.

 Chapter 429 Worlds Most Famous Madman

    Yale¡¯s group ordered several dishes and some drinks, but the owner, who went personally to take note of their orders as they were special guests, wasn¡¯t shocked by the fact that they asked the most expensive stuff knowing that the mayor would pay.


    The woman thought that it was proper that they acted like that or else the efforts of the mayor trying to be in good terms with them wouldn¡¯t be too effective.


    On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t understand why they hadn¡¯t asked even for one alcoholic drink.


    Almost every table had several alcoholic drinks, and those who only had one was because they didn¡¯t have money for more.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s group wasn¡¯t worried about the money at all, so that wasn¡¯t the reason. Moreover, given their strength there was no way that the alcohol in the bar would have any chance to make them drunk, so even if they were doing important stuff, it shouldn¡¯t matter if they drink alcohol.


    How could she know that Yale disliked the taste of alcohol, that Shiba had grown hating those who drink alcohol because someone drinking alcohol that meant free punishments for him and the other ves, and that the bad experiences of Lina with the men were almost all with the men drinking huge quantities of alcohol?


    Moreover, Eini grew to hate drunkards after learning from the previous experiences of the other two.


    Although the fact of drinking didn¡¯t mean being a drunkard, their mind ended associating it and rejected alcoholic drinks unconsciously.


    Thus no one of them liked to drink alcohol.


    The drinks they asked weren¡¯t bad, but since none of them had alcohol, the rest of the customers didn¡¯t know their value, so they sneered at them when they saw that all the drinks in their table were without alcohol.


    The drinks were served before the food, so the other customers thought that they were newbies who spent all their money on the inn and didn¡¯t have even enough to buy a beer.


    As for who was serving them, they didn¡¯t notice it as they weren¡¯t paying attention, they just noticed it after the drinks were served.


    If those customers sneering at Yale¡¯s group were to know that they could kill all of them in a second, they would regret their sneers at them.


    Fortunately, Yale¡¯s group wasn¡¯t narrow-minded and didn¡¯t care about the actions of the other customers.


    Anyway, they were doomed to be face pped once the dishes were served, and Yale¡¯s group felt that it was enough punishment for them because they had sought it by determining that they were poor without knowing the whole situation.


    Even if Yale and the others didn¡¯t act, it was just a matter of time before the food reached their table, so those customers doomed themselves to be face-pped.


    The customers stopped paying attention to them after that since the dishes still needed some time to be cooked and they didn¡¯t have any reasons to look at Yale¡¯s table.


    "Have you heard it? It happened again, but this time in a neighboring city."


    There were a lot of misceneous conversations in the bar and none of them regarding a topic that mattered for them, so they ended paying attention to a certain conversation that seemed to spoke about some problems of the world.


    "Really? Is your source reliable?"


    There were two men speaking not too far from Yale¡¯s group table. They were also part of the ones who mocked about Yale¡¯s group not asking alcohol drinks.


    "Absolutely reliable. My big brother was in that city when it happened."


    The big brother of the man who spoke was a Law Master who used to travel tomerce with neighboring cities, and since only those who were at least Law Masters dared to do something like that, it was quite profitable.


    "If that big brother of yours said it, then it should be true. He is famous for being bad at lying."


    Everyone who traded with that big brother was quite happy because since he couldn¡¯t lie, he didn¡¯t even try to do it, so all the trades were fair. That fact also increased his reputation and gave him a lot of customers in a lot of cities, so he was usually extremely busy traveling and had a great informationwork in almost all the world.


    It was just due to his big brother¡¯s money that the man could drink as much as he wanted in the bar.


    "You are right. If someone else said it, I might have thought that they wanted to put fear on us, but my big brother can¡¯t do something like that."


    Although being honest was something usually good, it was also the source of the cmity of his family. A distinguished Law God from their original world took fancy of the big brother¡¯s daughter, and the big brother rejected the Law God bluntly which turned them into fugitives.


    If he had just lied and then fled, their situation would have been so much better, and their other brothers wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Only the man in the bar, his big brother, and his big brother¡¯s daughter managed to survive until reaching that world, not even the big brother¡¯s wife who was also a Law Master managed to survive. The big brother felt guilty for the cmity of his family, so he always let his brother use as much money as he wanted.


    "Has it been like the other times?"


    The other man was curious about the matter, and Yale¡¯s group also wanted to understand better what they were speaking.


    "Indeed. The same pattern as always. A lot of material destruction, but not even a single person injured. That madman is powerful enough to cross the barriers at will, but he only chose to provoke damages in the cities instead of killing others or wiping out the city. For what my big brother felt, that person isn¡¯t a peak Law God as the rumors say, but an Essence God. The one who forced us to flee into this world was a peak Law God, and my brother felt that the madman was even stronger."


    The face of the other man turned serious because as far as he knew, there wasn¡¯t any city with an Essence God living there, so no one could stop the madman.


    Moreover, although the madman just provoked damages to the city, no one knew if he would change his opinion and start killing people.


    "What do you think about that matter?"


    Yale asked the others on his table with divine sense.


    "There is something fishy about that madman. An Essence God could easily be the ruler here, and everyone would be d of epting it, but that person didn¡¯t seem to have any intention. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t have any sense that only acted like a punk by harming the city if he had wicked intentions. That madman should have been hiding some secret."


    Lina said by divine sense while drinking.


    Almost everyone in the bar spoke with divine sense or simr ways, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they didn¡¯t open their mouth while drinking in the bar. However, Yale¡¯s group could intercept other conversations easily.


    "I agree with my sister! Maybe we can catch that madman and obtain the truth? He can even know some things about the Battle God if he has luck."


    Eini didn¡¯t believe thest part, but she was too curious to know about the topic.


    "We should first ask for more information. Those two seem a good source, so let¡¯s ask themter."


    Shiba was also curious, but he could maintain the calm better that his girlfriend, who would have jumped to pursue the madman without worries of being weaker than him.


    At that moment, the owner appeared with the dished and served them.


    That time, the rest of the bar noticed about who was serving them and saw the most expensive dishes from the menu there.


    At that moment, they wanted to dig a hole and bury themselves in it because of the shame that they felt after considering the other party poor for not having asked alcoholic drinks.


    The two men speaking about the madman felt in the same way and wanted to leave quickly like the rest of ashamed ones, but they didn¡¯t dare.


    Seeing with how much respect the owner was treating them, it was easy to deduce that they weren¡¯t simple and leaving after being face-pped by their own actions of mocking the other party, could offend them.


    Thus, they needed to endure that humiliation. Moreover, the other party hadn¡¯t interacted with them at all, and they had still mocked about them, so they deserved their fate.


    The divine sense conversations ended after that as no one was in the mood to speak and were just wanting that Yale¡¯s group left before they could also leave.


    After Yale¡¯s group ended eating all the dishes, more than two hours passed since they were served.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were too slow, but each time they finished something, there was already something else in the table.


    Those two hours were like a living hell for the other customers who were thinking that Yale¡¯s group was doing it on purpose.


    Thus, everyone was happy when Yale stood up since he seemed to be ready to leave.


    However, he didn¡¯t walk towards the exit, but towards a pair of men in a near table.


    "You two follow me. We need to speak in private."


    The two men were scared to death hearing those words.

 Chapter 430 Scaring Cowards

    Yale started to walk towards the exit of the bar because he nned to drag those two men into the inn¡¯s room, but he turned his head back when he noticed that they weren¡¯t following.


    "What are you doing? I said that you two need to follow me. Let¡¯s put it bluntly for brainless people like you two understand. If you follow me you live, if you stay there, you won¡¯t leave this bar alive."


    Yale wasn¡¯t nning to threaten them at the start, but he noticed that with cowards like them, that was the only way.


    Although the cowards living in the world avoided death, they destroyed their own futures with that choice.


    With a mentality of avoiding all trouble and hiding like a coward, there was no way that their souls would let them improve to reach higher levels.


    Fleeing from a battle that couldn¡¯t be won wasn¡¯t bad but giving up about retaliating and just epting living in hidden until someone else killed your enemy was something that shouldn¡¯t be done.


    In a situation like that of those who were hiding like cowards, someone with more guts would choose to reincarnate in a foreign world.


    Although it wasn¡¯t impossible to recognize someone after reincarnation, if they managed to flee from their enemies, they shouldn¡¯t be too strong, and against people at that level, those who could detect a reincarnated soul weren¡¯t a lot.


    Moreover, without determining the identity, it was difficult for them to make a move against a reincarnated soul because there was no need to create grievances with the original family and friends of that person without a good reason, so they wouldn¡¯t kill all the reincarnated souls just to find one unless they wanted to face a massive retaliation.


    If for some coincidence the other party managed to discover the identity of the reincarnated, then it would be the end. After all, the option of reincarnating was a bet to avoid the enemies while turning strong again and waiting patiently until the day to make aeback.


    Men with weak wills were easy to deal, and those two men turned very obedient once they heard Yale¡¯s threat.


    They didn¡¯t doubt that Yale could kill them, so they felt that their chances of survival were higher by being obedient.


    Lina and Eini wanted tough seeing the situation, but they restrained themselves for different reasons. The first want didn¡¯t want to show it to her little sister while the other feared being scolded by her big sister.


    Shiba directly disdained weak-minded people like them. He himself had a rough way when he started to train due to his past, but he strived to get strong even though his enemies seemed unbeatable at the start.


    The six of them walked until one of the two rooms of the inn. It was a bit crowded with six of them there, but that was only to speak, so they tolerated it.


    "You two. As long as you two reply to our questions we won¡¯t harm you, so stop trembling, alright?"


    Yale felt that although the two men were quite bulky, they were acting like little girls since the moment Yale asked them to speak. He didn¡¯t want to think about how they would react if he were to ask for sparring.


    "No, I shouldn¡¯tpare them to little girls, Wyba is far better than them despite being a little girl, and even when she was younger than now, she was still better than them. I suppose that they could at most bepared to coward beasts. There are a lot of brave beasts, but there are also some coward ones, these two should belong to that group."


    While thinking, Yale immediately downgraded those two men to coward beasts; they weren¡¯t even rationale live beings in Yale¡¯s eyes.


    The two men who were kneeling in the ground after trying to hide in the corner of the room nodded desperately. They were truly acting like coward beasts asking for mercy after being threatened by someone strong.


    "You two, tell us everything about that madman about you spoke previously at the bar."


    The two men didn¡¯t expect that the other party had heard their conversation, but they expected even less that they would want to ask about that topic.


    That was especially the case because they spoke about the madman being an Essence God.


    "I told you to speak."


    Yale¡¯s voice was monotone and released his aura inside of the room, frightening the other two men again.


    Although Yale disliked using that method, with people like them that was the only way to speak.


    "An Essence God!"


    Since his big brother could identify that the madman was an Essence God byparing with their enemy, he also could, and the aura released by Yale was far stronger than his enemy, so he immediately believed that Yale was an Essence God.


    The other man only noticed that Yale was extremely strong, but it was only after hearing the other one that he noticed that Yale was an Essence God.


    Seeing the funny reactions on their faces, Lina also showed her aura.


    "Another Essence God!"


    Lina¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t too different from Yale¡¯s, so both of them immediately noticed that she was also an Essence God.


    Shiba exchanged gazes with Eini and showed his aura after those two men noticed about Lina¡¯s level.


    "A third Essence God!"


    Both men were already hugging each other in fright after noticing that they were in front of three Essence Gods.


    They didn¡¯t doubt that they had enough strength to deal with the madman and even conquer the world if they wanted.


    "Do I also need to show my strength, or do you understand?"


    Yale, Lina, and Shiba restrained theirugh when they heard Eini. Shiba understood that she had the intention to act like that when both of them exchanged gazes previously.


    "There is no need, oh, esteemed Essence God. We can already see your greatness, but we might pass out if we were to feel your almighty power."


    The two men felt that Eini was the strongest of them since she spoke confidently after the other three showed their frightening strength.


    Of course, Eini wanted to provoke the misunderstanding, so she asked for Shiba¡¯s coboration when she saw those men reacting to the auras of Yale and Lina.


    "It is good that you know. Now, speak, quickly! I am about to lose my patience!"


    Eini was truly having fun at that moment, but the two men were feeling true fear, so they started to speak everything they knew about the madman, and just in case, they also spoke about every person they could consider even minimally rted to the madman even if it was only that they saw him.


    The madman had been active for less than a year, and all the times he appeared in a city he provoked acts of vandalism but avoided harming others, which everyone found very strange.


    However, since they knew that they would die if the madman wanted to kill them, they were d that the only destruction was on the buildings.


    The other important piece of information was that although the madman had started to act like that not too long ago, he had been seen outside the cities several times by the travelers before.


    In fact, the two men weren¡¯t sure since when that madman was living in the cold wilds of the world, but they were sure that had been a lot of time.


    However, before he had always avoided the other people in the world and never interacted with anyone, of course, he had never even tried to enter a city before he started to act like a madman.


    "Alright. You, go to find your brother and bring him here. We want to ask him about the madman. After all, he has seen him personally. Remember, as long as you obey, you all will live, but if you try to flee and abandon your friend here, we will kill no matter what ce in this world you hide."


    When Yale said those words, Eini put a sinister smile and the man who was truly thinking about fleeing and abandoning his friend discarded those thoughts immediately.


    If those two had been sincere about telling all their information and coborated without needing to resort in threats, Yale would have rewarded them. He could have even promised getting rid of their enemy, but since they were treacherous cowards who were ready to sell their friends for their own safety, Yale didn¡¯t n to help them.


    Those two weren¡¯t even Law Masters, so it was pretty easy for Yale to notice about the man¡¯s intentions by reading his mind.


    In fact, he could have just stolen all the information from their minds, but that was too disrespectful and decided to ask them normally.


    However, if he had known that they were like that, he would have used Soul-search in both of them immediately. After all, with Yale¡¯s current prowess in the Death Essence, they wouldn¡¯t have even noticed given their low levels.


    The man ran to look for his brother as he didn¡¯t dare to y any trick in front of Yale¡¯s group.


    He didn¡¯t mind dragging his big brother with him at all. Yale didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, but even if Yale would have had any wicked intention towards them, he would still sell his brother because he loved his life too much to risk it just to save his big brother.

 Chapter 431 The Big Brother of the Coward

    Yale had lowered his impression of the people living in that world to the minimum and wanted to leave as soon as possible after having noticed the nature of the people living there.


    However, his intuition told him that he must investigate that Essence God madman, so he endured his desires of leaving and waited patiently to the big brother of the coward beast-like man.


    Yale¡¯s intuition was very good, so he didn¡¯t dare to go against it. Moreover, since Eini was having fun, it would be difficult that Lina and Shiba agreed to leave before she was satisfied.


    They needed to wait about half an hour before the man came back with his brother.


    "As I promised I brought my brother back with me."


    The coward man kneeled immediately after entering into the room, but that only made Yale despise him even more.


    The big brother didn¡¯t seem to understand anything, and anyone would have noticed that the other hadn¡¯t told him everything at all.


    However, he also kneeled before speaking.


    "I don¡¯t know what my brother did to offend you, but I am willing to do anything to repay for it. Please spare his life."


    Yale smiled when he heard those words.


    Although he also kneeled like his brother, there was a big difference in its meaning.


    One of them just wanted to save his own life without caring about the cost while the other was willing to do anything to save his brother.


    Yale despised the mindset of the youngest brother, but he felt pleased with the actions of the other.


    Someone who in the face of danger thought first in saving his loved ones instead of himself deserved respect even if he kneeled down instantly because being willing to kneel for the sake of someone else wasn¡¯t something humiliating from Yale¡¯s point of view.


    That man had fled from his enemy, but he did it to protect his family not to save himself.


    After Yale checked him with his Divine Eyes, he waspletely sure that his first impression was correct.


    That man had never given up in revenge and was just patiently waiting for the correct moment to make aeback.


    However, knowing that he was still too weak he didn¡¯t dare to move, but although his n was crazy, it had chances to seed even in the world they were.


    "You can raise your head. I never intended to harm them, but they are coward enough to be scared to death after I just asked them to speak, so I needed to threaten them a bit, or they would have been unable to move."


    The big brother stood up while sighing in relief after hearing Yale¡¯s words. He knew very well his brother¡¯s personality and believed that he would probably react like that if someone stronger than him spoke with him.


    The other two men didn¡¯t receive any permission to stand up, so they remained kneeling on the floor.


    The big brother didn¡¯t try to ask Yale to let his brother stood up because he also felt that his brother deserved a bit that punishment.


    Although he knew that his brother had never been a brave man, at least he wasn¡¯t so coward until that ident with the Law God happened, so he still felt responsible and was unable to me him for his personality.


    "We want to know more about that madman you met, but before let me tell you. You have hidden your n pretty well despite having a reputation for being unable to lie. However, let me tell you and advice. Although your n can seed, the chances are inferior to one percent, and in any other case you will die or be a cripple."


    The big brother never imagined that Yale would be able to see through his secret because he had managed to hide it from even Law Gods.


    However, he already knew that his chances were slim, but he still didn¡¯t want to give up.


    "Big brother! Why are you still being so foolish? Aren¡¯t we living well here? We should just forget about that matter and live here forever or until someone killed that bastard."


    Yale sent a deadly re to the coward man who spoke before issuing an order.


    "Shut up!"


    The man didn¡¯t dare to speak after that, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if he wanted because Yale removed his capability to speak.


    "You really have an annoying brother. Better die following your own will than live abandoning yourself to have the life of a coward beast."


    The big brother unconsciously nodded. He always worried a lot for his daughter and his brother, so he had restrained himself a lot dying his n for a lot of time, but he wasn¡¯t willing to live hidden forever or until someone luckily killed their enemy and they managed to notice it.


    "Your mindset is good, but what you are trying to do is far too dangerous for your current self. Trying to use the harsh conditions on the wilds of this world to train the Death Law is admirable, and you already had the great luck to be a Law Master in the Death Law under those conditions, but trying to be a Law God in the same way with your talent is pushing your luck too hard."


    Originally, the man was a Law Master in the Water Law, so he had good resistance to cold, but the fact that he became a Law Master in the Death Law, in which he didn¡¯t have any talent, was a secret that no one noticed until Yale pointed it.


    Everyone felt that he was an honest fellow, and no one tried to sense if he was hiding his power. Otherwise, the Law Gods would have noticed for sure.


    Although he was a well-natured person who didn¡¯t like to lie, he wasn¡¯t someone incapable of lying after the matters happened with that Law God.


    He learned his lesson by the harsh way, so he used the fact that no one doubter about his words in his former world to create a reputation for himself by traveling around the new world and use that reputation to hide his ns.


    He didn¡¯t believe that there could be spies in that world, but even in that case, anyone would dly sell information about him, included his own brother.


    Most people became like his brother after suffering hardships, and they would do anything to survive, no matter the conditions as long as they lived.


    However, the ones who instead of acting like that hardened their resolve and tried everything to surpass those hardships by themselves would have great prospects if they managed to seed, which usually didn¡¯t happen.


    "How did you know? Maybe, you are an Essence God?"


    Yale had yet to release his power, so it was more normal to think that he was a powerful Law God.


    "I am indeed an Essence God, and one of my Essences is the Death Essence, but at the same time I can also control the Life Essence simultaneously."


    The face of the big brother changed before speaking.


    "Then, you are really the same as the madman. I met him for the first time after I became a Law Master in the Death Law, and the words he told me were the same as you. Afterward, he also showed me the Death Essence and the Life Essence being controlled simultaneously. Of course, this was before he started to act like a madman."


    The two coward men couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. After all, they couldn¡¯t believe that the famous honest fellow had been keeping such a shocking secret.


    "Interesting. If he gave you the same advice, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person, but the fact that he avoids harming people also shows that."


    Yale¡¯s intuition told him even more than he needed to discover more about that topic when he felt enlightened about the topic.


    "This world has a reincarnation cycle at the Essence God-level, which is pretty high, but the rest of the world isn¡¯t bnced enough creating the current state of this world. Probably, that madman was the one who created it."


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand the reasons for the madman to act like that, but it was highly possible that he was living there because he was the one who created that world.


    "I think that I need to meet that madman. Maybe he is just trying to attract someone strong enough to speak with him about something. He may have some special circumstances. Anyway, let¡¯s leave that topic forter. You, I think that you are worthy of bing my disciple. I know that your real intention is mastering the Death Law and the Life Law at the Law God level. I can teach you, and your chances of survival will be far higher than training on your own. Don¡¯t worry about my teaching; I am very famous as a teacher; I used the name Liye in those cases; maybe you have heard it. This guy, Shiba, is also my disciple."


    Shiba showed his power and the other party understood that even Yale¡¯s disciple was a Law God. Moreover, he indeed knew about the famous Master Liye.


    "I am d to be your disciple, but I need to tell you that besides the rumors I heard from you, there was someone else who told me about you and give me a message for you. Moreover, he is the madman you are asking about."

 Chapter 432 The Madmans Message

    Yale didn¡¯t expect that the madman had some connection with him, but after hearing the words of his new disciple and thinking about his intuition, he felt that it made sense.


    "Tell me about that message. I already made those two lose their consciousness and erased all their memories regarding this topic. They won¡¯t even remember having met me."


    As Yale started to speak, the two cowards fainted.


    Given their personalities, it was better if they knew absolutely nothing about Yale¡¯s group or it was possible that they would sell their information to their enemies at any chance they had.


    Yale¡¯s new disciple agreed with Yale¡¯s actions because his own secret was also revealed, and it was better to prevent his coward brother from discovering anything about it.


    "Master, the message is basically that he has a message to you. The only thing I know is that his message is rted to an expert who he called Battle God."


    No one expected that there was information about the Battle God in that world filled with cowards although finding the information was their main purpose, but Yale felt that he could understand the reasons for that.


    "I see. We came to this world to seek information about the Battle God, so I guess that that madman and we are fated to meet."


    The ce where the world was located was near the border of the sr system belonging to Yale¡¯s parents where normal people didn¡¯t dare to enter, so it was quite weird creating a world in such ce.


    Yale felt that if his guess that the madman was the one who created the world was right, he should be an ally or an enemy who created the world there to monitor the people entering into the sr system that supposedly no one should enter.


    The information of the Battle God could be real or a trap, but Yale felt that it should be real given that the madman didn¡¯t seem to be a bad fellow despite having turned mad.


    As for his exact reason for acting like a madman, Yale couldn¡¯t guess it, but he felt that there should be a proper reason for that.


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, it was the turn of the disciple to be shocked. After all, he didn¡¯t expect to meet such a big coincidence.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be considered a real coincidence because it shouldn¡¯t have been hard from the Battle God to guess that after reincarnating Yale would pass for that world someday.


    On the other hand, if the Battle God knew that Yale¡¯s father was trapped somewhere while Yale¡¯s mother was in another universe, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Yale would look for him.


    Yale felt that the seeming coincidence was created for those reasons, and thus it wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all, just the unavoidable result given all the variables.


    "Master, may I ask who this expert called Battle God is?"


    Yale¡¯s new disciple felt curious about who could be someone capable of using an Essence God to pass a message. Moreover, it had been a long time since he had heard from the madman about the message, so the time he waited since he received the message was definitely long.


    "Well, since you are my disciple, I can tell you. The Battle God is my grandfather¡¯s nickname, but even I don¡¯t know his true name. If you are wondering how strong he is, I can tell without fear to make a mistake that he is the fourth strongest person in our universe."


    Yale didn¡¯t have doubts about his grandfather¡¯s power, but for his disciple, the information was far too shocking. After all, he had been risking his life to deal with someone who wasn¡¯t even an Essence God and his new master had a grandfather who was at the very top of the universe.


    "I know how you feel. I was a mere mortal who hadn¡¯t trained at all when I be his disciple, and my world expanded a lot since then. You will get used at some point."


    Shiba spoke while remembering the past. The changes for him who was a mere ve had been far greater than those for a Law Master like Yale¡¯s new disciple.


    "There are still things more shocking than this?"


    Yale nodded but didn¡¯t speak. He felt that telling that her mother was one of the three strongest in the universe would be something too shocking for his new disciple and that he was unrted to Yale¡¯s mother.


    Since the disciple gave Yale information that could lead him to clues about the Battle God, it was alright to speak about their rtionship, but he didn¡¯t n to disclose everything.


    The disciple didn¡¯t dare to ask more when he saw Yale nodding to him because sometimes knowing too much wasn¡¯t good without enough strength.


    "Let¡¯s stop the chitchat. Send these two cowards to downstairs and told the owner to deal with them. After that, we will go to meet that madman. I will teach you about training on the way."


    Although Yale epted a new disciple, he didn¡¯t n to interfere with his disciple¡¯s life more than to solve the matter about the madman. Moreover, he would only teach him what he needed to beat his enemy sessfully.


    The owner dealt with the two cowards like if they had passed out for drinking too much, and given their usual behavior, they would likely believe that they had just drunk too much in the bar.


    Since Yale knew that the madman has a message from his grandfather, he didn¡¯t dy the matter and went to find him directly.


    After all, if the madman was truly seeking attention for solving an urgent problem, dying that matter could be disastrous.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to know where the madman was because he didn¡¯t try to hide at all. In fact, it was just the opposite because he was releasing his aura for making it easier for others to find him.


    Of course, that was as long as the other party was at least an Essence God, or it would be impossible to detect the aura he was emanating.


    After sensing that aura, Yale was more confident in the guess that the madman wanted that someone strong went to meet him urgently and those acts to vandalism were just to attract attention.


    Usually, an expert wouldn¡¯t scan the whole world with the divine sense to avoid offending others as it was too impolite, so it would be hard that someone did it unless they had a reason.


    That also applied to Yale¡¯s group because they only scanned the world to find the position of the madman after learning that he had a message from the Battle God. Without knowing that, they would have searched with more traditional methods because they didn¡¯t feel that the madman was someone really dangerous for the others, but they also felt that the madman probably wanted to seem dangerous but failed with his acting.


    Although the world was smallpared to Yale¡¯s world, it was still a, so they gave thanks that the madman was still near to the city he attacked previously.


    Reaching that ce didn¡¯t take a lot of time, so Yale couldn¡¯t exin everything to his disciple, but as he could continueter anyway, so he didn¡¯t bother too much.


    However, the disciple was already very satisfied with what he already learned because in that time he managed to deepen his understanding about training more than he did in all his life before meeting Yale.


    At that moment, he really understood why Master Liye was such a famous teacher who was known to have lots of experts in the queue to be taught by him.


    However, he also knew that Master Liye was also known for being picky with his disciples and that there wasn¡¯t a clear pattern about how he chose them, so Yale¡¯s new disciple felt blessed.


    When Yale¡¯s group appeared in the ce where the madman was, theter started to speak.


    "So, finally someone came here to beat me for my evil acts. I knew that this would happen, but don¡¯t think that I will stop without fighting. Unless you destroy my soulpletely, I won¡¯t stop!"


    The madman was acting cocky, but he gave the feeling of being acting in a performance. Moreover, since they already guessed that the madman created the world, he could destroy it if he wanted.


    "However, we should battle in one of the moons. I don¡¯t want to damage this world, I mean I want to enjoy destroying it, so it will be sad if I destroy it by ident while battling."


    No one believed his words since it was clear that he wasn¡¯t evil at all and was just putting an act.


    "You are too bad acting like a bad guy. Stop it."


    Yale didn¡¯t know the intentions of the other party, but he wanted to know about the Battle God, so he didn¡¯t want to hear the madman¡¯s monologue.


    "I am a very bad guy, how could you... Oh, shit."


    At that moment, the madman finally saw Yale and regretted his previous words.


    "I am sorry young master. I was so concentrated in my acting that I didn¡¯t notice that it was you. Are you here for the matter about the Battle God?"


    He saw Yale¡¯s new disciple and guessed what happened.


    "I will tell you, but after that, I have a request to you, young master. Please kill me before it is toote."

 Chapter 433 The Madmans Curse

    No one expected that the madman would ask something like that.


    Yale at most thought that the madman needed help to heal some injury on his soul, but he didn¡¯t even consider that the madman wanted help to die.


    Unless one was a Timeless Sovereign like Yale, killing oneself wasn¡¯t that difficult for an expert, so it was strange asking others to help with that.


    "Start exining everything first. Who are you? Why do you want my help to die?"


    Although Yale wanted to hear about the Battle God as soon as possible, he was too shocked by the words of the madman.


    "It is normal that the young master doesn¡¯t know about me. I am just an ordinary disciple of your father. After you went to reincarnation, your father asked me to create a world here to monitor the sr system where your reincarnation was set. That happened before your father disappeared while looking for revenge."


    Yale nodded as the story made sense until that point. It wasn¡¯t strange that his father put someone to control the ce where Yale would reincarnate.


    "I met the Battle God about a thousand years after the creation of this world, and he gave me a message to you. The first time I met that guy I saw a vision of him being with you in some point of the future, so I asked him to tell you about the fact that I have a message from the Battle God to you."


    Yale nodded again because he already thought that something like that should have happened for having a mere Law Master as the person to pass a message to him.


    "The Battle God left with me an itinerary of his travel to eradicate invaders, but only a descendant of him who obtained the entire inheritance can open it, so I still don¡¯t know about the contents. He wanted you to meet him as soon as possible after you received this."


    The madman threw an envelope to Yale. Although it seemed fragile, not even an Origin God could open it forcefully.


    Yale stored the envelope to check itter because he guessed that since his grandfather took the precaution to avoid others from opening the envelope, it shouldn¡¯t be as simple as an itinerary of his travels.


    "I understand your identity and why did you have a message from my grandfather, but you still need to tell me why you want to me to kill you."


    Yale noticed that the madman wanted to avoid the matter, but he didn¡¯t give up in obtaining that information.


    "The truth about this request is too shameful, but I guess that the young master won¡¯t kill me without knowing the reason..."


    Since the madman saw that Yale was the one who appeared he already noticed that it was a matter of time before he would be forced to speak about it.


    "You, go to sleep for a while."


    Yale spoke, and his new disciple lost his consciousness.


    "She is Lina, my girlfriend, and future wife. The others are Shiba, my best disciple, and Eini, my sister-inw. As you see all of them are closely rted to me, so speak without worries."


    Yale could understand if the madman didn¡¯t want to speak something shameful in front of a mere Law Master, but with him unconscious, all the rest seemed worthy of hearing the whole story.


    The madman didn¡¯t expect that the young master would have a girlfriend, but he didn¡¯t doubt his words.


    "Alright. Everything started some hundreds of years after the Battle God came here. An old friend of mine came to this to visit me, she was a beauty, and I always liked her, so I was quite happy that she came to this ce to meet me, but now I understand how foolish I was..."


    After hearing those words, everyone understood that the beautiful woman who appeared was the source of the problems of the madman, but they still didn¡¯t understand the reasons for him asking to be killed.


    "We lived together for some time, and in the end, we became a couple, which seemed like a dream for me. How could have I hoped that the girl of my dreams would love me? Of course, she didn¡¯t love me at all, I was just being used by her, and I didn¡¯t notice it until it was toote."


    Regret and hatred appeared on the madman¡¯s face while speaking.


    "I should have noticed about her intentions when she was asking me for the ce where my master and the Battle God were, but I was blind. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t know at all, and the envelope from the Battle God was impossible to use for her, so she didn¡¯t obtain information about them."


    Hearing until that point, even an idiot would guess that there was something fishy with that girl, but a man in love sometimes is too stupid, and couldn¡¯t see even the most obvious thing.


    "However, she was careful and never asked me about the young master. Protecting the ce where the young master would reincarnate was my duty, so I would have turned wary if I heard about it even if she was my girlfriend, but she also knew about that. In the end, I was just following her ns and ended up fallingpletely in her trap."


    The hatred in the madman¡¯s eyes increased as he continued to speak.


    "Due to my absolute trust on her, she managed to slowly put a curse in my soul, a process thatsted three thousand years, but I didn¡¯t notice about it until it was toote. This kind of curse is far too powerful and allowed her to steal all the knowledge in my soul, from my memories to my Laws and Essences. She even obtained authority to manage all the worlds I created."


    The madman stopped for a second before continuing.


    "If it hadn¡¯t been for realizing about it in thest instant while I also remembered the story my master told me about what the young master did when he was a kid, I would have turned into someone who would exist only to obey that woman¡¯s wishes. It is even worse than turning into a puppet. I would have been able to think but my thoughts would all bepletely biased, and I would have been unable to think anything that was against her even if she was torturing me without reason."


    Yale¡¯s group felt cold sweat when hearing about such a curse. Yale always felt that his own curse was scary enough, but it was still better than the one received by the madman.


    Of course, that kind of scary curses could only be applied through a lot of time without the other party putting any resistance, so it was strange that someone was affected by them.


    "What story about me?"


    Yale wanted to know how he had saved the madman from his fate.


    "You sealed your true name which also affected the curse on you. I did the same to prevent the worst effects of the curse, but that wasn¡¯t enough, so I needed to get rid of itpletely. I currently don¡¯t have a name."


    Curses usually had effects on true names and some even with nicknames, so it wasn¡¯t that strange discarding a true name to prevent a curse.


    In fact, the curses weren¡¯t something deeply developed in Yale¡¯s universe, and the knowledge about strong curses came from the invaders who were mostly the ones using them.


    Of course, there were also people who discarded names for other reasons.


    "I see. I can understand your pain after having such a big curse on you, but I still don¡¯t understand why you want me to kill you. If it is just for the curse, you should just work hard in getting rid of it. I managed to get rid of mine not too long ago."


    The madman was shocked by Yale¡¯s words, but he still shook his head.


    "I am d that the young master managed to get rid of the curse, but in my case it is impossible. This curse is far too strong, and since less than forty years ago, it is constantly devouring my soul while strengthening the one who put the curse on me. I am already giving my everything to resist, but the pace of the effects of the curse has been increasingtely, and probably I will die in two months at most. At that moment, all my power will flow to our enemies, which is something I can¡¯t allow to happen. Thus, I want someone to destroy my soul to prevent the other party from absorbing it because killing myself would be gifting her my soul."


    Yale and the rest finally understood why the madman wanted to be killed.


    "What happened to that woman? For your words, she is still alive."


    Yale felt that he must kill that woman to avenge the madman. After all, he was still the disciple of his father.


    "I killed her with all my strength, but she managed to force a reincarnation on herself to flee. The curse had been quite quiet for a long time, so I guess that she only was reborn since the curse started to devour my soul. I damaged her soul a lot, so maybe she has yet to recover her memories, but if she devours my whole soul, she will recover quickly."

 Chapter 434 I Want to Die in Battle

    "Haven¡¯t you tried to look for her reincarnated soul to kill her?"


    Yale felt that even if the reincarnation was in an unknown ce, that woman deserved to be pursued and killed at any cost.


    "I have the duty of stand in this ce, and even if I want to leave, I can¡¯t. I am also using this world as support for restraining the curse. If I leave, I won¡¯t survive for too long, so I can¡¯t look for her."


    Although the curse wouldn¡¯t disappear if that woman was killed and he would end up dying anyway, in his heart, he wanted to erase that woman from the universe.


    "I see. If I meet her in the future, I will kill her for you, but it is a bit difficult without knowing where she is."


    The universe was enormous, so it was difficult to look for a single soul. If that weren¡¯t the case, Yale would have already managed to find Swordmad¡¯s soul.


    "Thank you."


    The madman had confidence that Yale would be able to do it, or at very least, with the Battle God¡¯s support, the madman believed that it should be easy to deal with that treacherous woman.


    "Given your situation, I will help you to fulfill yourst wish."


    Yale couldn¡¯t help the other party and the time for the other party was limited. Moreover, if he died for the curse it would benefit the enemies of the universe, so Yale agreed to the madman¡¯s point of view, it was better to kill the madman before the curse did it.


    "Let¡¯s go to the moon. It is still inside the effects of the world, so I will be alright as long I don¡¯t stay there for too long. I want to die in battle. Although it wouldn¡¯t be dying in an honorable battle against our enemies as I dreamed when I was young, at least it would be better than dying for my foolishness."


    In the battle between universes, an Essence God was just a normal pawn because those weaker than the Essence Gods weren¡¯t even considered adults yet, so an Essence God wasn¡¯t worthy of too much in front of the strongest experts.


    He had determined that he would die in that battle at some moment taking with him several enemies, and he felt that would be a good way to repay the kindness that Yale¡¯s father showed to him.


    However, he ended up provoking disaster, and his only way was to die provoking the less harm to the universe as possible.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t like to use his disciples as pawns, so he didn¡¯t ask them to go to the frontlines of the war and instead assigned them different duties like the duty of the madman of staying in that world while looking for the sr system where Yale would be reincarnated.


    "Then I will battle with you until your whole soul has been destroyed."


    Yale could understand that at least the madman wanted to die in battle instead of just offering his neck. Although it was just a selfish wish, Yale felt that the madman deserved to have it fulfilled.


    "You all, wake up this new disciple of mine and look to our battle from here."


    Besides feeling that the madman deserved to die as he wanted, Yale also felt that he needed to do it alone.


    The reason was that he had also suffered from a curse and he could empathize with the other party.


    Yale had luck enough that his curse wasn¡¯t as bad as the madman¡¯s one, but Yale could imagine himself in the desperate situation of the madman with death as the only possible oue and all the choices being rted about how to die.


    Moreover, that was true death, the death of the soul, so reincarnation would be impossible.


    Lina, Shiba, and Eini nodded without saying anything. After all, they could also understand that the matter with the madman was something that Yale wanted to solve personally.


    Yale and the madman went to one of the moons and prepared for their battle.


    "Yale, try to devour any energy left from my soul, or else... I think that you can understand..."


    Yale nodded because although he could destroy most of his opponent¡¯s soul, there would always be some energy that would remain and the one who set the curse would absorb it.


    Moreover, Yale was immune to the curses on the soul since he became a Timeless Sovereign, so there was no way that the madman could use that as a trap to curse him.


    After that, both of them started to battle.


    Yale didn¡¯t use any sword and instead chose other weapons as that was a good way to practice, and he would feel bad if he killed the other party too quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale was looking down on his opponent, but the Essence yer Sword was far too powerful, and Yale¡¯s swordsmanship was a deadlybination with it.


    After all, Yale had trained with the Battle God, so he was very proficient with all weapons even disregarding the usage of Laws and Essences.


    Lina¡¯s group had already woken up Yale¡¯s new disciple and were looking at the battle that Yale and the madman were having on the moon.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones because most of the people in the world was looking at the moon as the big battle happened.


    Most of them couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but they could see the enormous explosions that happened there.


    Yale wasn¡¯t just using weapons, he was alsobining them with elemental Essences, and the madman was doing the same, so the shed were shy.


    Moreover, they had already determined that the moon would end up disappearing after their battle, so they didn¡¯t restrain themselves.


    The mayor of the city where Yale¡¯s group went after reaching the world was also observing the battle, and he was d that he didn¡¯t offend Yale in any way.


    Fortunately, those who mocked about Yale¡¯s group in the bar couldn¡¯t saw who was battling on the moon, or they would die from a heart attack immediately.


    Yale didn¡¯t activate the Celestial Knowledge while battling, but his proficiency in the Laws and Essences created by the Battle God increased quickly.


    Yale¡¯s proficiency in all of them was enormous from the start, but he hadn¡¯t used them a lot in the real world, so he improved a lot once he started to use them in a real battle.


    Moreover, the fragments of soul and energy that he devoured from his opponent helped him to advance even more quickly.


    The madman also noticed Yale¡¯s improvement while battling and was d that his master had such an awesome son.


    At that moment, the madman was already on the verge of death after several hours of battle, and he was satisfied.


    He had battled with all his strength, and although it was just a training season for his opponent, he didn¡¯t have any regret that his life served to strengthen the son of his master. Although that wasn¡¯t how he imagined that he would die, it was still a way to repay the kindness that his master showed to him.


    "Goodbye. You have been loyal to us till the end. Thank you."


    Yale muttered as he gave thest hit to the madman, whose soul disappeared forever from the universe.


    If the madman had betrayed Yale¡¯s father and sold all the information to that woman, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up cursed, but the madman was stubborn and wasn¡¯t someone who would change his loyalty just because he fell in love or because his life was threatened.


    The moon crumbled with Yale¡¯sst attack. It had been extremely damaged from the battle and was destroyed at the same moment that the battle ended.


    The whole world looked at the destruction of the moon. Fortunately, Yale controlled the remains, and nothing fell to the world.


    The people in that world wasn¡¯t the only affected by the oue of that battle.


    In Yale¡¯s world, a woman with her body filled with scars coughed blood.


    "What happened? That source of energy cut off suddenly."


    At that moment, a man entered running into the room where the woman filled with scars was.


    "Lor, are you alright?"


    The man seemed worried after seeing Lor coughing blood.


    "I am alright, ckor. Continue with our ns and don¡¯t worry about me. We are near to be the number one bandit gang of this continent. We shall continue until one day we will conquer this continent by ourselves. Everything will belong to us!"


    Lor spoke coldly.


    "Understood."


    ckor left the room after that and Lor sighed.


    "I still feel like I forget something, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Yale, I will kill you someday. Lately, my power has been increasing a lot. Although the source of that energy had just stopped, I already managed to create something simr. I just need to absorb the energy from the rest of the bandit gang or the prisoners we caught. I also need to catch that Aizu and torture her. Killing her in front of Yale would be the best. I received information about Yale leaving this world, but this is also good. I just need to conquer everything and wait for his return to see his face filled with desperation. My revenge will be so sweet."


    Lor¡¯sugh after saying those words could be heard on the whole mountains where her hideout was located.

 Chapter 435 Sending a disciple to the Life and Death Trials

    Ignoring that the reincarnation of the woman who cursed the man he just killed was in his world, Yale returned to the ce where Lina¡¯s group had been watching the battle.


    "It is over. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. I still need to teach some things to my new disciple."


    Yale wasn¡¯t happy after the end of the battle. He had won, but that was battle that the other party asked because he wanted to die, so there wasn¡¯t any pride in the victory.


    Moreover, the other party had been weakened for the curse, so he was far from his peak strength, so even without using the Celestial Knowledge, it wasn¡¯t strange that Yale won easily.


    The only good part about that battle for Yale was the increase in his proficiency on Laws and Essences, but he still regretted not having the means to save the madman instead of just helping him to die without benefiting the one who cursed him.


    [Name: Yale (Timeless Sovereign)]


    [Age: Undetermined]


    [Origin Level: Essence God]


    [Stats maxed. Battle Master]


    [Essence God: Sword, Time, Life, Death, Space, Smith, Archery, Martial Arts]


    [Law God (peak): Water]


    [Law God: Whip, Rod, Spear, Hammer, Axe]


    [Law Master: Thunder, Fire, Darkness, Light]


    [Partial Laws: Earth, Wind]


    Since none of his power-ups needed a tribtion, he wasn¡¯t fully conscious of them until he checked the Last Wish System, but the results surpassed his expectations.


    Seeing his speed in training the battle-focused Laws and Essences, Yale believed that in some more battles, they would all reach the Essence God level.


    Besides that, he also reached the peak of the Law God level in Water because he mastered the Water Essence. He had been focusing on it previously, and the battle helped him to finish mastering it.


    However, since he didn¡¯t have any special help to train the Water Essence, the fusion with his soul didn¡¯t happen almost immediately like with Archery and Martial Arts.


    Moreover, he would need to face a tribtion before bing an Essence God in the Water Essence, so he needed to train it slowly.


    Yale had never faced any tribtion before because they were nullified by his soul empowerment, the Life and Death Trials, the acknowledgment of the Battle God, and the enlightenment provoked by the information of Tofesh.


    However, the only of them which could affect the Water Tribtion would be the enlightenment, but that wasn¡¯t something that could be activated at will and the chances of the breakthrough happening at the same time given that the topic had no rtionship with it was too difficult.


    Previously, he made a breakthrough because his soul healed which aided him to be an Essence God in the Space Essence, but that was an exceptional situation, and Yale didn¡¯t expect that could happen again.


    Yale spent the next month teaching his disciple, and in that time, everyone treated him like a god, attending all his necessities instantaneously and the mayor decreed that anyone who offended Yale would face the capital punishment.


    Simr things happened in all the other cities, but since Yale wasn0t there, they were far more rxed.


    The reason for such treatment was that all they had seen the battle in the moon, and they were scared to death by Yale¡¯s prowess who pummeled the madman who inspired fear in everyone.


    Moreover, due to that battle, all the Law Gods were sure that the madman wasn¡¯t a Law God but at least and Essence God.


    At the start, those Law Gods only knew that Yale was stronger than a Law God, so they thought that he was an Essence God, which was a correct guess, but after seeing that battle, they started to think that maybe Yale was at even a higher level, so their level of respect increased to the point of reverence.


    The strongest foreign enemies of those living in that world were Essence Gods, or else it would have been impossible for even the Law Gods to flee from them even using tricks and deception.


    Thus, believing that a World God was residing in their world made everyone think that their safety was ensured for the rest of their lives, which led them to treat Yale literally like a god.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to remain there for his whole life, nor had any intention to interfere with the living of the cowards living in that world.


    However, if someone dared to disturb him while he was there, he would retaliate because he hated to be interrupted when teaching others or having a rest.


    Two weeks after Yale¡¯s battle, a new Law God who tried to be the overlord after just arriving at the world was annihted by Yale because he dared to barge in Yale¡¯s room while he was sleeping with Lina, and a Law Master who interrupted when Yale was teaching his disciple suffered the same fate.


    That Law Master just wanted to beg Yale to take him as his disciple too, but he was far too unpolite and even insulted Yale¡¯s disciple calling him ipetent.


    Those two incidents only increased Yale¡¯s fame without him leaving his room in the whole month.


    Only Shiba, Eini, and his disciple were allowed to enter his room. Everyone else could only do it if Yale had requested it. Otherwise, not even the owner dared to enter.


    Of course, Lina was living with him, so she didn¡¯t leave the room either in the whole month.


    "Alright, your knowledge should be enough for now. I have thest test for you. It is a deadly one, but with me here, I can rescue you in case of danger. Have you heard of the Life and Death Trials?"


    Since his disciple was interested in learning not only the Death Law but also the Life Law, Yale felt that the Life and Death Trials were very important to him.


    "Only rumors."


    The disciple didn¡¯t dare to lie about the topic. He had only heard that was a very hard trial that those with huge background and great aspirations faced.


    Moreover, it was just because he traveled for the whole world that he managed to hear rumors about it because there were people from too many ces living there. Usually, even hearing rumors about the Life and Death Trials would be difficult.


    "Then, I will exin it to you first."


    Yale started to exin how the Life and Death Trials worked to increase as much as possible the possibilities of his disciple to seed.


    Of course, even with exnations, it was still difficult to seed.


    "Finally, you must remember this. Although you may think that everything in the trials is happening in your head, everything is real. No matter the coincidences you saw or the difficult to believe a situation seemed, don¡¯t try to deny it, but don¡¯t forget who you are either. You need to find a bnce between conserving your true self and epting the lives you will experiment. It is a delicate bnce, but finding it is the key for the Life and Death Trials."


    Yale¡¯s past life managed to surpass the Life and Death Trials, but he needed to admit that his curse helped him as he was never bound by love to any of those worlds. There were people important to him, as his master the first time he used the name Liye, but he never felt love, so he never wished that any of the lives from the Life and Death Trials became his real one or had the temptation to abandon his real self.


    Love was the deadliest trap on the Life and Death Trials, a sweet temptation that provoked the failure of a lot of people. Of course, most of them even died in their real bodies because of it.


    Stubborn people usually had higher chances to seed, so Liye would have managed to seed even without the curse, but it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.


    Lina had also seeded due to her stubbornness, and that was quite a typical reason for most of those who did it.


    On the other hand, people who hated their real life or had no guts at all like most of the cowards living in that world would end losing themselves easily.


    Yale felt that his disciple had the right mindset, so there was a slim chance to seed. However, even with failure, those experiences could be valuable for him.


    "I understand, master. I am ready to face it."


    The disciple knew how difficult the chance was of experimenting the Life and Death Trials after hearing Yale¡¯s exnation, so he wanted to give it a try.


    "Very well. I will send you there and leave an incarnation of mine here to save you in case you needed it. I still have important things to do, so I can¡¯t spend more time here."


    Although the time flew at a different pace in the Life and Death Trials, someone who seeded would still use a lot of time, and Yale had already used a whole month to teach his disciple, so he was eager to leave.


    If it weren¡¯t because with his current power he needed his real body to send someone to the Life and Death Trials, he would have left after the battle and had an incarnation left behind teaching his disciple.


    "I understand the master is someone busy. I am thankful that you, master, spent so much precious time for my behalf."


    After that, Yale sent that disciple to the Life and Death Trials and left the world.

 Chapter 436 Yales Incarnation

    Yale left an incarnation in the inn taking care of his disciple and left the world following the contents of the envelope left by the Battle God.


    Given the information obtained there, they would need to face a long trip and departed immediately without telling anyone else about it.


    The incarnation left by Yale was weaker than his real body but was still enough to be the most powerful existence in the world, so it didn¡¯t matter too much as it would still serve to protect his disciple¡¯s body while he was in the life and Death Trials.


    As for the room in the inn, no one dared to ask for it, and soon the owner announced that the inn was closed and, in its ce, a church would be constructed.


    The owner was quite sharp at business and didn¡¯t doubt on using Yale¡¯s fame to make money by turning the inn into the main ce to pray to Yale.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation noticed it, but he didn¡¯t mind as long no one disturbed him.


    The upper floor with the rooms remained untouched and turned into a forbidden area, but the area downstairs changedpletely in a short amount of time.


    With the donations of all the people who wanted to rely on Yale, the owner managed to make the reformations quickly, and the whole city turned the most important touristic point on the world.


    For the first time, roads protected by barriers were created between the cities, and the world became unified.


    The quality of life of those living in the world also improved as their fear diminished under Yale¡¯s protection.


    Yale¡¯s real body learned about that from his incarnation, but he didn¡¯t mind at all.


    He nned to leave that incarnation in that world after his disciple finished the Life and Death Trials, but that wasn¡¯t to protect those living there, but to control the sr system where his world was situated.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to leave an incarnation on his world because everyone would end up relying on him and that would have been bad for their future, and Yale knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t reject helping them, so he avoided leaving an incarnation there.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any problem if he left an incarnation in a world filled with cowards because since Yale didn¡¯t like them, he wouldn¡¯t help them unless it was a situation where the world was about to be destroyed.


    In fact, even if he influenced their futures, Yale didn¡¯t care as the cowards didn¡¯t have a good future ahead anyway.


    As for his disciple, they didn¡¯t have an overly close rtionship, and Yale hoped that his disciple would continue turning strong without needing to rely on others.


    Yale already taught his disciple a lot given the disciple¡¯s level, so using that knowledge was the disciple¡¯s job. A teacher could show the way, but the one who must walk on it was the disciple.


    The disciple didn¡¯t know about anything happening in the real world as he was immersed in the Life and Death Trials.


    Although it was quite hard for him to advance, he was enduring it quite well.


    He almost failed once because of falling in love with a woman who was extremely simr to his dead wife, but the fact that the woman was killed by some bandits helped him to be detached of that world after his revenge.


    He had already noticed that although the restrictions were different in all worlds, he couldn¡¯t reach immortality no matter how much he tried to do it.


    In some worlds, he wouldn¡¯t be able to train at all, while in others his path would be blocked at some point.


    He also noticed that sometimes he would take the ce of someone who should have died while other times he would be a newborn.


    Of course, he also noticed the advantages and downsides of both.


    When the took the ce of others, he was already grown up and could live on his own, but he needed to carry the past of the person he took over.


    On the other hand, being a newborn had a clean past, but he would need to wait years before being able to act independently, and the family in which he was born also mattered a lot.


    There were some patterns that he noticed on the way, like the fact that when thenguage of the world was one, he didn¡¯t know, he always appeared as a newborn, but when he knew it, it seemed random.


    Regardless of how he appeared int he life, except in the case he fell in love, he managed to surpass the trials well when he was born as a human man. However, he had suffered quite a bit when he was born as a beast which was the cub a ved beast, so he was also doomed to serve as a ve beast for his whole life.


    In the end, he died in that life by killing himself due to the orders of his masters. Fortunately, since he was forced to obey it didn¡¯t count as truly killing himself.


    There were other shameful lives, but he swore that he wouldn¡¯t tell about them to anyone else or otherwise he would die of shame.


    Yale¡¯s disciple had just died in one of his shameful lives and opened his eyes in the next one.


    He noticed that he was on a carriage and that despite the pain on his body, he could move and quickly noticed that he was in one of the lucky lives where his body wasn¡¯t too much different from his real one.


    In fact, although it was easier for him to live well in those lives, those were also the most dangerous, and he knew it, but after a streak of lives being so different from his real body, he was quite happy that time.


    "Are you awake? For a moment we thought that you died in that ambush. You paid a lot to us to ride this carriage, so it would have been shameful if you died in front of us."


    Yale¡¯s disciple was already used to that situation and feigned having lost his memories due to the injuries to obtain a summary of his identity.


    "Wait, can you tell me again the name of the city we are going to?"


    He felt that was something wrong with the name of the city.


    "Maybe hearing that name triggered some of your memories? We are going to Liye City, the biggest city in this world. It was named after the name of the ancestral teacher, Master Liye. That city was where he started to turn famous, and after his death, his master and all of his disciples decided to change the name of the city to honor him. Of course, those are all legends that happened who knows how many years ago."


    Yale¡¯s disciple thought that it might be a coincidence, but at the same time remembered Yale¡¯s words about coincidences and thought that maybe he reached a world that his master had also visited.


    "How did Master Liye die?"


    The man in the carriage didn¡¯t find strange that the other party showed curiosity about that topic since Master Liye was practically revered as a deity in that world.


    "From old age. Sadly, despite his vast knowledge, Master Liye waspletely unable to train. Although legends said that he lived more than a mortal should have lived thanks to his vast knowledge, a mortal is still a mortal. However, a mortal who even immortals wanted to acknowledge as a master is definitely someone worthy of respect. There are rumors saying that he was a god who descended to the mortal ne to teach us."


    Hering that exnation Yale¡¯s disciple waspletely sure.


    "That was my master. I am sure about it. Moreover, those rumors are far too urate despite the fact that those facing the trials can¡¯t speak about that."


    He knew that it was impossible to tell others that he came from another universe and that he was just facing a trial, which meant that his master managed to obtain that fame with his actions and not by relying on his identity.


    Yale¡¯s disciple felt even more awe for his master. Although Master Liye was famous in his universe, in that world he had just appeared, the scale of Master Liye¡¯s actions was far more shocking.


    After speaking with that man for some more time, they crossed the gates of the Liye City after the guards checked everything and everyone on the carriage.


    Yale¡¯s disciple discovered that he went to the city to join the Master Liye Academy, so he was already setting his mindset to fit the role of a student in a prestigious academy.


    Inside the city, the carriage advanced, but a shadow was left behind, and a person materialized in a nearby alley.


    "My guess was correct. It seems that I won this bet."


    The shadow smiled before looking at the sky.


    "This world has changed a lot since I was here, but I can still feel the nostalgy."


    The shadow was an incarnation hiding his presence to avoid being noticed. An incarnation that hid inside the soul of the one facing the Death and Life Trials.


    "All the worlds he visited had been worlds I visited, although the order has been different. Now I can use this chance to find my old master in this world."


    Yale had hidden a second incarnation inside his disciple¡¯s soul betting that he would visit that world.

 Chapter 437 Degree of Interference

    Yale¡¯s incarnation moved through the shadows without letting the people residing in that world notice his existence.


    He had the idea of betting to make his incarnation reach that world for two factors.


    One of them was Tofesh, who managed to appear again in front of him although he had possessed a body to do it. Moreover, he seemed to have a lot of restrictions.


    The other was the Mysterious Expert. Yale didn¡¯t know even the gender of that person, but its incarnation seemed to be always near in the shadows, and there was no way to know how many incarnations that person through the universe had because Yale didn¡¯t believe that there was only one as it seemed to be always near him.


    Thus, Yale decided that if he sent and incarnation and hid it in his disciple¡¯s soul, there shouldn¡¯t be too many problems for going into a lower universe.


    After all, if no one noticed his presence, there shouldn¡¯t be too much effect on his existence there.


    "We are both Timeless Sovereigns. If that person can act in the shadows without being discovered by others, I can do the same."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation had that thought in his mind when he started to move without being noticed.


    The main problem for Yale¡¯s incarnation was that he didn¡¯t know how much restricted his interference could be. After all, although Tofesh case was something simr to the Life and Death Trials, it was something different because the levels of the universes affected were different.


    Tofesh¡¯s restrictions seemed enormous or else he was sure that he would have sent an incarnation using the same method as Yale used, so Yale knew that his restrictions weren¡¯t that big.


    However, he didn¡¯t know anything about the restrictions which was a problem bigger than the restrictions.


    "Well, let¡¯s investigate it. Without risk I will waste this trip, I just need to be careful. Moreover, the connection with my true body has been cut since my disciple¡¯s trials started, so I am alone on this."


    An incarnation and the true body were permanently connected, but Yale¡¯s incarnation discovered that the connection was cut after his disciple started the trials.


    However, he mostly attributed it at the differences in the flow of time which would make the synchronization difficult. Of course, he didn¡¯t discard that the universe itself was blocking the connection.


    Moreover, since he separated from his disciple, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide again without him noticing something, which would be against the rules because the trials must be faced alone and knowing that your master had an incarnation hiding in your soul was the same as having a secret cheat.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation never interfered with the trials of his disciple and his disciple didn¡¯t know about his existence, so it didn¡¯t matter as it was like a hole in the rules because Yale¡¯s incarnation had a null effect on the disciple¡¯s trials.


    Yale¡¯s objective by hiding that incarnation at the moment the trials started was to find his old master in the case that his disciple visited that universe, which had nothing to do with the trials.


    The trials of his disciple were just a show for Yale¡¯s incarnation, who enjoyed them as a spectator. Of course, he also knew all of his disciple¡¯s embarrassing moments.


    He thought that if he managed to synchronize his memories with his real body somehow, those shameful moments could serve to ckmail his disciple in order to force him to train harder if he had ack of confidence in the future.


    With Yale¡¯s prowess, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to convert some memories into images for others to see and felt that as long it was just used to motivate his student to train harder, ckmailing wasn¡¯t something too evil.


    In fact, Yale didn¡¯t agree with the methods his disciple used to surpass the difficulties of the trials because although his disciple managed to surpass them, he didn¡¯t obtain the best possible result.


    For example, Yale had faced a simr situation to the one where his disciple was an enved beast forced to obey.


    However, in those lower universes, soul enving didn¡¯t exist, so it was possible to get free of the enving.


    In that same world where humans ruled, in the era Yale faced his trials it was the reverse and was a world where beasts ruled, and humans were just the ves of the beasts.


    In that case, Yale had also started in a weak position as he was born as the daughter of human ves. However, at that time, Yale never failed to be sessful, and that kind of situation wasn¡¯t an exception.


    In that trial, he not only managed to get free from the enving, he also reversed the supremacy on the world and freed humanity before dying from the injuries provoked in thest battle. It was a heroic death despite living only eleven years in that world.


    When Yale¡¯s incarnation saw his disciple in a simr situation, he thought that the time for humans to rule came to an end and that his disciple would reverse everything again, but he was disappointed.


    That was a world where even immortals didn¡¯t exist, so there wasn¡¯t any disadvantage for the limitations of the life and Death Trials and was also one of the few chances with high chances of making big things even for someone who wasn¡¯t as exceptional as Yale.


    However, in the end, Yale¡¯s expectations on his disciple were too high. The disciple lived as an enved beast until his death.


    For someone like that disciple of Yale, it was already a feat not failing the Life and Death Trials, so expecting him to do great things was Yale¡¯s overestimation.


    Yale spent a week wandering about the city without hurry.


    He didn¡¯t dare to use the Divine Sense for fear of alerting someone or provoking and unnecessary interference, but he didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to find his old master soon, so he decided to take everything with calm.


    There was also the worry of ending provoking an interference with the trial of his disciple, so he could just wait until his disciple died and went to the next trial before finding his old master if the situation turned difficult.


    In that week, his disciple had already joined the Liye Academy, but he wasn¡¯t doing too well since for some reason he seemed to have offended an arrogant young master.


    The behavior of that young master was like that of Heruk on the Nacesai Academy, so Yale had urges to cut him into pieces, but he couldn¡¯t interfere, and his disciple didn¡¯t have the guts to do it in his situation.


    Yale felt that even if the young master¡¯s family killed his disciple, it would have been a worthy death since it was just a trial.


    Paying attention to his disciple was just a habit, but he really hoped that the young master would have a bad ending.


    "You, leave the academy or you will be dead tomorrow."


    In the campus za with a huge statue of Liye at the center, the young master punched Yale¡¯s disciple.


    "Why? I never did anything to offend you."


    Yale¡¯s disciple didn¡¯t understand why he was receiving that kind of treatment because he has been targeted since the first moment.


    "I just hate your face. It reminds me of a hateful fellow who I killed in the past after the girl I liked showed interest in him. Of course, she is also dead for being blind in choosing."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation was displeased when he heard the reasons for the conflict, but he couldn¡¯t interfere.


    In fact, it was the big brother of the body that Yale¡¯s disciple was using who died at the young master¡¯s hands, and one of the reasons for the original owner of the body to went to the city was to find his brother.


    "That doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with me. I joined this academy by the rightful means, and the rules say that only the Ancient Master Liye can expel someone who didn¡¯t break the rules."


    Although the academy was veryx with the rules and allowed fighting between students, killing someone in the campus was still forbidden, so Yale¡¯s disciple believed that as long he didn¡¯t leave the campus, the other party couldn¡¯t touch him.


    "Whatever you say, you peasant! Ancient Master Liye was great, but he was a mere mortal. If it weren¡¯t because of his disciples and his own master protecting him, he wouldn¡¯t have be someone who required respect. Just wait and see. In some years, this city will have my name, and not the name of a mere mortal who was good at teaching."


    The family of the young master was powerful and showed intentions to take over the city several times, but the existence of powerful people backing up the Liye Academy made them act carefully. However, the young master didn¡¯t understand why they should be careful when they belonged to the most powerful family in the world.


    "Insulting Ancient Master Liye is a sin punished with the expelling of the academy and the city for the rest of your life. Everyone heard his words. This guy hasmitted a severe sin."


    Everyone knew that, but no one helped Yale¡¯s disciple for fear to the young master¡¯s family.


    "I don¡¯t n to help my disciple, but I will act to protect my pride tarnished in this lower universe. This is eptable even with Tofesh¡¯s restrictions, so it should be alright."

 Chapter 438 Lower Universes

    Yale truly hated the behavior of that young master, who even dared to insult him, so he was decided to act.


    Although the one in problems was his disciple, he would have acted in the same way if the target of the young master was someone else.


    The reputation of Ancient Master Liye was maintained by the efforts of his disciples and his old master, so it was unforgivable that someone wanted to destroy their efforts.


    In fact, Yale would have preferred that the target of the young master was someone else as it would have been less problematic to interfere.


    Yale didn¡¯t use any of his powers as an Essence God, but those as a Timeless Sovereign.


    Laws and Essences didn¡¯t exist in that universe, and the training method waspletely different, so Yale wasn¡¯t sure about how much effect would they have when using them. Moreover, as an incarnation, although his power was still that of an Essence God, he was far weaker than his real body.


    He felt that the chances of breaking any rule between the universe would be lower using his power as a Timeless Sovereign because a Timeless Sovereign was someone who had already sinned towards the universe.


    Since Yale met his old master in the Timeless Border, he knew that his old master¡¯s universe was also connected to the Timeless Border, so he froze the time in the za without worrying about if it would work or not.


    However, the result wasn¡¯t what he expected.


    The time in the za was really frozen, and there was no mistake about that, but Yale also felt that the whole city was in the same situation.


    Yale tried to use his Divine Sense to investigate, but the whole world was in the same state, and by seeing the outer space, Yale had a feeling.


    "Have I just stopped the time of the universe?"


    Yale couldn¡¯t check the whole universe, but he was confident in that it was the case.


    After thinking about it, when executing the Life and Death Trials, the flow of time of the universe where the trial was happening was altered, and it didn¡¯t even have a requirement about the Time Law because it was an effect of the method to create the Life and Death Trials.


    If even someone without understanding the Time Law could manipte the time of the whole universe as long executed the Life and Death Trials, there was no way that a Timeless Sovereign present in the universe couldn¡¯t stop the time at will.


    At that moment, Yale understood why a universe could be called higher or lowerpared to others.


    It wasn¡¯t just a difference in the development of the universe; the existence of those universes was far too different.


    Despite the difference in the power of the experts living there, two universes of the same level could have a war like the one his universe was having.


    However, facing a higher universe would be just utter annihtion because every member of the higher universe would be far stronger than it should be when being in a lower universe. It was for that reason that Tofesh¡¯s universe had so many rules against interfering with lower universes.


    Although the methods and stages in practice were different, Yale was confident to say that his old master was equivalent to a peak Law God when he died as Liye.


    However, if a peak Law God descended to that universe, the battle would have been one-sided due to the difference in universes.


    As far as Yale know the highest level registered in that universe was just equivalent to an Essence God, and due to the difference in the power granted to those who descended, even a Law Master of Yale¡¯s universe would be able to battle equally with someoneparable to an Essence God in that universe.


    As for Yale who was a powerful Essence God, even his incarnation who was an ordinary Essence God wasparable to someone of a level equivalent to an Origin God in a lower universe.


    However, since that level didn¡¯t exist, Yale¡¯s incarnation stood at the peak of that universe as long as no one else from a higher universe descended.


    If anyone descended to those universes, there would be chaos on them. Yale finally understood the reasons for being so careful with people descending when he noticed about it.


    After thinking a bit, Yale felt that most people would be unable to send an incarnation to those lower universes, and that probably he has seeded because there weren¡¯t such restrictions for Timeless Sovereigns.


    The reason for that was simple, those universes were created by a Timeless Sovereign or are under the protection of one of them, so there wasn¡¯t a restriction for those with the same title.


    As far as Yale knew, only the creator of his universe, the Mysterious Expert and himself were Timeless Sovereigns.


    Since Yale didn¡¯t put any universe under his protection and couldn¡¯t create any universe, the one who did it was one of the other two, but Yale felt that most likely was the one who created his universe.


    After all, he was the first Timeless Sovereign, and it wouldn¡¯t be that strange that he didn¡¯t take measures against himself.


    Yale guess was correct because those universes were created or fell under the protection of the first Timeless Sovereign. Even the Life and Death Trials had his approval to use those universes as targets, or else, there would be no way for someone who didn¡¯t even understand the Time Law to control the flow of time between two universes.


    Even an Origin God could create a lower universe like the one which had the Purgatory World, but usually, only their creators could alter the flow of time there, and the Life and Death Trials never happened in any of those universes, or everyone would have discovered about the true nature of the Life and Death Trials long ago.


    The only part Yale was mistaken was thinking that the universe creator forgot to protect the universes against other Timeless Sovereigns.


    The truth was that theck of protection was on purpose because he didn¡¯t mind if another Timeless Sovereign interfered with them as if he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be the only Timeless Sovereign.


    Giving the nature of the Timeless Border, Yale wouldn¡¯t have doubted that the universe creator knew beforehand who would be Timeless Sovereigns after him.


    After thinking so much about the truth of the lower universes, Yale¡¯s incarnation walked towards the young master who was still frozen in the time.


    "You like bullying the weak and even dared to disrespect me. However, your acts let me notice something important, so I will forgive your life. Sadly, it is probable that for you, the punishment will be worse than death."


    Although the time was stopped, Yale could still manipte the time of the young master and made his time in the future disappear until the point where he just had a year of life remaining.


    That young master would age immediately after the time recovered its flow, but that wasn¡¯t Yale¡¯s only punishment for him.


    Yale also destroyed all the chances of training of the young master turning him into a mere mortal for his whole life. Thus, his chances of training to increase his lifespan disappeared.


    His only chance to live more time would be doing like Liye and consuming resources to expand his lifespan, but it was difficult that someone would spend those resources into a useless person like that young master.


    That was the punishment for mocking about the efforts of the disciples and the old master that Yale had when lived as Liye in that world.


    The meaning was simple.


    "If you feel that you are already better than me at that time, show me how do you surpass me in the same conditions."


    Although that was the meaning of the punishment, Yale knew that the young master wouldn¡¯t seed.


    People only respected him for his family, and he was important in his family because he had potential.


    After having lost his potential, it was easy to guess that his family would ignore him until his death.


    "It is better if I leave and reactivate the time. Everyone will think that it is a divine punishment for insulting Ancient Master Liye, so I doubt that they think that there is someone hiding here. Well, this had truly been a divine punishment for offending me, who I am the same person as Ancient Master Liye, so that way of saying it is still correct."


    No one could control the time in that universe, so Yale felt confident that everyone would attribute it to punishment from the heavens.


    The flow of time resumed, and the young master turned into an old man in less than a second.


    He tried to speak, but he ended coughing with pain on his old throat.


    "What happened? Why has he aged so much?"


    Some people were shocked by what happened.


    "This must be a divine punishment for offending Ancient Master Liye. I always knew that he was truly a descended god!"


    While others who believed the story of Ancient Master Liye being a descended god deepened their veneration.


    "Master is really awesome. He managed to leave such a fearful method in this world."


    Yale¡¯s disciple believed that his master managed to seal part of his power on the statue when he lived in that world, but he couldn¡¯t even try to imagine how he did it.

 Chapter 439 The Envoy Reaches Liye Academy

    There was a huge shock in Liye City after that young master aged suddenly.


    Although there were a lot of rumors about what happened, all the rumors told in the same reason, that had happened for having offended Ancient Master Liye.


    The family of the young master also faced trouble after the fact that someone of their family offended Ancient Master Liye and faced something like divine punishment.


    That family was the strongest in the whole world, and their ambitions to conquer the whole world were enormous, but they never dared to offend Ancient Master Liye directly.


    Moreover, the elders knew about the existence of powerful experts backing the Liye Academy, and although they usually weren¡¯t on the world for thousands of years, they didn¡¯t dare to act in a way that could offend them.


    They originally nned to conquer the world with a soft approach making that everyone acknowledged them as their leaders because, in that way, no one wouldin to them.


    However, the younger generations felt that they were exaggerating about those rted to Ancient Master Liye and turned too arrogant.


    The arrogance increased with each generation until their young master finally faced disaster for his words.


    Not even the guards and the teachers of the Liye Academy dared to disrespect their family, so it was only natural that the ego of the young ones became inted.


    The rest of the people feared retaliation, so they never spoke against their family and agreed to everything without caring about what it was.


    Unless some of those backers were present, it was difficult that they would act to avenge a single person, but the dead would still be dead after being avenged, and no one wanted to die.


    The young master who received Yale¡¯s punishment was expelled from his family after they realized that his potential had disappeared.


    The news about the incident spread quickly, and those who worshiped Ancient Master Liye started to ask for exnations to the family of the young master.


    Thus, they threw him to the angry masses as a way to avoid invoking their own destruction.


    They were the strongest in the world, but if they were to murder all the people who wereining about their young master¡¯s action, they would be eradicated by the backers of the Liye Academy when they learned about it.


    Compared to face total annihtion, they chose to offer the culprit to the masses, and since he had turned useless to the family after losing his potential to train, they didn¡¯t even feel pain for it.


    In their eyes, he deserved it for destroying their ns to conquer the world.


    After all, after such incident, it would be extremely hard for them to conquer the world without violence for some thousands of years, and even after that, they would need to start building their reputation from zero.


    The young master suffered in the hand of the masses and lived as a beggar for a few days until he died from hunger and injuries.


    Not even a single person tried to help him, and everyone stared him with disdain, which also broke his mind before he died.


    Moreover, his name passed to the story as a great evildoer who faced divine punishment, of course, omitting the details.


    That was the reason for his family knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue with their ns as their name had be tarnished by their foolish young master.


    In the next years, Yale¡¯s incarnation didn¡¯t interfere and just gathered information through the whole world without even saying a word to the residents.


    After such an incident happened, it was just a matter of time for some of the backers of the Liye Academy to appear, and Yale¡¯s incarnation was sure that they would have some rtionship to him and could help him to find his old master.


    However, there weren¡¯t any of them in the worlds or near it, and the news needed some time to reach them and then they needed some time to reach the world, so it ended up with a dy of several years.


    The envoy from the backers wasn¡¯t one of Liye¡¯s disciple, he was just the disciple from the disciple of Liye¡¯s disciple, but even in that case, his standing was great in a ce where a lot of people worshiped ancient Master Liye.


    Moreover, he was quite powerfulpared to the ordinary people in that world. Comparing him to those in Yale¡¯s world, he was equivalent to a Law Master, so he had already reached immortality.


    Yale had never met that person when he lived as Liye, so he was a bit depressed as he would have preferred someone who had met him in the past.


    By the time that envoy reached the world, the family of that young master had already left the world.


    Although they weren¡¯t the culprits, there was too much social pressure, and they didn¡¯t know how much tolerant the envoy would be.


    Thus, they left the world and nned to wait some thousands of years to return under a different name to start again with their n.


    Given their strength, they could have killed the envoy, but if they dared to do that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to flee to any point on the whole universe because they would be pursued until their utter extermination.


    After all, they were just the strongest in a world that was famous for their teachers and not for their military power. The strongest members of the family were justparable to the envoy; they could have killed him by the superiority of numbers, but they knew that there were people far more powerful back scenes.


    Even disregarding the strength of the group, rumors said that their leader was the one who taught Ancient Master Liye. People like them weren¡¯t even qualified to know his name, but ordinary people called that figure, Supreme Master.


    He was awesome at teaching others, but he was also known as the strongest alive expert in the universe.


    Legends said that he wasn¡¯t that strong in the were that Ancient Master Liye was alive, but it had been too much time since then.


    Some people doubted that the Supreme Master was that powerful, but even if he wasn¡¯t that powerful, he was still powerful enough to crush them, so they didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    Powerful experts didn¡¯t meddle in mundane affairs, but harming their disciples was unforgivable.


    Although the envoy wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Supreme Master, it was still some generations below, so even if all the others in the middle failed, at the end the Supreme Master would move.


    Usually, the one to move was the direct master of the offended one, but if that master couldn¡¯t solve it, the master of the master would act and sessively, so the direct disciples were feared even if there were some generations between them and the truly fearsome ones.


    Of course, if those disciples were to be the ones provoking trouble or being arrogant, they wouldn¡¯t be helped.


    The rumors also said that the Supreme Master was especially protective with Ancient Master Liye¡¯s disciples and those rted to them, so there were few foolish enough to offend them directly.


    The envoy called Yale¡¯s disciple to interrogate him about what had happened, but his words were the same as the reports of the rest of people who saw it and it seemed that the young master was the only one at fault in the incident.


    Moreover, the envoy couldn¡¯t see anything special in Yale¡¯s disciple. He even noticed that his talent was below average and that it would be difficult for him to reach immortality. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that it was directly impossible for him to reach it.


    He had thought that if the one who had the conflict with the punished one had some talent, he would pick him as his own disciple, as it could count as if Ancient Master Liye had helped that person, but he wouldn¡¯t ept a disciple with such a low talent.


    After Yale¡¯s disciple left, the envoy heard a voice.


    "Are you depressed after seeing that he didn¡¯t have a huge talent?"


    The envoy replied instinctively without thinking that he was alone in the room and was impossible for someone else speaking to him.


    "Indeed. It is a pity that his talent is so low. Teaching him would be a waste of time for both of us. It is better for him to live an ordinary life in this academy."


    After speaking, the envoy finally noticed that the situation was strange and turned back to see who was speaking to him.


    "My talent when I was in this universe was even lower than him as I couldn¡¯t train at all. Are you saying that my old master intentions in teaching me were a waste of time?"


    The envoy was without words after seeing the person in front of him. He could tell that it wasn¡¯t a physical body, but he couldn¡¯t fail to identify that face despite hadn¡¯t met him personally.


    "Ancient Master Liye..."


    He could only mutter those three words after seeing Yale¡¯s incarnation which took his aspect from the time that he was Ancient Master Liye.


    "Bring me to old master¡¯s ce. As for that guy you despised for his talent, he is already my disciple, so you aren¡¯t qualified to teach him even if you want. However, if you speak about that to others, you will end like that young master."

 Chapter 440 Meeting Master Once Again

    Yale¡¯s incarnation departed from Liye Academy with the envoy without alerting those in the academy.


    Given the envoy¡¯s special status, no one found strange that he left directly after finishing his investigation.


    "Ancient Master, I don¡¯t know where the Supreme Master is right now, but my master might know it. The problem is that even if I don¡¯t stop, I will need about three hundred years to reach the ce where my master is right now..."


    Although the envoy relied on the fame of the Supreme Master, they weren¡¯t close, and Yale¡¯s incarnation understood that he couldn¡¯t know where the Supreme Master was.


    Thus, he just nodded and traveled almost three hundred years to the ce where the envoy¡¯s master was residing.


    The universe was enormous despite being a lower universe. In the past, Ancient Master Liye hadn¡¯t traveled much from his original ce due to hisck of time, and the same applied to his disciples. Even, his master avoided going too far at that time.


    There were a lot of habitable worlds in the nearby area, so it wasn¡¯t a big impediment for any of them.


    However, after Liye¡¯s death, they all spread through the universe, and at that moment, they needed a lot of time too meeting others.


    There wasn¡¯t any problem on their trip. The fame of those rted to the Supreme Master wasn¡¯t low, and it was difficult that others would try to offend them without reason.


    The envoy¡¯s master recognized Yale¡¯s incarnation as Liye at first sight. Although he was just a kid when Ancient Master Liye died, he started learning under his master from a young age and managed to meet Ancient Master Liye once before Liye¡¯s death.


    His memories from that era were vague, but he remembered the impact he felt when Ancient Master Liye spoke to him.


    Of course, at that Time Ancient Master Liye was an old man, and the man in front of him looked young, but since the aura was the same, he didn¡¯t doubt of Ancient Master Liye¡¯s identity.


    He was someone who boasted a lot of having had the chance to meet Ancient Master Liye, so he was extremely respectful to Yale¡¯s incarnation, and it was respect from the bottom of his heart, not just respect because of Ancient Master Liye¡¯s position.


    The few words he received from Ancient Master Liye helped him a lot when he remembered them after growing up.


    "Ancient Master, I also don¡¯t know where Supreme Master is right now, but my master, your disciple, should know it. The problem is that he is quite far from here..."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation heard that the position of that person was in the opposite direction from the world where Liye¡¯s Academy was located, and the estimated time to reach that ce was almost a thousand years.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation sighed at his bad luck but restrained his urges of stopping time and go alone.


    After all, the time in the universe was still controlled by the Life and Death Trials, so it wasn¡¯t good if Yale stopped the time for too long as it may interfere with the trials.


    Moreover, except for himself, others couldn¡¯t move when the time was stopped and his power to stop time in that universe was so big that Yale¡¯s incarnation was unable to control it to avoid freezing in time someone in particr.


    Thus, he would need to go alone, but the envoy and his master were determined to follow him, and Yale¡¯s incarnation didn¡¯t want to abandon them since he knew that they would be rewarded for their actions after finding the Supreme Master.


    Again, there wasn¡¯t any problem in the trip, and after near a thousand years they reached the ce where one of Liye¡¯s disciples was resting.


    Liye¡¯s disciple fell on his knees when he saw Yale¡¯s incarnation, and then, he started to cry.


    "Master... I thought that I would never have the chance to see you again."


    That disciple had lost his family when being too young, so Liye, who took care of him after the death of his parents, was like a father for him.


    He didn¡¯t remember his parents, but he remembered clearly about his master.


    "Prepare a banquet for my master. Quick! Use the best ingredients. I won¡¯t tolerate any mistake today."


    Liye¡¯s disciple rposed himself and issued orders to everyone in the big mansion he lived.


    He always treated his servants very well, but he didn¡¯t mind being a demon if they offended his master.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation wanted to look for his old master as soon as possible, but he didn¡¯t reject the banquet because he had been traveling for a lot of time and was quite bored.


    An incarnation didn¡¯t need to eat, but the same applied to immortals, so it was something did just for pleasure.


    The only difference was that an incarnation didn¡¯t have a physical body although it may seem like that at first sight, so he needed to concentrate in order to eat.


    Strictly speaking, the food served couldn¡¯tpare to Lina¡¯s food, but it was quite nostalgic since all the dishes were the ones that he liked the most when living there as Liye.


    While eating, Yale¡¯s incarnation finally discovered where his old master was, but again, the ce was quite far.


    Although fortunately, it wasn¡¯t again in the opposite direction, it was still in a different directionpared to the one they followed to reach that world.


    For what Yale¡¯s incarnation heard, his old master went to one of his trips to find disciples, so they only knew the general area, but as long they were in that area of the universe, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to detect him.


    Liye¡¯s disciple was quite powerful, so the speed of travel was several times higher than before. The other two hid in the disciple¡¯s portable mansion before he stored it to avoid slowing down them.


    Even with such speed, they needed a bit more than three thousand years to reach the remote area that the Supreme Master had chosen to pick a new disciple.


    Both of them detected the Supreme Master¡¯s presence quickly since he was always emitting his aura without restraints. After all, he didn¡¯t fear anyone in the universe.


    However, when both of them were tond on the asteroid where the Supreme Master put his house, Yale felt a change in the time flow of the universe.


    "It seems that my disciple died... Although the lifespan before immortality is lower here than in my universe, he shouldn¡¯t have died so soon. Probably he was killed by someone... I thought to hide my incarnation in his soul again by stopping the time after finding my old master, but it will be impossible now. Recently I am having a lot of bad luck."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation thought that, but he just shook his head and forgot about it since he still knew of another method to return to his universe to send the information to his real body. However, if he used it, he felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return, so it was the same as hiding on his disciple¡¯s soul.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation and his old disciple walked towards the house, and the doors opened automatically when they neared them.


    The same process repeated several times until they reached the room where the Supreme master was waiting for them with a smile on his face.


    "Liye, I knew that we were fated to meet again, but I always felt that I would be the one going to your ce."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation smiled.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you again, master. We need to speak about a lot of things because it will be difficult for me to return to this ce after leaving."


    Although they didn¡¯t mention explicitly, both of them knew that the point both of them wanted to speak about was how to surpass the limitations of the lower universe to go to Yale¡¯s one.


    "We can take our time to speak. It seems that this time, you don¡¯t need to bother by how much time you spend here. Thus, I want you to meet my new disciple first. Come!"


    The Supreme Master valued a lot his disciples, and it was usual for him to want them to meet each other, so Yale nodded just before a door opened and a young man with a serious face entered into the room.


    The clothes of the man were quite normal in that universe being quite loose, and there was also a sword on his waist since the storage items were far rarer than in Yale¡¯s universe.


    Even a lot of old immortals didn¡¯t have a storage artifact, so it wasn¡¯t that strange that the other party didn¡¯t have one.


    At first sight, he appeared to be quite a normal man, without anything outstanding or extravagant on him.


    The Supreme Master never cared about those things, so no one was surprised by his choice either.


    However, Yale¡¯s incarnation was utterly shocked when he looked at that man. Being an incarnation didn¡¯t lower his perception about others. Although he couldn¡¯t use Divine Eyes or Celestial Knowledge with an incarnation of that level, he was still very good at seeing through people, and Yale¡¯s incarnation saw thought the soul of that man.


    Suddenly, Yale¡¯s incarnation felt that all his back luck waspensated immediately.


    "I am d to meet you, again. I am truly surprised to have found you here, Master Swordmad."

 Chapter 441 Two Masters

    Swordmad smiled when he heard the words of Yale¡¯s incarnation.


    "I am also d to meet you again. I have been nning with our master how to break the limitations for his universe to go other one and meet you again, but I never expected that you would be the one sending an incarnation here."


    Swordmad¡¯s soul was protected by Yale¡¯s will which let him survive the spatial ripples, but the opposing forces of Yale¡¯s will and the spatial ripples somehow threw his soul to a lower universe.


    Swordmad¡¯s soul reincarnated with all his memories and soon noticed that the practice methods were far too different from the ones he knew.


    However, he didn¡¯t waste his time and used the fact that his soul was far more powerful than others to be a widely known genius in a short time.


    Since reincarnation didn¡¯t exist in that universe and those facing the Life and Death Trials had limited potential, Swordmad was considered an unparalleled genius and his fame rose quickly.


    The Supreme Master didn¡¯t fail in notice Swordmad¡¯s presence given his rising fame.


    However, that fame was only in the ces near the world in which Swordmad was reincarnated. The Supreme Master learned about him quickly because he was already in that area looking for a disciple.


    More exactly, he had been looking for Swordmad from the start.


    At the same moment that Swordmad¡¯s soul appeared in the universe, the Supreme Master noticed Yale¡¯s will and rushed to find the soul that was protected by it.


    For the Supreme Master, that person was someone who Liye sent to his universe, so he ced the utmost importance on finding him.


    Even with the Supreme Master¡¯s prowess, he still needed a lot of time before finding him. After all, he only knew the rough area where the soul protected by the will had descended.


    Fortunately, the fact that Swordmad decided to disy his talent instead of being low-key, helped the Supreme Master to find him quite quickly, and under the Supreme Master¡¯s guidance, Swordmad didn¡¯t need too much time to reach immortality.


    Of course, the ¡¯too much time¡¯ waspared to the standards of that universe because he still spent a lot of years in training, which weren¡¯t less than in his previous life.


    After Swordmad and Supreme Master meet, they didn¡¯t need a long time before telling everything they knew to the other party.


    Swordmad didn¡¯t have any restriction as he was truly born in that universe after reincarnation, so he could speak freely with the Supreme Master who confirmed a lot of his guesses.


    They also started to wonder if the reason for Swordmad¡¯s soul to have such a weird reincarnation was the intention of Yale¡¯s will.


    Both of them acted as Yale¡¯s masters when he was in the most need of them, and they also knew how important Yale considered them.


    They guessed that Yale might have superposed their images and sent Swordmad to the ce where the Supreme Master was.


    Their guess wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, but it wasn¡¯t true either.


    Yale only wished to protect Swordmad¡¯s soul, and he ended up protecting it with his will, but he truly wasn¡¯t conscious about it.


    At that time, Yale¡¯s will had only protected Swordmad¡¯s soul, but when they ended in a void that didn¡¯t belong to any universes, Yale¡¯s will would have been erased at some moment, with Swordmad¡¯s soul following soon.


    However, before that happened, Yale became a Timeless Sovereign when he modified the past.


    Swordmad¡¯s soul was in a ce that was outside the universe, but it was still under the effects of the Timeless Border, so the will of Yale obtained a sudden boost in strength.


    Before bing a Timeless Sovereign, Yale had met Swordmad and his old master in the Timeless Border and wished to meet both of them again.


    It was that intention that after reaching his will had led Swordmad¡¯s soul to that universe.


    There hadn¡¯t been any coincidence in all of that because Yale was the one who set it up unconsciously.


    The three of them went to speak alone after the Supreme Master gave rewards to the three who helped Yale¡¯s incarnation to reach that ce.


    Yale exined how he managed to send his incarnation and the things that happened after Swordmad¡¯s death while the other two told Yale about everything that happened since he died as Liye.


    Swordmad and the Supreme Master had been both in the Timeless border despite only having fuzzy memories from it, so they were shocked after learning that Yale was a Timeless Sovereign.


    They spoke of important things and misceneous things, but they still avoided the main topic because they wanted to enjoy a bit their time together before going to the most serious topic.


    At some moment, the Supreme Master asked something that was also worrying Swordmad.


    "What should we do about seniority? You are both my disciples, but Liye, I mean Yale, was first. However, Swordmad is also Yale¡¯s master, while Yale is clearly the strongest of us and can stop the whole universe at will."


    Their seniority was clearly a mess. Both were Yale¡¯s masters, but that was a moment when Yale was on a weak moment, which didn¡¯t mean that he was truly under them.


    Swordmad already faced those thoughts when he discovered that Yale was a reincarnation, but he suppressed them since Yale didn¡¯t mention anything about the topic.


    After all, it was clear that Yale still cared about his rtionship with him.


    Yale could just smile awkwardly after hearing that question because he knew that he had a kind of talent to mess seniorities with his family as the best example.


    "Just forget about that kind of things. This isn¡¯t my first time facing this kind of situations, and the best is just not worry about it. I respect both of you as my masters, and it doesn¡¯t matter who is the strongest among us."


    Given their rtionship, there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about that aspect, but when thinking about the topic, the other two still thought too much.


    "You are right. It is useless to worry about that."


    The Supreme Master spoke as he knew that thinking in that way was the best for all of them at that moment.


    "Alright, we should start to speak about the main topic. I guess you two have already obtained some guessed about how to do it, right?"


    The Supreme Master nodded before speaking.


    "Right. My guess is that breaking through the limits of the universe isn¡¯t an action but a breakthrough. In this world, my strength is the pinnacle, and no one in the story surpassed it, but thinking about it, it is difficult for people at my level to die, so where have they gone?"


    Since he reached his level of strength, his worldview changed a lot.


    "My guess is that they went to a superior universe or died while trying to do it. Since it didn¡¯t seem that they reached your universe and seems that the people there didn¡¯t know of the existence of our universe, most of them probably died trying it. However, with so much people dying when trying to cross the universes, no one would be fool enough to do it unless they had a major reason, and a breakthrough to a superior level is a reason that any at my level would risk the life for it."


    Only those at the peak knew the frustration of living an eternity without having the slightest improvement, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they risked their lives to advance to a level that no one reached in their universe.


    It wasn¡¯t a level allowed in their universe, so it was only natural that they would ascend if they seeded.


    "You are right. Speaking in your universe terms, the High Immortal Stage is thest for you, but that is merelyparable to an Essence God from my universe, which is just considered reached the adulthood in the strongest factions of the universe."


    Instead of Law Master, Law God, and Essence God, the three stages in the Supreme Master¡¯s universe, were Low Immortal, Middle Immortal, and High Immortal.


    Their whole training system was different, so it was only natural that the naming different.


    "In my universe, I am one of the most powerful Essence Gods at the time where I sent this incarnation here, but due to the difference between universes my power here isparable to that of an Origin God, which is a whole two levels higher."


    Yale stopped a moment before adding some more words.


    "Probably your powers will be updated after crossing universes, so you didn¡¯t need to worry about the difference of power I obtained by being here, but if someone else descends to this world with malicious intentions, this universe doesn¡¯t have a chance to endure it."


    Yale didn¡¯t want to worry the other two about being too weak after reaching his universe, so he deviated a bit from the topic, but he also wanted them to understand the possible dangers that the difference in universes carried.


    "My method can only be used by three persons in my universe including myself, and although I am the weakest of the three, as far as I know, we are on the same side. However, we never know if someone else would find a way."


    Yale knew that a random person couldn¡¯t use his method, but he couldn¡¯t say that it was impossible to find another way to descend.

 Chapter 442 A Dangerous Experimen

    Seeing that his masters seemed to understood Yale nodded before returning to the main topic.


    "In my universe, an Essence God uses the Essences to create a perfect world that served as the foundation and be a World God, but since there isn¡¯t something like Essences in this universe, we can¡¯t use this method for your breakthroughs. May I ask how the worlds in this universe are created?"


    Swordmad was too weak to learn things about World Gods back then, so that was also his first time hearing the details about how to reach that level.


    "Aren¡¯t them formed naturally? I studied the process, but it seems impossible to emte for us. You said that you are one of the strongest Essence Gods, so can you create a world to show it to us?"


    The concept of creating a world didn¡¯t exist in the whole universe, so it was only normal that the Supreme Master felt extremely curious about it.


    "I can¡¯t create a perfect world since I am just an incarnation. Even my real body can only do that by relying on a special shortcut that I can¡¯t tell you, anyway, it is useless to you, and knowing it would only be bad for you two."


    Using the Celestial Knowledge Yale¡¯s main body had the capability of creating a perfect world by going all out, but that wasn¡¯t really his own strength and Yale wouldn¡¯t obtain theplete control of the world unless he activated the Celestial Knowledge.


    Moreover, trying to make a breakthrough using shortcuts wasn¡¯t a good idea either unless one was in a desperate situation.


    "You have just said that you can¡¯t create a perfect world, but do this means that you still can create a normal one?"


    The Supreme Master didn¡¯t mind if it was a perfect world or not because he just wanted to see how a living being created a world.


    "I am toocking in two of the elements, so the world would be extremely unstable and may even explode if I did one casually on the outer space, but as long as you don¡¯t care for that..."


    Yale being a powerful Essence God didn¡¯t mean that he was extremely proficient in all the elemental Essences. After all, his prowess in battle was something recognizes by the one who created the Sword Essence and other simr Essences.


    Moreover, his physical body was superior to other Essence Gods, which was also a great advantage.


    As for creating a world, he knew very well that Lina was far more suitable to do it although she was a bit weaker than him in a real battle.


    The Supreme Master frowned as he noticed that the Essence Gods were far moreplex than High Immortals.


    After all, the immortals in his universe ssified themselves for how much advanced to the next stage, and there weren¡¯t so many differences among those at the same stage.


    It was the wisdom and skills which provoked the difference, but regardless of those facts, the main gauge for their power was the advancement in the stage.


    "I see. You can try it, I don¡¯t mind if it explodes, I survived the explosion of a before, and with my current power, no one here will be damaged."


    Although facing a exploding was scary, if that were enough to kill the renowned strongest expert of the universe, it would be too disgracing.


    "Alright. Maybe this can serve as inspiration for you to find a way to advance."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation wasn¡¯t too confident in his skills to do it, but since even an explosion wouldn¡¯t be a problem, he decided to do it.


    Creating a way to advance was of vital importance for Swordmad and the Supreme Master to reach Yale¡¯s universe, and thus, Yale¡¯s incarnation ced a lot of importance to the matter.


    Of course, although Yale hadn¡¯t been able to train when he lived as Liye, his knowledge about how the people on that universe trained was second only to the Supreme Master.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t need to ask for details because the matter was just how to adapt that to a way to force their ascension.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation agreed to create a world, but he didn¡¯t do it immediately, as they first needed to find an area without anything near to prevent from impacting others.


    Thus, they continued speaking and departed to look for a suitable space a monthter.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation was unable to know how the time fluctuatedpared to his universe once his disciple died, but he didn¡¯t worry about the time too much.


    After all, Swordmad was still too far from a level where he could start worrying about ascending to the other universe, and the n was to have the Supreme Master and Swordmad ascend simultaneously.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation would follow them and serve as a guide after reaching the other universe just in case there was some restriction for the ascended or something simr.


    As long Yale¡¯s incarnation was with them, Yale would detect their position immediately, which was far safer for the Supreme Master and Swordmad.


    However, Yale¡¯s incarnation was alone, and could only apany someone once, so it was imperative that the Supreme Master and Swordmad went together.


    After several years, they found a ce that seemed suitable for the experiment of creating a world.


    Even with a great explosion, no one would be harmed since it was a remote ce that no one visited, and there weren¡¯t others nearby to provoke material damage either.


    That part of the universe was called the ck void because it was an areapletely devoid of light. There was the size of a whole gxy without anything at all, which was suitable for doing a dangerous experiment.


    For true experts, the light wasn¡¯t needed, and even in that universe, they had an equivalent for the divine sense.


    Thus, even without light, Swordmad and the Supreme master were looking at Yale¡¯s incarnation when he started to create a world.


    Strictly speaking, that was the first time that Yale created a whole in the voice since the most simr thing he did before was creating the Storage Space, which distanced to be aplete world and was hid on himself anyway.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation found it difficult at the start since the earth element was one of his weak points.


    However, after some days, something akin to a world started to take form in front of him.


    It was better than what Yale¡¯s incarnation expected, but he guessed that the difference of universes powered-up his capability to control the elements as it happened with his control over time.


    Yale was about to start giving the world the final details when he felt a strange sensation and felt as if someone was calling him.


    "Ancient Master Liye."


    Several voices repeated that on the mind of Yale¡¯s incarnation while he felt a sudden surge of strength.


    Although it should have been impossible to happen, Yale¡¯s incarnation fell into enlightenment, and the Celestial Knowledge that he shouldn¡¯t have possessed due to theck of quality of the incarnation was activated anyway.


    At the same moment, a light surrounded the world and increased ten times its size in a matter of seconds.


    Swordmad and the Supreme Master had never seen a world as big as that, and even the Supreme Master started to worry about if he could endure the explosion of that world. For some reason, they couldn¡¯t avoid feeling fear of that world.


    Although it had increased ten times its size in seconds, the speed of growth slowed after that, but it still grew several hundred times bigger in the rest minutes.


    When the enlightenment ended, even Yale¡¯s incarnation was shocked, but it wasn¡¯t just for the world.


    He was just an incarnation and strictly speaking, his strength was fixed at the moment he was created, but he suddenly turned into a perfect type of incarnation capable of disying almost the full power of the main body.


    The Celestial knowledge activated automatically, but it was due to the incarnation¡¯s upgrade, and it didn¡¯t influence the world. As for the reasons for the world¡¯s improvement, Yale¡¯s incarnation understood them, and he was excited.


    "If I use this methodbined with the usual one, I should be able to create a stage stronger than a World God at the same level."


    The temptation of going to the Timeless Border and abandon that universe to send his discovery to his main body wasn¡¯t low, but he restrained himself at the end.


    Although he didn¡¯t think that his idea would surpass the Battle God, it was more orthodox, so it had higher chances of reaching higher levels in the future. At least, it was worth to give it a try.


    "Yale, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t confident? Why this seems like a world descended from the heavens?"


    It wasn¡¯t only that the world was enormous, it was also emanating a warm light that felt extremelyfortable, so it was normal that the Supreme Master was shocked.


    However, Swordmad¡¯s shock was even higher. He was just a Low Immortal, and he was still quite a far distance away for bing a Middle Immortal, but after he was affected by the light at the moment the world was created, he suddenly noticed that he skilled the Middle Immortal stage and directly became a High Immortal.


    He already gathered enough knowledge from the Supreme Master, but hecked gathering all the necessary energy to advance. However, it was supplied in an instant.

 Chapter 443 Pure Energy

    While Yale¡¯s incarnation created that world surrounded by light, more than a thousand years passed since Yale¡¯s group departed from the world where Yale¡¯s disciple was facing the Life and Death Trials.


    After the Life and Death Trials ended, Yale noticed that his incarnation didn¡¯te back, so he guessed that his n was a sess and just waited for his incarnation to return with news someday.


    Those thousand years had been rtively calm since there weren¡¯t too many people who would trouble a group with three Essence Gods.


    Those too weak were just seeking death, and those stronger usually had a good understanding of the factions, so they wouldn¡¯t act without verifying the other party¡¯s identity.


    Of course, those allied with the invaders would try to seek problem at any chance if they discovered them, but they were invaders, so they were a minority even counting their allies, and there was no way they could find Yale¡¯s group easily.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to look for a fixed ce like Yale¡¯s world, but tracking someone traveling for the universe wasn¡¯t easy, and it was also for that reason that the Battle God left that envelope to Yale.


    As Yale guessed it wasn¡¯t a normal itinerary of travel, it was a specially crafted object that would register all the ces the Battle God visited since the item was created.


    Thus, it was perfect for tracking someone, and Yale¡¯s group had been going to the ce where the item signaled the Battle God¡¯s presence, but it wasn¡¯t somewhere near to them.


    They didn¡¯t stop too much, so the time that happened in the Storage space had been far lower, but Wyba still managed to be a Law Master.


    The power of Yale¡¯s group also increased, but no one tried to be an Essence God in any Essence unless they didn¡¯t need a tribtion.


    The tribtions needed preparation, and it wasn¡¯t a good idea facing them while traveling across the universe.


    Moreover, when training a sudden inspiration could elerate the progress of fusing the Essence with the soul and trigger the tribtion, so they didn¡¯t take risks.


    Yale managed to be an Essence God on the Essences created by the Battle God because he didn¡¯t need a tribtion and just with some battles and his understanding it hadn¡¯t been difficult reaching that level.


    However, he also forced to stop training the rest of Essences after mastering them to avoid triggering the tribtions.


    Due to the universes being separated Yale shouldn¡¯t have been able to notice about what his incarnation did, but at the same moment that the world surrounded by light was created, he stopped, and the other three turned back with strange faces.


    "Yale, what happened?"


    Lina and Yale reached a tacit understanding that practically could let them always know what the other party wanted without needing to speak, but Yale stopping on the way seemed to bepletely without reason.


    At that moment, Yale was hearing countless voices on his head, and all of them told the same.


    "Ancient Master Liye."


    Yale was unable to understand what was happening, but before he could think about it, two different voices reached him.


    "Liye."


    "Yale."


    Yale had been unable to recognize the owners of the other voices as they were a mess in his head, but thest two were voices that he recognized in an instant.


    "My old master and Swordmad... Why am I also hearing them? What is happening?"


    His old master was in a different universe while Swordmad was in an unknown ce, so he didn¡¯t understand why he heard their voices and the reason that their voices were the only ones he recognized.


    At that moment, he felt a strange source of energy appearing inside his body. It was pure energy different from the Origin Qi, but Yale couldn¡¯t control it at all, and it spread from his body in an instant.


    The other three couldn¡¯t notice the energy that appeared on Yale¡¯s body, but they noticed something else.


    Yale hadpletely fused with the Water Essence and advanced to Essence God.


    "Enlightenment? Now? There is no reason for being enlightened, and the tribtion will happen soon."


    Lina and the others couldn¡¯t understand the situation because they knew very well that Yale wasn¡¯t on the verge of making a breakthrough and that he hadn¡¯t been training the Water Essence.


    Especially Lina who was the closest to Yale and had the Water Essence as her specialty knew very well Yale¡¯s progress on his training of the Water Essence.


    Before they could obtain an answer or ask something else, Yale also advanced to Essence God in the Thunder Essence.


    "A second breakthrough to Essence God?"


    They knew that the tribtions were fearsome and it wasn0t wise facing two simultaneously. Although they also knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t die for mere tribtions, he would suffer quite a bit, and they would lose a lot of time.


    Immediately after that, except for the Earth Essence and the Wind Essence, in which Yale only managed to be a Law Master after more than thousand years of training, the rest of elemental Essences had all reached the Essence God level.


    At that moment, Lina¡¯s group was really worried for Yale because although advancing was a huge increase in power, if one died in the tribtion, it would have been for nothing.


    Secondster, Yale became a Law God in Earth and Wind, and before the rest could react, he also mastered the Essences, but it seemed that they didn0t fuse with Yale¡¯s soul.


    "What kind of enlightenment he had to have such a power boost? Fortunately, there is no tribtion for Wind and Earth, or we may face a Meteor Storm..."


    The tribtions were rted with the Essence Mastered, and in the space where there wasn¡¯t Earth or Wind, the options for the tribtion were quite limited.


    In fact, all tribtions were far more difficult in the outer space, so everyone avoided advancing there.


    However, just after Lina spoke, Yale also became and Essence God in Earth and Wind, which were the two elements in which he had less talent and proficiency.


    At that moment, the three of them were without words, and not without reason.


    After all, they had never heard of someone advancing to Essence God in all the elemental Essences in a single enlightenment.


    Even Lina who had divine talent in all the essences couldn¡¯t do something like that.


    Yale also noticed his own breakthroughs, but there was nothing he could do to stop them as the pure energy wasn¡¯t obeying him and he couldn¡¯t avoid mastering the Essences.


    However, it seemed that the pure energy didn¡¯t have any effect in Laws and Essences rted to crafting because Yale hadn¡¯t advanced on them at all.


    In their travel, he also had Lina teaching him about those crafting Laws and even managed to surpass Lina in the Alchemy Law as he became a Law God, but he wasn¡¯t even a Law Master in the others.


    After Yale sighed while thinking about how to face so many simultaneous tribtions, an image of a world shining with light appeared in his mind.


    At that instant, two universes synchronized, and the memories of Yale and his incarnationplemented each other before the connection was cut again.


    "I understand now!"


    Joy surfaced in Yale¡¯s face which made him seem like a madman to anyone who knew how many tribtions was about to face.


    Before Lina could ask Yale for the reason of his joy, Yale¡¯s body started to shine with the same light as the world he had seen, or in other words, with the same pure energy that filled his body.


    The energy surpassed the huge capacity of Yale¡¯s body and started to leak, but Yale wasn¡¯t worried by it at all.


    "You all! Come near me! Now!"


    Strictly speaking, only someone who wanted to die would near Yale knowing that he would face so many tribtions, but seeing that Yale shouted them, which was very strange on him, they decided to do as he said.


    When the three of them neared Yale enough for the light to touch their bodies, their faces changed at the same moment that they also started to make breakthroughs without stop.


    They wanted to ask about what was that light, but they had lost the control of their bodies and could just make breakthroughs that would summon tribtions even if they didn¡¯t want.


    Moreover, since they were together, the tribtions would be ovepped, and that wasn¡¯t a simple sum of strengths.


    At that moment, they truly feared for their lives because even Eini, who wasn¡¯t an Essence God before that, had already be an Essence God in all the elemental Essences plus Time, Space, Life, and Death.


    Thus, there was no way that Lina and Shiba who were stronger from the start hadn¡¯t reached the same state.


    They thought that fortunately there wasn¡¯t anyone else near them or who knew how many people would have achieved breakthroughs simultaneously.


    Soon after they couldn¡¯t make any more breakthroughs indicated by the light, a huge pressure appeared on them showing that a tribtion, which probably even an Origin God wouldn¡¯t be able to endure, was about to fall on them.


    The other three couldn¡¯t avoid but fear the tribtion, but Yale just smiled.


    "We don¡¯t need a tribtion. Disappear!"


    In the outer space, they always spoke with Spiritual Sense, but although it should have been impossible, they heard clearly the words said by Yale¡¯s mouth.


    An instantter, the huge pressure disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 444 Owenership

    After being without words for a while, Lina finally spoke.


    "Yale, what happened? Why did the tribtion disappear when you gave the order?"


    Shiba and Eini also wanted to ask for the same thing, but Lina was faster than them in asking for it.


    "It is a bit difficult to exin with details, but in short, it is impossible for a tribtion to happen in front of my eyes unless I allow it."


    The pure energy was the one with that capability, and although Yale couldn¡¯t control it at will, his body was full of that pure energy and forced the tribtion to obey him.


    Yale obtained some understanding about the pure energy when he synchronized memories with his incarnation, but he felt that speaking about it in the outer space was a bad idea.


    After all, the aura of the canceled tribtion managed to appear before Yale forced it to disappear and probably that a lot of experts on near worlds noticed it.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t want to keep that matter as a secret from Lina, Shiba, and Eini, he didn¡¯t want that other managed to hear it, so he decided to wait until they could enter into the Storage Space.


    Yale felt a bit sorry for Ange, Aiwai, and Wyba because he wasn¡¯t able to open the storage space when that pure energy appeared on his body; Yale already had difficulties to ask Lina, Shiba, and Eini to move near him to obtain the benefits.


    Since he was under the influence of pure energy, it wasn¡¯t a problem making the tribtion disappear, but he tried to open the Storage Space several times without seeding.


    After the breakthroughs ended, the pure energy remained in Yale¡¯s body, and its supply seemed endless, but he wasn¡¯t able to control it, and less use it to provoke breakthroughs on others.


    However, Yale felt that it would have been bad for Wyba and Aiwai achieving a breakthrough so easily given their inexperiencepared to the ones who obtained.


    Of the three traveling with Yale, Eini was the one with the weakest mind, but she was still far better than Aiwai, let alone Wyba who was still extremely immature.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been a problem with Ange, but she couldn¡¯t practice anymore since the time she was frozen in time.


    The side effects didn¡¯t affect her life but destroyed all her chances to turn stronger.


    That was the price paid for preventing her mind from breaking in that prison, and Yale didn¡¯t believe that even with the pure energy that problem could be solved.


    While Yale dyed the exnation to the others, one of the incarnations of the Mysterious Expert was observing them from a nearby world.


    The Mysterious Expert had incarnations spread around the whole universe, so there wasn¡¯t an incarnation especially following Yale¡¯s group.


    Moreover, based on the Mysterious Expert¡¯s knowledge, there wasn¡¯t any reason for it to interfere at that moment.


    "This surpassed all my expectations, but it is very beneficial for the n, so I can consider it a blessing."


    The Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed about what happened to Yale.


    In another universe which was of the same level as the one Yale was at, a great battle was happening in an enormous battlefield.


    The most remarkable part was that although one of the sides only had two persons while the other side had an uncountable number of people in their ranks, the two individuals seemed to have the overwhelming advantage.


    "Die!"


    More than a hundred experts rushed towards a silver-haired man who was wearing a white coat.


    He was one of the two people facing a whole army and didn¡¯t seem to care for the charge of those experts.


    "Mmm... Your strength isn¡¯t bad. If I only consider raw power, you are all superior to the Battle God, but in speed and skill you are far behind him."


    All the experts charging towards that man died instantaneously not leaving even their bodies behind.


    "I already told you to call your superiors if you really want to deal with us. Otherwise, you all will die!"


    The rest of the army didn¡¯t dare to advance while they were frightened by the gaze of the man golden eyes.


    "Uh... Someone has be the owner of one of the ownerless lower universes I left behind."


    There was shock on the man¡¯s face, and a thousand experts rushed towards him, but they died before being able to do nothing to that man.


    "Really? Is someone we know?"


    A beautiful womannded beside the silver-haired man.


    While the silver-haired man only attacked those that neared to him without moving at all, with enough speed for no one noticing what he did, the woman had been flying through all the battlefield killing any enemy who left their safe area.


    "Well, although you haven¡¯t spent a lot of time with him, you know him. After all, he is your son."


    The woman was shocked when she heard those words.


    "Really? He... Yale is the name he is using now if I remember well. Is really Yale who obtained the ownership of one of those lower universes?"


    She was already very shocked when she learned that her son had be a Timeless Sovereign and overcame his curse, but the fact that he obtained the ownership of a lower universe was far more shocking.


    As long as one created a universe, it wasn¡¯t difficult iming the ownership. In fact, it was more difficult not iming it.


    However, obtaining the ownership of a lower universe created by someone else was extremely difficult to the point that she didn¡¯t know a single person who managed to do it in the past.


    There were just two conditions to obtain the ownership, but despite that, there were only two conditions they were extremely difficult to fulfill, especially the first one.


    Moreover, the second condition should be fulfilled after cleating the first one, or it would be useless, so it was impossible to clear the second one while waiting to clear the first one.


    The first condition was simple to exin but almost impossible to fulfill.


    The person who wanted to obtain the ownership of the universe needed to have more than fifty percent of the intelligent beings of the universe worshiping him.


    It was only while that condition was fulfilled that the person could fulfill the second condition by doing something that was impossible based on the universe¡¯s rules.


    If one was to wait too much and the percentage of intelligent being having worship for such person were to lower under the mark, it would be useless despite having fulfilled the condition before.


    The pure energy that Yale obtained was the materialization of the faith of the people of the universe on him.


    Of course, only those who worshipped him would send him that kind of energy, so owning a universe where no one worshipped you wouldn¡¯t provoke that pure energy to appear.


    Yale fulfilled the second condition when his incarnation manipted the time to punish that young master, but at that moment there was a bit less than the fifty percent worshipping him, so nothing happened.


    However, after that a lot of people started to have even more confidence in that Ancient Master Liye was a descended god and the news flew very quickly.


    In fact, his disciple, as the one who was protected in the young master incident, created an organization who pursued those who were anti-Liye.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe in Liye, but that they hated everyone and everything rted to Ancient Master Liye and were outcasts of the universe, pursued by the Supreme Master¡¯s faction for insulting Liye.


    Yale¡¯s disciple was weak, but his reputation an enormous since he received the protection of Ancient master Liye before.


    His organization killed a lot of those anti-Liye, and even himself died on the battle to protect his master¡¯s reputation. In fact, he passed to the story as a hero.


    After the incident of the young master, he changed his mindset, and in all the remaining lives of the trials, he obtained extremely good results that were just a bit worsepared with those of Yale.


    After the incident and the continued work of the organization created by his student, the percentage of intelligent being venerating Ancient Master Liye surpassed the mark, and at that moment, Yale¡¯s incarnation created a, which was something that should have been impossible, clearing both conditions.


    The Supreme Master and Liye¡¯s disciples already spread the word about Liye for a long time, and it was deeply rooted in the universe. The acts of Yale¡¯s disciple were only thest effort that let Yale became the owner of that lower universe.


    Even the Supreme Master and Swordmad felt profound respect when they saw the world filled with light, and the image was transmitted to everyone in the universe deepening their veneration even more, which provoked that the faith energy reached Yale¡¯s real body.


    Of course, if someone killed those opposing to him to reach the mark, it wouldn¡¯t work as the universe wouldn¡¯t ept such a person, but Yale didn¡¯t order anyone to do that, and even the young master was only punished by Yale, not murdered.


    "Yes, that is his current name, you really provoked disaster with the true name you gave him even before he was born. Returning to the topic, Yale¡¯s strength is too weak right now, so he can¡¯t control that universe properly, but it will be extremely useful for himter on."

 Chapter 444 Ownership

    After being without words for a while, Lina finally spoke.


    "Yale, what happened? Why did the tribtion disappear when you gave the order?"


    Shiba and Eini also wanted to ask for the same thing, but Lina was faster than them in asking for it.


    "It is a bit difficult to exin with details, but in short, it is impossible for a tribtion to happen in front of my eyes unless I allow it."


    The pure energy was the one with that capability, and although Yale couldn¡¯t control it at will, his body was full of that pure energy and forced the tribtion to obey him.


    Yale obtained some understanding about the pure energy when he synchronized memories with his incarnation, but he felt that speaking about it in the outer space was a bad idea.


    After all, the aura of the canceled tribtion managed to appear before Yale forced it to disappear and probably that a lot of experts on near worlds noticed it.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t want to keep that matter as a secret from Lina, Shiba, and Eini, he didn¡¯t want that other managed to hear it, so he decided to wait until they could enter into the Storage Space.


    Yale felt a bit sorry for Ange, Aiwai, and Wyba because he wasn¡¯t able to open the storage space when that pure energy appeared on his body; Yale already had difficulties to ask Lina, Shiba, and Eini to move near him to obtain the benefits.


    Since he was under the influence of pure energy, it wasn¡¯t a problem making the tribtion disappear, but he tried to open the Storage Space several times without seeding.


    After the breakthroughs ended, the pure energy remained in Yale¡¯s body, and its supply seemed endless, but he wasn¡¯t able to control it, and less use it to provoke breakthroughs on others.


    However, Yale felt that it would have been bad for Wyba and Aiwai achieving a breakthrough so easily given their inexperiencepared to the ones who obtained.


    Of the three traveling with Yale, Eini was the one with the weakest mind, but she was still far better than Aiwai, let alone Wyba who was still extremely immature.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been a problem with Ange, but she couldn¡¯t practice anymore since the time she was frozen in time.


    The side effects didn¡¯t affect her life but destroyed all her chances to turn stronger.


    That was the price paid for preventing her mind from breaking in that prison, and Yale didn¡¯t believe that even with the pure energy that problem could be solved.


    While Yale dyed the exnation to the others, one of the incarnations of the Mysterious Expert was observing them from a nearby world.


    The Mysterious Expert had incarnations spread around the whole universe, so there wasn¡¯t an incarnation especially following Yale¡¯s group.


    Moreover, based on the Mysterious Expert¡¯s knowledge, there wasn¡¯t any reason for it to interfere at that moment.


    "This surpassed all my expectations, but it is very beneficial for the n, so I can consider it a blessing."


    The Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed about what happened to Yale.


    In another universe which was of the same level as the one Yale was at, a great battle was happening in an enormous battlefield.


    The most remarkable part was that although one of the sides only had two persons while the other side had an uncountable number of people in their ranks, the two individuals seemed to have the overwhelming advantage.


    "Die!"


    More than a hundred experts rushed towards a silver-haired man who was wearing a white coat.


    He was one of the two people facing a whole army and didn¡¯t seem to care for the charge of those experts.


    "Mmm... Your strength isn¡¯t bad. If I only consider raw power, you are all superior to the Battle God, but in speed and skill you are far behind him."


    All the experts charging towards that man died instantaneously not leaving even their bodies behind.


    "I already told you to call your superiors if you really want to deal with us. Otherwise, you all will die!"


    The rest of the army didn¡¯t dare to advance while they were frightened by the gaze of the man golden eyes.


    "Uh... Someone has be the owner of one of the ownerless lower universes I left behind."


    There was shock on the man¡¯s face, and a thousand experts rushed towards him, but they died before being able to do nothing to that man.


    "Really? Is someone we know?"


    A beautiful womannded beside the silver-haired man.


    While the silver-haired man only attacked those that neared to him without moving at all, with enough speed for no one noticing what he did, the woman had been flying through all the battlefield killing any enemy who left their safe area.


    "Well, although you haven¡¯t spent a lot of time with him, you know him. After all, he is your son."


    The woman was shocked when she heard those words.


    "Really? He... Yale is the name he is using now if I remember well. Is really Yale who obtained the ownership of one of those lower universes?"


    She was already very shocked when she learned that her son had be a Timeless Sovereign and overcame his curse, but the fact that he obtained the ownership of a lower universe was far more shocking.


    As long as one created a universe, it wasn¡¯t difficult iming the ownership. In fact, it was more difficult not iming it.


    However, obtaining the ownership of a lower universe created by someone else was extremely difficult to the point that she didn¡¯t know a single person who managed to do it in the past.


    There were just two conditions to obtain the ownership, but despite that, there were only two conditions they were extremely difficult to fulfill, especially the first one.


    Moreover, the second condition should be fulfilled after cleating the first one, or it would be useless, so it was impossible to clear the second one while waiting to clear the first one.


    The first condition was simple to exin but almost impossible to fulfill.


    The person who wanted to obtain the ownership of the universe needed to have more than fifty percent of the intelligent beings of the universe worshiping him.


    It was only while that condition was fulfilled that the person could fulfill the second condition by doing something that was impossible based on the universe¡¯s rules.


    If one was to wait too much and the percentage of intelligent being having worship for such person were to lower under the mark, it would be useless despite having fulfilled the condition before.


    The pure energy that Yale obtained was the materialization of the faith of the people of the universe on him.


    Of course, only those who worshipped him would send him that kind of energy, so owning a universe where no one worshipped you wouldn¡¯t provoke that pure energy to appear.


    Yale fulfilled the second condition when his incarnation manipted the time to punish that young master, but at that moment there was a bit less than the fifty percent worshipping him, so nothing happened.


    However, after that a lot of people started to have even more confidence in that Ancient Master Liye was a descended god and the news flew very quickly.


    In fact, his disciple, as the one who was protected in the young master incident, created an organization who pursued those who were anti-Liye.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t believe in Liye, but that they hated everyone and everything rted to Ancient Master Liye and were outcasts of the universe, pursued by the Supreme Master¡¯s faction for insulting Liye.


    Yale¡¯s disciple was weak, but his reputation an enormous since he received the protection of Ancient master Liye before.


    His organization killed a lot of those anti-Liye, and even himself died on the battle to protect his master¡¯s reputation. In fact, he passed to the story as a hero.


    After the incident of the young master, he changed his mindset, and in all the remaining lives of the trials, he obtained extremely good results that were just a bit worsepared with those of Yale.


    After the incident and the continued work of the organization created by his student, the percentage of intelligent being venerating Ancient Master Liye surpassed the mark, and at that moment, Yale¡¯s incarnation created a, which was something that should have been impossible, clearing both conditions.


    The Supreme Master and Liye¡¯s disciples already spread the word about Liye for a long time, and it was deeply rooted in the universe. The acts of Yale¡¯s disciple were only thest effort that let Yale became the owner of that lower universe.


    Even the Supreme Master and Swordmad felt profound respect when they saw the world filled with light, and the image was transmitted to everyone in the universe deepening their veneration even more, which provoked that the faith energy reached Yale¡¯s real body.


    Of course, if someone killed those opposing to him to reach the mark, it wouldn¡¯t work as the universe wouldn¡¯t ept such a person, but Yale didn¡¯t order anyone to do that, and even the young master was only punished by Yale, not murdered.


    "Yes, that is his current name, you really provoked disaster with the true name you gave him even before he was born. Returning to the topic, Yale¡¯s strength is too weak right now, so he can¡¯t control that universe properly, but it will be extremely useful for himter on."

 Chapter 445 Erased Existence

    "You don¡¯t need to remind me that. If I had known the implications of giving him that name, I wouldn¡¯t have done it."


    Regret showed on the face of Yale¡¯s mother while she spoke.


    "It is your fault, but your parents hadn¡¯t told you about that matter because I ordered them that the truth rted to that name remained as top secret, so you aren¡¯t the only one at fault. In any other situation, I would have been d that you gave your son the name of my best friend, but the timing was far too bad."


    Some enemiesunched a sneak attack while they spoke, but they died before they noticed that the other party counterattacked.


    The topic they were speaking was one that put both in a very bad mood, especially because if it hadn¡¯t been for the invasion of that universe, nothing would have happened.


    "I heard that my grandfather died, so I just wanted to honor him giving his name to my son. How would have I know that he died with his existence erased to protect you and that anyone with his name would end attracting the attention of the invaders..."


    The grandfather she was speaking about was the father of her mother, the only grandfather she met. After all, she heard that the parents of her father, the Battle God, were mere mortals and died before she was born.


    Although only those closely rted to him could remember his existence, he had once been famous as someone who the universe creator recognized as a brother, best friend, and rival.


    Even the rtionship that the universe creator had with the Battle God didn¡¯t reach that level.


    Everything happened when the invasion of the universe started. The first attack was a sneak attack attempting to erase the existence of the universe creator to turn the universe an ownerless one and then those at the universe would have been doomed.


    In fact, no one knew the true objectives of the invaders, so they weren¡¯t sure about what would they made after they seeded, but it couldn¡¯t be something good for them.


    However, that sneak attack failed because someone intercepted the attack and had his existence erased in ce of his best friend.


    After that, no one could remember how that person looked, and only those who had close ties with him remembered that he existed.


    The war started after that, and the universe creator was merciless with the enemies, but he didn¡¯t disclose the whole truth to the experts of the universe.


    He only told everything to the Battle God and his wife as they were the most closely rted persons to his best friend and if he didn¡¯t tell them, they would end investigating it themselves.


    Besides them, only their daughter managed to remember the one whose existence disappeared, but she was just told that he died as she wasn¡¯t strong enough at that time and they didn¡¯t want to drag her into the road of revenge.


    She had been very close to her grandfather, so she was devastated by the news, but she always thought that her grandfather died because of failure when making a breakthrough due to being too hasty when doing it.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know her grandfather¡¯s level, just that he was very strong.


    Thus, she believed that after the war started, her grandfather tried desperately to increase his strength and after failing he died.


    When she decided to give that name to her son and was attacked by the invaders, she noticed that they were targeting her child, and after herst-second breakthrough, she was able to notice that her grandfather¡¯s death wasn¡¯t as simple as she thought.


    She wanted to change her child¡¯s name, but he had already been cursed and the name imprinted on his unborn soul, so she could just ept it or kill her child, and she wouldn¡¯t ept the second option.


    The methods to erase her grandfather¡¯s existence weren¡¯t perfect, or else no one would have remembered him, so it was possible that his existence was recreated if someone with his name managed to obtain a presence that was strong enough. It was for that reason that their enemies wouldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of anyone who fulfilled the conditions.


    They feared that if that person returned, they would suffer because there were high chances that he learned how to erase existences after suffering from it himself.


    However, since Yale¡¯s true name sealed, they thought that the person with the name ended dying due to the suffering provoked by the curse that would turn him into an emotionless being.


    In fact, they mostly considered that Yale and the one who had that name were twins cursed at the same time instead of the same person because the concept of sealing names didn¡¯t exist on their universe.


    Thus, they didn¡¯t give too much importance to Yale as was just considered the son of two powerful experts.


    They didn¡¯t like to speak about that topic, so they returned their focus to the battlefield.


    A little bit before Yale obtained the pure energy and the others noticed about it, in Yale¡¯s world, Lar was traveling alone through the mountains near the border of the Revgen Empire.


    At that moment, she had already recovered the strength of her past life and her body and personality matured, so she was, together with Revgen, the strongest expert on the eastern continent.


    She had been hoping to advance to Essence God to be at the same level as Yale, but she had been unable to do it, so she had been quite depressed for some time.


    Thus, when she heard that a bandit gang with a powerful Law Master appeared near the borders of the Revgen Empire, Lar offered herself to wipe them out as she felt that maybe she needed some exercise to improve her skills.


    Although the opponent had a Law Master, it wasn¡¯t improper sending a Law God to ensure wiping out the other party.


    Usually, they wouldn¡¯t bother by mere bandits, but a Law Master acting as a bandit wasn¡¯t something the Revgen Empire could tolerate.


    The bandit gang was quite well hidden, but Lar found the isting barrier of their headquarters quickly and crossed it without difficulties.


    However, after having crossed it, the barrier closed, and its strength improved a lot.


    "A prey fell into the trap."


    A maliciousugh sounded with those words.


    "Who are you?"


    Lar was quite weary after the changes of the barrier, but she was also confident in her strength. She was already evaluating the possibility that the other party had advanced recently to Law God.


    "You are a mere piece of meat and ask for my name without saying yours first? You aren¡¯t different than a mere beast in my eyes."


    Lar was quite enraged for those words, but he cooled herself before speaking.


    "I am Lar, founder of the Larken n. May I ask why a Law God is acting as a mere bandit? With your strength, there is no need to do this."


    Lar felt that it would be better to settle the matter without a battle given that both parties were at the same level.


    "No need? I live to destroy this empire, this continent, this world, everything in this universe! Moreover, I heard that you are quite close with that Yale who I hate more than anyone else. Choose, death or very. I want to see Yale¡¯s face after enving you but showing him your head might also get a good result, and your name is too simr to mine, so I am more inclined to kill you."


    The bandit showed her full strength, and Lar almost dropped to her knew because the bandit was an Essence God.


    That bandit was Lor, who already recovered her memories and strength from her past life.


    "Fear? I like that! Don¡¯t worry, everyone in this universe would follow you. Now, die!"


    The rest of bandits were only seeing the scene full of delight while Lor attacked Lar. They had already turned into her followers and were promised a lot of things. Of course, they were also dead people on Lor¡¯s head because she was just using them.


    Lar tried to defend herself, but it was for naught, and two-thirds of her soul was destroyed in an instant with the rest starting to dissipate.


    Her injuries were far worst that when she needed to reincarnate.


    "You are doomed, but I want to give you thest hit with my hands!"


    After she spoke those words, the world stopped, and no one was able to move.


    "It seems to be a bitte, but it was impossible to physically reach this era before my past self obtained that ownership."


    A figure started to materialize while the world was stopped.


    Lor¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred seeing that person while Lar¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope.


    Neither of them failed to recognize that the person who appeared was Yale although his aura was a bit weirdpared with the Yale that they remembered.


    "Good afternoon shitty bandits. My name is... Oh, right, it is still sealed in this era, mine isn¡¯t sealed but better not say it loud. Well, my name in this era was Yale, you can call me Alter Yale if you want, although I haven¡¯t used the name Yale since this universe was destroyed. Oh, shit, it hasn¡¯t happened yet here. Anyway, if you don¡¯t like that name, you can always use my nickname, Universe Eraser."

 Chapter 446 Alter Yale

    There wasn¡¯t any reaction to Alter Yale¡¯s words, but it wasn¡¯t because the bandits and Lar didn¡¯t want to react.


    They were unable to move their bodies, and even their faces had a stiff expression.


    "No reaction? To think that people at your level wouldn0t react when hearing my name, traveling to the past is really weird. Usually, even people who could annihte you all with a pinky finger would cry in fear when hearing my nickname, but it seems that I need to show my strength a bit or you all wouldn¡¯t know the fearsomeness of an evildoer feared by countless universes."


    Alter Yale showed his aura, and the bandits felt as if their souls were going to dissipate just from the pressure. Even an Origin God would be unable to endure that aura.


    Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any killing intent directed towards Lar, or she would have died on the spot.


    "I controlled myself to not kill you, that wouldn¡¯t be fun, but my power really decreased a lot, huh. You aren¡¯t even crying at all. I knew that physical time travel would weaken myself a lot, but this feels like if I have turned into a little ant, it is awful."


    Alter Yale seemed quite depressed for hisck of power, but that only served to scare even more the bandits.


    "Oh, maybe they are petrified from fear, so they can¡¯t move? It shouldn¡¯t be, I hid my aura after finishing the Time Travel, but maybe it affected the surroundings. Let¡¯s try this."


    Alter Yale spoke to himself ignoring the fact that the others could hear him.


    A secondter the world returned to normal, and all the bandits fell into their knees powerless with terrified faces.


    "That is! That is the expression I wanted to see from you all. It was really a problem with the surrounding with my time travel, my bad. Now I can torture you all properly."


    Alter Yale was smiling, but that wasn¡¯t a warm smile, it was a cold smile that gave goosebumps to anyone who saw him.


    "This should be some kind of trick! You all! Stand up and offer your souls to me! I will destroy this guy who is acting as if he is the best."


    Lor didn¡¯t want to admit defeat and chose to believe that Alter Yale was a faker who managed to do everything with a cheap trick.


    "Alter Yale, or whatever you want to call yourself! I am an Essence God! You can¡¯t kill a god that easily!"


    Lor stood up and waited for the others to offer their souls to her, but it didn¡¯t happen.


    "Why are you so slow!"


    She moved her arm while speaking and noticed that her arm wasn0t the arm she knew.


    It was an insect arm.


    Lor screamed in fear and looked at the rest of bandits. They all looked like human-sized ants.


    "You know, I was feeling bad for having turned weak as an ant, and you spoke too much nonsense, so I rewrote your bodies and souls to be those of ants. After all, your behavior is like that of an ant queen and those fools following you deserved to be mere ants."


    Alter Yaleughed as he was enjoying the situation.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I am not wicked enough to erase all your power and turn you into a normal-sized ant. In those conditions observing you would have been a pain and being an ant without enough power you wouldn¡¯t be able to speak which would have been less fun."


    Lor had never felt so much fear in any of her lives. She had reincarnated to times, the first to be born as someone of that universe and merge with their people easily and the second one when her soul was damaged by the guy she cursed.


    However, in none of her three lives, she found someone as scary as the man in front of her.


    "You said that you are an Essence God, right? I almost forgot how people of this kind of universe liked to put huge names like that one. Calling a mere third level immortal, God, is truly a disrespectful thing, especially when you are in front of someone who has reached godhood once."


    Alter Yale had experienced things that those at universes with a low level couldn¡¯t even imagine, and his knowledge was far superior to them.


    Although each universe had their way to name immortals, the higher universes still had a way to ssify them in a standardized way.


    It was a simr thing with the mortal levels which didn¡¯t have the same naming in all the worlds, but there was a standardized counting of the levels.


    The strongest people in that universe where those at the seventh level immortal, which was also the limit in that universe, but in higher universes that level wasn¡¯t even the peak of immortals, and seventh level immortals were still far from calling themselves, gods.


    Of course, for those weaker than them in a universe where stronger people didn¡¯t exist, it wasn¡¯t that strange that they created that kind of names but using them against someone who was a real god was a huge disrespect.


    There were a lot of rules in the higher universe as those of non-interfering with lower universes, but there was also one that granted a god the power to annihte anyone who while being in front of said god used the word ¡¯god¡¯ to name itself.


    "Why are you doing this? This is an act of revenge, right? You were unable to deal with my great universe in your time, and you were so frustrated that managed toe to this era to deal with us! Do you think that you are the justice or something like that?"


    Lor had lost her rationality. She wanted to win the psychological battle although she knew that she couldn¡¯t win in a physical one.


    "This is fun. It seems that you are thinking about me as if I am the same kind of person as the Yale of this era. No, I am not acting for justice. I already told you, I am an evildoer. I am doing this for my own selfishness and not for any noble reason. However, I admit that it is true that I originally failed to save this universe and survived by managing to flee to a higher one."


    Alter Yale noticed smugness on the ant¡¯s face. Anyone with less perception than him wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything in that insect face.


    "See! You are useless! You fled to a higher universe, but after doing that, you can¡¯t interfere again with universes of this level. You lost against us, and you are acting as a bad loser bying back!"


    Lor grew excited as her ego grow. She even forgot about the failure of her subordinated in giving her their souls.


    However, Alter Yale just started tough.


    "Do you know how I turned an evildoer who obtained the hatred of countless universes? Everything started when I broke the rules to descend to your universe and erased itpletely!"


    Alter Yaleughed a bit after saying those words.


    "It is a pity that the effects of erasing universes can¡¯t affect the past, or you wouldn¡¯t exist at this moment. My greatest regret in life was being too reckless and erasing you all in an instant not giving you all even time to suffer. I came back to destroy all your ns and put you all under suffering until I am satisfied enough!"


    Alter Yale lost everything in the hands of Lor¡¯s universe, and he was the only person who survived from his universe.


    Moreover, he only managed to do that because of the universe creator¡¯s sacrifice.


    After going to higher universes his luck didn¡¯t improve, and every time he got close to someone, he ended losing them. Everything that mattered for him was destroyed without exception.


    After repeating that process several times, Alter Yale started to hate everything and decided to destroy everything rted to those who offended him.


    Lor¡¯s universe was the first, but Alter Yale also killed everyone who offended him in the higher universes, without caring about their position at all. He truly fell into madness.


    Quickly, he turned into a criminal sought by countless universes, but Alter Yale survived each time that someone stronger than him wanted to kill him, and he started to make his reputation as the Universe Eraser when the universe of each person who tried to kill him was erased.


    Every person linked to that universe and even the lower universe linked to those universes disappeared without a trace, which only led to more people to appear seeking revenge.


    The Universe Eraser be a legendary criminal that inspired fear for the people in all the universe where his existence was known.


    The masses on those universes asked their top experts to ignore the Universe Eraser and never offend him. After all, the whole universe would end up paying for those actions, and they didn¡¯t want to die for grudges of others.


    The top experts were forced to agree, or their own universe would have revealed against them, which wouldn¡¯t have been too different from having the universe annihted.


    Of course, sometimes someone tried to kill Alter Yale, but the result was another universe erased.


    Alter Yale grew stronger each time someone offended him, and a battle happened, and his strength was enough to force a stalemate with those who wanted him dead.

 Chapter 447 Lar

    "I think that I should stop ying."


    Alter Yale smiled and looked to Lor and the bandits lying on the ground. They had already returned to their human forms after Alter Yale tortured them for some time.


    Although it had been just a short time since Alter Yale started, he manipted their perception of time to make them suffer for some millions of years.


    Seeing the pain and frustration on their faces, Alter Yale felt satisfied. It had been too much of a pain to enjoy their reactions in their ant forms, so he chose to return them to their original bodies.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your suffering already ended. Now I will erase your existence from the flow of time. I can¡¯t do it with a whole universe, but for a weakling like you, destroying your past, present, and future is just a bit tiring. Don¡¯t try toin because although your method was iplete, your universe did it to my great grandfather."


    Lor wanted to use her sharp tongue to reply, but she found herself unable to do it.


    She was fading, her body, her soul, her mind, and her own existence. Even the memories about her in other people started to blurry until the memories disappearedpletely.


    The things she did were done by someone, but that someone didn¡¯t have any identity, and no one could have any impression of that person. All the things she did weren¡¯t even attributed to the same individual but to random and anonymous people.


    She disappeared forever.


    The bandits trembled in fear after their anonymous leader disappeared. They knew that they had a leader and that it had just disappeared, but they didn¡¯t remember anything else about that leader.


    The only person who could remember perfectly someone whose existence had been erased was the one who erased that existence.


    "Yale! I am ckor from the Roanmad n. Although I became a bandit, we are still family. Please spare me!"


    ckor never had a good impression of Yale, but he didn¡¯t have any major grudge with him either, so he hoped that his life could be spared.


    "ckor? Roanmad n? I am sorry I forgot about useless things like you. Anyway, you sentenced your fate when you decided to walk this path."


    There were two main things that led Alter Yale to desperation and became the start of twist of character, and one of them was the fate that his world suffered in the hands of Lor and the bandits.


    Thus, all the bandits were in Alter Yale¡¯s list of people that should be erased.


    Even, Yale wouldn¡¯t spare someone who offended him just because he was from the Roanmad n, let alone Alter Yale who had worse personality.


    After some minutes, all the bandits were erased, and Yale started to walk towards Lar.


    "I am sorry Lar. I wasn¡¯t able toe before."


    Alter Yale had been stopping the dissipation of Lar¡¯s soul since the first moment, so Lar didn¡¯t fear him.


    "It is my fault for being overconfident. At least I managed to see you before dying."


    Lar knew that she didn¡¯t have any hope to reincarnate in her state, so she at least was happy to have seen Yale, although it was a different version of him, at the end.


    "I see that you don¡¯t fear me even after hearing so much of my feats. I guess that I always neglected you too much despite how you always gave everything to me. I am sorry."


    In his past, Lar died while he was looking for the Battle God and never managed to apologize to her.


    He always felt that it was his fault what happened to those in his world because he left them behind.


    However, he also knew that he had needed to leave, so he had been doomed to have regret for his actions despite his choice.


    "Don¡¯t apologize to me... I always knew that you treated me coldly to protect me. This isn¡¯t your fault."


    Lar was very weak at that moment, but she managed to extend her hand to touch Alter Yale¡¯s face.


    "If I were at my peak, I could have healed you, but with my current abilities stopping your dissipation is already my limit, you won¡¯t survive more than a day without my protection."


    Lar¡¯s injuries on her soul were far too severe. Even the one who inflicted those injuries to her underestimated how severe they were.


    "Let me die. This is my fate... Only... Even if it is a lie, can you say that you love me?"


    Lar didn¡¯t feel that die lying on the arms of the person she loved while hearing some sweet words was a bad ending for her.


    "I can¡¯t. I am not qualified to say those words to anyone. I don¡¯t have the right to love others, and I don¡¯t deserve any love either. In my life, I failed to protect anything important to me, but I have been very proficient destroying others. I killed uncountable innocent people just for their rtionship with those who offended me, but in the end, I never saved a single one of those I swore to protect. I am able to erase the existence of my enemies but unable to heal your soul. How can someone as pathetic as me ept the love of someone?"


    If Alter Yale could choose, he would have rather walked a different path and saved those important to him, but with his talent, he only managed to avenge them.


    "I don¡¯t mind. Even if you are the worst person that appeared from uncountable universes, I still love you. I believe in you. If you have been evil, you must have had your own reasons for it. I can¡¯t me you. Even if you tell me that I need to die for the sake of your ns, I will offer my life to you without hesitation."


    Alter Yale didn¡¯t expect those words. He always felt that those who he had been unable to protect would me him for being useless.


    He spent an eternity being alone. He only interacted with enemies, and when there weren¡¯t any enemies, he could just think about his past mistakes.


    Loneliness had been his strongest enemy, and one he couldn¡¯t beat alone.


    "Then, I will curse your body and soul. I don¡¯t have any weapon, and you can turn in a very good one."


    Alter Yale¡¯s voice was cold, but Lar smiled.


    "I am sure that doing that isn¡¯t meant for harming me even if you negate it. Turn me into a weapon if you want. I have always been willing to serve you."


    Alter Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t fluctuate, but he opened his mouth.


    "Goodbye Lar."


    That was thest thing Lar heard before her consciousness disappeared and her body and soul turned into a sword.


    "I am sorry. After I finish with my ns, I will give you to the Yale of this era. I don¡¯t deserve to wield you, but I need to do it for now."


    Alter Yale wielded the sword and tested it.


    The results weren¡¯t worse than the Essence yer Sword that he had Yale at that point of time.


    However, if anyone else were wielding that sword, it would be useless, and its edge wouldn¡¯t be able to cut anything.


    Transmuting a living person into a weapon was a forbidden skill that was enough to be considered a criminal in almost all universes that knew about its existence.


    However, that kind of weapons would conserve the will of the person they were once, so they couldn¡¯t be used unless they epted the one wielding them with their whole heart.


    Thus, it was strange that someone used that kind of skill as there wasn¡¯t any real benefit. After all, it was difficult that the transmuted one didn¡¯t hate the one who did it.


    "You like to act like a bad person, but you aren¡¯t that bad. I can¡¯t understand your skill very well, but I can notice that it is a sword with the capability of absorbing souls to nourish itself. You are nning to resurrect her using the souls of your enemies as a sacrifice."


    The Mysterious Expert materialized behind Alter Yale while speaking.


    "Oh, you are the Mysterious Expert if I remember correctly. Can you stop meddling into my matters? Indeed, this sword can absorb souls to nourish itself, but with my current power, I can¡¯t turn the sword into a human again. You have been observing all this time. If you had appeared before, Lar wouldn¡¯t have reached this state."


    Alter Yale had always med the Mysterious Expert for didn¡¯t interfere to save his world from Lor. Although he never tried to battle with the Mysterious Expert for that matter, his impression of that person that never dared to appear in person wasn¡¯t good at all.


    "I can¡¯t interfere into worldly affairs too much. I also have my problems."


    The Mysterious Expert¡¯s replied without giving more exnations about the topic.


    "I know enough to guess that. Otherwise, I would have battled to the death against you. Maybe now is a good time to try to discover your identity. I never had the chance to uncover it before this universe disappeared."


    Alter Yale knew that he was just against an incarnation, but he still asked for a battle.


    "No need. Although your power has been weakened until just beingparable with the Battle God, and your godly powers seem to be only useful towards those far weaker than you. I don¡¯t want to battle against you."

 Chapter 448 Alter Yales Plans

    "Wise choice. It seems that you noticed that despite being weaker than you right now, my experience is far superior, and I can disregard the difference."


    In battle experience, Alter Yale was confident that no one could surpass him.


    Of course, there was a limit on how much experience could affect a battle, but the difference between the Mysterious Expert and Alter Yale wasn¡¯t big enough.


    "After hearing about your past, only a fool would dare to battle against you without a proper reason. Now, speak. What are you nning to do? If your objectives don¡¯t interfere with my n, I have no reason to deal with you."


    The Mysterious Expert liked that Alter Yale dealt with Lor and the bandits, but given the evil deeds that Alter Yale said to have been done in his past, the Mysterious Expert was wary of him.


    "As cautious as always. That isn¡¯t bad, but you are a bit too extreme with it. Well, I am not saying it for distrusting me because distrusting me is the correct choice, but for other things you did. In my timeline I mean, that might not happen here."


    The Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t angry for Alter Yale¡¯s words because if the universe was destroyed in Alter Yale¡¯s timeline, it meant that the n ended with failure.


    "Replying to your question. I am not your enemy. Although I don¡¯t know exactly what you are nning, it is rted to the safety of this universe, and I want to end with the enemies of this universe, so our objectives can be considered aligned."


    The Mysterious Expert was relieved after hearing those words. The Mysterious Expert could notice that Alter Yale was ruthless with his enemies, but he seemed quite reliable as an ally.


    "However, I will interfere with your n."


    The Mysterious Expert was ready to battle in case Alter Yale attacked while speaking, but nothing happened.


    "If you say that our interests are aligned, why are you trying to interfere with my ns?"


    Alter Yale wasn¡¯t emanating any hostility, and he didn¡¯t seem a person who would hide hostility, so the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t want to be rash.


    "Of course, to improve them. I know all the errors in your n, even the seemingly unpredictable ones. I may not know your objective, but the universe ending up destroyed is clearly something that you don¡¯t want."


    The Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t happy after hearing that.


    "I know very well that my n is imperfect and that the chances of seeding are low, but there is a limit on how much I can interfere and the people I can manipte to aplish my n is also limited."


    Alter Yale smiled when hearing that.


    "I know, but I also know that your bet right now is still doomed to failure. I am not saying that it is your fault. To put it bluntly, it isn¡¯t that your n has a low chance of sess, the real chance is zero no matter how much you modify it."


    Alter Yale wasn¡¯t nning to say that the Mysterious Expert was ipetent. Their enemies had nned their schemes very well, to the point that no one noticed about some critical factors.


    "If it is impossible to seed no matter how I modify it, what is the meaning of you modifying it."


    The Mysterious Expert was the one who used to be nning behind the scenes, so it felt a bit ufortable with someone trying to overwrite his ns despite knowing that hearing the other party was the right choice.


    Anyway, the Mysterious Expert would hear Alter Yale, but it didn¡¯t show submission to him.


    "My previous statement only applies in a situation when all the people in this war remains unaltered. People being born or dead is still within the calctions, so it is useless changing that. However, I am an anomaly on this universe, so my existence is an extra. In other words, I can change the inevitable fate of this universe."


    The Mysterious Expert was a Timeless Sovereign, so it could understand Alter Yale¡¯s meaning.


    "What do you need? I will help you as much as I can, but wouldn¡¯t have it better if you just send your mind to your past self instead ofing here physically? With your knowledge, you would have recovered the power very quickly."


    Facing a fearsome enemy, there was no way that the Mysterious Expert would reject Alter Yale¡¯s offer, but the Mysterious Expert knew that not only the chances of physical time travel were low, even in sess there were too many problems afterward.


    "From you, I just need your intelligencework. I made some modifications to the Last Wish System beforeing here. Now, it has a tracking function that points to all the people I shall kill in this universe, but detailed information about them will be useful. Moreover, I will also kill anyone with chances of avenging them, so I will need to kill a lot of innocent people. Well, at least they are still innocent know, but their seemingly useless actions would end bringing doom to this universe."


    Alter Yale spend his almost eternal loneliness investigating his own past, but it wasn¡¯t just for nostalgy. He had studied all the variables and made countless simtions before deducing the hidden problems.


    Most of the culprits ended upmitting those acts unconsciously, forced by the situation or because they fell into madness after losing their loved ones, but nevertheless, their actions couldn¡¯t be tolerated.


    Of course, Alter Yale knew that he would be hated by his actions since the ones he wanted to kill hadn¡¯t acted yet in that timeline, but they had a cursed fate and unless they existences were erased the ending of the universe wouldn¡¯t change.


    That was a hidden trump card left by the other universe, and no one noticed about it until Alter Yale analyzed the past after bing a famous criminal though uncountable universes.


    Those people with cursed fates were also victims, but the easiest solution was killing them all, and Alter Yale had already his hands soaked in a lot of innocent blood.


    Trying to heal their curse would be too difficult since it was a curse that propagated quickly to those rted to them once the person died or the curse was in risk of disappearing.


    Those curses were set mostly in people with weak backgrounds and became like a parasite that should be eradicated.


    Moreover, the one who set them wasn¡¯t weaker than the Mysterious Expert, so they weren¡¯t easy to detect and less to deal.


    "As for my reasons for physical time travel. I had no other choice. Overwriting my past self wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. At most I would have been able to save one or two more persons and bring them with me to a higher universe, but that is all. Moreover, I hope that the Yale of this era follow a different path than me as a person and in training."


    After hesitating for a second, Alter Yale continued.


    "In my past, I ended up reaching the fourth level immortal in an invented path in haste due to being pursued by powerful enemies, but I know that I hadn¡¯t perfected that path. Although it didn¡¯t block me from increasing my strength after that, I know its ws better than anyone else. However, that won¡¯t happen to the Yale of this era."


    Seeing that the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t seem to understand the reasons for thest sentence, Alter Yale smiled smugly.


    "To see the all-knowing Mysterious Expert being in such a loss today is really gratifying. Alright, I will stop with the nonsense."


    Alter Yale noticed the murderous aura of the Mysterious Expert after those words, so he stopped.


    "The moment I obtained ownership of that lower universe, my presence was detected by our enemies, and they started to send people after me. It was due to that reason that I was forced to advance in haste and also the reason for losing all my friends. If it hadn¡¯t been because I am a Timeless Sovereign and my soul regenerated from a mere fragment, I would have also died that day. There was no way that my group could have survived against twenty experts equivalent to Origin Gods."


    That was also the second reason that left Alter Yale to fell into madness. Even those at the Storage Space were forced to exit when Alter Yale was reduced to a mere soul fragment, and the enemies didn¡¯t spare anyone.


    "However, I came to this era at the same time as the Yale of this era obtained the universe, and I have my name unsealed. Our existences are the same, so I superposed myself in their radars and Yale shouldn¡¯t have been noticed as an owner of a universe."


    Alter Yale was pretty sure that the other universe would never imagine that two persons with the same existence existed due to a time travel.


    Moreover, since they always felt that Yale had a dead twin brother who was the one with the name when noticing Alter Yale, they just thought that he didn¡¯t die, but fled to a lower universe to hide and returned after turning into its owner.


    "I will destroy their ns to end with Yale and lure them for killing them. Two for the price of one. I bet that those twenty will be the same ones. This time I will torture them until I am satisfied."


    Alter Yale started tough, and the Mysterious Expert just agreed in silence.

 Chapter 449 New Path

    "This is strange."


    Covered by a cloak Yale spoke with his Divine Sense to Lina, Shiba, and Eini.


    "Indeed."


    Shiba replied with a serious face.


    "Given how much disturbance the tribtion provoked, even disappearing so quickly it should have attracted a lot of attention, but it seems that no one noticed. I was worried when I heard that an Origin God residing in this world departed just at the same time as that happened, but given that he hasn¡¯t returned yet, it should have been a coincidence."


    Lina had been in that world before, and although she knew that was an ownerless world, it had been the seclusion ce for an Origin God for a long time, and no one dared to defy him.


    Thus, she rmed everyone after discovering that the Origin God left hurried at almost the same time that their tribtions appeared and disappeared.


    However, they weren¡¯t far enough from that world to an Origin God needing more than ten years to return if it was just to investigate what had happened.


    After their sudden breakthrough, they reached a world and hid in Yale¡¯s Storage Space for some time while trying to get used to their new powers.


    It was after leaving the Storage Space that they learned about that Origin God leaving, but he hadn¡¯t returned despite having more than enough time.


    Of course, they would have never thought that the Origin God was traveling to Yale¡¯s world and that including that Origin God, twenty of them were going in the same direction.


    No one could have imagined that the famous Origin God protecting the ownerless world was a traitor that had sided with their enemies.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Alter Yale¡¯s distraction, the travel of Yale¡¯s group would have turned into running for their lives.


    Fleeing from one Origin God was difficult but not impossible given that Lina¡¯s father had given her some life-preserving methods, and fleeing for several years would have been possible, but once the other Origin Gods gathered, their chances of surviving would have disappeared.


    However, none of them was conscious of the great cmity they had just avoided.


    If it weren¡¯t by how much importance their enemies gave to the matter, they wouldn¡¯t have used twenty of their hidden forced in Yale¡¯s universe.


    After all, once their actions in killing young geniuses were noticed, it would be easy to guess that they were all traitors.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for their enemies to make Origin Gods from Yale¡¯s universe to switch sides, so they weren¡¯t willing to lose them unless the situation was of utmost importance, but what Yale did was something they couldn¡¯t ignore. Even more important it was because Alter Yale didn¡¯t have his name sealed; if it hadn¡¯t been because they didn¡¯t have any other Origin Gods without a proper mission in Yale¡¯s universe, they would have sent more.


    Of course, even if someone looked for them, Yale¡¯s group always felt that they would be interrogated about how they survived to the tribtion and why it disappeared so early, they never thought that Origin God would want to kill them by orders from their enemies.


    Usually, even the chances that others knew about them being the ones facing the tribtions would be low, so the fact that someone from another universe could notice it and order some Origin Gods to deal with them was something that they couldn¡¯t imagine.


    Moreover, the fact that the first world they stopped after that was where one of those Origin God traitors lived was even more difficult to believe, it was really having terrible luck.


    "Big brother, how is that modification of the Origin Path you were doing?"


    Given the rtionship between Lina and Yale, and that they traveled together for over a thousand years, Eini already considered Yale as her own big brother and Yale also treated her like a little sister.


    Eini had been especially happy after the breakthrough because she could finally marry Shiba, but she still needed to wait until meeting with her father or her father would be angry if she married without telling him.


    Lina had also stopped meddling into their rtionship because they already met the conditions to being together even if an ident were to happen, but even Eini didn¡¯t dare to have such an ident with her sister present, and despite her personality, she still wanted to be married before that to make her father happy.


    "Is going well. With my current modification, although I can¡¯t beat a World God yet, I wouldn¡¯t lose easily either despite still being an Essence God. However, I feel that this modification is still too basic, and I should be able to improve it more if I spend more time on it."


    Yale would lie if he said that he didn¡¯t have the urge of making a breakthrough, but he knew that rushing wasn¡¯t the wisest option.


    Since Yale obtained the ownership of a universe, he found that hisprehension about the Origin Path and how to modify it deepened a lot.


    At that moment, the requirements for a breakthrough with the improved path also required all the Essences created by the Battle God and the pure energy obtained from the lower universe.


    However, the fact that the pure energy was a requirement meant that others couldn¡¯t practice it, and it would be detrimental to Wyba and Aiwai who were forced to follow the same Path as him.


    At least he wanted to create a simpler version like the fake Origin Path to them.


    Of course, Yale also offered to share it with Lina, Shiba, and Eini, but for the moment they weren¡¯t too interested.


    After all, Yale had his path duplicated, and even if he failed once, he wouldn¡¯t have big problems, but the others would be in problems if the Path that Yale was creating were a failure.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind too much about their reply because they couldn¡¯t practice it unless he made a version that didn¡¯t need the pure energy.


    To merge all the Essences properly including those of the Battle God, the pure energy was needed. If it hadn¡¯t been for the difficulty of fusing them all, Yale was sure that the Battle God wouldn¡¯t have discarded Time, Space, Life, and Death in his path.


    Although Yale was still unable to use the pure energy consciously, he felt that the pure energy would aid him automatically when he tried to break through.


    Moreover, he had the sensation that his breakthrough would be far faster than usual.


    Having a world ready to improve was something that already fastened the process a lot, but Yale felt that with the pure energy the breakthrough would be almost instantaneous as long he already has a world ready to improve.


    The Storage Space and Lina¡¯s world already reached that state and was the main reason for them having stopped in that world for so long despite the danger of being discovered.


    Yale didn¡¯t know about Shiba and Eini, but since they were far younger than Yale and Lina, it was alright if they didn¡¯t make preparations for a breakthrough yet.


    Both of them had lived less than forty thousand years, so it was already considered almost impossible that they were Essence Gods as they were still far from a hundred thousand.


    Usually, it was considered that bing a World God under ten million years was also almost impossible and not even Yale and Lina had lived that much when counting all their lives in the Life and Death Trials.


    Of course, things like that pure energy weren¡¯t in the calction made to decide what was almost impossible, what was a talent, and what was ordinary.


    "Eini, don¡¯t bother your big brother with those questions. He will tell us about it, once he finished. This kind of things shouldn¡¯t be rushed. Let¡¯s return, it doesn¡¯t seem that we can obtain any reliable info here, and we don¡¯t have anything else holding us back."


    Lina knew that Yale was blocked on how to improve it more and didn¡¯t want that he felt any pressure as that would only lead to being reckless.


    Waiting for Yale toplete the improvement of the path waspletely useless as it was undetermined how many years he would need. They had waited while he was progressing, but after facing a bottleneck, it was better to not force it and continue their trip.


    If improving a Path were easy, more people would have done it. And even making simplified version wasn¡¯t easy as the Battle God never showed any simplified version of his Path.


    Of course, no one knew if he didn¡¯t have one or just didn¡¯t want to pass it to others.


    The next day, all of them left that world as they didn¡¯t want to spend additional time in the same ce without reason.


    Although they already discarded that someone might look for them, they were still in a hurry to find the Battle God.


    Since they departed, they didn¡¯t know that several yearster, the token of that Origin God left in that world as proof that he was living broke at the same time that it happened to other neen tokens of Origin Gods.


    Origin Gods were far faster than Yale¡¯s group, so they didn¡¯t need a thousand years to find Alter Yale, but they never expected that they would have been powerless against him and would lose so tragically.


    Fortunately for them, Alter Yale had been unable to erase their existences due to their high level.

 Chapter 450 Immortal World

    Yale¡¯s group traveled two thousand years stopping only on dead worlds.


    Even in those stops, they would enter the Storage Space, which was already almost a perfect world, so they werepletely unaware of the huge disturbances on the universe.


    The simultaneous death of twenty Origin Gods provoked quite a stir, but everyone forgot about it when the worlds started to disappear.


    The news of an unknown expert who had been destroying worlds without stop didn¡¯t need to much time to spread.


    The death of Origin Gods was shocking, but on the other hand, it didn¡¯t affect too much the masses of the universe because they thought that they died in a trap while trying to obtain a treasure.


    Those who knew about the war also added the option of dying in a great battle against the other party, but they didn¡¯t think that they were traitors.


    However, everyone was rmed by the one who was destroying worlds because it was something that affected all of them directly.


    After all, they didn¡¯t notice any pattern on the attack which made everyone felt restless.


    Of course, the culprits were Alter Yale with the help of the Mysterious Expert, who provided Alter Yale all the information he needed.


    Alter Yale only erased the existences of the cursed ones, but he still destroyed the to hide the fact that they were targeting those with the curse from the other universe.


    At most, it would seem that someone was destroying worlds and their cursed people ended dying by coincidence.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time that an expert went mad and started to destroy everything he wanted, but no one of those madmen was as strong as Alter Yale.


    Usually, the Origin Gods would move when something like that happened, but no one knew where the culprit was, and the same happened with the culprit¡¯s identity.


    Just to dy the enemies from noticing about their actions, Alter Yale killed countless innocent people, that was something that the rest of the universe wouldn¡¯t ept, but the only one who knew about it, the Mysterious Expert, was forced to consider it a necessary evil that couldn¡¯t be avoided to save the universe given the situation.


    The other universe only considered those cursed ones as disposable pieces, and they were mostly anonymous people for them, so they didn¡¯t notice that they existences were erased, only that they died when the number of cursed ones diminished instead of increasing.


    However, it was as Alter Yale nned and they just thought that they died by bad luck, and it wasn¡¯t the first time that some of their disposable pawns died. They weren¡¯t going to make a move for them as they still have a lot of cursed ones and the curses were spreading from them quickly.


    Yale¡¯s group learned all about the matter that happened on the universe the first time they stopped in a normal world after they left the world were the traitor Origin God lived.


    "You all have been in seclusion too much time. To think that you didn¡¯t know about this. Listen to me. Right now, it is too dangerous to enter in seclusion in any world. Recently, dead worlds or asteroids are far safer. I can introduce you to several alternatives if you are nning to go again into seclusion."


    An information broker gave a bit of advice to Yale¡¯s group after they brought all the information about recent happenings.


    It wasn¡¯t strange that experts secluded themselves for long periods, so there were a lot of people who specialized in selling information to them.


    However, the unexpected happenings made that those in seclusion felt fear of being dead before ending.


    Thus, the information brokers started to offer alternatives to the popr ownerless worlds. After all, if people stopped going into seclusion for long periods, they would lose too much money.


    Dead worlds and asteroids were usually far more dangerous than ownerless worlds, but with an unknown person destroying worlds without an apparent reason, the danger was far higher.


    After all, it had been confirmed that hiding into private dimensions wasn¡¯t effective at all because the entrance of any private dimension would be destroyed and those who were inside killed instantly.


    Thus, there wasn¡¯t truly a way to survive if the world was destroyed while being in seclusion there.


    "Thank you for your advice, but right now we aren¡¯t nning to seclude ourselves again in a short time."


    Yale¡¯s group had been traveling and not into seclusion, but it was easier to tell that than exining the whole situation.


    After all, it was very strange traveling two thousand years without visiting a normal world unless there was a very urgent matter.


    "If you change your opinion, contact me."


    The information broker didn¡¯t try to press Yale¡¯s group. Information brokers relied on trust and reputation to work and offending their customers to obtain a bit more money wasn¡¯t a wise move.


    The information brokers usually were World Gods in desperate need of Spirit Stones, so they lived long lives, and their patience was very high.


    They didn¡¯t feel too much difference for waiting one year or one thousand years for something.


    World God without a great background was doomed to have their progress stopped due to theck of wealth, so they were always very respectful with those who could pay for their services as they usually were from a great background and if some of them were to rope them in, their lives would be solved.


    Of course, it was impossible to advance just with wealth, but it was indispensable, or it would take an eternity advance by just absorbing the thin energy of the surroundings.


    In fact, no one managed to advance without relying on Spirit Stones. Even the worst spirit stone was far better than a hundred thousand years of hard training absorbing energy from the surroundings.


    Even with enough wealth, it wasn¡¯t heard that someone became an Origin God with less than a million years, while those who did it in less than ten thousand were already considered geniuses.


    For someone without background like those information brokers, if they managed to advance someday, it was enough for them, they already didn¡¯t mind about being geniuses or not. Most of them had been highly regarded as geniuses when they were weaker, but they were forcefully stopped because they were too poor.


    All the arrogance they held from the time they were geniuses disappeared after tasting the reality of the importance of having a good background more than just a bit of power like them.


    Thus, most of them were well-natured and didn¡¯t try to harm the ones wanting information even if they were weaker than them. They even gave some information for free or pieces of advice to create a friendship with their customers.


    Of course, there were also the shady ones that would try to get profit from their customers without caring at all.


    If they noticed someone with a lot of wealth, but that didn¡¯t have a too big background, they would try to rob them.


    However, it was quite a difficult noticing who was truly from a very powerful background or who just have luck in obtaining some wealth.


    The gxy where Yale¡¯s group were at that moment was a fairly popr one, and there were more immortals than mortals in some of the worlds. Those were words made for immortals to gather and unless the mortal had an important background, they couldn¡¯t enter even if they were about to reach immortality.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any Origin God residing permanently in those worlds and just some Origin God could pass there from time to time, in those worlds, there were still some World Gods.


    Of course, the number of Essence Gods was higher, and there were even more Law Gods.


    As for Law Masters, most of the poption in those worlds were Law Masters.


    That was a huge difference with areas like the one where the sr system of Yale¡¯s world was.


    In that kind of worlds, an Essence God would be usually unbeatable, but in an immortal world, they were just somewhat powerful, but far from being among the most powerful.


    Immortal Worlds also were importantmerce areas, and it wasn¡¯t too difficult to find good materials for crafting or good items.


    Yale was very ambitious and wanted to learn all the Essences rted to crafting, so he went to find samples of processed goods to take as an example and buy some high-quality materials.


    Although Yale could create his own materials, he stillcked too much knowledge in those areas, so he wouldn¡¯t know exactly what to create.


    After all, he didn¡¯t receive extensive knowledge about other crafting professions except for cksmithing.


    Yale wanted to extrapte the knowledge, but for that, he at least needed a bit of base on those Essences, and no one in their group was an Essence God in any crafting-type Essence that wasn¡¯t the one for cksmithing.


    The group nned to settle for a bit in that immortal world while working on learning those Essences.


    The Battle God was still quite far from them, and there wasn¡¯t any gxy with Immortal Worlds on their way, so they wanted to cherish the chance.

 Chapter 451 Marke

    The market was as big as several cities of mortals, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange getting lost.


    However, it was also a ce where almost everything could be bought as long as one had enough money.


    The merchants weren¡¯t as strong as the information brokers, and there were even Law Masters selling things, but the truth was that almost all of them were associated with a World God that supported them, which made that there wasn¡¯t almost any conflict in the market.


    Most of the items were also from the World Gods, and those sellers were just working to sell them. In exchange, they received the guidance of the World God and could also use the fame of the market to sell their own things.


    Moreover, the money of selling their own things would be entirely for the owner since there wasn¡¯t any need to give a part to the World God.


    A year of work was worthy of just one season of guidance from the World God, but it was still a great temptation for those without background.


    The World God couldn¡¯t bother to sell things personally and preferred to act as information brokers while leaving the rest to their subordinates.


    However, the prices of the items were still decided by the World God selling them, and each World God put a different price, so if one wanted to save money, it was imperative investigating the whole market to find the cheapest price.


    Yale¡¯s group had a lot of money, but if they spent it without thinking it would be wasted very quickly.


    Although Lina just needed to ask her father, and then she would obtain another fortune without problems, she would need to go to her father¡¯s ce first, and there wasn¡¯t time for that.


    They hadn¡¯t bought anything after spending several hours walking. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to buy, but they didn¡¯t want to buy the first items they saw unless it was an item that couldn¡¯t be found easily in other ces.


    However, they hadn¡¯t found such an exclusive item either, so they had been just looking at the marketces.


    "Mister! Come to my stall! I can ensure you that no one else will offer you better prices!"


    It wasn¡¯t strange having seller eximing like that especially among the Law Masters, but the one who shouted was an Essence God, so Yale paid a bit more attention to his stall.


    However, the prices were quite average with the rest of the stalls, and it was far from being called the cheapest stall.


    Yale ignored it and continued walking followed by the other three, but the seller spoke again.


    "I am a man of Terug. He instructed me to give you discounts in all the items."


    Hearing that, Yale stopped because he remembered that the information broker from before was called Terug. However, Yale didn¡¯t think too much about him at that moment and didn¡¯t think that Terug would have asked his men to give them special treatment.


    Yale had been the only one speaking and also the one who gave the money although it belonged to Lina, so Terug believed that Yale was the leader of the group.


    Of course, no one in Yale¡¯s group wouldin about that. Lina and Yale shared everything, and the others were Lina¡¯s sister and Yale¡¯s disciple, so it wasn¡¯t wrong if the other party considered Yale as the leader.


    "You should have said that earlier."


    Yale turned back and returned to the stall of that Essence God.


    When Yale heard the discounts that the seller was offering to him, he didn¡¯t doubt that he couldn¡¯t obtain those items cheaper unless he looked for shady sellers with dubious reputations.


    Terug wouldn¡¯t give such treatment for any group of Essence Gods just to befriend them, but he noticed that the four of them were already Essence Gods in all the Essences needed to be World Gods.


    Seeing someone fulfilling the conditions but not advancing was strange and four of them together was quite shocking.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t any loss to advance as long as one fulfilled the requirements, and based on Terug¡¯smon sense, the only reason someone would restrain was that their souls weren¡¯t ready or that their minds were still quite weak.


    However, the only ones who could face those problems were those who advanced to that point while being too young, and the only ones who could do that were those with extremely big backgrounds, so Terug put extra effort in befriending them.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t be too obvious, or his intentions would be seen, so he only wanted that Yale obtained a good impression of him.


    Although the reason for the four of them being ready to advance yet not advancing was that pure light that had appeared from Yale¡¯s body, Terug was right when thinking that their backgrounds were big.


    Just Yale¡¯s mother was enough to be among the greatest backgrounds and adding the Battle God, and Lina¡¯s family would be enough to fill with fear the minds of any World God if they were to learn about it.


    Even with discounts, Yale¡¯s group spent a lot of money in that stall, and although the profit from those sells was quite lowpared to usual, just by how many things they bought, there had been enough profit to make the seller smile.


    In fact, some of the things Yale bought were from the seller and not from Terug, but the seller didn¡¯t say it and applied the discount without having any need to do it.


    After all, Terug could only discount his own things, it wasn¡¯t proper asking his subordinates to make a discount, but the subordinate felt that if Terug gave Yale so much importance, it was better to be in his good side instead of being stingy.


    Of course, Yale noticed that the subordinate offered a discount for the things that he wasn¡¯t forced to discount because the stuff from the World God and the stuff of the seller were marked separately.


    Initially, Yale decided to buy it to him even without a discount because he felt that the seller had a good character, but he didn¡¯t expect that the seller would act like a fool on purpose and gave everything discounted.


    "I bet that Terug has more stalls. If you guide us to them, it will save us a lot of time. In exchange, I will teach you about the Essence you choose as long as it wasn¡¯t one rted to crafting."


    The seller was an Essence God, but only in three Essences, so he was still far from Yale¡¯s level.


    Although the seller knew that Yale was stronger than himself, he didn¡¯t know if the other party would be able to teach him well or not.


    "What are you hesitating for? I am his disciple, and I am far stronger than you. Receiving a lesson from my master is your blessing."


    Shiba¡¯s words were shocking because anyone would have thought that he was Yale¡¯s friend and not his disciple.


    "I dly ept your offer but wait for a moment. I need to inform Master Terug about it."


    He couldn¡¯t leave the stall without permission from Terug, but when he exined the situation to Terug, he obtained the approval instantaneously.


    Compared to befriending people with great backgrounds the bit of money that could be made from selling things was nothing to Terug.


    Moreover, Yale had bought more than half of the goods of the stall, so there wasn¡¯t that much left to sell, and most of the stuff remaining wasn¡¯t too eye-catching.


    "They epted my goodwill, so they should be willing to ept some more. This is my chance to be hired by a great background. I should prepare a luxury dwelling for them. I can just say that it is a gift for having bought so much."


    Yale¡¯s group spend a lot of money in just one stall, and they went to buy even more on the rest. It was hard to find people with so much money, and even if there were some people with those quantities of money, they wouldn¡¯t use it so quickly.


    At that moment, Terug was even surer that his choice of offering them discounts had been the correct one.


    The benefits were less than usual, but usually, he would need years to sell so many things, and the items he was selling weren¡¯t useful at all for him, so he preferred Spirit Stones even if the quantity was less than the average market price for them.


    A short while after that, he received news that Yale almost emptied another of his stalls, and it seemed to repeat in each of the stalls Yale went.


    At that moment, Terug was crying in happiness as he felt that he would be able to improve quite a bit in his training with that.


    Of course, he would still be extremely far from bing an Origin God, but there were several subdivisions among World Gods, and Terug was still among the weakest ones.


    Only those who had just advanced were weaker than him.


    World Gods were subdivided into ten tiers based on how much progressed in their way to be Origin Gods, but it was just a division created by the World Gods and not an official one.


    Those who just advanced were Tier 10, while those who were at the peak Tier 1. Terug was only Tier 9, but he felt that reaching Tier 8 would be easy with so many Spirit Stones.

 Chapter 452 This Is a Gif

    "It is enough for now. After we find a ce to rest, I will call you and fulfill my part of the deal."


    There was still a lot of stalls in the market that Yale had yet to see, including a lot of Terug, but he had already bought a lot and didn¡¯t think that he needed to buy more.


    "There is no need to look for a ce to rest. Master Terug has already reserved a ce for you all. The ce is among the best in the city, and only World Gods and their guest can live there."


    A single room in the city was already extremely expensive, and the best houses weren¡¯t even avable to rent or buy.


    Of course, a World God might let others live in those houses after receiving some benefits, but there wasn¡¯t a standard price, and the mood of the World God influenced a lot.


    "How much it is?"


    Yale also knew about those exclusive houses, but he didn¡¯t think of getting one before as it was too troublesome looking for a World God to ask a favor.


    However, since Terug was offering a house to them, Yale might consider going there if the price wasn¡¯t too abusive.


    After all, having money wasn¡¯t a reason to waste it without a proper reason.


    "Master Terug said that it is free. You are our VIP costumers after all. Master Terug said that it is a gift for you all."


    Everyone in Yale¡¯s group received a huge shock after hearing those words, but after remembering how much they bought, it wasn¡¯t that strange that the other party was happy and decided to gift a house to them.


    "I am d to see you all again. Come! I asked my personal chefs to prepare a banquet to you all."


    Once they reached the house, Terug was already waiting for them, and the aroma of the food was intense enough to reach them from outside the house.


    "It smells so well... Those chefs should be very good. It smells better than my sister¡¯s food."


    Eini spoke unconsciously.


    "If you like them so much, go and ask to be their sister and made them cook for you. I won¡¯t cook more for you."


    Lina felt that Eini¡¯s words were like giving her a p on the face, so she needed to retaliate.


    "Sister, I am sorry! I love your cooking, really!"


    Eini knew that there was no way that the personal chefs of Terug would cook for her every day, but her sister did it.


    "You don¡¯t need topete with them. My personal chefs are a team of veteran Essence Gods specialized in cooking. I doubt that you can find a cooking team better than them in this city."


    Each of the members of that cooking team was considered to have reached the peak of the cooking in the universe, and although there were simr teams in that world serving other Essence Gods, they were only as good as them, not better.


    Those Essence Gods also hoped to improve in the rest of Essences and be World Gods someday, so they worked for those World Gods in exchange for sessions of teaching.


    Moreover, they were far better paid than those acting as sellers because the professional chefs like them were too scarcepared with the people who could act as a seller in the market.


    For immortals, the food wasn¡¯t a necessity but a luxury, so it was quite easy for those chefs at the Essence God level, obtaining whatever they wanted as long as they gave enough dishes to powerful people.


    Powerful factions already have their own cooking teams, and it was strange that they recruited outsiders, but in immortal worlds filled with World Gods, it was easy to have several World Gods arguing about who hire a chef.


    After all, although most World Gods already had their cooking teams, the chefs weren¡¯t ves, and they could leave, so there was always some World God who needed to find recements.


    However, what the World God would never offer was Spirit Stones to the chefs, so even if a World God was also a chef unless he managed to get hired by a powerful faction, it couldn¡¯t be used to win money.


    Some of them considered that maybe some travelers would buy the food by Spirit Stones, but there weren¡¯t a lot of people who would be willing to pay the price, so it wasn¡¯t too lucrative. It was far easier having a cooking team that would prepare the best dishes for them, and since the payment was knowledge, it was free for the World Gods.


    "Let¡¯s enter and eat those dishes."


    Yale was hiding his excitation while he spoke. After all, he hadn¡¯t obtained any good references for dishes of that level on the market and was thinking on how could meet some Essence God level chefs to use as a reference.


    It was the first time for all of them eating the food of that quality. Although in Lina¡¯s family there were chefs that weren¡¯t worse than those serving Terug, it would be bad for the body of someone who wasn¡¯t an Essence God to eat the best food that a chef of that level could prepare.


    Thus, although they have eaten delicious meals before, they were still delighted by those dishes, and they restrained from calling those in the Storage Space.


    If there were another chance, they would ask for some dished that could be eaten by Law Masters and call Wyba, Ange, and Aiwai. After all, the food for Law Masters made by, and Essence God was better than the food made by a Law Master.


    Yale ate all the food while analyzing it with his Divine Eyes, and was already eager to try it, but he hadn¡¯t bought ingredients for cooking since he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to use them.


    The group still have a lot of ingredients that were very good to use at the Law Master level, and Yale had yet to reach that level on cooking, so he forgot about top quality foods and decided to advance step by step.


    He felt that after analyzing all those dishes bing a Law Master wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all, but he also felt that unless he asked for some advice, it would be difficult to reach the same level as those cookers.


    Yale had already decided to train all the Essences, so he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if he didn¡¯t aplish it.


    "Thank you for the food Terug."


    Yale¡¯s good impression of Terug increased a lot after that meal.


    "You are wee. If you want to eat something like this, just tell me, and I will ask my chefs to prepare something for you all. I will be able to reach Tier 8 thanks to you. This is just a small matter inparison."


    For Terug, increasing his own strength was the most important matter, and without Yale¡¯s group, he would have needed a lot of years to do the same.


    "We just bought what we needed, and you gave us the best price, so this isn¡¯t a big matter. Right, which weapon do you like the most?"


    Yale felt that it would be very good to improve their rtionship with Terug. After all, Terug was an information broker with vast knowledge and his connections in that world were great, which was something that Yale¡¯s groupcked.


    "I like axes. Why are you asking?"


    Terug felt that maybe Yale wanted topare pointers on weapons, so he replied without hesitation. After all, he was also very interested in creating a friendship with Yale¡¯s group.


    "This is a gift from my part. Take it. We will remain in this world for some time. I hope to count with your help."


    Yale took out a big axe and threw it to Terug who caught it without problems, but he was shocked once he analyzed it.


    "This... This is too precious. Not even my main weapon is as good as this one."


    Since crafting in the universe was restricted at the Essence God level, weapons that reached the peak of that level were the best, and they were also difficult to obtain.


    Terug¡¯s weapon was a bit worse, not too much, but that small difference was difficult to surpass by most professional cksmiths.


    "Not at all. I crafted it myself and making weapons of that level isn¡¯t difficult for me as long I had the materials."


    Terug was shocked when he heard those words because even professional cksmiths wouldn¡¯t be able to have that confidence in making weapons of that level.


    Although the materials to make that kind of weapons were rare, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Terug to obtain them. However, the problem was that even with those materials it was hard that a weapon managed to reach that level.


    "I never heard your name before, but if you can make this kind of weapons, you should be very famous as a cksmith."


    Weapons weren¡¯t like food that was for pleasure, a weapon could increase the fighting prowess of a World God, so the value of cksmiths was considered far higher by people like Terug.


    "Not at all. These weapons are only to gift to my family and friends. I don¡¯t sell them."

 Chapter 453 Anges Twisted Fate

    Terug wasn¡¯t a fool, so he understood Yale¡¯s meaning immediately.


    By epting that axe he was acknowledging Yale as his friend, but Terug didn¡¯t need to hesitate because that was his intention from the start.


    He was sure that Yale had a great background and just by the fact that he could create weapons of the level of that axe, he was already someone worthy to be friendly with.


    As for if Yale¡¯s words were true about being able to craft weapons of that level as long as he had materials, he didn¡¯t mind if it was true or not because every cksmith that created a weapon of that level was already considered to be at the top.


    He didn¡¯t doubt at all that Yale create the weapon or else he wouldn¡¯t be gifting it so easily. After all weapons on that level were impossible to buy because no one would be willing to sell them, and the only ones that could have the luxury to gift to family and friends were the ones that created the weapons.


    Even if the creator was someone else and gave a huge number of weapons to Yale, it also showed how much importance that person gave to Yale, so the fact that Yale was someone worth of befriending wouldn¡¯t change.


    Terug stored the axe and smiled.


    "I will be leaving now. If you need anything use this token to contact me. As long as you are in this world, I will receive the message without problems. It may also work if you leave to near worlds, but there might be interferences in the outer space, so it may fail."


    Terug didn¡¯t want to spend too much time with Yale¡¯s group to avoid being annoying, and he was also impatient to use the Spirit Stones to increase his strength.


    Since he had been unable to advance just because hecked Spirit Stones, he would be able to advance quite quickly just absorbing the energy.


    That wouldn¡¯t apply if someone had just advanced, but Terug had lost the count of how much time passed since he became a World God.


    "Wait. I have three sisters who are just Law Masters that would also be residing here. Can you tell your subordinates to prepare the rooms for them?"


    Terug was quite surprised by Yale¡¯s words and noticed that since the food was made for Essence Gods, Yale didn¡¯t call his sisters. He felt that was a big mistake by Terug¡¯s part, but he couldn¡¯t be med because he didn¡¯t know about the existence of the other three.


    While nodding, Terug also appointed on his mind order his chefs to prepare a breakfast with food that could be eaten by Law Masters.


    At that moment, Yale considered Ange as his daughter not his sister, but since the fact of having children before marriage and without having be an Essence God first was something that could affect the honor of his faction if that was known by others, he hid it.


    Moreover, strictly speaking, Ange was also his sister at least speaking from the reincarnation point of view, so it couldn¡¯t be said that Yale lied.


    In an Immortal World, the Law Masters were among the weakest, and those with only one Law like Aiwai, Ange, and Wyba could be easily in danger, so Yale didn¡¯t let them go out of the Storage Space.


    However, since they obtained a house and the friendship of Terug, Yale decided to let them go out at least inside the house.


    Yale had seen the formations protecting the house, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy them without alerting the whole city with the noise, and he would need a lot of time, so breaking it stealthy was impossible.


    In fact, not even a World God would be able to break it without alerting those inside the house.


    The barrier was more focused on alerting if someone entered in the house¡¯s terrains than in creating a tough barrier, but as long there was an alert from the barrier be it for its function or someone breaking it, Yale was confident in fleeing with everyone.


    Although the time in the Storage Space had been far less than outside, it had still been quite boring for the three girls, so they were d to go out.


    Yale shared the room with Lina, but neither of them slept at all because they were focusing on training their crafting skills.


    Yale wanted to master all the Essences for his new Path, but Lina had been very talented in all the fields from the start, so she already had that objective.


    Since Yale was working in improve his skills, Lina couldn¡¯t be less than him. In fact, by working together, they advanced several times faster than alone.


    For the next week, no one left the house, and Terug didn¡¯te either.


    However, the servants and the chefs went to serve them every day.


    Although the food they served wasn¡¯t as good as the one of the first day due to the ingredients used, it was still better than Lina¡¯s cooking.


    Yale and Lina were busy with their training while Terug was busy absorbing the energy of the Spirit Stones, but Eini and Wyba were too bored and asked to leave.


    Neither of them had a huge passion for training, and they did it more for obligation than for self-satisfaction, and they also were the most childish of all, so they wanted to leave and have some fun.


    Aiwai was also bored, but she used the time to train, so she at least was a bit distracted. However, after spending so much time in the Storage Space, she also wanted to leave the house and explore the city, but she didn¡¯t n to ask for it.


    On the other hand, Ange was bored but didn¡¯t have any intention to leave the house unless Yale and Lina were with her. Ange couldn¡¯t train, and her personality was way too soft which could attract disaster when paired with her beauty.


    She was aware of those facts, and since she couldn¡¯t change her personality nor be strong enough to use her own strength as a deterrent, she wouldn¡¯t act in a way that could provoke problems for Yale and Lina.


    Shiba was training peacefully, but he couldn¡¯t ignore his girlfriend when she started to ask for something, so he ended agreeing to leave and take the rest with him.


    Yale and Lina weren¡¯t notified about that because Shiba didn¡¯t want to disturb them, but Yale noticed it when they left.


    However, given that Shiba had been able to raise from being a mere ve to a strong expert, Yale didn¡¯t doubt of Shiba¡¯s strength nor his survival capability.


    Shiba¡¯s short time to be an Essence God wasn¡¯t just for show, he was someone very capable. He was very respectful to Yale and Lina because both of them helped him when he was at his weakest moments and the respect was from the deepest part of his heart, but with his strength, he truly didn¡¯t have any need to act like that.


    Despite his trust in Shiba, Yale sighed in relief when they returned. After all, there were World Gods outside, and Shiba wasn¡¯t a World God nor had a custom Path like Yale.


    The next three months, Shiba¡¯s group left almost every day, leaving only Yale, Lina, and Ange on the house.


    Ange was bored, but she always refused to go because she had the feeling that if she left the house the bad luck would strike her and something bad would happen.


    That wasn¡¯t her imagination but her intuition that made her guess her future if she were to leave. The reason was that her fate was extremely twisted at that moment due to the interference that made her time stop while being in prison.


    Her beauty, personality, and twisted fate were a very badbination.


    If it weren¡¯t because she was near Yale and his presence was sheltering her automatically, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a cmity would fall on her at any moment.


    Ange didn¡¯t know exactly about her situation, but she had a very sharp intuition, and she was quite sure that her guess wasn¡¯t wrong despite not knowing the reasons.


    Fortunately, there were some maids who noticed that she was quite bored and didn¡¯t want to leave and yed with her some table gamed imported from mortal worlds.


    Yale also knew that Ange¡¯s situation was delicate, and he would have stopped her from leaving if she tried, but he couldn¡¯t solve it with normal means.


    The only way to solve it was though reincarnation, and he already discussed with Lina make Ange reincarnate as their daughter as a way to fix the inheritance problem and the fate twisting, but they should wait until getting married or their families would be angry with them for skipping the traditions.


    Moreover, giving that they were in the midst of an important mission, it wasn¡¯t a good moment to have Lina pregnant nor to have a baby with them.


    Even if they disregarded that, it wasn¡¯t easy that an Essence God got pregnant, so they would need a long time for it.


    Thus, they could only let the matter for the future while hoping that Ange would be able to endure until then.


    After those three months passed, the routine stopped because Terug who had sessfully reached Tier 8, went to visit them with a broad smile on his face.

 Chapter 454 Happiness from Breakthoughs

    Yale and Lina noticed that Terug came to visit them, so they stopped their training and went to receive him.


    Those three months had allowed both of them to improve a lot in the Essences rted to crafting.


    Yale couldn¡¯t help but smile each time he checked the Main Menu.


    [Name: Yale (Timeless Sovereign)]


    [Age: Undetermined]


    [Immortal Level: 3 (Essence God)]


    [Stats maxed. Battle Master]


    [Essence God: Sword, Time, Life, Death, Space, Smith, Archery, Martial Arts, Whip, Rod, Spear, Hammer, Axe, Water, Thunder, Fire, Darkness, Light, Earth, Wind, Alchemy]


    [Law God (peak): Tailor]


    [Law God: Cook]


    Since Yale started to modify the Origin Path, the information of his level changed a bit, but he didn¡¯t care too much about it.


    At that moment he was at least a Law God in all the Laws, and regarding Essences the only one he had yet to understand was the one rted to cooking.


    His knowledge of the Tailor Essence was alreadyplete, and he just needed to craft something good enough to make the breakthrough to Essence God, and Yale believed that he wouldn¡¯t need to much time for that.


    Lina had improved even more than Yale. With Yale guidance and her talent, it hadn¡¯t been difficult for her bing a Law Master in all the battle-focused Essences, and she was way faster than Yale learning anything rted to crafting.


    If Yale hadn¡¯t been relying on the knowledge that he obtained from Tofesh extrapting it to other Essences, he would have been unable to follow Lina¡¯s pace. Of course, even extrapting knowledge, the rest of crafting-rted Laws and Essences were far from reaching the miraculous effects of his cksmithing.


    However, Yale was overestimating Lina because if it hadn¡¯t been for having someone of simr level than her topare insights, not even with her talent would have been able to advance so quickly despite having so many valuable resources.


    At that moment, Lina onlycked the Cook Essence and would have be an Essence God of all Essences. Moreover, on the Cook Essence, she was at the same level as Yale in the Tailor Essence, so her cooking was still ahead of Yale¡¯s.


    Lina was born with the Supreme Talent, so she had the best talent in everything, which made her been always far ahead of others with simr ages to her. Calling her the best genius of the universe wasn¡¯t exaggerating when speaking of innate talent alone.


    However, innate talent wasn¡¯t everything, and Yale who didn¡¯t even have the lowest kind of talent for the Essence they had just trained was able to train at the same speed as her. If it hadn¡¯t been that he was behind her from the start, they would be at the same level at that moment.


    Shiba was another good example showing that innate talent wasn¡¯t everything as he managed to be an Essence God before Eini who had greater innate talent than him, and even Lina was shocked by Shiba¡¯s progress.


    In fact, Terug also belonged to the group of people that didn¡¯t have a very high innate talent, but he was lucky enough to obtain a Fake Origin Path when he was young because he helped the youngest son of an Origin God.


    Of course, that kid wasn¡¯t in true danger because there were subordinates of his father ensuring that the kid¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, but Terug was still paid with a Fake Origin Path for his actions.


    He belonged to a family of mortals where no one trained, and his talents were even worse than Shiba¡¯s, but he still managed to be a World God due to his hard work.


    He always trained alone until he became a World God and noticed how important was having a background. He once thought in looking for the Origin God who gave his Fake Origin Path, but he couldn¡¯t remember that person¡¯s face at all.


    After all, if an expert didn¡¯t want that a mortal remembered him, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all, and he only met that expert once.


    Only an Origin path or a Fake Origin Path could reach the Origin God level, the Magus Path could only reach the World God level, and the Warrior Path due to theck of capability to train Elemental Essences was restricted to the Essence God level.


    That difference in Paths led to despair a lot of experts after noticing about it.


    However, if one trained the Magus Path and the Warrior Path simultaneously, it was still possible to obtain an upgrade to the Fake Origin Path.


    All the World Gods in that Immortal World practiced the Magus Path and the Warrior Path or the Fake Origin Path because those without any chance to advance weren¡¯t willing to spend so much effort to increase their power a bit.


    After all, the increases in the power of someone who practiced the Magus Path, and those who practiced it together with the Warrior Path was very different, and the effort needed to increase one Tier was also very different.


    The difference between training those two Paths or the Fake Origin Path wasn¡¯t that big, but there were still some differences in efficiency when training and in the power wielded at the same Tier.


    "Terug, you seem to be very happy today."


    Yale was unable to sense the exact level of power of a World God, but he could guess by Terug¡¯s face that he advances quite a bit.


    "I reached Tier 8 after so much time. How can¡¯t I be happy?"


    Terug wanted to celebrate his breakthrough, but he didn¡¯t have any friends until Yale gave him that axe, so he could only find Yale to celebrate his breakthrough.


    Of course, Terug¡¯s subordinates would have been happy to celebrate with him, but friends and subordinates weren¡¯t the same.


    Of course, Terug wouldn¡¯t admit that he didn¡¯t have any other friends in front of Yale because it would make him seem too pitiful.


    "We also made quite a few breakthroughs on our crafting, so we are also in a good mood. Let¡¯s celebrate it."


    Terug didn¡¯t think that the breakthroughs in crafting could have been too huge in about three months, but even a small breakthrough was worthy of celebrating when one reach those levels.


    "Of course! I already ordered my chefs to prepare a banquet. Don¡¯t worry there will be dishes to your sisters too. By the way, can you show me what you crafted? I am quite experienced and can give you my impression of it."


    Although Terug hadn¡¯t trained in any crafting-rted Essence, he had subordinates with expertise in all the areas, and he learned how to distinguish the quality of their works with great precision.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t bepared with Yale¡¯s Divine Eyes that could obtain perfect uracy when appraising something, but since Terug spoke out of goodwill, Yale showed a potion he made when he advanced to Essence God in alchemy.


    "This is what I made for my breakthrough in Alchemy to Essence God."


    Terug checked the potion and smelled it before nodding.


    "You are really talented in Alchemy. It can¡¯t be said to be at the pinnacle of the Essence God level, but at least is still far above average. To craft something like this for your breakthrough, I admire you."


    Usually, when advancing to Essence God it was typical to create something that barely reached the mark an after that there would be time to improve more, but there were a few talented individuals that skipped that and went to produce good stuff from the start.


    However, those who did that had all great innate talents, and Yale didn¡¯t have any innate talent in Alchemy, but Yale wasn¡¯t nning to tell that to Terug.


    "I still need to improve a lot. Right, since you checked my crafting, I also want to check your increase of strength. Let¡¯s spar. I will cast a barrier to nullify the effects of the battle, so don¡¯t restrain yourself."


    Yale wanted to test his strength, and Terug just happened to be a good point of reference.


    After all, Yale already knew very well Lina and Shiba, and battle against them wasn¡¯t the same as battling against someone he hadn¡¯t battled before.


    Terug was a bit shocked, but since Yale said that he would cast a barrier, he nodded to Yale¡¯s suggestion.


    Battling against stronger opponents was good to temple one¡¯s mind, so Terug thought that Yale was nning to use the pressure on that battle to do it.


    After all, in Terug¡¯s opinion, it was for the weakness of mind or soul that Yale hadn¡¯t advanced to World God, so he was willing to assist him in fixing that w.


    Yale only wanted to know how he would perform in front of a World God in battle. He didn¡¯t need to temple his mind because if it wasn¡¯t for creating a new Path, he could have advanced without problems.


    Yale¡¯s mental strength was extraordinary due to his experiences in his lives and the Timeless Border, and his soul had been nourished nonstop by the pure energy, so he didn¡¯t think that he would face any problem due to the weakness of mind or soul.


    "Let¡¯s spar right now while the chefs prepare the food. If you have checked the house, you should know that there is a training ground here."


    Yale nodded, and Lina sighed while being a bit depressed because she also wanted to battle against Terug to test her strength, but Yale had been faster in asking for it.

 Chapter 455 Yales New Battle-Style

    Except for the servants, everyone in the house went to see the spar between Yale and Terug.


    Although all of them believed that there was no way that Yale could win, at least they wanted to know how much he could endure, and they even believed that a draw was possible.


    Yale cast the Absolute Protection, and Terug activated the istion barrier of the training ground.


    The istion barrier let those outside see what happened inside, but it was impossible that those inside interacted with those waiting outside, so it was safer for those that wanted to see the fight.


    Yale¡¯s absolute Protection covered just the area inside the istion barrier thanks to that. Although Yale didn¡¯t need to use too much energy for a small Absolute Protection, it would be tiring creating a huge one like he did when battling against Lina. However, that time there hadn¡¯t been any other option, and they needed to battle.


    Terug wielded the axe he received from Yale and Yale took out a random sword of those at the same quality as the axe.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to use the Essence yer Sword because it was possible that just the difference in the quality of the weapon would be enough to alter the result.


    After all, they were battling to test their abilities, so there was no need to beat the other party by using better weapons.


    "Is that your weapon? It isn¡¯t any worse than my axe, so it will be fair."


    Terug already thought that Yale had weapons of that quality for himself or he wouldn¡¯t be gifting them.


    "This is the first time I use this sword since I crafted it. My usual weapon is better than your axe and would be cheating if I use it."


    Although Yale knew that he was at a disadvantage, he wanted to test his prowess without relying on the difference of weapons.


    "What? This is already the best kind of weapon. How can it be something superior?"


    Terug¡¯s reactions as easy to predict as no one had made a weapon as strong as the Essence yer Sword.


    Yale didn¡¯t n to hide his sword from Terug because although it was very valuable, Yale was the only one who could use it, so it was worthless for anyone else.


    "This..."


    Terug opened his eyes when he noticed that he couldn¡¯t see through the Essence yer Sword. However, he noticed that it was better than any other weapons he had seen.


    "Did you craft it?"


    That was a very serious matter. If Yale was truly able to craft a weapon of that level even if it was one time for a million of tries, it was still enough to call him the number one cksmith of the world and someone that even Origin Gods would treat as an equal.


    "Of course not!"


    Terug was a bit disappointed by that answer, but he felt that it was more logic that some elder of Yale was the one at such level.


    "This sword was crafted by my friend before he died. Afterward, I followed the knowledge he gave to me to improve it, but I am not confident in being able to create something of this level from zero."


    Yale could make a weapon infused by several Essences without too much problem, but he didn¡¯t know how to set a curse like the one that Tofesh set in it. The judgment of the souls was a type of judging curse that not even their enemies in the other universe managed to put into a weapon despite their high knowledge on curses.


    Terug was without words after hearing Yale. He couldn¡¯t¡¯ imagine how such a powerful cksmith died, but he instantly attributed it to some plot from their enemies. It wasn¡¯t strange that a World God knew about the war, and Terug was a World God with vast knowledge due to his job as an information broker.


    However, Terug considered that since Yale obtained that knowledge, there would be a day when such a powerful cksmith would appear again. Yale himself or someone who inherited that knowledge from Yale, but anyway Terug was sure that Yale would be rted to the matter.


    "Yale, use that sword of yours. You are still an Essence God, so it should be alright. I am not saying this because I want to give you an advantage, but because I want to fight against that sword."


    Terug didn¡¯t mind too much about the result of the battle, but he wanted to witness the prowess of the Essence yer Sword.


    "Alright. I wanted to test myself without it, but since you want me to use it, I will go all out."


    Yale wielded the Essence yer Sword, but he didn¡¯t store the other sword. Instead, he took out a weapon of each kind for each Essence, and all of them were at the same level that the axe that Terug received.


    "You will battle with so many weapons?"


    Terug didn¡¯t understand Yale¡¯s intentions when taking out so many weapons.


    After all, Yale only had two hands, and even using the weapons with divine sense, Terug considered that it should be impossible to use all the Essence simultaneously. Thus, at most, they would end using the Archery Essence, but in that case, it was easier having weapons of the same kind asbining the archery essence with another one was still something a lot of people did.


    "Don¡¯t worry; I know what I am doing. If you aren¡¯t careful, you may lose."


    Hearing Yale¡¯s confident voice, Terug decided to turn serious. Even if the rest of weapons weren¡¯t too efficient, he was still wary of the Essence yer Sword because he couldn¡¯t see how powerful it was.


    Yale put the bow in his back and the gloves on his hands while wielding the Essence yer Sword. The rest of the weapons floated around him non-stop.


    Yale used the weapons with the Archery Essence as Terug thought, but for his surprise, Yale was also using the Essence of each weapon perfectly.


    "What?"


    Terug spun his axe to protect from the hits of the weapons, but he was forced to do a step back.


    Without having time to rest the weapons hit him again, but that time he was sent flying some meters behind.


    "Impossible. You also merged an elemental Essence in the attack. How many Essences can you control simultaneously despite being an Essence God?"


    Controlling several Essences simultaneously was difficult and even more using thembines. Essence Gods might do it a bit, but even World Gods wouldn¡¯t be able to control so many Essences with Yale¡¯s precision while fusing them on weapons.


    Even the slightest mistake would provoke a rebound and break the weapons. The rebound would be strong enough to harm the soul and given how many Essences Yale was controlling and fusing it was enough to doom him if that were to happen.


    Of course, Terug didn¡¯t know that the pure energy on Yale¡¯s body bnced those Essences automatically and that he could do it with ease.


    The shock distracted him, and Yale almost cut him with the Essence yer Sword. If it hadn¡¯t been for Terug huge experience in battle, that would have been the end of the battle.


    "You are just an Essence God, but your power isn¡¯t lower than mine, a Tier 8 World God. It seems that you have a real Origin Path, or I don¡¯t believe that you can cross our difference so easily. I think that only the Battle God with his unique Path can surpass you in beating higher levels in battle. I won¡¯t distract myself anymore. It seems that if I don¡¯t treat you seriously, I will really lose."


    Terug was wary of Yale¡¯s sword, but he noticed that he still had underestimated Yale a lot. The sword was out of ordinary, but even without it, Yale was still able to surpass levels.


    "Oh, you know about my grandfather. I indeed started to practice the Origin Path, but I already made some modifications to it, so it may be improper calling it like that."


    Yale had stopped attacking while replying, but there wasn¡¯t any weak point to exploit despite that.


    "Grandfather? The direct descendant from the Wymst Faction?"


    The Wymst Faction wasn¡¯t too big and was surrounded in mystery, but in power, it was at the top of the universe without any doubt. The Battle God alone was enough to make the prestige of the faction surpass almost every other faction.


    Moreover, it was well-known that the Battle God only had a daughter, but she was also incredibly powerful although most people didn¡¯t know that she reached the same level as the universe creator. Compared to the Battle God, she had been more low-key, and since she left the universe after Yale¡¯s past life was born, her true power was something unknown for others.


    In the same way that people know about Yale¡¯s mother, it was also known that the Battle God only had one grandson, but there were very few people who knew who that person was.


    "Stop the chitchat!"


    Yale attacked again with the same style as before, but when Terug tried to defend from Yale¡¯s sword attack, he noticed that Yale wasn¡¯t there.


    At that moment, an arrow was shot an incredible speed towards Terug. That arrow was the Essence yer Sword.


    Terug found that he could just try to block it, but then noticed that Yale disappeared while blocking the shot and received a heavy punch from his back.

 Chapter 456 The Strongest Essence God

    At the same moment that Terug noticed that punch, he used his trump card and World Qi burst from his body reducing the damage from the punch and barely managing to repel the Essence yer Sword.


    The World Qi was wasted extremely quickly in that state, and there was even risk of suffering a temporal decrease of strength after bursting it in that way, but since the effects would be nullified, Terug decided to go all out, or the previous attack would have damaged even his soul.


    "You had just shot, and before I noticed it, you were already at my back. Since I didn¡¯t detect any space ripples, you must havebined the Space Essence with the Time Essence, but I didn¡¯t notice the Time Essence either, which meant that your control over it vastly surpasses mine..."


    Terug¡¯s shock only increased as the battle advanced, but at the same time, he was happy because Yale was his friend and not his enemy. Having strong friends was a blessing.


    Leaving alone Yale¡¯s background, just his fighting prowess was enough to make World Gods unable to ignore him.


    Terug was sure that Yale was the strongest Essence God. He hadn¡¯t heard of any other Essence God who could push to that extreme a Tier 8 World God.


    "Even with your vast knowledge, I doubt that you can understand how profound my control of time is."


    Yale thought that his previous strategy would have ended with a victory, but he underestimated Terug¡¯s capabilities.


    Nevertheless, Terug was still injured, and once his burst of World Qi ended, he would be defeated automatically.


    In that situation, the best option was to stall for time and let the opponent exhaust the burst of energy. In a normal situation, the World God would just stop the burst quickly, but Terug couldn¡¯t, or his injuries would be enough to leave him powerless


    However, Yale didn¡¯t n to act like that since he wanted to test an improvement from his previous attack.


    "This will be myst attack. I killed a Tier 8 World God when I was just a Tier 9 World God by using it. If you can endure it, this is my loss. I won¡¯t be able to endure more in this state."


    Terug was conscious of his state, but he didn¡¯t feel that would be shameful even if he were to lose against Yale. In his eyes, Yale was a monster like the Battle God and could skip levels easily.


    Terug gathered all the World Qi that wasn¡¯t serving to sustain his body into the axe despite knowing that it would break as the previous attacks had weakened it.


    However, he was betting everything to hisst attack, and the results would be nullified anyway, so he didn¡¯t mind if it broke.


    If that were a real battle, Terug wouldn¡¯t doubt to discard a weapon in exchange for his life. The weapon was very valuable, but it was useless for a dead man, it was better risking it all that letting his opponent steal the weapon after killing him.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t any need to reach those extremes in a spar, but Terug wanted to see Yale¡¯s limits.


    Terug was sure that in the future a lot of people would want to spar with Yale like happened with the Battle God who had uncountable challenges form experts wishing to fight with him.


    If he didn¡¯t give his all, he was sure that he would regret it in the future.


    While Terug was preparing for hisst hit, Yale started to create a formation with his weapons using the Essence yer Sword as the center.


    Yale wasn¡¯t wielding the Essence yer Sword but had it floating above his head.


    The bow was stored away as it wasn¡¯t useful for him in his next n, but the rest of weapons were floating around the Essence yer sword with only the gloves remaining in Yale¡¯s hands.


    Excluding the Archery Essence, each of the weapons was infused with one of the battle-focused Essences and one elemental Essence.


    After that, he also infused the Archery Essence to all the weapons except the gloves.


    "This is more stable than before thanks to the Essence yer Sword, and the Elemental Essencesbine well, but it is a pity that I have no way to add the Archery Essence in an independent way instead of merging with the others, or it would be even better."


    Yale thought that while sighing. There were eight battle-focused Essences while only seven elemental Essences, so it was difficult to bnce them together.


    Except for the gloves that only had two Essences, and the Essence yer Sword that had all the essences except the ones for crafting, the rest of weapons had three Essences each one.


    Yale rushed towards Terug at the same time that Terug charged against Yale.


    Yale¡¯s fits shed with Terug¡¯s weapon, and the rest of weapons hit the axe at the same time.


    Terug was using all his strength, so he wasn¡¯t thrown back in an instant, but he felt immense pressure from Yale¡¯s attack.


    However, the World Qi wasn¡¯t something to be underestimated when a World God didn¡¯t mind what would happen afterward, so Yale was also feeling the pressure. If it weren¡¯t because all the weapons focused on stop the axe, although the weapons would have defeated Terug, Yale would have also been defeated ending in a draw.


    The Essence yer Sword was acting as a nucleus for the formation, so it hadn¡¯t moved from above Yale¡¯s head, but at that moment, the sword started to shine with energy that Yale recognized very well.


    "How did the pure energy end up in the sword?"


    Yale was shocked in his mind, but he didn¡¯t have time to ponder about it.


    The Essence yer Sword was soul-bonded to Yale, and the pure energy was from a universe that had also formed a soul-bind with Yale, so although Yale didn¡¯t know it, it was possible for the Essence yer Sword to use the pure energy without needing Yale to control it.


    When Yale needed to use more strength, the Essence yer Sword and the pure energy automatically coborated tounch a full force strike to Terug.


    Not even Yale imagined that the formation would end up having that kind of effect. The Essence yer Sword and the pure energy were two things that he couldn¡¯t understandpletely yet, but they seemed extremelypatible.


    Yale had wished for more power, so the sword and the pure energy activated together, but it wasn¡¯t a conscious control of them.


    Terug¡¯s body was blown off, and his soul destroyed at the same instant.


    The whole training camp disappeared leaving a huge hole under Yale¡¯s feet, which was stopped by the barrier that also covered underground.


    However, Yale waspletely unharmed and seemed to have fallen into enlightenment.


    The barrier had been barely enough to endure the shock, but after the sh ended and Yale fell into enlightenment, the barrier started to crack.


    The Absolute Protection activated restoring the training camp and Terug.


    Terug didn¡¯t have any injury, but he still was unable to understand how he died. Before being instantly destroyed, he felt a power that vastly oppressed him, but before he couldn¡¯t think about it, he was killed, and the next he remembered was being in the restored training ground.


    "Even the barrier suffered damages. I need to fix itter."


    Terug sighed, but he wasn¡¯t depressed for his loss. He wasn¡¯t sure of how powerful Yale¡¯sst attack was, but in his opinion, it should have been at least of the same power of an ordinary Tier 6 World God.


    Seeing that Yale seemed to be enlightened, Terug sighed again envying Yale¡¯s talent and walked outside the training camp.


    "You canugh if you want, but I am really unable to beat Yale."


    Terug said that, but no oneughed. Lina and the rest were also vastly shocked by Yale¡¯s prowess in that battle.


    They saw the pure energy, so they guessed that it was the reason, but they understood they would be unable to beak Yale if he used that battle-style against them.


    Of course, no one dared to ask Terug for a battle after that because regardless of their results they would be outshined by Yale¡¯s previous fight.


    After fifteen minutes, Yale woke up from enlightenment and his face was full smiles.


    That enlightenment had been regarding his new Path, and he felt that he only needed to solve an additional problem to perfect it and create a weakened version that could be used without the pure energy.


    Of course, he would only perfect it without the crafting-rted Essences. He still needed to work into improving it to that point, but as long he solved that remaining problem, he was confident that his Path would be far better than the Origin Path.


    "Terug, thank you for letting me battle against you. I made a significant improvement in my custom Path thanks to you."


    Yale was truly grateful to Terug because he had found the way to advance thanks to that battle. The remaining problem was still difficult to resolve, but it was only one. As for the crafting-rted Essence, Yale needed to first learn them all before worrying about them.


    Yale¡¯s body shined, and a ray of pure energy shot towards Terug whose strength increased to Tier 7 in an instant.


    Yale didn¡¯t understand what happened, let alone Terug who opened his mouth in disbelief.

 Chapter 457 The New Storage Space

    For an instant, Terug thought that he was going to die because the light that shot towards his body was the same as the one of Yale¡¯sst attack.


    However, as soon as the light entered his body, he noticed his increase of strength and was unable to believe it.


    "What happened?"


    Terug needed to use his full strength to surpass his shock and ask.


    He had just advanced towards Tier 8, so he didn¡¯t expect to advance again for at least a million years, but he ended up advancing on the same day.


    "I also want to know it. I just felt grateful to you, and it happened..."


    Yale realized that Terug¡¯s strength increased and sighed in relief, but he felt depressed when thinking about the fact that he couldn¡¯t control the pure energy properly.


    The pure energy could be harmful or beneficial to others depending on how it was used, so Yale feared that someday it would end up harming someone he didn¡¯t want to harm.


    Of course, he noticed that the pure energy seemed to react to his emotions, so it was difficult that he would end up benefiting and enemy or harming an ally, but he wasn¡¯t sure on how it worked.


    He felt that maybe a burst of anger could trigger it and harm someone else without a proper reason. After all, getting angry with someone didn¡¯t mean that the other party needed to die.


    After some minutes of silence, Terug managed to recover his calm.


    "Well, it has benefited me, so I need to thank you for it."


    Not even the number of Spirit Stones he used to reach Tier 8 would have been enough to reach Tier 7. He would have needed at least the double, but that stream of energy had been enough to provoke the breakthrough, so Terug felt that it had been the second greatest blessing of his life.


    The first one was when he obtained the Fake Origin Path.


    In his mind, Terug already decided to follow Yale from that day onwards. He failed to get acquainted with the Origin God that gave him the Fake Origin Path, but he was decided to not fail in bing Yale¡¯s follower.


    Terug was sure that meeting someone like Yale and bing his friend was a chance that only happened once in life, so he wasn¡¯t willing to let it escape.


    He was also sure that if the other World Gods in the world knew about Yale being able to provoke breakthroughs in the World God¡¯s Tier, almost all would want to swear loyalty to him.


    After all, what was the most valuable for those World Gods was increasing their strength and gathering Spirit Stones was only a way to do it. Thus, if someone was able to induce the same results, they should be willing to follow the other party.


    Moreover, despite being an Essence God, Yale wasn¡¯t weaker than a World God, so it wasn¡¯t shameful to follow him.


    The strongest World God in that Immortal World was just at Tier 6, so Terug felt that Yale could be considered to be among the top on that Immortal World.


    In fact, even Terug could be considered to be near the top after reaching Tier 7.


    "No need to thank me, but if you want to thank me, you must let me saw your chefs in action. Speaking of chefs, they should have finished preparing the food. Let¡¯s eat something."


    Yale was really in a good mood at that moment, so he wanted to enjoy the food and have some fun.


    "Just ask them to let you see at any moment. Alright, let¡¯s go to eat."


    Terug could justpensate the chefs with some more lessons for letting Yale see them, and he believed that they wouldn¡¯t reject the deal.


    The rest didn¡¯t open their mouth because they were still thinking in the previous battle.


    Most of them were just happy to see that Yale was so strong, but Lina and Shiba were quite depressed.


    "I can¡¯t let this continue in this way. I can¡¯t be weaker than Yale. I want to battle at his side not be his burden. I need to train harder."


    Lina wanted to spend all her life with Yale, but she knew that if her strength weren¡¯t enough, Yale would end up protecting her as he did with Wyba, Aiwai, and Ange, but that wasn¡¯t what Lina wanted.


    She wanted to battle together with him and share the burdens together. However, since Yale obtained the pure energy their difference in power increased quickly.


    "I thought that with my strength it shouldn¡¯t be no problem to help my master, but now I see that I was too naive. I need to find a way to improve more or I won¡¯t be able to help master."


    Shiba was determined to help Yale since the first time they met. At the start, he felt happy that with his strength he was able to help his master because both were at simr levels, but before he could notice it, their strength was already very distant.


    Of course, Lina and Shiba hid those thoughts in their minds, so Yale was unaware of their feeling at that moment.


    The dishes served were top ss, and the people that Terug invited to do some performances for them were very skilled.


    After that, Yale went alone to the Storage Space that was already almost a perfect world to apply the changes on his Path.


    Terug remained in the house to protect the rest in Yale¡¯s ce. Given his sudden increase of strength, he was confident that no one in that world could kill him instantaneously.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t beat a Tier 6 World God, he could at least flee with those in the house.


    In the Storage Space, Yale was sat while meditating.


    The whole world in the Storage Space was shining with pure energy like the world that Yale¡¯s incarnation created on the other universe.


    After some time, Yale opened his eyes.


    "Condense!"


    With Yale¡¯s shout, a second world was created inside the Storage Space.


    However, that world only had one Elemental Essence and one Battle Essence.


    "Another six more."


    Yale returned to meditation and after a few months, a total of seven worlds orbited around the main world.


    "My strength is vastly superior to before right now, but I still need to do something with the Archery Essence, but there aren¡¯t any more Elemental Essences to use. Even if I substitute one of the Battle Essences in the worlds for the Archery Essence, I will still have one Battle Essence without Elemental Essence."


    Yale could easily change the rtion between Battle Essence and Elemental Essence. The problem was that the numbers didn¡¯t match.


    "Adding the Archery Essence to all isn¡¯t a solution. Time, Space, Life, and Death exist in the whole Storage Space, so using them to a world is useless. Probably I need to create a new Essence as grandfather did with the Battle Essences, but it is easier to say it than to do it."


    The Storage Space was already like a sr system with the main world using the pure energy of the light as the center.


    The rest ofs were uninhabitable because they only had a single Elemental Essence each one, and it was clearly something that wouldn¡¯t happen in a normal sr system, but thoses weren¡¯t meant to live, they were a formation to fuse the energy of all the Elemental Essences and Battle Essences.


    Yale decided to leave the Storage Space and returned to the house. He hadn¡¯t been able to alter the time flow of the Storage Space since he was busy modifying it, so the rest hadn¡¯t seen him for some months, but since they knew that Yale was doing something important, they weren¡¯t angry at all.


    At most, Wyba was a bit upset, but she only hugged Yale for some hours after he returned aspensation.


    While Yale had been modifying the Storage Space, the rest hadn¡¯t been losing their time. Especially Lina, who had managed to be an Essence God in all the Essences.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to advance to World God because she wanted to see if it was possible for her to practice the same Path as Yale or at least the simplified version if he managed to create it.


    After all, it was easy to see that Yale¡¯s Path was superior to the Origin Path, so it would be difficult to be of simr strength as him by training the Fake Origin Path.


    The rest had also been training, but in improving the strength of their minds and souls, which was their greatest problem to advance at that moment.


    Fortunately, Terug had been there the whole time and took the time to help them all.


    Although Terug didn¡¯t look old, he was the oldest of all of them even including Yale¡¯s previous life, and the time at the Life and Death Trials.


    Terug might not know how to create a new Path, but he knew several methods to improve the resilience of mind and soul to prepare for a breakthrough, and from Shiba to Wyba, all of them trained following Terug¡¯s indications.

 Chapter 458 Problems of Mind and Soul

    "Terug are you the one who helped them to train their souls and minds?"


    Yale could barely notice some changes from thest time he saw them thanks to the divine eyes, so he guessed that they had undergone some kind of training.


    "Yes. If they follow this training, I think that in about a million years they would be able to be World Gods given how talented they are. As for your sisters, I think that except Ange, the other two should be able to be Law Gods in about a thousand years."


    Terug noticed Ange¡¯s problems, but he didn¡¯t feel that was okay speaking of that in public.


    Yale just sighed after hearing that. The time for Wyba and Aiwai with that method wasn¡¯t that bad and showed how effective the method was, but the times for the others to be World Gods was far too long.


    Usually, needing only a million years to be a World God giving their ages would be already something to celebrate, but Yale didn¡¯t think that they could waste a million years just for that.


    Of their group, only Yale and Lina could advance without worries, but the rest needed to follow harsh training before being able to advance sessfully.


    Yale and Lina were both far under the mark to advance in terms of age, but their experiences were vast, and the age wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    "A million years is too much. I can¡¯t wait for that much time. I have a method to hasten the progress, but the chances of failure are high. Lina and I faced that method in the past andpleted it sessfully. I bet that you already guessed about what I am speaking."


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, Shiba was the first to reply.


    "The Life and Death Trials."


    Yale nodded. After Lina and Yale, Shiba was the one nearer to advance, and his progress given his age was admirable, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    "You are right. That is undoubtedly the fastest method, but how effective it will be to you will depend on your performance there. I understand that you all want to turn stronger, so I will allow you to face the Life and Death Trials if you want, but don¡¯t do it if you aren¡¯t confident on your results."


    Yale felt that it would be good for his group to turn stronger, but he would rather battle alone than force them to increase their strength just to help him.


    "I will face them."


    As Yale expected, Shiba replied. Shiba was the one with the highest chances of seeding as he was already quite strong-willed.


    "I..."


    Aiwai opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t continue.


    "You are hesitating, so you can¡¯t do it. That hesitation can be lethal in the trial. In my opinion, you and Wyba aren¡¯t suited to do the Life and Death Trials right now. Terug¡¯s method should be enough for you two to be Law Gods quite quickly."


    Wyba was happy of not being forced to do a training that seemed even more troublesome than usual, and Aiwai could just ept Yale¡¯s words.


    Terug gathered a lot of knowledge. As long as it wasn¡¯t something that only Origin Gods knew, it would be difficult that Terug hadn¡¯t gathered information about it, and that included methods to train the mind and the soul.


    Of course, Lina¡¯s father also had such methods, and even slightly better ones, but his daughters hadn¡¯t needed them before. After all, usually the problem was that one hadn¡¯t been able to learn the Essences properly rather than having a weak soul and mind when one tried to advance being young.


    The current situation only happened because the pure energy had hastened their advancements too much. Under normal situations, Shiba and Eini would have needed far more time to reach that level, and they shouldn¡¯t be facing those problems.


    Even if they faced some problems, they would be something easy to solve like in the cases of Wyba and Aiwai.


    "I will pass. I advanced too quickly recently, and I think it is better for me to train slowly from now on."


    Eini didn¡¯t feel confident in her results on the Life and Death Trials. If she felt like being capable of surpassing them, she would have asked Lina or her father to do them before.


    No one opposed to Eini¡¯s words, Lina even sighed of relief. After all, she was the one who knew better than anyone else her sister¡¯s ws in mind and soul, and her chances of seeding were negligible.


    "Only Shiba then. Come. I am still your teacher, so I should be the one helping you to do the Life and Death Trials and rescue you in case something goes wrong."


    Ange was naturally discarded to participate in the trials, and she didn¡¯tin about that.


    "Yale, you shall be tired since you have just left from your training seclusion. How about if I am the one supervising him? I am not as strong as you, but I have plenty of experiences in supervising the Life and Death Trials."


    Terug had several subordinates over the course of years that wanted to do the Life and Death Trials. The price for it was quite expensive as it was time-consuming even with the difference in the flow of time, but for someone who lived millions of years, he still epted several times and even cleared the life and Death Trials himself when he was younger by paying a hefty price to a World God.


    Although an Essence God was enough for creating the Life and Death Trials, the rumors said that the chances of sess were higher if the one who created the Life and Death Trials were stronger.


    Of course, those were merely rumors, and the only difference was that a World God had higher chances to save someone who failed due to having more experience.


    "No need. I am not nning on looking down to you, but I think that you don¡¯t understand the true nature of the life and Death Trials."


    Terug was shocked to hear that, but he didn¡¯t think that his understanding was wrong.


    "The Life and Death Trials are simted lives inside the challenger¡¯s soul that are as real as the normal life making that the challengers got confused and lost."


    Terug was confident that his exnation was correct given how much information he gathered about it.


    "Wrong!"


    Yale¡¯s word wasn¡¯t what Terug was hoping to hear.


    "Then, can you exin it to me?"


    Terug really wanted to know about it to satisfy his curiosity.


    He didn¡¯t have any ns to sell information about Yale to others since he already decided to follow Yale, but as someone who gathered vast amounts of information, his curiosity towards the unknown was high.


    "Alright. All the lives in the Life and Death Trials are all real. They happen in lower universes linked to this one. Most likely they had been created by the same person although I have yet to confirm this part."


    Yale¡¯s exnation was short but almost unbelievable for Terug.


    "How can that be? Do you have any proof of that? It isn¡¯t that I distrust you, but this is hard to believe."


    Yale already expected that reaction. If anyone were to contradict something that was considered themon sense in the whole universe, it would be strange if it was epted without questioning it.


    "Can you confirm me that you are in Tier 7 and that there is no mistake about it?"


    Terug didn¡¯t know the reason for Yale¡¯s question, but he nodded.


    "I am undoubtedly at Tier 7 thanks to that strange energy."


    Yale smiled.


    "Then, you are sure that the energy existed."


    Terug nodded to those words.


    "You already confirmed the existence of those lower universe. That energy came directly from one of them. It has been able to strengthen your power, and you confirm that the energy exists, so you can¡¯t doubt of its existence."


    Terug couldn¡¯t believe those words. He indeed believed that Yale had some kind of strange energy on his body, but in his opinion that didn¡¯t prove that was energy from another universe and less from a universe of the Life and Death Trials.


    "How are you so sure that the energy is from a universe of the Life and Death Trials? There is no reason for you having it."


    Yale smiled again.


    "I have it because I became the owner of one of those universes when I hid my incarnation in the soul of one of my disciples. My disciple went to the same universes I went and the things I did when I faced the Trials existed as things of the ancient past."


    Each time that Yale spoke it turned more unbelievable for Terug.


    "Impossible. I know that people tried to hide incarnations before, but the incarnations dissipated automatically. Anyway, one can only be the owner of a universe that has created. I know that an Origin God can create lower universes, but they can only be the owners of them, it is impossible to pass the ownership to others at most leaving them ownerless."


    Terug didn¡¯t believe that Yale could create a lower universe and Yale himself said that he turned the owner, not that he created one.


    "I can send my incarnation because of my special status. You are a World God, just don¡¯t resist and you will understand."


    Yale put his hand on Terug¡¯s forehead and an instantter Terug¡¯s face changed.

 Chapter 459 Terugs Hidden Mission

    Although it had been just an instant in the real world, in Terug¡¯s perception hadn¡¯t been just an instant.


    "Where I am?"


    Terug was immediately disoriented as he found himself in a different ce.


    "This is the Timeless Border. Well, more exactly a subspace of the Timeless Border. Even for me, it isn¡¯t that easy to pull someone to the real Timeless Border."


    Terug turned his head towards the voice he heard because he was sure that it was Yale¡¯s voice.


    Just as he expected, Yale was also there with him.


    "Timeless Border? I have been there once, but I don¡¯t remember too much about it."


    Yale wasn¡¯t shocked by those words because one of the reasons for him being able to pull Terug to that subspace of the Timeless Border was that Terug had been in the Timeless Border before.


    "I think that you should have already guessed it in this situation. I am Timeless Sovereign."


    That subspace was only useful to speak with others without wasting time in the real world, so that was the first time that Yale used it.


    The good part about it was that it didn¡¯t have any side effect, and the bad one that unless the other party was at least a World God the chances of seeding were low. Of course, the other party shouldn¡¯t resist, or it would fail.


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to fully understand the reasons, but it seemed to be for a change in the minds of those who had be World Gods that allowed them to enter under the invitation of a Timeless Sovereign.


    Terug didn¡¯t remember anything about Timeless Sovereigns from his time on the Timeless Border, but he gathered information about it and at least knew that a Timeless Sovereign was an unmatchable existence in the Timeless Border.


    "Then, do you say that it is because of this that you can send incarnations to the Life and Death Trials?"


    Terug was already inclined to believe Yale at that moment. After all, as far as he knew only the creator of their universe was a Timeless Sovereign, so just that fact that Yale reached the same level was enough to give credibility to his words.


    After all, the information about the Mysterious Expert was unknown even for Terug, but even if he knew about it, his thoughts wouldn¡¯t change.


    "Indeed. The Timeless Border also affect those lower universes that one visit in the Life and Death Trials. In my first visit here, I even met the shadow of someone from my Life and Death Trials."


    In fact, Yale wasn¡¯t the only one who met people of lower universes from the Life and Death Trials in the Timeless Border, but the memories of the Timeless Border were usually blurry, so no one managed to remember about it.


    "Alright, I believe you."


    Although Yale hadn¡¯t shown any proof of the existence of those lower universes from the Life and Death Trials, Terug knew that with Yale¡¯s status there was no reason to lie about a trivial matter.


    "Let¡¯s return."


    Yale had already decided to bring Terug with him in his journey because someone experienced and with vas knowledge like Terug would be a great aid in their trip and Terug himself seemed to be trying to get closer to them.


    Moreover, Yale felt that Terug didn¡¯t have a bad personality. He was someone who cared about benefits but wasn¡¯t blinded by them and valued friendship.


    Since Yale believed that Terug longed to work for someone with great power, he decided to show his status in the case that Terug still had any doubts about following him.


    After Yale spoke, both of them disappeared from the subspace, but after Terug opened his eyes, he noticed that he hadn¡¯t returned to the real world yet.


    "Yale, what happened?"


    Terug thought that something went wrong while returned, so he looked towards Yale, but the person in front of him despite looking like Yale gave a different aura and even the clothes were different.


    "You aren¡¯t Yale... Who are you?"


    Terug couldn¡¯t see anyone else, so he was sure that the person who prevented him from returning to the real world was the one in front of him.


    "Who am I? You can say that I am Yale, but not the Yale you know. I am from a different time, a time that doesn¡¯t exist anymore. I traveled through the time to your era to change my past, your future. You can call me Alter Yale."


    Terug heard rumors of how a Timeless Sovereign could alter the time, but he never expected that it was possible to travel through time.


    "Then, Alter Yale, do you need something from me?"


    Although the person in front of him gave a different aurapared with the Yale he knew, it was still the same person, so Terug didn¡¯t think that Alter Yale wanted to harm him.


    "Indeed, I need something from you."


    Alter Yale¡¯s face turned serious.


    "I have two requests for you. The sess of them can influence greatly on the future of this universe or be useless, but he can¡¯t risk betting that it wasn¡¯t needed."


    When Terug heard that it was something affecting the future of the universe, he noticed that the matter was far more serious than what he thought.


    "How can I help you? Is there something that you can¡¯t do that I can?"


    Terug was already unable to win against the normal Yale, let alone a future version of him.


    "It isn¡¯t that I can¡¯t, but that I already have a lot of things to do of equal or higher importance. Although we hadn¡¯t met in the same way in my past, you are still my friend, so I want to entrust this to you."


    Alter Yale met Terug after losing everyone, and Terug had helped him a lot.


    They turned friends and helped Alter Yale to endure his previous loss.


    In fact, if Terug hadn¡¯t held his enemies back sacrificing his own life, Alter Yale would have died. Terug¡¯s chances of surviving that battle were zero from the start, and he knew it, but Terug didn¡¯t mind at all and decided to sacrifice himself after leaving somest words to Alter Yale.


    "You are stronger than me, but this is a trap, you can¡¯t battle against them, or you will die. I believe that this universe needs you to be saved. Giving up my life to save you is saving the universe. This won¡¯t be a worthless death."


    Alter Yale felt that he failed to fulfill his promise when he needed to flee to a higher universe to save himself, but at least he managed to destroy the universe of their enemies in revenge.


    Thus, Alter Yale had great trust in Terug and decided to contact Terug after he noticed that Yale pulled Terug to a subspace of the Timeless Border.


    Of course, the Terug of that moment didn¡¯t have any knowledge of what he did in Alter Yale¡¯s past.


    "Speak. I will try my utmost to aplish it."


    Terug felt touched when even the Yale form a distant future still considered him as a friend and trusted him enough to give him tasks with important relevance to the universe.


    "First of all. You will be unable to transmit this information to others no matter the way. Even Soul-search won¡¯t be able to extract this information from you. We can¡¯t let any information fall in the hands of the traitors."


    Terug nodded as he understood the importance of information very well. Although he worked as an information broker, he knew what could be told and what not.


    "There is no way to identify and kill those traitors?"


    Alter Yale smiled when he heard that question.


    "I am already doing it. Haven¡¯t you heard about the massive death of Origin Gods or the continuous destruction ofs? I was the one who did it because those Origin Gods were all traitors and thoses were filled with people that would end up provoking our destruction from inside."


    Terug would have never expected that the infamous culprit of those actions was the future version of his friend, but in his opinion, if they were traitors, they deserved to die.


    "All the people in thoses were a danger?"


    Terug gathered the courage to ask that question.


    "No. A great part but not all. However, destroying thes hide my intention and don¡¯t alert our enemies. Although it may sound cruel, I sacrificed the rest for the sake of this universe."


    Terug already guessed something like that, and he wasn¡¯t a pure person that never killed others, so he wouldn¡¯t try to argue about morals with Alter Yale.


    He knew that sometimes there was a need for some evil for a greater purpose.


    "Let¡¯s return to the topic. The first thing I want you to do is spread certain information through your channels. I am already spreading it, but more sources would increase it is value."


    Terug was a bit shocked then after saying that, Alter Yale told what should be spread, but he just nodded.


    "The second is the most important one. Maybe there would never be a chance to aplish it because the situation won¡¯t happen, but in case it happens, you must aplish it at any price. Failure would probably end with the destruction of this universe."

 Chapter 460 A Mysterious Item from the Mysterious Exper

    Terug¡¯s face after returning was strange, but Yale attributed it to their previous conversation, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Not even Yale was allowed to know the contents of the conversation with Alter Yale, so Terug remained in silence.


    "Well, with this settled let¡¯s go to a room and start your Life and Death Trials. I will leave an incarnation to control you after that, so don¡¯t worry."


    Although the Life and Death Trials happened at a different time flow than in the real world, as long as someone didn¡¯t fail and was somewhat sessful in those lives, it could still take several hundred years in the real world.


    Although it was impossible to reach immortality, there were lives when training was possible with limitations, so if one didn¡¯t die early, it was possible for those lives to be quite long.


    Of course, it was also possible to die early in all the lives, and the Life and Death Trials would finish soon, but that wasn¡¯t the best result.


    Given Shiba¡¯s personality, Yale was sure that he would strive to obtain the best possible results.


    That time, Yale didn¡¯t send any incarnation with Shiba since he felt that there was no reason for it.


    If needed he already had an incarnation on the universe where his two masters were, and in the rest, he didn¡¯t have any targets to aplish.


    As for obtaining the ownership of another universe, Yale wasn¡¯t interested at all. Moreover, he managed to do it in great part thanks to a lot of coincidental factors, and he didn¡¯t think that he could do it again.


    After all, it was something that no one in his universe had done before, so it was already enough to have done it once being the first in aplishing it.


    Yale still had a bit of curiosity to check how Shiba would do in the life and Death Trials, but he decided to leave him some privacy.


    Although Yale might not care about spying the Life and Death Trials of an ordinary disciple, Shiba was someone who obtained his legacy before reincarnation, and since Shiba was in a rtionship with Eini, who was Yale¡¯s sister-inw, they were also family.


    After Shiba entered in the Life and Death Trials, Yale¡¯s main body went to supervise the training of the rest.


    "Wyba, you must train hard until we leave. Our trip will be dangerous, and even a bit more of strength could save your life. I will do my utmost to protect you, but I am not omnipresent. At least you need to have some strength to wait for me."


    Even hiding in the Storage Space wasn¡¯t a hundred percent safe as a powerful expert might be able to force those inside to leave. Of course, that was a strange situation, but since Yale suffered a lot from it previously, he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent.


    There was nothing to do with Ange, but at least Yale wanted that Aiwai and Wyba used the time to be Law Gods.


    Aiwai was hard-working, but Wyba didn¡¯t like to train too much, so Yale needed to be more serious with her.


    Wyba pouted after hearing Yale¡¯s words, but she understood that Yale was doing it for her sake, so she reluctantly started to train.


    Although she didn¡¯t like to train, she didn¡¯t want to make problems for her big brother.


    That same night while everyone was still training, Terug was on the roof of a building protected by a barrier.


    "You take a lot of precautions. This is good, but don¡¯t worry unless I want, not even an Origin God can notice about my presence."


    The Mysterious Expert spoke after appearing in front of Terug.


    "I don¡¯t dare to be careless."


    Terug¡¯s face showed how serious he was about the matter.


    "Take this. Alter Yale should have already told you how and when to use it."


    The Mysterious Expert gave something to Terug, who stored it immediately at a speed that not even a World God would have been able to see what was.


    "We are counting with you."


    The Mysterious Expert¡¯s incarnation disappeared after saying those words.


    "I won¡¯t fail."


    After muttering some words for himself, Terug also left the roof of the building and acted as if nothing happened.


    After two hundred years, Shiba was still in the Life and Death Trials, but Yale noticed the moment when Shiba reached the universe where his incarnation was.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening there, he believed that Shiba would send some message to him after returning.


    Wyba had behaved well in those two hundred years, and she trained hard. The time she wasn¡¯t training or eating, she was resting in Yale¡¯sp in her wolf¡¯s form.


    In those two hundred years, Yale managed to be an Essence God in all Essences, so he had been focusing only on improving his Path after that.


    However, Yale had no idea of how to create a new Essence, what Essence would he create, or how would he merge the crafting Essences with the rest.


    Yale had already taught a simplified training method to Shiba, Eini, and Lina beforehand. With that formation of nts even without the pure energy, Yale felt that it should be possible to seed, but the problem was the same as for him, there was acking elemental Essence that didn¡¯t exist.


    The three of them were determined to follow that path hat Yale created after seeing it because it was far better than their Fake Origin Path, but they also decided to not start training it until thatst elemental Essence was created.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have the pure energy and the formation for them wouldn¡¯t work with thecking elemental Essence.


    Yale¡¯s case was just of his Path being imperfect, but the simplified versions needed the full formation to bnce the energies perfectly.


    Eini had been training the Battle Essences under the supervision of Yale and Lina because she had yet to master them all and for the new Path it was something needed.


    Eini¡¯s main motivation to train had been being able to marry Shiba because she was like Wyba and didn¡¯t like training, but she also knew that if she didn¡¯t increase her strength, she would be a burden for Shiba, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    When she wasn¡¯t training, Eini would go with Aiwai to the market.


    Both of them liked to walk a bit after training and there wasn0t anyone else that wanted to go with them.


    Wyba didn¡¯t leave Yale¡¯s side, and with Wyba lying on hisp Yale didn¡¯t feel like going out, and Lina was ying with Ange because theter couldn¡¯t leave.


    Moreover, Shiba was in the Life and Death Trials, so Eini didn0t have any other option than go with Aiwai.


    In fact, both of them turned very close after those two hundred years of going together to the market.


    They were already well-known there for being under the protection of Terug, who was already publicly known as a Tier 7 World God.


    Moreover, Eini was rich and bought everything she liked without thinking too much about it, so the merchants had a smile on their face each time they saw her.


    Aiwai never bought anything since she didn¡¯t have a single Spirit Stone, but that was because she never asked for it or she would have received them from Lina.


    Moreover, Eini said that if she wanted something, she just needed to speak, and she would buy it, but Aiwai wasn¡¯t truly interested in buying, she just wanted to walk to rx after training.


    However, given her strength, she didn¡¯t dare to walk alone by the city, so she always went with Eini.


    "How about this? I think it suits me very well."


    Eini wasn¡¯t interested in things with great effects because her sister could do them for her. She was only interested in good-looking things.


    "I also think that, but the effects aren¡¯t that good for its price. Well, I don¡¯t know why I say it because you don¡¯t care at all."


    There weren¡¯t ordinary items in the market. Only a rich girl like Eini could be buying considering only the outside appearance. In Aiwai¡¯s eyes, it was a waste of money, but since that was Eini¡¯s money, she couldn¡¯tin about it.


    "If you find it too expensive, let me buy it for you."


    A tall man with a lecherous face appeared behind them and spoke.


    "No need, I have enough Spirit Stones."


    Eini wouldn¡¯t ept any gift from foreigners, so she ignored that man after replying.


    "Don¡¯t be like that. Haven¡¯t you heard of me? I reached this world recently, but I am a Tier 5 World God. I am the strongest in this world. You are quite good-looking, so I want you two to be my concubines. Resist is useless. Just ept my good will. This is your fortune."


    The seller¡¯s face changes when he heard that and looked with pity towards the two girls because that World God had the fame of being an unreasonable womanizer.


    "This, these two girls are under Terug¡¯s protection."


    The sold tried to help, but the World God pped him blowing off his head.


    "Who asked you to speak. Next time I will destroy your soul."


    The man was about to put his hands on Aiwai and Eini when a loud voice was heard in the whole market.


    "Whoever put a hand on my sisters is dead meat!"

 Chapter 461 Revealing the Background

    Yale sensed Aiwai¡¯s danger from their soul connection and rushed towards there while shouting.


    Aiwai and Eini weren¡¯t too far from the house as they were just strolling, so Yale managed to reach their ce very quickly.


    The World God stopped for a second after hearing the words, but he continued moving his hands towards the two girls.


    After all, he didn¡¯t believe that there was a single person in that world who he couldn¡¯t beat to death.


    However, his hands failed to reach the two girls because someone caught them first and pulled them back.


    After doing that, Yale stepped ahead without hiding his killing intent.


    "You little ant. You are just an Essence God, but you dared to interfere with your matters... I will destroy your soul and kill all the males of your family... as for the females, I will make them my servants to please me every night. Kneel down and beg for mercy, and I will just destroy your soul and take your sisters as my concubines."


    In the past, that method never failed to that World God. Everyone was scared to death, and some even promised to reincarnate into a female to save their life.


    That World God loved seeing the desperation faces of the ants who dared to offend him before killing them mercilessly anyway.


    "You don¡¯t have the ability to do that."


    Yale¡¯s voice was cold, but he wasn¡¯t bluffing at all.


    After all, there was no way that a mere World God could face the Battle God and even less Yale¡¯s mother.


    "Of course, I can. Listen well. My grandfather is a Tier 1 World God! If it weren¡¯t because he doesn¡¯t have a Fake Origin Path, he would have be an Origin God long ago. You all are ants in front of him!"


    That World God and all his family just practiced the Magus Path and the Warrior Path simultaneously because they didn¡¯t have any Fake Origin Path.


    A Fake Origin Path wasn¡¯t something easy to obtain unless one had a rtionship with an origin God which usually was very difficult.


    Those like Terug who managed to acquire one from the start were the lucky ones, but that wasn¡¯t too usual.


    It was after one was a World God that an Origin God could bestow a Fake Origin Path to them if they managed to catch the Origin God¡¯s attention.


    However, despite being extremely old, the grandfather of that World God never managed to obtain the favor of any Origin God. In fact, they disliked his personality, and it was already a blessing that they didn¡¯t go to kill him.


    "If we are going topare grandfathers, I will win, so stop the nonsense."


    Everyone in Yale¡¯s group, except Ange, had at least a Fake Origin Path. It showed how different were their backgrounds.


    "Who can be the grandfather of an ipetent person like you? Useless boasting, now die and wait for all your beloved ones to die too!"


    The World God suddenly attacked with his whole strength.


    He had never met someone with a greater background than himself, so his ego was highly boasted.


    His ego grew more when he learned that there wasn¡¯t anyone of a higher level than him in the world.


    He had already decided to be a tyrant, and everyone should be under his orders or die.


    That was how his father and grandfather raised him. His father was a Tier 2 World God and together with his grandfather had long ago betrayed the universe to side with the invaders.


    However, the World God in front of Yale knew nothing about it because he was still weak for the learning about it.


    Nevertheless, given his personality, they never doubted that he would agree to betray the universe.


    "My grandfather is the Battle God."


    Yale decided that regardless of the danger of announcing his background, it was better than having brainless World Gods think that he didn¡¯t have any background.


    That wasn¡¯t for his own safety, but for the safety of those traveling with him.


    Showing his power could act as a deterrent, but those with backgrounds could still think of using schemes against them.


    While speaking Yale was also using the Essence yer Sword to attack the World God in front of him.


    The killing intent in Yale¡¯s heart activated the pure energy, which turned into something even more fearsome than when he battled against Terug.


    Not only Yale¡¯s desire to kill the other party mattered, the fact that Yale had improved his path also made him far morepatible with the pure energy.


    The World God¡¯s sword was cut off as if it was made of butter when collided with the Essence yer Sword.


    The World God was scared at that moment, but he couldn¡¯t move, so he could only activate a secret technique to send an emergency message to his grandfather.


    There weren¡¯t any words in that emergency message. It was just a way to show that he was in danger.


    His family was in the same sr system, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to send some words to them, but he couldn¡¯t do it instantaneously.


    Yale¡¯s sword reached his neck at the same time that the message reached the World God¡¯s grandfather, but he didn¡¯t have any time to think about it because another sword cut his neck at the same time that destroyed his soul.


    In that World God¡¯s family mansion, there was a single person alive, and it wasn¡¯t from his family.


    While Yale¡¯s sword was cutting his neck, the World God noticed that his soul was being destroyed, and he swore that his family would take revenge for him because when one of his family died, thest moments would be sent to the strongest alive member of the family.


    However, just after he thought of that, he received thest moments of his grandfather.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that he would receive that because it showed that everyone stronger than him in his family died.


    Moreover, the more shocking of it was that the person who killed his grandfather was identical to the one in front of him.


    Of course, the one who exterminated the family of traitors was Alter Yale.


    The World God in front of Yale never had the chance to tell about it to someone else because his soul disappeared after being cursed by the Essence yer Sword.


    Moreover, although usually, the bodies of immortals disappear after death, the corpse of that World God remained.


    The bodies of World Gods were good materials to make weapons, armors, and other things, so there were methods to leave a corpse behind, but Yale didn¡¯t do it consciously, it had been an effect of the Essence yer Swordbined with the pure light.


    Everyone in the market looked with shock at the scene in front of their eyes.


    A Tier 5 World God, the strongest being of their world, had been in by an Essence God without any effort.


    Moreover, they heard Yale¡¯s words about the Battle God, and they felt fear when looking at Yale.


    Yale¡¯s power was scary, but the Battle God was so strong that even Origin Gods weren¡¯t his match.


    At first, a lot of people thought that Terug was exaggerating by treating Yale¡¯s group so well, but at that moment, they could only praise Terug for being wise to be the first in siding with Yale.


    Yale walked towards the body of the mand who lost his head for the World God¡¯s attack before he reached the scene.


    The soul of the man was still intact, and he was an Essence God, so his life wasn¡¯t truly in danger, but he was in that state for trying to protect Yale¡¯s sisters, so Yale felt grateful to him.


    That seller was the same as the one who guided Yale in his first time in the market and received help from Yale to improve in his training, so he could barely be considered his student, although he was far from being a true disciple.


    The pure light shot from Yale¡¯s body and reached the headless seller.


    The body of the sold was instantly healed, and a powerful surge of energy appeared from his body.


    After receiving Yale¡¯s teaching that man noticed that he trained far faster than before, and at that moment, he was just a step away to bing a World God.


    However, he would have needed to spend several years in seclusion to achieve the breakthrough.


    That man was extremely grateful to Yale, so he decided to risk in speak for his sisters, but he was powerless against a World God.


    However, thanks to his actions, the pure energy made his advance to World God immediately.


    He was the weakest type of World God, but even the weakest World God was still far more powerful than an ordinary Essence God.


    The people in the market was even more shocked than before.


    If it had been only healing the head, it was alright because it wasn¡¯t that difficult to do but helping an Essence God to be a World God in an instant was something that no one would have believed if they hadn¡¯t seen it themselves.


    At that moment, they remembered the great increase of strength that Terug had and the time was not too long after meeting Yale, so they didn¡¯t need to think a lot to understand that Yale was the reason for that increase of strength.


    Deep veneration appeared on the hearts of those who realized about it.

 Chapter 462 A Message form the Piece of Legacy

    Yale didn¡¯t like to show-off, but he didn¡¯t want to be low-key either.


    Given that others thought that having Terug¡¯s support wasn¡¯t enough, he disyed his strength and background to ensure that no one would have funny ideas.


    As far as Yale knew, only his mother, the Mysterious Expert, and creator of the universe were stronger than the Battle God, and the three of them were on Yale¡¯s side.


    Moreover, the true strength of Yale¡¯s mother and the existence of the Mysterious Expert weren¡¯t clear for others, so the Battle God was enough to scare everyone.


    After all, it was known that the rtionship between the battle God and the universe creator was a good one, so there was no way someone would want to offend them unless they wanted to betray the universe.


    The only ones who could oppose to them were those of the other universe.


    Yale¡¯s power was quite fearsome, but only killing a Tier 5 World God in one hit wasn¡¯t enough to provoke absolute fear on others.


    After all, even other World Gods with higher Tier could manage to do the same.


    Yale was more impressive because he was only an Essence God, but in overall power, it wouldn¡¯t be an absolute deterrent for those with a backgroundparable to that of the World God that just died.


    The seller who had just advanced to World God kneeled when he saw that Yale was about to leave.


    He didn¡¯t speak, but he swore in his heart that if someday Yale needed something from him, no matter what he would aplish it at any cost.


    No one found it strange that the seller was kneeling because any of them would have acted in the same way if they managed to achieve a miraculous breakthrough.


    In fact, they were berating themselves for not stepping to help Eini and Aiwai before.


    Yale¡¯s group left without saying any other word. Eini could have shown up her background, but she felt that since Yale already did it, there was no reason to show it.


    After returning, Lina learned of what happened, and she wanted to kill that World God, but Yale had already done it, and she really wasn¡¯t confident in killing a World God without using a trump card.


    Of course, for her sister, she would have used all her trump cards without hesitating.


    Terug also rushed to Yale¡¯s house when he heard about the incident, but he didn¡¯t go to ask if Yale was well because he already thought that Yale wasn¡¯t someone that a World God could defeat.


    Although that was overestimating Yale quite a bit with his current power, at least it was true that a Tier 5 World God could do nothing to him at that moment.


    The true reason was to tell Yale certain information.


    "I just received news that a powerful family got eradicated in this sr system. The family of the World God you just killed. He was thest member."


    Strictly speaking, the one who wiped out thest member of the family was Yale and not Alter Yale, so the one who extinguished their lineage was Yale despite having only killed one of them.


    "This is ssified information, but I also heard that they had made deals with the other universe. Killing them had been a blessing for our universe."


    Terug guessed who was the one who killed the rest because the Mysterious Expert was the one who gave him that information.


    However, that time only a family was killed instead of having a world destroyed, so it didn¡¯t seem that the culprit was the same.


    That was also part of Alter Yale¡¯s n because the attention of the other universe would go towards the one hunting traitors and the matter of the worlds being destroyed would seem just bad luck for those there.


    Terug had been working with the Mysterious Expert to spread the information that the Mysterious Expert asked him to spread, and the results had been pretty good because no one doubted of the news given that they had also been spread from other channels.


    The saying that information was power had never been more urate than at that moment. They had used a mix of trues and lies to fool their own universe with information that benefitted them.


    Before tricking their enemies, they needed to deceive their own allies.


    That hadn¡¯t been the first time that Alter Yale destroyed a family of traitors, and their enemies were already using all their forces to track down Alter Yale, who they know that was the person they failed to kill previously.


    The matter of worlds destroyed waspletely ignored by them just as Alter Yale wanted.


    For the next hundreds of years, the n continued in the same way with traitors being killed non-stop while seemingly random worlds were being destroyed.


    Shiba managed to seed in the Life and Death Trials, and it seemed that his aplishments hadn¡¯t been lower than Yale¡¯s.


    He also gave Yale a message from the Supreme Master, Swordmad, and Yale¡¯s incarnation.


    They had already begun the test for surpassing the barrier separating universes, but they would need more time to do it.


    Yale was also quite shocked after hearing the changes of that universe from Shiba¡¯s mouth.


    In that universe, speaking badly of Ancient Master Liye was already a death penalty, and the most loyal ones had the right to spend some time at the sacred world that Yale¡¯s incarnation created.


    Of course, Liye¡¯s disciples and those rted to the Supreme Master could live there without problems.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any sun near the, the inherent light surrounding it made it seem like a holynd where night didn¡¯t exist.


    Shiba in that world was noticed instantaneously for Yale¡¯s incarnation, and he personally put trials to him before announcing him as his number one disciple, which made everyone treating him very well.


    That universe already belonged to Yale, so there wasn¡¯t any rule restricting him there. Moreover, the trials he made for Shiba had been more useful for him that what he lived in several of his previous lives.


    After all, Yale knew Shiba very well, so he could prepare the best scenarios to train his mind.


    The way Yale¡¯s incarnation had prepared everything in the shadows while Shiba was unaware of everything was simr to how the Mysterious Expert acted when Yale didn¡¯t have his memories.


    Shiba also learned of what happened in the real world while he was int he Life and Death Trials and was truly enraged when he heard of that World God who tried to make a move on Eini.


    However, since Yale had already killed him, and all his family was also eradicated, Shiba just let the matter go.


    After Shiba finished the Life and Death Trials, Yale still waited for Aiwai and Wyba to make their breakthroughs. They had improved a lot, and Yale guessed that there wasn¡¯t too much time left before they managed to advance to Law God.


    In those years, Yale had always been pondering about why he was able to sense the faith of people in his universe.


    After he improved the Storage Space, he started to feel it, but it wasn¡¯t until he killed that Tier 5 World God that the feeling turned strong.


    The faith of people wasn¡¯t turning into pure energy like did on the lower universe, and it was also impossible to turn into the owner of the universe with that small quantity of people worshipping him.


    Moreover, that universe already had an owner, so even if he fulfilled the conditions, it was impossible to seed.


    When he started to ponder about it, he heard a voice in his mind.


    "You will be able to use the faith at some moment, but the moment isn¡¯t now."


    That voice wasn¡¯t from the Last Wish System. That voice came from the piece of the legacy of the universe creator.


    The universe creator was still alive, but since he didn¡¯t know if he would survive at the end of the war, it wasn¡¯t that strange to leave a legacy behind, and Yale felt that it was because he had that legacy and improved the Origin Path that he could feel the faith of the people.


    Yale had been studying the faith since that moment, but even after Aiwai and Wyba managed to make their breakthroughs, he wasn¡¯t sure about how he could use it.


    As for when using it, he already had an idea in mind. He believed that faith was the key to create a new Essence, which was Yale¡¯s main objective at that moment.


    However, the problem was that it seemed that hecked to fulfill some kind of condition to use the faith and thus the moment to use it hadn¡¯te yet.


    Sadly, there was no way for him to figure out what wascking, so he started to make the preparations to leave that world and continue searching for the Battle God.

 Chapter 463 Leaving the Immortal World

    The news that Yale was about to leave the world spread quickly, and everyone organized a farewell party for him.


    Most of them hadn¡¯t even spoken with Yale before, but they knew that they should be on the good side of someone like him.


    While the whole city was in arge party, there was another private party in Yale¡¯s house.


    The ones attending were Terug and his subordinates, including the guy who advanced to World God thanks to Yale.


    Strictly speaking, after his breakthrough he didn¡¯t need to continue working for Terug, but since Terug was associated with Yale, he decided to remain with Terug.


    However, his status changed despite continuing under Terug¡¯s orders. At that moment, he was Terug¡¯s right hand, and the authority he wielded was iparable to before.


    Moreover, no one looked down on him for being the weakest type of World God.


    "Today¡¯s party isn¡¯t a mere formality. I want to invite all of you here toe with us if you want, but I need to say that our journey will be dangerous, and I can¡¯t ensure that you all will return alive. If you want toe, you will stay in Terug¡¯s inner world unless we ask you to leave. Terug will be leaving with me tomorrow."


    Terug had already told Yale that he wanted to follow him, and Yale was happy to hear it.


    After all, Terug had a vast informationwork, and although he was weaker than Yale, no one else in his group could beat him without using their trump cards.


    Terug¡¯s followers were useful, so Yale didn¡¯t mind bringing them, but they needed to be like Aiwai, Wyba, and Ange and don¡¯t leave the ce designated for them.


    The guy who became a World God with Yale¡¯s help was qualified to be outside, but he would be the one traveling from inside the inner world to outside when things like food needed to be delivered.


    Moreover, in case of emergency, he was told to hide all the others in his inner world and flee with them.


    Yale and Terug nned things for a lot of situation that could happen to them in the trip before inviting the rest to join because neither of them wished to lead them to death.


    Yale was the strongest of the group, while Terug was the one with the highest level, so no one would oppose to them being in the most dangerous position.


    Lina and Eini had a vast number of life-saving trump cards, so they didn¡¯t have fewer chances to survive than Yale and Terug.


    Yale wasn¡¯t too sure about Shiba, but since Shiba was someone who managed to surpass the geniuses of several powerful factions despite having been born as a ve, Yale decided to trust him.


    Moreover, since he was Eini¡¯s boyfriend, Yale guessed that he should have received some means to save his life.


    Yale felt that probably he was the one with less life-saving trump cards, but just being a Timeless Sovereign was enough to make him the most difficult to kill, so it wasn¡¯t like if he really needed life-saving trump cards more than the rest.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone among those working for Terug that decided to stay behind.


    Following Terug was still beneficial for them, and they also felt that being invited to travel with Yale was their blessing.


    The fact that Yale was the Battle God¡¯s grandson was already spread through the whole world and given how Yale could skip levels so easily which was something that before only the Battle God did, no one doubted of his words.


    The Wymst faction belonging to the Battle God was a mysterious faction that a lot of people wanted to approach without being sessful.


    However, by following Yale, their chances of being hired as servants there were quite high. In fact, just working for Yale who was the inheritor was as if they were half-servants of the faction.


    Having a strong background was the wish of all of those serving the World Gods, or they wouldn¡¯t be working for others, and it was obvious that the Wymst faction was far better than going serving ordinary World Gods. Even just serving the grandson with Terug as an intermediary was still very good for them.


    The people in the world looked to the sky where Yale¡¯s group was. Regret filled their faces as they weren¡¯t invited to follow him, but they still had made a statue of Yale and announced that Yale was the official protector of the world.


    They hoped that by doing that, they would cross again with Yale or at least receive positive influence from him.


    Yale had noticed about those things, but he didn¡¯t mind at all because that only increased the faith transmitted to him, and he valued it.


    "My grandfather has been moving recently, and given the route that he seems to be treading, I think that we can shorten the time by going to the point where he seems to go next."


    The Battle God was nearing them with his current route, but that was only rtively speaking because his direction wasn¡¯t leading him towards their sr system, but at least the ce he was going was nearer than the one he was before.


    Yale saw that the Battle God was almost always moving without resting for a long time in each world, so he felt that they must use the chance to find him before he went away again.


    After all, the World God was far faster than Yale¡¯s group, so if both went in the same direction without stopping it would be impossible for Yale¡¯s group to find him. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone in Yale¡¯s group who could make a breakthrough soon, so they decided to travel without stopping unless something important happened.


    Yale was waiting to discover how to create an Essence using the faith, while Shiba, Eini, and Lina had the same problem and couldn¡¯t advance without having that missing Essence.


    Terug had advanced too quickly to Tier 7, so he wasn¡¯t in a rush to increase his strength more with Spirit Stones because that would need a lot of time and Spirit Stones, and he didn¡¯t feel that the situation was right to lose time or waste Spirit Stones on him.


    After all, he knew that Yale¡¯s group didn¡¯t have an unlimited supply of them.


    Origin Gods could create Spirit Stones with a bit of effort, so their factions didn¡¯t need to worry about money as long as the Origin God wasn¡¯t toozy, and they didn¡¯t have any business.


    However, although Terug knew that with the background of Yale¡¯s group, they could obtain Spirit Stones easily, they weren¡¯t able to create them directly, so he didn¡¯t want to ask for them.


    Moreover, Terug felt that a single streak of pure energy from Yale was far more useful than those Spirit Stones, but he knew that Yale couldn¡¯t control it consciously or he would have used it to strengthen everyone.


    Terug was the only one of them who was aware of the ns of Alter Yale and the Mysterious Expert, and he felt that it was better if they found the Battle God quickly, or if something happened to them, with their strength it would be difficult to survive.


    Being a Tier 7 World God or a Tier 1 World God wouldn¡¯t make any difference in the case that some of Terug¡¯s worries happened. Only someone like the Battle God, Alter Yale, or the Mysterious Expert could solve those situations.


    Most people of the universe weren¡¯t conscious about it, but the current state of the universe was extremely chaotic at that moment.


    The traitors had started to move, and those cursed started to lead the universe towards its destruction bit a bit with small actions that seemedpletely ordinary. A hidden maniption of fate that was extremely difficult to stop without knowing about it beforehand like Alter Yale.


    All of that had been dyed by alter Yale and the Mysterious Expert, and the effects had been reduced a lot, but although it wasn¡¯t a certainty that the ns of their enemies would seed after those alterations, the chances weren¡¯t zero either.


    The other universe was working in the shadows and in the open to finish their ns, but the Mysterious Expert and Alter Yale also acted in the same way to stop them, and the other party didn¡¯t seem to notice about it.


    Thus, it was difficult for Terug to know what would happen in the end given his understanding of the situation, which was far greater than any other World God.


    There was only one thing that Terug was sure that would happen, a war.


    An open war between the two universes where experts of both sides would need to risk their lives seemed unavoidable from the information he obtained.


    In that war, Essence Gods would be no more than pawns, and even World Gods wouldn¡¯t be in a better situation. Moreover, it could potentially affect the whole universe, which would create a lot of deaths.


    He knew that Alter Yale and the Mysterious Expert had been working to avoid that and instead wanted to concentrate the war in only one area, but although Terug wasn¡¯t sure of the details, he considered that it was difficult to aplish.


    After all, with just a small group of enemies escaping from the war and going to other ces, it would be enough for the chaos to spread in the whole universe.

 Chapter 464 The Battle God

    Yale¡¯s group traveled non-stop for three thousand years, but as he did previously, Yale altered the flow of time in the Storage Space, so it hadn¡¯t been too long for those there.


    After those three thousand years, they were almost at the point where the Battle God was.


    Usually, the Battle God didn¡¯t rest so much time in the same ce, but Yale felt that his grandfather noticed about him and decided to wait.


    There hadn¡¯t been any problem in those three thousand years. There had been somes disappearing and Origin Gods dying in the areas they went, but nothing happened to them.


    With the people worried about the death of Origin Gods and thes disappearing, no one had the guts to offend a traveling group in those areas for fear of them being the culprits.


    After all, anyone capable of killing Origin Gods wasn¡¯t someone to offend even if it was by mistake.


    However, the ones living in those areas feared more the one destroying the worlds because those Origin Gods were uncovered as traitors after they were killed. Thus, they felt that the one doing that was just cleaning the universe from traitors and those who hadn¡¯t betrayed the universe didn¡¯t fear being implicated as long as they didn¡¯t offend that person.


    On the other hand, the one destroyings seemed to do it at random and without caring about the people living in those worlds, so that person ended up turning in a sign of fear for them despite not knowing anything about the true identity of the culprit.


    The region where the battle God was waiting was one without any inhabiteds. There were only dead worlds in that area, and it was usually a ce avoided by everyone.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration saying that the Battle God was the only one in that gxy until Yale¡¯s group entered there.


    Yale¡¯s group still needed some hundreds of years to reach the dead world where the Battle God was waiting.


    "So, you have reallye to visit me. Wee, my grandson. Your friends are also wee."


    The Battle God¡¯s voice appeared on the minds of everyone in Yale¡¯s group when they were outside the dead world.


    No one was surprised by that. After all, it would have been weird if the


    Battle God would have been unable to notice about their presence.


    Everyone descended into the, and Yale walked towards his grandfather.


    "Grandfather. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    The Battle God stood up and looked towards Yale.


    "I managed to obtain the memories about you from my shadow of the Timeless Border, so it isn¡¯t like if we haven¡¯t met before. I have been waiting for you."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that, but given the Battle God¡¯s status, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if any of the other two Timeless Sovereigns helped him to obtain his memories.


    At that moment, only Yale could hear the words of the Battle God, so there was no need to avoid speaking of certain topics.


    "I came to ask you to rescue my father. He is unable to leave on his own, and his incarnation told me to look for you."


    Although Yale wanted to meet his grandfather in the real world, he didn¡¯t forget about the matter of his father asking for the Battle God¡¯s help.


    "I know about it. I can save him, but I am not going to do it."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect to hear that reply.


    "Why?"


    Yale didn¡¯t believe that his grandfather would say those words without reason.


    "I am busy. I haven¡¯t been waiting here because you were following me. That has been just a coincidence because I need to wait here for some time. Your father isn¡¯t in danger. He is just trapped. I can¡¯t take the risk to fail my mission just for that."


    The Battle God cared for his family, but he knew how important his mission was.


    "I guess that your mission is something important..."


    Yale was quite depressed, but if the Battle God was busy, then he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    "Don¡¯t be depressed. Your father being trapped and you learning about it isn¡¯t a coincidence. This is all part of a plot created in order to force me to go to save him and made me fail in my mission, which is just what our enemies want."


    The Battle God couldn¡¯t believe that the ones who trapped Yale¡¯s father were unable to ask for reinforcements after so much time and finish that deadlock with Yale¡¯s father. In the Battle God¡¯s eyes, it was all a plot to attract him.


    "I understand. If you weren¡¯t nning to help my father, why were you waiting for me?"


    Yale didn¡¯t n to inquire more about the topic since his grandfather exined the situation, but he wondered about his grandfather¡¯s reasons to meet him.


    "Because I have something to give you. This is something rted to someone who doesn¡¯t exist but was once had your sealed name. I can¡¯t speak more about it."


    Yale knew about his sealed name and the implications it had. In fact, most of the information about that topic was still sealed, and he couldn¡¯t ess it.


    "I can¡¯t exin you more about it, but this is something very important. If you feel that you will die, pass it to a descendant who has aplete inheritance."


    A ray of light appeared on the Battle God¡¯s hand and shot towards Yale.


    "Feel about to die... Maybe, you are feeling like that right now?"


    Yale felt that most probably that was the reason for his grandfather wanting to meet him.


    "The danger of my mission is too great. I think that I only have about five percent of chances of surviving, but I couldn¡¯t let that die with me. To be able to protect that thing, besides my wife and me, only our descendants with full legacy can do it. My wife was severely injured long ago, and she isn¡¯t in a situation to protect anything until she recovers, and your mother is unreachable right now, so you are the only one I can rely on."


    Yale suddenly felt the weight of the responsibility because he knew that if he died, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else to pass that thing in the ray of light that The Battle God gave to him.


    "You should leave this gxy now. This area is far too dangerous right now. I see that you also created a new Path, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult rescuing your father yourself after advancing to the next level."


    Yale nodded, but he asked a final question.


    "How can I use the faith to create a new Essence?"


    The Battle God had created Essences before, so Yale was expecting to obtain some advice.


    "Faith is indeed needed for that, but I can¡¯t tell you about how to do it. You will be able to do it at some moment, but this isn¡¯t something you can do relying on others."


    The Battle God had also used faith back then. He hade to the universe together with the universe creator, and the faith he obtained wasn¡¯t low even before creating his new path.


    Moreover, as someone who ascended from a lower universe, he could sense the faith of the universe naturally without the help of the universe creator.


    That was a benefit from ascenders, but in that universe, except those who went to that universe from the original universe of the universe creator, there hadn¡¯t been any other ascender in all its history.


    "Thank you for your advice. I will leave now. I wish great luck in your mission."


    Yale didn¡¯t dare to waste more time after the Battle God said that it was dangerous.


    If it was dangerous for the Battle God, it was deadly for anyone else.


    Lina and the others didn¡¯t know why Yale had such haste to leave, but Terug agreed quickly to leave, which made the rest feel that maybe something wasn¡¯t right for having the two strongest of the group wanting to leave quickly.


    Yale¡¯s group flew outside the dead world when suddenly it seemed that everything stopped.


    Their bodies were unable to move as a crack started to appear in the midst of the outer space.


    Yale was the only one who could move thanks to the pure energy on his body, but his speed has greatly decreased.


    The crack opened, and a great area with millions of people appeared in front of them.


    Moreover, all of them had a level of power that vastly surpassed Yale¡¯s power.


    They were the equivalent to Origin Gods of the other universe, but their path was a bit better than the Origin Path, so they were also a bit stronger.


    In an instant, the humongous army started to charge towards their universe.


    The Battle God was still able to move, but his speed decreased a bit due to the recent crack created in the universe which turned into a passageway to the other universe.


    The Battle God tried to rush towards Yale¡¯s group to protect them, but the other party had attacked viciously, and they were about to be annihted before the battle God could reach them.


    However, the attack failed to annihte them all. There was only one person hit by the attack, the only person of the group who could move, Yale.


    He decided to act as a shield as he had the highest chances of survival.


    The attack destroyed his body and ny percent of his soul.

 Chapter 466 Universes Top 5 Experts

    Alter Yale smiled when seeing the shock in the faces of the Battle God and some members of the army.


    The war stopped for a second due to the shock.


    "You all should be thinking why I am here instead of dead, but there is no need to think about it. After all, the corpses don¡¯t need to think at all."


    Without wasting the chance of the shock, Alter Yale drew a sword and killed thousands of enemies without mercy just before speaking hisst sentence.


    Attacking while speaking something that caught everyone¡¯s attention was shameless, but he didn¡¯t mind being shameless at all.


    Only the Battle God receives a message about the truth.


    "Do you understand? I already know the end of this war and just following the original ns it will end with our defeat. However, with my preparations and my presence here, we can change that result."


    In Alter Yale¡¯s past, the Battle God was alone in that war. A man against an army of millions.


    Although the battle God overpowered his opponents, the numbers were far too high and at the end, when he was about to die sacrificed his life to seal the passageway between the two universes.


    Making a huge passageway like that wasn¡¯t easy, and the fact that the one in front of them was only the second one showed that the other universe couldn¡¯t afford to open a lot of them.


    Thus, sealing that one was buying a lot of time for the universe, but there were a lot of invaders spread through the universe, so even that time obtained by the Battle God¡¯s sacrifice had been a time of terror and death.


    Of course, without that seal, the situation would have been even worse, and Alter Yale wouldn¡¯t have managed to flee to a higher universe as he wouldn¡¯t have been strong enough before the universe met its end.


    The Battle God learned about the future and sighed because he was indeed nning to use his life as a seal in case that he was unable to win that battle against the army.


    Moreover, the battle God had no reason to reject Alter Yale¡¯s help. At that moment, the help of someone as strong as himself was that he needed the most.


    "Listen to me, fools."


    Alter Yale started to speak again, but those in the army charged towards him as if they didn¡¯t mind about it.


    "I will now tell you our ns, which would end with your sure defeat."


    Alter Yale put a smug face and the army lowered their pace as they felt that Alter Yale was one of those fools who would brag about his secrets ns given his overconfidence.


    "Listen well, the first point that will lead to our victory is... that you are really stupid!"


    Tens of thousands died in an instant by Alter Yale¡¯s attack. He truly didn¡¯t expect that the other party would fell two times in the same trick.


    "Two times in the same trick, you are all really stupid. Even if you knew the truth, you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. Well, it is impossible for you all to guess that we are nning to... fool you again!"


    Three times. Alter Yale really doubted if he was facing the most powerful army of the other universe or a group of strong people without a brain.


    Nevertheless, Alter Yale was really enjoying their reactions.


    His hatred for that universe was boundless and seeing their changing faces after being fooled was a pleasure for him.


    The Battle God was really speechless seeing the situation. The enemies weren¡¯t weak at all, but they didn¡¯t seem to be smart.


    "Grandfather, listen to me. I had already guessed it long ago, but now my guesses are confirmed."


    The Battle God paid attention to Alter Yale because that was an interesting topic and although Alter Yale came from another era, he was still the Battle God¡¯s grandson.


    "They have a lot of members of their army, which always put our side at a disadvantage, but how can they produce so many experts? The answer is because they are fake. Not fake like the ones training the Fake Origin Path. After all, the ones with the Fake Origin Path are just the weakest type of fifth level immortals, but their strength is real."


    The Fake Origin Path just met the minimum requirements to reach the fifth level immortal, but they are truly at that level. In fact, even the Origin path was just a weak Path to reach that level, but no one managed to create a standard path that was better than that and allowed to reach the fifth level immortal.


    Paths like the one of the Battle God couldn¡¯t be practiced by anyone as they were tailored for himself, and the same applied to Alter Yale¡¯s Path.


    In that aspect, the path that Yale was creating seemed more suitable in the weakened version he taught to Lina and the others, but until that moment, no one managed to use to reach the fourth level immortal, let alone the fifth, so it was just a hypothetic Path at that moment.


    "However, those in front of us reached the fifth level immortal without relying on themselves. Someone had externally increased their power to that level. In fact, I doubt that they even reached immortality by themselves, so despite being powerful, they should die after the power bestowed to them is exhausted. They are just disposable pawns."


    Alter Yale deduced the truth correctly because that army of millions wasn¡¯t formed by experts who trained hard to reach that level. They were mostly mortals who were powered up to serve as pawns in the war, so their minds were far weaker than the mind of someone who reached that level by effort.


    Alter Yale could guess about it because he had used that method before to power up someone else, so he knew about it, but in his case, he powered up someone by only one whole level, and was something to use in an emergency, not to rely on until death like those in that army.


    Powering up a mere level for some time wouldn¡¯t have too much after effect except being exhausted for a while, but the massive increase of power of the army in front of them was something that doomed them to death.


    Killing them or not wouldn¡¯t have a difference at the end, but if they weren¡¯t killed, they would end harming the rest of people in the universe.


    It was for that reason that no one in the other universe worried about if the truth of that was discovered or not.


    The real experts of Yale¡¯s universe would need to die to kill fake experts who were doomed to die or more people in the universe would die.


    That was their seemingly wless n that would diminish greatly the forces of their opponents.


    However, theymitted a great mistake, and it was that a barrier would iste the army.


    As far as they knew, the powerful people of that universe were the universe creator, the Battle God, and his daughter, with the Battle God being the weakest of the three as he wasn¡¯t able topare with a sixth level immortal.


    They always thought that the universe might have had a trump card, and then they discovered Alter Yale killing the ones who betrayed the universe.


    He was immediately taken into ount and considered him part of the top 4 strongest experts of the universe.


    Anyway, that didn¡¯t change their ns because unless a sixth level immortal interfered, there was no way that they would be stopped, and Alter Yale didn¡¯t have that power as far as they knew.


    However, theypletely ignored the existence of the Mysterious Expert. The information as manipted putting Alter Yale as if he was the Mysterious Expert who had been waiting patiently as a trump card. Thus, even though there was some information about an expert with an unknown identity, that identity was immediately assigned to Alter Yale when he appeared.


    That was the n made by the Mysterious Expert and Alter Yale, and it worked.


    With the Mysterious Expert omittedpletely, the area was isted sessfully.


    The other universe didn¡¯t think at any moment that the information about the one killing the traitors was a trap for them. After all, the recognized Alter Yale as the person with a name that shouldn¡¯t exist, so they felt that it had been normal for him to act in the shadows most of the time to avoid being detected.


    Alter Yale was smiling because once he confirmed the weakness of their enemies and the area had been sealed not letting even one member of the army escape, he knew that the other party had sealed their destinies. Those millions of fake experts were all doomed to die in battler or by exhaustion, but they had already lost.


    The barrier of the Mysterious Expert couldn¡¯t be broken unless a sixth level immortal appeared.


    With that, the true forces of the other universe would be forced to take action which would also provoke true harm in their strength each time someone died.


    The fact that there were five top experts instead of four destroyed the ns of their enemy.


    Two of them, the strongest ones, were in the first passageway, while the other three were in the second one and even sealed the area preventing the army from spreading through the universe.

 Chapter 467 The Battle Gods Dimension

    It had been a whole month since the war started, but the Battle God and Alter Yale were still unharmed.


    They weren¡¯t fighting risking their lives. They were avoiding all the risks while killing their enemies each time they could.


    Knowing the ns of the army and the fact that they couldn¡¯t flee, a long war would benefit more the Battle God¡¯s side.


    They had been surrounded several times, and each time they fled instead of battling head on they were called cowards, but they didn¡¯t mind.


    They needed to be on their peak in case that true experts appeared, so they didn¡¯t take that part of the war seriously.


    Their enemies were fated to be weaker with the pass of time, although they knew that it wasn¡¯t a matter of months.


    The number of members of the army seemed to continue increasing despite how many were dying on the hands of the Battle God and Alter Yale.


    If they had battled frontally against all of them instead of ying safe, they would be doomed to defeat.


    Although the opponents were weaker than them, there were millions of enemies, which would be quite frightening if it wasn¡¯t because the opponents had a time limit before dying and any chances for them fleeing to the rest of the universe disappeared.


    In that month, a lot of members of the army tried to enter the dimension created by the Battle God, but they were too strong to enter.


    However, that day a month after the war started, four members of the army managed to enter.


    They were the weakest ones of the whole army, and they had the mission to infiltrate in that dimension and kill the ones inside.


    Those four were thest ones remaining at their level because all the others were already killed. They were alive by sheer luck.


    Although they were the weakest of the army and considered failures due to their low level of power, they were still fifth level immortals


    .


    They were justparable to an Origin God with the Fake Origin Path who recently advanced, so they were truly at the weakest of the fifth level immortal, but the army felt confident that four experts at that level were enough to deal with Yale group.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know that the barrier was set with the highest power that Yale had used as the limit.


    Yale had only touched that level of power for an instant when going all out to stop the attack, but the enemies couldn¡¯t imagine that a third level immortal could use that kind of strength even if it were for an instant.


    Moreover, they all considered that Yale and Alter Yale was the same person and that what was destroyed before was just a clone or something like that.


    The Battle God was a bit worried about those four who managed to enter, but it had already been a whole month since the dimensions as created, so he believed that Yale was already recovered.


    Furthermore, that dimension had the size of several worlds, and the divine sense couldn¡¯t be used to scan long distances even if one was a fifth level immortal.


    Once one entered that dimension, the point where one appeared waspletely random, so it was difficult to say if those four would be able to find someone of Yale¡¯s group.


    In fact, not even the Battle God could control where one would appear inside that dimension. That was the price to pay to make it aplete independent dimension.


    Once inside, the only ways to leave were surpassing the limit of the level of power that was allowed or that the dimension was canceled.


    Originally, that kind of dimension was created as a prison to use in the war, but since the Battle God could only have one of such dimensions existing at the same time, and he had needed to use it to save Yale¡¯s group, it ended up having a different purpose.


    Anyway, there was no way that his dimensions could contain all their enemies given their vast numbers, so long that trump card to seal them hadn¡¯t too much effect on the war.


    At that time, inside the dimension created by the Battle God, Yale was traveling alone for the mountains.


    Just as the Battle God thought, he had already recoveredpletely from that attack.


    However, when Yale noticed that he was alone and that even Wyba, Ange, and Aiwai weren¡¯t on the Storage Space, he started to look for them.


    His divine sense could barely scan about two hundred meters in that dimension, so he could only rely upon the connection between his soul and those of Wyba and Aiwai to find them.


    Yale could sense that Aiwai and Wyba weren¡¯t together either, so he was sure that everyone appeared scattered at different points.


    Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be beasts of living people in that dimension, so Yale wasn¡¯t worried by their lives.


    Although he wasn¡¯t worried by their lives, he still rushed to find them. He feared that some members of that fearsome army would manage to enter that dimension.


    After all, Yale only knew that the army was fearsome and that the Battle God created the dimension in which he was in that moment, he didn¡¯t know anything else.


    Of course, Yale was unaware that the four weakest members of the army had already infiltrated in that dimension.


    Even with his speed, Yale needed another month before sensing that he was already near Wyba.


    Aiwai had been farther than Wyba, and Wyba was far less mature, so Yale set his priority on finding her.


    Yale was at about five hundred meters from what his soul told him that Wyba was. At his level, crossing that distance was just a moment, but at that moment he heard a coarse voice.


    "A Law God that looks like a little girl... And those wolf ears, you seem delicious to eat. I always loved eating wolves! You are a bit weak, but you still have the honor to be my food."


    Wyba had also been moving in Yale¡¯s direction from the start thanks to the connection in their souls, but she ended up a meeting first one of the four members of the army. That was having terrible luck.


    A bulky man who was almost three meters tall and had sharp teeth was about to grab Wyba with his hand while opening his mouth. It was as if he was going to eat a snack.


    Wyba tried to defend, but she waspletely powerless against the man in front of her.


    She was trembling in fear and closed her eyes not willing to saw the fate that was waiting for her in the man¡¯s mouth.


    However, when she felt wasn¡¯t arge hand grabbing her, but a warm hug that she knew very well.


    "Big bro!"


    Wyba was delighted as Yale appeared, but in an instant, she felt that she had only dragged Yale to an impossible battler.


    After all, that army had destroyed Yale previously.


    Of course, the one who did that was far more powerful than the man in front of them even without being serious.


    "Don¡¯t worry Wyba. Your big brother will never let others harm you, no matter how strong they are, I will make everyone with ill intentions towards you pay for it."


    Although Yale disliked those of the other universe, it was because their universes were in war and some people affiliated to them provoked him continuously.


    However, at that moment, he had a personal hatred for the man in front of him.


    "You! She is my food! You stole my food. I am also going to eat you!"


    By that big man¡¯s words, Yale felt that his opponent didn¡¯t seem to be too smart for his level and felt that it was something strange with that man, but hecked enough information to know about the truth discovered by Alter Yale.


    That big man was a normal beast that was transformed into an expert by the other universe. The reason for him being so weakpared to the other was that he was a beat without intelligence and fated to be a mortal forever no matter how it trained.


    Although his intelligence was powered a bit, it wasn¡¯t too much, so his thoughts were still quite simple.


    He wanted to eat his opponents. Other than following the orders gave to him by his owner who heldplete control over his soul, he only wanted to eat.


    "He is very powerful despite being so stupid. It seems that my only chance to win is to outsmart him."


    That thought made Yale smile.


    Yale couldn¡¯t control the pure light consciously and reaching the peak of power he used when defending from that attack wasn¡¯t possible for him unless the pure energy decided to act.


    In fact, Yale wasn¡¯t conscious that at that instant his power hadn¡¯t been any lower than the man in front of him.


    "Wyba, the army of that man seems to have means to expel you from my Storage Space, so hid it is useless. Let¡¯s battle together like in the old times. I will be the main attacker, and you will support me from behind. At enough distance for that man being unable to harm you."


    Determination burned in Yale¡¯s eyes.


    Fleeing wasn¡¯t an option, and the opponent was strong, but he was decided to win.

 Chapter 468 Avoid a Useless Battle If You Can

    Wyba took out her wings and started to fly high in the sky, but the height didn¡¯t surpass that of the huge trees in the area.


    Even Wyba knew that flying too high could let others notice about her and she wasn¡¯t sure if there were more enemies.


    There was a flying restriction in that dimension, just like happened with the divine sense, so only those like Wyba with the natural capacity to fly could do it.


    Yale already noticed about that time ago, so he was confident that Wyba would be able to avoid danger.


    At the same time, Yale also spread his wings. He hadn¡¯t used them in a long time because flying wasn¡¯t an issue with his level, but in that dimension, those wings proved to be a great advantage, so Yale was willing to exploit that advantage.


    Yale didn¡¯t fly high, but just barely enough to avoid the attacks of his enemy.


    It seemed that seeing them fly awakened some kind of beast instinct on their opponent because he was just trying to catch them with his body without using any skill.


    Any opponent smarter than that one would have just used long-range attacks and Yale would have been forced to battle frontally to protect Wyba.


    Just as Yale guessed, the clue for the victory was in using theck of intelligence of the opponent.


    After starting to fly, Yale sued his weapon formation without any hesitation.


    Even against a stupid opponent, there was no way that Yale could underestimate his strength.


    The weapons hit the opponent several times, but he seemed to have thick skin because he wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    Wyba was attacking from the sky, but it was also useless to harm the stupid man.


    However, the attacks were distracting him, so Yale was alsopletely unharmed.


    Yale felt truly powerless against that opponent and was giving thanks that at least it was a brainless opponent.


    As for the pure energy, Yale had been unable to use it at all after he appeared in that dimension.


    It wasn¡¯t the dimension blocking it, but that Yale had used too much previously, and his body wasn¡¯t able to endure more in a short time, so the pure energy didn¡¯t appear to help him. The danger of using it surpassed the one Yale was facing.


    That battle continued for several days, and the big man still didn¡¯t notice about what to do to beat them, so nothing changes since the battle started.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t know about it, he was using the same strategy than Alter Yale and the Battle God to deal with the invaders.


    The difference was that Yale didn¡¯t know that his opponent had limited energy and would end up dying anyway after it was exhausted.


    Of course, with the low spend of the energy of that battle, it would be a long time before it happened.


    While Yale and Wyba battled against that man, the next ones to meet were Shiba and Eini thanks to a way Eini created to track Shiba¡¯s position, which still worked in that dimension despite having its effects lowered.


    She had also met an enemy on her way to meet Shiba, but she used one of her trump cards to erase her presence until the enemy left, so she wasn¡¯t noticed at all.


    When Shiba learned that there were some invaders inside the dimension, he went to hide followed by Eini.


    After all, Shiba didn¡¯t have any confidence in surviving against someoneparable to an Origin God, and when he couldn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t fight a useless battle if he could avoid it.


    Of course, Shiba estimated the power of the enemies based on the attack that Yale blocked previously, but even if he knew that the enemies inside the dimension were the weakest kind of fifth level immortals, he would still act in the same way.


    "Eini, let¡¯s practice the Path that my master taught to us. If another essence isn¡¯t created, we will be unable to continue training, but we need an increase of power in the current situation, or we will die once someone discovered us. We must take the risk."


    Their Path would be unstable after that due to theck of the essence, but at least their possibilities of survival in that situation would increase.


    Both of them started to train in silence with their presences diminished to the minimum thanks to Eini¡¯s trump card.


    Since she used it, it was still effective to everything at some meters of her, so they would be safe until it was exhausted.


    Of course, even with that trump card, when attacking someone or speaking, the effects of the trump card would be severely diminished.


    Aiwai was following her connection with Yale¡¯s soul to find him, but she felt that she was still very far, and since she didn¡¯t know if there was any danger, she didn¡¯t dare to fly.


    Ange chose to hide hoping that someone of their group would find them since she didn¡¯t have any method to find them. She didn¡¯t know if there were any danger in that dimension or not, but with her power, she didn¡¯t dare to test it.


    Lina was running through the forests in the direction that Ange was. She had forced her sister to teach her about the tracking method Eini developed to track Shiba, and then Lina used it with Ange.


    Wyba and Aiwai were linked to Yale¡¯s soul, and Yale was strong, so the one in the most dangerous situation in the case that they were separated would be Ange. That was especially more given her situation.


    Lina had only prepared that tracking method in case of having so much bad luck that they were separated, but she didn¡¯t expect that situation to happen.


    There was a lot of worry in Lina¡¯s eyes. After all, she had long ago considered Ange as her own daughter and wouldn¡¯t allow others to harm her.


    Of course, Lina didn¡¯t know at all about the invaders on the dimension, but since she didn¡¯t know if the dimension waspletely safe or not, she wouldn¡¯t bet with Ange¡¯s life.


    Thest member of the group was Terug who was also running at his fastest speed, but his face didn¡¯t show any shock for the situation he was in that moment.


    Terug looked to the item in his hand and sighed.


    "In the end, this really happened. In this situation, the worst would be having some enemies here, so I should think that they are here. Fortunately, I am well prepared. I will fulfill my mission as I promised!"


    Determination shed in Terug¡¯s eyes.


    The item in his hand was the same he received from the Mysterious Expert and seemed to guide him in a particr direction.


    After a whole month, the situation of everyone remained the same. Shiba and Eini were training in silence, Ange hiding, Lina looking for Ange, Aiwai looking for Yale, and Terug running to fulfill his mission.


    The situation of Yale and Wyba hadn¡¯t changed either despite battling for a whole month. Their opponent seemed angry which only made him even more stupid than before.


    Wyba lost the count of how many ice spears she shot towards that man, and the same applied to arrows.


    She had been attacking nonstop, but the damage remained as zero.


    Yale had also been unable to harm his opponent, but he hadn¡¯t tried any of his boldest methods using the Essence yer Sword.


    He was sure that with that sword he would be able to harm the opponent but doing so will also put him in huge risk, and if something happened to him, Wyba would be doomed.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t mind being harmed in order to defeat his opponent, but if he failed, even though that man didn¡¯t seem clever enough to go destroying the remnants of a soul, he would surely kill Wyba, which Yale couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    "It seems that I need to bet in that option. Maybe I will fail, but given his low intelligence is worth of trying."


    Yale thought about that while he stabbed a lot of weapons on his opponent, who again, was unharmed.


    Without stopping to attack, Yale started his crazy n as he took off a huge piece of meat and started to cook it.


    Doing that during a battle was too crazy, but their opponent only salivated while smelling it and didn¡¯t try to stop Yale.


    In his simple mind, he thought that he would have an extra piece of food, so there was no reason to stop Yale.


    Of course, the attacks of Yale and Wyba were still as ineffective as before.


    Although Yale seemed to be cooking, he was also using alchemy to add some special properties to the meat.


    It would be easy for him to poison it with his control over the Death Essence, but in that case, the other party would notice it.


    After all, Yale doubted that someone who cared so much about the food would be unable to notice about poisoned food.


    After a while, Yale threw that piece of met with all his strength, and its fragrant aroma made the man jump to catch it.


    He ate it quite quickly before screaming for de hell-level spiciness of that piece of meat.


    It took him a few minutes to notice that he hadn¡¯t been paying attention to Yale and Wyba and that the attacks had also stopped.


    That piece of meat was a bait. Yale and Wyba had already fled.

 Chapter 469 Divine Fate

    Yale and Wyba hid in a forest at some kilometers of the ce where they had battled against the invader.


    They had fled at tops speed and solved the problem temporally, but Yale knew that he needed to find a way to kill that invader before they were discovered.


    Yale had no doubt that the man who battled against him was a fool without brain despite his high power, but he was sure that the man had great hunting instincts and Yale¡¯s ways to hide his presence were by relying on himself, so his capability to hide couldn¡¯t bepared to the trump card of Eini.


    Moreover, since they ran in haste, it would be even easier for the other party to track them down.


    Thus, Yale needed to find a way to kill his opponent in that time he obtained.


    As for if the same trick of the meat would work or not, Yale didn¡¯t want to bet his life on it.


    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t just run away because there were chances of meeting with some other enemy, and against two their previous battle tactic wouldn¡¯t work, and Yale didn¡¯t think that there could be two invaders who were so stupid.


    In fact, although their personalities weren¡¯t identical, they were the most stupid ones in the whole army.


    Yale was also worried for the rest of his group, but he didn¡¯t have the luxury of worrying for others at that moment.


    At that moment, outside the dimension, Alter Yale closed his eyes.


    "Are you worried by something?"


    The Battle God asked immediately after sensing that there was something wrong with Alter Yale.


    "The Yale of this era is in deep trouble, but I am not worried about him. I was just finishing to adjust something for the synchronization of universes."


    Alter Yale was able to know everything about Yale through pure energy, so he had seen the battle and how Yale had needed to flee.


    However, Alter Yale had never been worried by Yale because he had the absolute confidence that Yale wouldn¡¯t die.


    Until that moment, everything that happened was still in the options of development he envisioned. He had prepared measures to deal with uncountable possibilities that could happen, and Yale facing one of those four invaders wasn¡¯t even the worst situation possible.


    Inside the dimension, Yale had a worried look on his face because the invader was nearing to their position.


    Yale had hidden a mark on that meat, so he was barely able to detect the other party¡¯s position for a month.


    Fleeing wasn¡¯t a wise choice because it would only make the other party find them faster and on speed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee the other party.


    Even using their wings wouldn¡¯t be safe enough as Yale didn¡¯t believe that the other party couldn¡¯t attack at long range. Yale felt that it was just because ofck of brain to choose the best option that the invader hadn¡¯t used them previously, but if they fled attacking with long-range attacks would be the only option.


    While he was thinking about what to do, he started to feel an intense headache and instantly fell into enlightenment.


    At that instant, the universe where his incarnation was had synchronized with the universe Yale was, which provoked that the memories of Yale and his incarnation synchronized.


    The flow of time had been different in both universes, and the time experimented by his incarnation had been far more than the time experienced by Yale since thest time the memories were synchronized.


    That huge ie of information was the reason for Yale¡¯s headache, but also the reason for his enlightenment.


    That was an enlightenment that his incarnation was having at that same moment when the universe synchronized.


    The chances of that great coincidence happening naturally were almost inexistent, but that wasn¡¯t a coincidence at all because it was something nned by Alter Yale, who coordinated the flow of time perfectly to create something that anyone who didn¡¯t know the truth would consider a miracle.


    The life of Yale¡¯s incarnation had been very different to that of Yale.


    In that universe, Yale¡¯s incarnation was revered as a God, and his view of things had changed due to the experience.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation could feel the faith of all the universe directly, which was something that over tens of thousands of years let him achieve enlightenment about faith and the pure energy created from there.


    Usually, it was hard for even those in higher universes to reach enlightenment about that, and it was an enlightenment that even ninth level immortals in higher universes wanted to obtain at any price.


    Any of them wasn¡¯t someone that the people in universes of the level of Yale¡¯s universe could offend.


    That enlightenment had a name in the higher universes. Divine Fate.


    Achieving Divine Fate was a condition to surpass the ninth level immortal and surpass immortality.


    Of course, that alone wasn¡¯t enough, but there had been a lot of experts in higher universes struck on the ninth level immortal for ages who had been unable to achieve enlightenment.


    After all, obtained theplete faith of a lower universe without having created it and live there while being treated as a God, was something that they couldn¡¯t do.


    Not because they didn¡¯t have the capability, but because it was forbidden by the rules set in the higher universes.


    The method used by Yale¡¯s incarnation was the fasted one and the most optimal, but the higher universes suppressed it.


    The strongest experts didn¡¯t want to have others at their level because it would threaten their position, so among all of them ended up creating a huge set of restrictive rules that limited the growth of the others.


    Those rules didn¡¯t bind Yale¡¯s universe because it wasn¡¯t subordinated to a higher universe, so there was nothing wrong with that Yale did.


    Usually, people of higher universes created lower universes, and those be linked to the universe of the one who created it, but Yale¡¯s universe was created by someone from a lower universe, which was an extremely strange situation.


    Moreover, that lower universe was something known as an abandoned Universe. A universe whose owner died and didn¡¯t have connections to any other universe.


    That kind of universe was seen as the worst type of universe because they were doomed to destruction.


    It didn¡¯t matter the level of a universe because once the owner died, the restrictions of the universe would start to grow.


    The maximum level of the universe would start to decrease, and those born in that universe that hadn¡¯t left it would also lose their power.


    The rest of universes would be cut-off from that universe making the travel between universes extremely difficult because there wouldn¡¯t be any way to travel between them than relying on pure strength to open a way.


    At some point, training would be impossible even for Mortal levels leaving a universe with only ordinary mortals, but that wasn¡¯t the end.


    The intelligent life forms would also start to be banned from the universe until they disappeared, andter on even otherplex lifeforms would suffer the same fate.


    In the end, no life would remain int eh whole universe, and no life would be allowed there. After that, the universe itself would die and disappear forever.


    Of course, ownerless universes didn¡¯t have that problem. They never had an owner and weren¡¯t linked to anyone. The main danger is that it was possible for someone to obtain the ownership as Yale did.


    At that moment, if Yale died, that universe would be an abandoned universe and would be cut off from the universe where Yale was.


    The universe creator and the Battle God were born in an abandoned universe, but the universe creator managed to ovee fate creating another universe, which was the one where Yale was born.


    Thus, Yale¡¯s universe had a strange statuspared to other universes, which opened a loophole for having a chance to sue the easiest method to achieve Divine Fate.


    All the knowledge regarding Divine Fate and abandoned universe appeared in Yale¡¯s enlightenment.


    The enlightenment didn¡¯t really have a tangible effect on Yale¡¯s level, but his body recoveredpletely from the exhaustion of having used too much pure energy previously.


    "I can now control the pure energy, but this is just a small side effect, I will lose it after about fifteen minutes... However, fifteen minutes would be enough."


    Yale thought while his eyes shined as he activated Celestial Knowledge and manipted the pure energy.


    "Wyba, enter the Storage Space. This time he won¡¯ty a hand on me, so he won¡¯t be able to expel you from there."


    Wyba obeyed, and Yale manipted the pure energy to form a whole on the Storage Space.


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s aura changes and he reached fourth level immortal. Although he reached it just temporarily by using the pure energy as a substitute of an Essence, so his strength wasn¡¯t the same as if he advanced correctly.


    However, that breakthrough was just for fifteen minutes, not a real one, so Yale didn¡¯t mind.


    The space around Yale seemed to be crumbling as if the dimension was trying to expel him.


    Yale¡¯s power had already surpassed the limit set for that dimension, but Yale refused to leave.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that the dimension would try to force me out. This is bad. Right now, only Wyba is with me. At least I must kill that fellow before leaving to protect the others!"

 Chapter 470 Forced to Leave

    Cracks appeared on the space surrounding Yale as he used all his power to advance towards the invader before the dimension forced him to leave.


    "At this pace, I will be out before managing to kill him. I can¡¯t allow that to happen. I need just a bit more time!"


    Yale was shouting in his mind as he felt the pressure trying to expel him from the dimension increased.


    Originally, the pressure should have protected Yale in case the enemies had a surge of strength, but the Battle God didn¡¯t predict that the one who would surpass the limits would be Yale himself.


    "This dimension had been created by my grandfather. It shouldn¡¯t be working against me."


    Yale was releasing all his aura hoping that the dimension would recognize him as the Battle God¡¯s grandson, but it didn¡¯t seem to be working.


    The cracks on the space increased and the area near Yale was starting to copse.


    In fact, although Yale felt that the dimension was ignoring him, it was already helping him or else he wouldn¡¯t have endured even one second once his strength surpassed the limit.


    The pressure on Yale was still increasing, but Yale¡¯s determination allowed him to continue running towards his enemy.


    At that moment, Yale didn¡¯t have restrictions of flight or divine sense due to the crumbling of the dimension.


    He managed to see the position of the others, but he had no way to put them in his Storage Space. After all, he was already giving his all just to reach the big man who was quite near to him, reaching the others was just impossible.


    At the same time, he also noticed the other three invaders, which only increased Yale¡¯s urge to kill at least one to lower the danger faced by the others.


    When Yale noticed about the invaders, they sensed Yale¡¯s aura and were frightened for an instant.


    They were quite stupid, but they had a very good instinct regarding danger, or they wouldn¡¯t have turned in the only four survivors among the weakest members of the army.


    The big man who tried to eat Wyba was also frightened, but he felt that his body couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Of course, Lina and the others also noticed Yale¡¯s aura and were shocked by its strength.


    All of them thought very high of Yale¡¯s power, but the one he was using surpassedpletely all their expectations.


    "I will be expelled from this dimension soon. Wyba is with me. I can kill one of the four invaders before leaving. As for the other three, be careful of them!"


    A message from Yale reached everyone except the invaders.


    Yale would have wanted to kill all the invaders or leave with everyone in his group, but he knew that it was impossible.


    As for returning alter to help them to leave, Yale didn¡¯t believe that the battle God could afford to be distracted with them until the army outside had been finished.


    In fact, it was far safer inside than outside because there were only four enemies and one of them was already dead on Yale¡¯s mind.


    Yale was more worried about what to do after leaving than anything else because he didn¡¯t believe that the army outside had been eradicated.


    However, he also knew that there was no way to stop the dimension¡¯s expelling force, which would force him to leave.


    There were different reactions after hearing Yale¡¯s words.


    Aiwai felt relieved that Wyba was with Yale, and Shiba¡¯s eyes shined with determination to increase his strength enough to kill any invader that appeared before him.


    Those two were among the most affected by Yale¡¯s words because most of the others like Ange or Lina didn¡¯t change what they were nning to do.


    However, Aiwai¡¯s n to meet Yale was destroyed, and Shiba didn¡¯t want to be left behind by his master because for him that would be the same that bing a burden.


    However, the strongest reaction was from Terug who smiled as he heard the message.


    "Great! Yale leaving with Wyba after killing an enemy was among the best options of those that Alter Yale told me. Don¡¯t worry Yale. I will protect the rest. You can leave without worries."


    Those words only appeared in Terug¡¯s mind, so no one heard them.


    Terug¡¯s speed increased as he swore that he wouldn¡¯t fail his mission even if he needed to die in the process.


    Although time seemed to have slowed down for everyone, it had been less than half a minute since Yale finished his enlightenment.


    Even slower was the time for the big man who had wanted to eat Wyba.


    He saw Yale nearing to him slowly, but in fact, Yale¡¯s speed was incredibly high. It was just that the disturbances on the dimension had altered the big man¡¯s perception of time, which prevented him from controlling his body properly.


    The same was happening to Yale, but since his control over time surpassed that of the Battle God, it didn¡¯t affect his strength.


    The big man had never felt so much fear in his whole life. When he was just a little beast, he was almost eaten by a big beast, which had turned into his biggest fear each time he remembered it, but that was nothingpared to the fear he was feeling in front of Yale.


    "You will pay the price for trying to eat my sister. Die!"


    Yale finally reached the big man¡¯s body and cut it for the first time.


    The space around them was crumbling, and in a few seconds, Yale would be expelled, but Yale didn¡¯t stop and continued shing the big man.


    Each sh injured the body and the soul, but Yale needed several of them if he wanted to kill his opponent.


    Yale at that moment was stronger than his opponent, but not strong enough to kill him in one hit.


    However, since his opponent was unable to move, Yale just shed him to death.


    When the space around Yale shatteredpletely forcing Yale to leave the dimension, there wasn¡¯t anything of that big man remaining. He was utterly destroyed in body and soul.


    Yale hadn¡¯t deactivated Celestial Knowledge so all the army would see it, but due to how dangerous the situation on the outside was from Yale¡¯s point of view, Yale didn¡¯t dare to restrain himself for fear of dying in an instant.


    He believed that the enemies would target him for his Celestial Knowledge, but he saw an army invading, so he didn¡¯t believe that the army would ignore him even if they didn¡¯t discover about it.


    Yale¡¯s body appeared in the outside, and almost everyone was shocked.


    The army was shocked because they couldn¡¯t believe that the person that they believed to be a clone reappeared fully healed and with far more strength than before.


    As for the Battle God, he couldn¡¯t believe that Yale managed to increase his power so much in a short time.


    The only one who wasn¡¯t shocked at all was Alter Yale as it was within his ns.


    Instead, it was Yale who was shocked to see Alter Yale.


    Until that moment, Yale hadn¡¯t known at all about his existence, but once seeing him, he was sure that they were rted. Moreover, he could feel that Alter Yale wasn¡¯t weaker than the Battle God.


    Yale wanted to ask, but he felt that the situation as quite bad since the army seemed to have fixed their eyes on him at that moment.


    "Mysterious Expert! Do it now!"


    At that moment Alter Yale¡¯s voice appeared in the minds of everyone, and suddenly Yale felt unable to move.


    "Yale, I don¡¯t have time to exin to you right now, but I will exin this to youter. Just believe that I am on your side. For now, take this sword. You are the only one who should have it."


    Alter Yale threw the sword created from Lar¡¯s body and soul to Yale just when Yale¡¯s body started to shine with a strange light.


    The sword entered Yale¡¯s Storage Space automatically, and Yale¡¯s body started to fade away.


    "Yale, your ce isn¡¯t this battlefield. You have a different mission to aplish. Don¡¯t fail."


    Alter Yale¡¯s words appeared again in Yale¡¯s mind before his body disappeared.


    An instantter, Yale found himself in another ce of the universe. He had never been there, but he knew where he was because that was just outside the world where his father was trapped.


    Although Yale still didn¡¯t understand the whole situation, he understood Alter Yale¡¯s meaning.


    Yale¡¯s mission was to rescue his own father, so the Mysterious Expert forced his teleportation to that ce. The distance between the two points was enormous, so Yale believed that it shouldn¡¯t have been easy even for the Mysterious Expert.


    There were still about fourteen minutes before his fake breakthrough disappeared so he could use that time to attack.


    The power of Yale at that moment was more than enough to battle in equal standing with an Origin God, and as far as he knew the Origin Gods couldn¡¯t move because they were restraining his father.


    Yale didn¡¯t think that he could destroy everything in fourteen minutes, but as long as he forced those Origin Gods to move, his father should be able to break free from his restraints, which would already be a victory for Yale.

 Chapter 471 Alter Yale Reveals the Truth

    Yale¡¯s father had been trapped for quite a long time, but his life had never been in danger until that moment.


    The main reason for that was that he could serve as a bait to the Battle God, and they nned to give him to the members of the other universe after the invasion.


    As the husband of one of the two sixth level immortals of the universe that they knew about, his value as a hostage was incredibly high because he could be used to restrict the movements of his wife. After all, they weren¡¯t aware of the existence of the Mysterious Expert until the previous battle started and the Mysterious Expert sealed the area.


    However, the hostage needed to be in a good condition or else would just trigger the anger of his wife, and the n to restrain her would fail.


    Moreover, although Yale¡¯s father was just an Origin God and couldn¡¯t be considered to be the strongest Origin God, he was above average among Origin Gods. Some people even considered him to be one of the hundred strongest Origin Gods.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t easy restricting him and the faction that did it had paid a great price for it, with all their strongest members being unable to move.


    They had already sworn allegiance with the other universe, so they were ready to sacrifice everything for the invasion to seed because if it failed, they didn¡¯t doubt that they would be wiped out.


    Yale was also someone with value as a hostage. It wasn¡¯t hard to say that Yale and his father were the biggest weak points of Yale¡¯s mother, but at the same time, they were also people that couldn¡¯t be harmed carelessly or would just provoke that she went berserk.


    In fact, the intention of the other universe was forcing Yale¡¯s mother to switch sides using Yale and his father.


    Yale¡¯s father would just be a hostage, but if everything went as the other universe had nned, Yale would have betrayed the universe to join them, which together with his father being caught, would be very effective on affecting Yale¡¯s mother.


    Especially since her son would have joined them by his own will.


    Of course, that would only be on the surface because it would have been a result of the curse that Yale had since before being born.


    After losing all his emotions, Yale wouldn¡¯t have cared at all about family and friends and would only choose the option that had biggest benefits for himself, and the other universe didn¡¯t doubt that the choice would have been changing sides.


    In fact, if their n had seeded, and Yale¡¯s mother also changed sides after Yale did it, the war would have already been decided.


    After all, of the remaining dangerous experts that they knew about, it was only the universe creator and the Battle God, and theter would be unable to act freely if his family was on the other side.


    As for the universe creator alone, they believed that wasn¡¯t their match because one person alone shouldn¡¯t be able to battle a whole universe.


    Of course, after seeding in making the three of them changing sides, they wouldn¡¯t waste the chance of enving them to ensure their loyalty. In fact, all the people in the other universe could be considered to have been enved by their universe creator.


    Things like trust didn¡¯t exist there. Everything worked through enving others to ensure hundred percent of loyalty.


    For the universe creator of that universe, people are ves or dead, there weren¡¯t any other kind of people, but that person had a preference for enving the strong ones because they were usefulter.


    In that person¡¯s eyes, the n was perfect, and there was no way to fail, but the n had a great w, the Mysterious Expert.


    The fact of not knowing about that person was the biggest problem of the n, and it had been the Mysterious Expert who by helping Yale to be a Timeless Sovereign had aided him to get rid of the curse, which broke the n of the other universe to make Yale change sides.


    Yale¡¯s father alone would just restrict her movements, but it would be impossible for Yale¡¯s mother to change side like they believed that would happen if Yale decided to switch sides.


    Moreover, if Yale¡¯s father were to be rescued before they could use him as a hostage in the war, the n would crumble even more when Yale¡¯s mother discovered about their intentions.


    After all, at that moment, she only knew that her son was cursed, but she didn¡¯t know that the curse was to make her son change sides and coerce her with that.


    As for Yale¡¯s father being kidnaped to be used as a hostage, she didn¡¯t know about it either.


    Yale¡¯s mother always had a fiery temper when someone touched those of her family, and it was easy to the other universe imagine how would she turn once she discovered about it.


    A sixth level immortal going crazy wasn¡¯t something that the other universe wanted to see. More exactly, they didn¡¯t want that Yale¡¯s mother turned even crazier because she was already the nightmare of any member of the army who saw her battling.


    On the other hand, Alter Yale would be more than happy to see the desperation of his enemies once the truth was discovered because in his past, although he was also a Timeless Sovereign and didn¡¯t change sides due to the curse, his father was forced to go the other universe and served as a hostage.


    Moreover, that had finished with his mother¡¯s death because she was unable to focus on the battle properly with her husband¡¯s life being threatened.


    Thus, Yale was sent to free his father and prevent that scene from happening again. In fact, since the army was unable to spread due to the Mysterious Expert seal, it should be enough to avoid the problem, but Alter Yale knew that it was still possible that the same scene happened even if the chances were minimal.


    Although the possibility of his father being sent to the other universe would be difficult without the army¡¯s help, the possibility that the ones restrained his father were in desperation and would decide to die together with him was still highly possible.


    Alter Yale was an evildoer who delighted with the suffering of his enemies and didn¡¯t mind harming innocents to aplish his objectives, but he always knew how to difference allies and enemies, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t betray them or letting them die if he could avoid it.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t harm his allies unless it was for their own benefit.


    If it weren¡¯t because after seeing the possibilities of the future, Alter Yale understood that Yale should be the one rescuing his father to obtain the best results, he would have rescued his father by himself before the open war started.


    Yale hadn¡¯t known any of that information until he started to charge towards the with haste due to his limited time.


    After teleporting, the will that Alter Yale put on the sword before giving it to Yale exined everything to Yale. That included Alter Yale¡¯s identity as someone from another time and the truth behind the curse.


    Of course, the matter about the enemies wanting to use his father as a hostage to restrict his mother which would end with her death was also included, which made Yale attack with all his strength to the where his father was being restricted.


    The barriers of the started to crack, and several thousands of people died. Those were far too weak to endure the aftershock.


    Everyone in that belonged to the faction that was restraining his father, and they were also rted to Yale¡¯s own death in his past life, so there wasn¡¯t any mercy for anyone who was on their side.


    Yale crossed the barrier by the cracks formed due to his previous attack and instantly felt that the Essences couldn¡¯t be used there.


    However, Yale¡¯s control over time hadn¡¯t changed as that wasn¡¯t something that relied on an Essence.


    Moreover, the pure energy also worked there, so Yale¡¯s power hadn¡¯t been diminished at all.


    In fact, Yale could use a bit all the Essences, which should be impossible, but that bit was negligible when battling against World Gods and Origin Gods.


    Yale¡¯s Path had been modified and wasn¡¯tpletely affected by the restrictions. Yale believed that if he managed to make a real breakthrough to fourth level immortal, the restriction would turn practically useless.


    The World Gods of that faction were all on that as they didn¡¯t dare to leave with the Origin Gods being busy restraining Yale¡¯s father, so in a few seconds about a thousand traitor World Gods appeared in front of Yale.


    "I don¡¯t know who you are, but by attacking us, you are already dead. Everyone, attack!"


    Although Yale¡¯s aura was that of an Origin God, his aura wasn¡¯t normal, so they felt that he was just boosting his power through some special skill and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist against about a thousand World God experts.


    Yale didn¡¯t speak, but he made two shes. One with the Essence yer Sword, and the other with the sword created from Lar.


    He also learned about that matter and felt extremely guilty for what happened to her. Yale had already sworn that someday he would be powerful again to let her soul return to be human.

 Chapter 472 The Real Demon Lord

    At the moment that Yale attacked, the time froze around the World Gods, preventing them from evading it.


    More than half of the World Gods died in an instant in body and soul. Yale hadn¡¯t restrained at all with that attack.


    The ones that survived were basically those who didn¡¯t receive the full impact due to their position, but they were shocked by Yale¡¯s control of time because controlling the Time Essence should have been impossible for Yale.


    The ones who died didn¡¯t manage to notice about the freezing of time, but there was no way that the ones who survived didn¡¯t notice about it.


    At that moment, fear filled their hearts.


    A person with a skill that made himparable to an Origin God wasn¡¯t scary for them as they believed in the strength of their numbers and the restrictive formations.


    However, the same person capable of skipping the restrictions to freeze the time wasn¡¯t something they could deal with even with their believing that Yale wouldn¡¯tst too long in that state.


    At that moment, at one of the points that supported Yale¡¯s father¡¯s prison, a man frowned before speaking.


    "You! Take all the enved beasts of the area and use them to stall him for two minutes. We will use a special method to power up the formation and make it work for half an hour without us supporting it. After that, we will deal with that small intruder. Go! Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me or the others until we finished."


    The man didn¡¯t doubt that all the Origin Gods together would kill Yale very quickly, but if they didn¡¯t move, it was easy to guess that the whole faction would be destroyed.


    The other Origin Gods were giving the same orders to those near them.


    There was no way that those ve beasts harmed Yale, but even if all the beasts needed to self-detonate, it would still be enough to win some time through vast numbers.


    A lot of weaklings died in Yale¡¯s initial attack, but only those in the area of the attack, so there were still a lot remaining.


    The people near the Origin Gods activated the teleporting formations to go to the ce Yale was facing the World Gods, and the enves beasts started to appear there.


    Among those beasts, there was one walking very slow and was thest member of the group due to that.


    No one was paying attention to that beast. The Origin Gods were concentrated in the formation while the rest in following the orders.


    Thus, no one noticed that the beast suddenly turned back and ran towards the Origin God attacking him.


    That was the Demon Lord. He had been waiting for ages to that day toe, and he didn¡¯t fail to notice that the invader was Yale despite his aura being far much stronger than in the past.


    In any other situation, he would have been killed before being able to do anything, but at that moment, no one was paying attention.


    Of course, he knew that harming the Origin God was impossible, but disturbing him and provoking a bacsh from the formation was possible given the delicate process in that the Origin Gods were at that moment.


    He didn¡¯t doubt that would die for his acts, but he preferred to die than live as a ve, and if his death could help Yale and his father, then even better.


    At that moment, very few seconds had passed since Yale killed the first batch of World Gods and he was attacking again while enved beasts started to appear after being teleported. The efficiency of that faction to mobilize their members were very high and used time distortion formations to reduce the dy.


    However, it was also at that moment that the Demon Lord hit the Origin God.


    At the same moment he hit, the Demon Lord died for insubordination, but that small disturbance provoked the formation to give a huge bacsh to that Origin God.


    After receiving that bacsh, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his full strength for some time, but that wasn¡¯t the worst for that faction because losing one of the supporters of the formation in that delicate moment made that the whole formation became unstable.


    The faces of all the Origin Gods changed because Yale¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a fool and used that chance to break free from the prison, which broke the formation and provoked a bacsh to the Origin Gods. However, that bacsh wasn¡¯t as strong as the one provoked for the Demon Lord suicidal attack.


    The whole faction went from a slightly dangerous situation to a desperate one in seconds for the actions of the Demon Lord. No one expected that an enved beast would be able to do something like that at the cost of his own life.


    After all, even enved beasts ended up submitting for fear of death and wouldn¡¯t think of making suicidal attacks, which were doomed to fail anyway, but that situation had been one that even the slightest disturbance was fatal.


    However, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t hope to live. He hoped to obtain his vengeance at the moment that would harm the most those who enved him. Moreover, helping Yale¡¯s father to leave while also helping Yale was the best he could wish for the moment of his death.


    Although the Demon Lord disappeared in body and soul for the reason of being a rebel enved beast, in his mind, he died to fulfill his vengeance and help those he wanted to help.


    The Demon Lord died without any regret. He was sure that Yale and his father wouldn¡¯t waste that chance and that the faction was already doomed. Even if there were some survivors, their total power would be extremely diminished, and they would turn into criminals once the news their actions were spread.


    With Yale¡¯s father disappearance for years and his reputation, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to convince other factions about the guilt of the ones who kidnapped him.


    Others might not act if there was a conflict of the younger generation about an Origin Path as it wasn¡¯t a proof of someone being evil but kidnapping an expert while trying to use him as a hostage to help the other universe was a clear act of betrayal.


    The Demon Lord had heard of the ns long ago since no one paid attention to what an enved beast heard because if they told something, they would die.


    Yale¡¯s father only managed to hear about it in the previous thousand years because the moment for the army to attack was nearing and before giving Yale¡¯s father of the army, they wanted to make him desperate, but it didn¡¯t work because the face of Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t change at all after hearing about it.


    The Demon Lord had been present that day, so he knew that Yale¡¯s father knew about those ns.


    While Yale was about to attack, he had a strange sensation. He couldn¡¯t detect the Demon Lord¡¯s death due to the formation since he died before the formations were broken, but he could somehow sense that someone close to him died.


    "The Demon Lord... I have no doubts that it is him, although I have no proofs. Moreover, he died here to help me."


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to notice it, but the reason he learned about it was that the Demon Lord was thinking about him before dying.


    That was also a kind of faith. Faith that Yale would help him to get vengeance.


    There weren¡¯t any words form the Demon Lord that could reach Yale¡¯s mind, but his intentions, his will, was perceived clearly by Yale.


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s father also managed to escape and flew to the sky followed by the injured Origin Gods that wanted to restrain him again, but although most of them didn¡¯t have serious injuries, the one attacked by the Demon Lord was seriously weakened. They had only managed to restrain Yale¡¯s father by going all out, so they were unable to do the same at that moment with a member of their group severely injured.


    Yale¡¯s father flew at top speed towards where Yale was while Yale attacked again to kill more World Gods, enved beasts, and the weaklings leading the enved beasts.


    Those enved beasts were also victims, but somehow, Yale felt that if they had wanted to betray that faction, they would have sacrificed their life like the Demon Lord, so there wasn¡¯t any mercy for them.


    Anyway, they were doomed to die once the one who enved them died, so Yale didn¡¯t bother if they lived or not, but he wouldn¡¯t restrain his attacks for them.


    When Yale finished killing all the opponents, there had been more two minutes since he started the attack.


    He didn¡¯t care for the enved beasts, but if they were attacking, they were killed without mercy. After all, if any attack had the capability of expelling Wyba, she would be in great danger, and Yale wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Demon Lord, that time would have been enough time to make power up the formation and free the Origin Gods for half an hour.


    At that moment, Yale also saw a person followed by others flying directly towards him.


    Yale smiled as he recognized his father and started to fly towards him while he was already nning how to battle against those Origin Gods with his father.

 Chapter 472 The Demon Lords Vengeance

    At the moment that Yale attacked, the time froze around the World Gods, preventing them from evading it.


    More than half of the World Gods died in an instant in body and soul. Yale hadn¡¯t restrained at all with that attack.


    The ones that survived were basically those who didn¡¯t receive the full impact due to their position, but they were shocked by Yale¡¯s control of time because controlling the Time Essence should have been impossible for Yale.


    The ones who died didn¡¯t manage to notice about the freezing of time, but there was no way that the ones who survived didn¡¯t notice about it.


    At that moment, fear filled their hearts.


    A person with a skill that made himparable to an Origin God wasn¡¯t scary for them as they believed in the strength of their numbers and the restrictive formations.


    However, the same person capable of skipping the restrictions to freeze the time wasn¡¯t something they could deal with even with their believing that Yale wouldn¡¯tst too long in that state.


    At that moment, at one of the points that supported Yale¡¯s father¡¯s prison, a man frowned before speaking.


    "You! Take all the enved beasts of the area and use them to stall him for two minutes. We will use a special method to power up the formation and make it work for half an hour without us supporting it. After that, we will deal with that small intruder. Go! Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me or the others until we finished."


    The man didn¡¯t doubt that all the Origin Gods together would kill Yale very quickly, but if they didn¡¯t move, it was easy to guess that the whole faction would be destroyed.


    The other Origin Gods were giving the same orders to those near them.


    There was no way that those ve beasts harmed Yale, but even if all the beasts needed to self-detonate, it would still be enough to win some time through vast numbers.


    A lot of weaklings died in Yale¡¯s initial attack, but only those in the area of the attack, so there were still a lot remaining.


    The people near the Origin Gods activated the teleporting formations to go to the ce Yale was facing the World Gods, and the enves beasts started to appear there.


    Among those beasts, there was one walking very slow and was thest member of the group due to that.


    No one was paying attention to that beast. The Origin Gods were concentrated in the formation while the rest in following the orders.


    Thus, no one noticed that the beast suddenly turned back and ran towards the Origin God attacking him.


    That was the Demon Lord. He had been waiting for ages to that day toe, and he didn¡¯t fail to notice that the invader was Yale despite his aura being far much stronger than in the past.


    In any other situation, he would have been killed before being able to do anything, but at that moment, no one was paying attention.


    Of course, he knew that harming the Origin God was impossible, but disturbing him and provoking a bacsh from the formation was possible given the delicate process in that the Origin Gods were at that moment.


    He didn¡¯t doubt that would die for his acts, but he preferred to die than live as a ve, and if his death could help Yale and his father, then even better.


    At that moment, very few seconds had passed since Yale killed the first batch of World Gods and he was attacking again while enved beasts started to appear after being teleported. The efficiency of that faction to mobilize their members were very high and used time distortion formations to reduce the dy.


    However, it was also at that moment that the Demon Lord hit the Origin God.


    At the same moment he hit, the Demon Lord died for insubordination, but that small disturbance provoked the formation to give a huge bacsh to that Origin God.


    After receiving that bacsh, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his full strength for some time, but that wasn¡¯t the worst for that faction because losing one of the supporters of the formation in that delicate moment made that the whole formation became unstable.


    The faces of all the Origin Gods changed because Yale¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a fool and used that chance to break free from the prison, which broke the formation and provoked a bacsh to the Origin Gods. However, that bacsh wasn¡¯t as strong as the one provoked for the Demon Lord suicidal attack.


    The whole faction went from a slightly dangerous situation to a desperate one in seconds for the actions of the Demon Lord. No one expected that an enved beast would be able to do something like that at the cost of his own life.


    After all, even enved beasts ended up submitting for fear of death and wouldn¡¯t think of making suicidal attacks, which were doomed to fail anyway, but that situation had been one that even the slightest disturbance was fatal.


    However, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t hope to live. He hoped to obtain his vengeance at the moment that would harm the most those who enved him. Moreover, helping Yale¡¯s father to leave while also helping Yale was the best he could wish for the moment of his death.


    Although the Demon Lord disappeared in body and soul for the reason of being a rebel enved beast, in his mind, he died to fulfill his vengeance and help those he wanted to help.


    The Demon Lord died without any regret. He was sure that Yale and his father wouldn¡¯t waste that chance and that the faction was already doomed. Even if there were some survivors, their total power would be extremely diminished, and they would turn into criminals once the news their actions were spread.


    With Yale¡¯s father disappearance for years and his reputation, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to convince other factions about the guilt of the ones who kidnapped him.


    Others might not act if there was a conflict of the younger generation about an Origin Path as it wasn¡¯t a proof of someone being evil but kidnapping an expert while trying to use him as a hostage to help the other universe was a clear act of betrayal.


    The Demon Lord had heard of the ns long ago since no one paid attention to what an enved beast heard because if they told something, they would die.


    Yale¡¯s father only managed to hear about it in the previous thousand years because the moment for the army to attack was nearing and before giving Yale¡¯s father of the army, they wanted to make him desperate, but it didn¡¯t work because the face of Yale¡¯s father didn¡¯t change at all after hearing about it.


    The Demon Lord had been present that day, so he knew that Yale¡¯s father knew about those ns.


    While Yale was about to attack, he had a strange sensation. He couldn¡¯t detect the Demon Lord¡¯s death due to the formation since he died before the formations were broken, but he could somehow sense that someone close to him died.


    "The Demon Lord... I have no doubts that it is him, although I have no proofs. Moreover, he died here to help me."


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to notice it, but the reason he learned about it was that the Demon Lord was thinking about him before dying.


    That was also a kind of faith. Faith that Yale would help him to get vengeance.


    There weren¡¯t any words form the Demon Lord that could reach Yale¡¯s mind, but his intentions, his will, was perceived clearly by Yale.


    At that moment, Yale¡¯s father also managed to escape and flew to the sky followed by the injured Origin Gods that wanted to restrain him again, but although most of them didn¡¯t have serious injuries, the one attacked by the Demon Lord was seriously weakened. They had only managed to restrain Yale¡¯s father by going all out, so they were unable to do the same at that moment with a member of their group severely injured.


    Yale¡¯s father flew at top speed towards where Yale was while Yale attacked again to kill more World Gods, enved beasts, and the weaklings leading the enved beasts.


    Those enved beasts were also victims, but somehow, Yale felt that if they had wanted to betray that faction, they would have sacrificed their life like the Demon Lord, so there wasn¡¯t any mercy for them.


    Anyway, they were doomed to die once the one who enved them died, so Yale didn¡¯t bother if they lived or not, but he wouldn¡¯t restrain his attacks for them.


    When Yale finished killing all the opponents, there had been more two minutes since he started the attack.


    He didn¡¯t care for the enved beasts, but if they were attacking, they were killed without mercy. After all, if any attack had the capability of expelling Wyba, she would be in great danger, and Yale wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Demon Lord, that time would have been enough time to make power up the formation and free the Origin Gods for half an hour.


    At that moment, Yale also saw a person followed by others flying directly towards him.


    Yale smiled as he recognized his father and started to fly towards him while he was already nning how to battle against those Origin Gods with his father.

 Chapter 473 Father and Son Reunited

    Yale¡¯s¡¯ father noticed that Yale was going towards him, but despite being grateful for Yale¡¯s help for freeing him, he was displeased for Yale¡¯s recklessness.


    After all, he asked Yale to bring the Battle God, and there wasn¡¯t any trace of the Battle God around.


    He didn¡¯t know how Yale¡¯s power increased so much in a few thousand years, but he also noticed that the power that Yale was using wasn¡¯t permanent and would fade after some time.


    However, reaching the level of battling Origin Gods with some kind of power-up, he guessed showed that Yale¡¯s real power should be at leastparable to a World God, which was still astonishing for Yale¡¯s true age even without discounting the time he was dead waiting for reincarnation.


    While his father was thinking about those things, Yale waved his hand and the time around those Origin Gods stopped for a second, which was more than enough for his father to reach Yale¡¯s side.


    It was difficult for Yale to stop the origin Gods for more than a second, but for people at that level, a second of carelessness was enough to decide a battle, so the Origin Gods were frightened when noticed about it.


    Yale hadn¡¯t been able to attack at that moment because he was still quite far, but with his father at his side, it was enough to put those Origin Gods in a difficult situation.


    "Damn. From where did that brat appear? No, he resembles quite a bit to Aknarel though their souls, so he should be his son. Given how much time passed, his son shouldn¡¯t be so strong, but he had an Origin Path, maybe he also had some strokes of good luck..."


    Aknarel was the name of Yale¡¯s father and was quite a famous name as it was linked to the Wymst faction of his father-inw.


    "It seems that the dead Shis faction had a worthy inheritor, although you are a faction of two persons. No, strictly speaking, you are just from the Wymst faction, the other one disappeared long ago. Isn¡¯t it frustrating that you were forced to join your wife¡¯s faction because your own disappeared?"


    The Origin Gods were trying to disturb Aknarel¡¯s calmness to diminish his battle prowess.


    At that moment, they wanted to catch Yale and use him to threaten his father, but without distracting Aknarel, it would be very difficult to seed.


    "As long as my son and I are alive, the Shis faction will continue to exist. Although I joined my wife¡¯s faction, I never forgot about the Shis faction, even my son¡¯s true name followed the naming traditions of the Shis faction."


    The name of his wife¡¯s grandfather was a name that also fit with the traditions of the Shis faction regarding naming their eldest sons, so Yale¡¯s true name was something that showed his inheritance of both factions.


    As the inheritor of both factions, Yale had both surnames, but he didn¡¯t use them too much.


    Especially the surname inherited from his father. Having it was more a form of respect towards his father than anything else because there was really no meaning in differentiating the Shis faction and the Wymst faction at that moment.


    Of course, Yale wouldn¡¯t say that to his father even though he thought like that.


    "Really? What is his true name? Can¡¯t you say it? You can¡¯t because you are lying! Even your child felt the shame of the Shis faction, why don¡¯t you admit it?"


    Yale¡¯s true name was a big secret, so there was no way that mere traitors knew about them. They knew that Yale¡¯s true name was a big secret, but the name was still unknown for them.


    However, they knew that if someone learned that name, the other universe would be able to track down them, which showed that there was some kind of importance in the name.


    It was simr to the method they used to track down and kill the people who knew how Yale had died in his past life because they didn¡¯t want to have their identities as the murderers discovered.


    After all, although killing someone for an Origin Path didn¡¯t mean that they were traitors, they were true traitors, so if someone investigated them, there were a lot of chances of the truth being uncovered.


    "You all aren¡¯t worthy of hearing my true name. In fact, you aren¡¯t worthy of hearing any of all my names."


    Although Yale really felt that his father attachment to the disappeared Shis faction was too much, he wouldn¡¯t p his father face in front of their enemies.


    "Well said, son. Let¡¯s kill some of them."


    Aknarel¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent and attacked without mercy to the most weakened of those Origin Gods, the one who was attacked by the Demon Lord.


    Yale also used that chance to freeze the time again preventing the other Origin Gods from helping.


    The Origin God died after receiving that attack, and at that same moment, Aknarel sent a message to Yale.


    "Son, you must flee from here as fast as you can. I know that your current power has a time limit, and once you lose it, you won¡¯t be their match. With one of them dead, they can¡¯t seal me again in prison, and they are also injured. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to battle them for some years until the reinforces came."


    At the same that he broke free of the restraints of the formation, he was able to send an emergency notification all his friends, so it was just a matter of time before several Origin Gods appeared there to help.


    However, the matter would require some years, and Aknarel knew that his son couldn¡¯t endure that much.


    Killing an Origin God wasn¡¯t easy in normal conditions, and Aknarel was strong even among Origin Gods for having some people considering him to be among the top 100. In fact, he was easily among the Top 50 after how much he trained to not be left behind by his wife, who sessfully became someone who surpassed the Origin Path and became a sixth level immortal.


    Thus, Aknarel knew that his opponents weren¡¯t in a state to kill him, and if he wanted to flee, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him after they lost their formations.


    However, Aknarel wanted to wipe out them, so he nned to battle with them until his friends appeared to help.


    After all, the opponents were just traitors, and all of them had Fake Origin Paths. Thus, they couldn¡¯t bepared with the army battling with Alter Yale and the Battle God.


    Yale felt displeased by his father words, but he knew that they were true.


    After all, there were still more than thirty Origin Gods in front of them, and although they were injured, they weren¡¯t at the same state as the one who had just died, so killing them would be difficult.


    Moreover, there was also the risk that after being hit, Wyba would be expelled from the Storage Space, which would be far too dangerous for her.


    "Alright. I will leave. Good luck."


    Without his power-up, Yale knew that it would be difficult to flee from that battle even with his father helping, so he turned back and fled as far as he could.


    At least he assisted in killing one of the Origin Gods, so he decided to not be greedy and want to kill one more in the minutes he had until his power up disappeared.


    The Origin Gods were all charging towards Yale¡¯s father when they noticed that Yale fled.


    "Shit! Don¡¯t let the brat flee. Catch him!"


    One of the Origin Gods shouted, and several tried to follow Yale, but they were stopped by Aknarel.


    "Let¡¯s follow our battle. There is no need to involve the kids in this."


    The attacks of Aknarel were merciless, which forced the Origin Gods to focus on the battle while Yale fled.


    However, one of the Origin Gods took the bet, and despite receiving a deep injury managed to leave the battlefield and follow.


    "That is bad. That bastard is injured, but he is still strong enough to provoke problems to someone who isn¡¯t an Origin God."


    Aknarel was worried by Yale, but he couldn¡¯t do anything, so he just prayed for Yale¡¯s safety.


    Yale also noticed that he was being followed, but there was a lot of distance between them, and he fled confident of managing to lose the pursuer before his time limit ended.


    He didn¡¯t even think about battling against him. After all, that guy wasn¡¯t as weak or stupid as the one in the Battle God¡¯s dimension, and with Yale¡¯s time limit, if his power disappeared before finishing the battle, he would be in grave danger.


    The distance between both of them increased without stop until Yale¡¯s power-up faded, but Yale didn¡¯t stop and continued fleeing with all his strength.


    Although the pursuer wasn¡¯t on a distance that Yale could see with his divine sense, he was sure that the other party was still following him.


    Even after fleeing for more than a year, Yale still felt that the other party hadn0t given up. It was just his instinct telling him that the other party was ready to pay any price to catch him, but Yale believed on his instinct, so he continued to flee without caring about the direction.

 Chapter 474 Battling Against Fate

    While Yale was fleeing, inside the Battle God¡¯s dimension, one of the three remaining invaders appeared in front of Aiwai.


    "I needed more than a year, but I finally found some food!"


    All the members of the army that had invaded the dimension were originally beasts with low intellect, so even after being freed from the need to eat, they were desperately looking for preys.


    Aiwai seemed scared on the outside, but when the invader attacked, she smiled.


    The invader never managed to touch Aiwai because he was sent flying backward by a huge axe.


    That was the axe that Yale gifted to Terug, and the one wielding it was, of course, Terug.


    He had found Aiwai long ago, but they had nned to remain separated to catch the invaders unprevented. Terug didn¡¯t want to put Aiwai in danger since he needed to protect her by Alter Yale¡¯s orders, but since Aiwai insisted on acting as the bait, Terug could only be on alert and act at the fastest speed once the invader appeared.


    At the moment he saw that invader he crushed the item received from the Mysterious Expert, and in an instant, his aura increased until reaching the limit allowed by the dimension, but without surpassing it.


    That was only an external source of strength that would be exhausted after some time, but until that happened, his strength would be slightly superior to that of the invaders.


    The fact that reached the limit without surpassing it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, the item had been prepared to adjust automatically to produce the most suitable power for the environment considering the strength and how long the power-up willst.


    Without Terug¡¯s interference, Aiwai would have definitely died. That was something fated to happen. It was impossible for Aiwai to survive past that day without interference of someone who knew the fate and wasn¡¯t bound by it.


    Since the power-up of Terug was provoked by a Timeless Sovereign, the conditions to disrupt fate were met, and it was possible to save Aiwai. Alter Yale had thought about all the options very well and made the preparations to ensure that no one of Yale¡¯s friends would end up dying.


    From the start, they were all doomed to die far before that day, but the interferences of Alter Yale had been preventing that.


    However, the most difficult part was during the war because Alter Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere directly. In fact, he knew that the chances of everyone surviving were low even with all the preparations.


    He had a foolproof n to save Wyba from her fate, which was the best n of all he nned. The n to save Aiwai with Terug was the next best n, and Alter Yale believed that it would be difficult for Terug to lose.


    As for the rest, there were variables that not even Alter Yale could control, but at least there was a chance to change that fate.


    Terug was battling with all his strength towards the invader, but he didn¡¯t forget to put Aiwai in his inner world.


    Although Aiwai and Terug were the first ones in met an invader after Yale left, the other two invaders also found their preys some minutes after that.


    Fate wanted all of them to die that day. Their fates had been twisted because of their rtionship with Yale.


    Although Yale had been careful to avoid harming their fates, since the day he obtained the ownership of the universe, he also doomed to die those who were with him. That had been something outside his control.


    Shiba and Eini didn¡¯t hesitate in going all out from the first moment. Although they increased a lot their power since Yale left thanks to the change of Path, it was almost a suicide mission battling against that invader.


    If it weren¡¯t because all the trump cards that Eini had at her disposal, they didn¡¯t believe that there was any chance to win.


    Thest group was that of Lina and Ange. Lina had found Ange some time ago and hid together while Lina also changed her Path to the one Yale taught her.


    However, her situation was far worse than the one that Shiba and Eini were facing because she was alone in that battle.


    Ange went to her inner world before the battle started. At that moment, Ange was the only one there. All the people residing in Lina¡¯s world were forced to leave and went to the world of Terug¡¯s World God subordinate.


    Inside Terug¡¯s inner world, there was only that World God subordinate and Aiwai. All the others also went to that subordinate¡¯s world in the same instant that Terug entered into the World God¡¯s dimension.


    Thus, even if Terug received a hit that forced those that were inside to leave, only those two would appear.


    Aiwai couldn¡¯t be hidden because the invader already saw her, and if she didn¡¯t appear in that situation, even a fool would notice that she hid in the inner world of the other which would also put everyone else in danger.


    Yale didn¡¯t know about what was happening in the dimension, but his face changed when he saw that the Origin God that was pursuing him appeared in front of him suddenly.


    "You sure know how to run, but this is the end. Now, die!"


    Yale had been fleeing without any specific direction to make it more difficult to predict where he was going, but the other party managed to predict it anyway.


    There was no way that Yale could know that the other party sacrificed ten wholes to use a forbidden teleportation spell that made him appear in front of Yale.


    Even with that forbidden teleportation spell, the area limit wasn¡¯t extremely high, and the target must be weaker than an Origin God, but it had been enough for that Origin God to catch Yale.


    In fact, Yale hadn¡¯t escaped from the range of the spell for some kilometers, which with his speed was a matter of seconds. That was having a lot of bad luck.


    That bad luck wasn¡¯t created by Yale¡¯s fate, but rather Wyba¡¯s fate. Her fate was the most affected after Ange, who had itpletely twisted from before.


    At the start, Yale and Wyba were quite simr in power, but with the time, Yale grew far more powerful than Wyba and also became a Timeless Sovereign and the owner of a lower universe.


    Wyba was the one with closest ties with Yale but also a vast difference of power, so her fate had been affected more than others.


    It was ofmon knowledge that such things could happen for always relying on people far more powerful than oneself, and Yale¡¯s case was even more special.


    It was already a miracle that nothing worse than that happened until that moment.


    Yale drew the two swords while summoning a lot of weapons to stop the Origin God¡¯s attack, but even after several weapons broke, Yale still received some of the after impact.


    Usually, the chances of an after impact affecting the Storage Space were almost inexistent, but the back luck triggered again, and Wyba was forced to leave.


    "Flee!"


    Yale sent a message to Wyba, hoping that she would manage to leave the ce as soon as possible, but then the Origin God attacked again, and more weapons were broken while Yale was hit again by the after impact.


    An after impact wasn¡¯t enough to provoke injuries to Yale, but that wasn¡¯t the same case for Wyba. Her body was full of wounds, and her soul damaged.


    She was forced to revert to her wolf form.


    Of course, the injuries weren¡¯t severe enough to prevent Yale from healing her. Even if the injuries were five times worse, Yale could still heal herpletely.


    The main problem was that Yale had no time to heal her and the Origin God wouldn¡¯t stop his attacks, which would only worsen Wyba¡¯s injuries.


    What Yale feared the most was that the injuries reached a point that he was unable to treat.


    Yale had thought of using Absolute Protection, but they were moving at the same time that they battled in the outer space, so Yale felt unable to cast it correctly.


    After some more attacks, Yale lost the count of how many weapons he had lost, but he didn¡¯t care about that, the main issue was that Wyba¡¯s state was reaching the limit that Yale could heal. Yale guessed that at most Wyba could endure one more aftershock before crossing the point of no return.


    More weapons broke after the Origin God attacked again. Yale¡¯s weapons were top-ss, but they couldn¡¯tpare with the physical body of an Origin God. At most the two swords on his hand could have some chance, but he couldn¡¯t use them careless because if he lost them, his chances to win would disappear.


    Moreover, one of those swords represented Lar¡¯s life. Breaking it was killing Lar.


    Yale was desperate, but then he froze for a moment, and the same happened to the Origin God.


    It was the same feeling as when the other universe opened a passage.


    At that moment, the space behind Wyba broke, and a huge shining with light could be seen there.


    There were three shadows next to the passage, and one of them looked exactly like Yale, it was Yale¡¯s incarnation.


    Wyba¡¯s body crossed the passage and fell into the incarnations arms before the passage closed.


    The passage was iplete, and ascension wasn¡¯t possible, but it saved Wyba.

 Chapter 475 Seven-Colored Light Covers the Unvierse

    The space restored after a few seconds and there was no trace of Wyba or the other three on the other side.


    However, Yale had synchronized his memories with his incarnation, so he knew that they had just tried to open a passageway as a test and that they didn¡¯t expect to be able to cross it.


    As for the fact that appeared to be in the perfect ce in the perfect moment, it wasn¡¯t something that his incarnation had nned at all. Strictly speaking, it should have been a random position, and the time would have been relying on how the time in both universes fluctuated.


    Thus, that could have been considered a miracle if it wasn¡¯t because Yale had learned of the existence of Alter Yale and guessed that he did something to interfere to save Wyba.


    After all, although Yale didn¡¯t know too much Alter Yale, both were the same person from different times, so Yale was sure that he would have done anything in his power to save Wyba.


    With the war having started in Yale¡¯s universe, there wasn¡¯t any ce that could be considered safe for Wyba, so Yale felt that was good for her going to the lower universe with his incarnation.


    At that same time, Alter Yale sighed in relief as Wyba was saved.


    Wyba¡¯s fate was the most affected by Yale¡¯s presence, so the only chance for her was leaving the universe. In fact, those problems with fate started just after the first invasion when the fate of the universe became corrupted.


    Since then, the powerful experts needed to avoid having much contact with their friends and rtives with weaker power or fate would end up harming them.


    The only ones that could escape to that were the traitors because they received the blessing of the other universe. Of course, after receiving that blessing, their lives belonged to the universe creator of the other universe.


    The number of deaths by twisted fates grew enough to create rules about not interfering with their children and instead of sending them to train alone.


    That also provoked a lot of deaths, but those who survived were stronger.


    Originally, that method was from the higher universes to prevent others from growing strong quickly with the help of their families. The problems in fate in Yale¡¯s universe were just a cheap copy made by the invaders.


    The higher universes could make the training difficult, but they always needed to leave a chance, or the people would end up revolting, which would also be bad for them.


    Those rules were restrictive, but at the same time, those who managed to be strong with those restrictions had more potential than others. Thus, people epted it as a test set by those experts.


    In Yale¡¯s universe, that wasn¡¯t the intention at all. They just wanted to prevent the number of experts from increasing using it. As for those who managed to seed, they would get rid of them using numbers with the experts groomed by them skipping the restrictions of fate.


    Alter Yale knew about those things, but most people didn¡¯t know the reason for the fate working like that and just epted it as something normal.


    "Yale, from now on I can¡¯t help you more. Your chances are no longer zero, and I can¡¯t get distracted anymore."


    At that moment, members of the true army of the other universe were starting to cross the passageway, which provoked that even Alter Yale couldn¡¯t continue dividing his mind. Anyway, he already nned that the things would be like that, and since Yale still had a chance, Alter Yale just focused on the battle in front of his eyes.


    Yale didn¡¯t know about the truth of fate nor about Alter Yale¡¯s decision, but he wouldn¡¯t mind about it even if he heard of it.


    At that moment, he was remembering the first time he met Wyba, who was a little Frost Wolf.


    Although Wyba was alive, Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her soon, which triggered his nostalgia.


    He was still in the midst of the battle and the Origin God nearing him at top speed, but the time seemed to have stopped for Yale who ignored the attackerpletely.


    "In this lifetime, meeting Wyba and her mother were two variables that no one predicted. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t be the person I am today."


    Yale was remembering everything that happened since he met Wyba.


    Wyba¡¯s mother was the one who gave the Frost Wolf Bloodline to Yale, without which Yale would have never been able to meet Aiwai.


    It was also thanks to that bloodline that Yale bes good using water skills despite the fact that frost wolves could only control ice skill, which was one part of the water skills.


    Yale remembered Wyba¡¯s great poprity, how both of them be the symbols of theirpany in trade city, how both of them synchronized their bloodlines, which provoked the misunderstanding with Aiwai.


    "Really, meeting her changed too many things..."


    Yale was remembering everything while feeling like the time had stopped, but it was just that his mind was working too fast. In the end, the enemy was still nearing him while prepared to give him a deadly blow.


    "Even my rtionship with Lina is thanks to Wyba. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I would have never battled with her so seriously nor interacted in the same way with her afterward. We both wanted Wyba as our sister, but despite being the first to meet Wyba, I admit that with Lina¡¯s control of ice, she seemed more her sister than me. After all, I didn¡¯t even master the Water Law in my past life. My rtionship with this element became strong after I obtained the bloodline, but I wasn¡¯t innately inclined towards the water."


    Yale remembered the first time he obtained an elemental affinity, which was just recovering one of the affinities sealed by the Last Wish System.


    "Although I nned to focus more on elemental Laws in this life. Looking at how the system worked, it is easy to guess that the direction I nned was more focused towards lightening, but I ended walking a different path because of the Frost Wolf Bloodline."


    Yale remembered how the bloodline had been upgraded from amon Frost Wolf Bloodline to a divine beast bloodline, the Freezing Wolf Bloodline.


    While Yale thought about the improvement of the bloodlines, the Origin God¡¯s fist was almost on his face, but Yale¡¯s body shone with the pure energy sending the Origin God backward.


    The Origin God was shocked and tried to attack again, but a different kind of energy surrounded the pure energy.


    That was the faith generated by the people that universe towards Yale.


    Both energies surrounding Yale increased in size, preventing that the Origin God approached to him.


    "Sometimes... until losing something, you can¡¯t value it. The same applies to people. I was always worried to protect Wyba, to save her, but how many times she saved me? Just her presence at my side saved me countless times. Fortunately, although we are separated, we are both alive, and we will meet again. Next time, I will be stronger, strong enough to prevent that other people even thought about harming those close to me."


    The energies surrounding Yale continued to increase, and the dark outer space started to change.


    In the whole universe, seven-colored lights appeared everywhere. Even the inner worlds and the Battle God¡¯s dimension weren¡¯t an exception.


    Most people were shocked for the sudden changes, but most ancient ones had a different type of shock because they had seen the same reactions of the universe when the Battle God created his Essences.


    At that moment, Yale was doing what he wanted to do for a long time, creating a new Essence.


    The energy surrounding Yale started to take shape until it turned into a gigantic wolf. The wolf seemed to be more corporeal, and at that point, it was easy to know that was a Frost Wolf.


    "This is an elemental Essence, and it isn¡¯t at the same time. This is my gratitude for how much my fate had been linked to wolves. From now on, all the wolves bloodline rted to the Frost Wolves shall be able to master this Essence after reaching adulthood. This is my bloodline blessing to them."


    Yale¡¯s voice was calm, and he wasn¡¯t fully conscious of what he was saying. He was in a trance, and the words were from the deepest parts of his soul.


    "This type of Essence shall be called Advanced Essence. An Essence that can¡¯t be mastered by Essence Gods that follow the Origin Path. An Advanced Essence is thest key to unblock the Path I created."


    While speaking, thest was appearing in the Storage Space, and that time it wasn¡¯t a made of the pure energy to make a fake breakthrough. That was the realst to make the real breakthrough.


    "I was always mistaken. There wasn¡¯t any need to create something that didn¡¯t exist. I just needed to push something that existed to another level. My Essence is the Ice Essence, an Advanced Essence that surpassed the limits of the Water Essence and became independent."


    The gigantic Frost Wolf was spreading a coldness that made the Origin God¡¯s face change.


    Essences weren¡¯t too effective against Origin Gods, and it was useless trying to use the Water Essence to make them feel cold, but the Ice Essence could freeze Origin Gods.

 Chapter 476 Ice Tribulation

    "Ice tribtion, kill my enemies."


    Yale¡¯s voice was cold and inexpressive, but for the Origin God, it seemed like the voice of a brutal demon.


    After hearing Yale¡¯s voice, the gigantic wolf attacked the Origin God, who felt so much cold that couldn¡¯t move his body.


    "Impossible! I am an Origin God! How can I have so much cold that I can¡¯t move? Essences should be useless against me!"


    Yale was on the top of the gigantic wolf¡¯s head looking coldly to the Origin God whose body was starting to turn into ice.


    "You don¡¯t understand the meaning of Essences. I doubt that there are more than ten people in this universe who can understand them."


    Yale¡¯s face wasn¡¯t changing despite the fact that his opponent was being turned into ice and the gigantic wolf was absorbing that ice.


    "Essences are just a guide. The same that spells are for understanding Laws and Laws for Essences. The Origin Path requires learning about Essences to advance, so they were created to make advance easier for everyone. Essences are bestowed to the universe to increase the chances of others understanding them. It is a blessing that the creator of the Essence gives to the universe. However, if you follow an Essence, you will never surpass the person who created it. The Essences are limited to incite people to continue improving on their own, without any guide. You believe that an Origin God can¡¯t be affected by Essences, but that is only limited to those guides. Someone who surpasses those limits and finds his own way of understanding can harm Origin Gods."


    There was another reason that Yale had guessed but didn¡¯t say because hecked proofs and was only his feeling.


    That guess was that the universe originally was limited to the third level immortal like the universe where Wyba went, but somehow the universe creator managed to increase it.


    The Essences created at that moment should have been something very important at that moment, but after improving the universe, they were left only as a something necessary to train but not useful on the long term, or at least that was what Yale believed, but he was quite confident in being near to the truth.


    Yale¡¯s Ice Essence wasn¡¯t created consciously, but even without the Essence being in the universe, Yale would have been able to advance to fourth level immortal just with his understanding.


    In fact, he had already advanced when the body of the Origin God disappearedpletely, and at that moment, the Essence was still considered being born and wasn¡¯t possible to learn it or use it.


    Yale wasn¡¯t relying on the Ice Essence. The Ice Essence was relying on Yale.


    As for that Origin God, his body and soul dissipated into energy that nourished the Ice Essence, which was the same as nourishing a part of the universe.


    "Ice Tribtion, there are still people that should be freeze to death."


    The gigantic wolf was the Ice Tribtion that would face those who would try to master and fuse with the Ice Essence.


    Usually, the manifestation of the tribtion shouldn¡¯t have any form, but the Ice Essence was an Essence that except for those closely rted to Yale or the Frost Wolves, was extremely difficult to learn, so the tribtion took the form of a gigantic wolf.


    It was easy to guess that the wolves would be the symbol of the Ice Essence in the future.


    All the wolves rted to the Frost Wolves started to howl in the whole universe as they suffered constant breakthroughs.


    How much they advanced was depending on diverse factors, but something like the Ice Law didn¡¯t exist nor would exist. To learn the Ice Essence first one should have reached the pinnacle of the Water Essence first.


    Thus, obtaining talent to the Ice Essence was equivalent to obtaining divine grade talent to train the Water Essence.


    Although all the wolves were having breakthroughs, there were some of them who were having far more increase in strength.


    Those were the wolves in Yale¡¯s world. Even the wolves born after Yale left still venerated Yale, and that rtionship between them made that the Law Masters skipped levels and became Essence Gods, but not only in the Water Essence, also in the Ice Essence.


    Even those at the Sage Rank became Essence Gods despite not being able to understand the Ice Essence immediately like the others.


    At that instant, the strongest force of Yale¡¯s world was the pack of wolves that venerated Yale and Wyba.


    Moreover, at that moment, Yale was considered their God, so the worship only increased. The same applied to all the wolves who obtained the improvement on their bloodline. Although they didn¡¯t know about Yale before, they felt absolute loyalty towards him as if he were their ancestor.


    There was quite a shock in all the ces with the breakthrough of the wolves, but although most the people attributed it to the change on the skies, only those who knew Yale recognized that the seven-colored lights had Yale¡¯s aura on them.


    None of the wolves provoked any problems after their breakthroughs and in fact, they behaved even better than before. Yale¡¯s will to fight against the other universe affected them, and from that moment, they only wanted to kill the invaders, and the rest of people were considered those that should be protected.


    The two wolves in the inner world of Terug¡¯s subordinate also obtained a huge boost in strength, reaching the peak of the third level immortal immediately and mastered the Ice Essence perfectly.


    However, the one experiencing the most changes was Aiwai. Of all the beings remaining in the universe with bloodlines rted to Frost Wolves, Aiwai was the person about who Yale cared the most.


    Aiwai immediately left the inner world to the surprise of Terug and the invader, but immediately after she left the inner world, a gigantic wolf appeared surrounding her. It was enormous, but it was still far smaller than the one invoked by Yale.


    She was the only one who summoned the Ice Tribtion, but it didn¡¯t work like other tribtions trying to test Aiwai, the gigantic wolf was looking towards the invader.


    The gigantic wolf immediately attacked the invader as if it was the one that should be destroyed by the Ice Tribtion.


    On the top of the head of that gigantic wolf, there was a person. It was also made of Ice Essence like the gigantic wolf, but there was no way that Aiwai and Terug didn¡¯t recognize Yale.


    Yale and the gigantic wolf, both were the Ice Tribtion. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the real Yale, but only his will. It worked in the same way as the tribtions of the Battle Essences against the Battle God.


    While all the wolves with rted bloodlines were provoking shock in the whole universe, Yale twisted the space around him and the Ice Tribtion and teleported.


    Shockingly, he appeared in the same ce where he had freed his father. Previously he needed more than one year to cross that distance, but Yale had been enlightened about the true meaning of the Essence and his understanding of them although inferior to that of ice and time, still surpassed the level of the Essences.


    Yale¡¯s father was still battling at that moment, and only one person had appeared to reinforce him. Giving how big was the universe, it was already shocking that one managed to appear in that short time.


    In fact, that person hadn¡¯t doubted in paying a great price for being able to reach that ce as quick as possible.


    After all, Yale¡¯s father and that man were close like brothers, and neither of them would doubt to rush to save the other. That man was the father of Lina and Eini.


    Both of them were shocked by the gigantic wolf, but even more about Yale¡¯s presence on the wolf¡¯s head.


    Moreover, both of them could tell that Yale¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t any weaker than their own. On the opposite, it was stronger despite the fact that he was just a fourth level immortal.


    "Aknarel, it seems that your son is really your wife¡¯s son... Al members in that family have too much talent in surpassing Origin Gods..."


    At that moment, the gigantic wolf had opened its mouth and swallowed the whole of the faction, including the Origin Gods. Of course, Lina¡¯s father and Aknarel werepletely unharmed.


    That was the reason for the words of Lina¡¯s father. After all, all the enemies were annihted in an instant. Aknarel and Lina¡¯s father had been battling against them for some time and knew very well the strength of the other party, but they werepletely annihted.


    "Father, father-inw. I still need to wipe out some traitor. See youter."


    Yale recognized that the other man was Lina¡¯s father for the aura of his soul, and due to his rtionship with Lina, there was nothing wrong in calling him like that.


    Yale twisted the space again and disappeared, but the other two were smiling.


    "As you said, your son is truly exceptional. Even more exceptional than you said. It seems that I will have an exception son-inw in the future."


    Aknarel had already told him about the matter of Lina and Yale despite not being sure if they really turned a couple afterward or not, but they spoke a bit about the matter while battling. However, at the moment that Yale spoke, it was clear that Yale and Lina were really a couple.

 Chapter 477 Changes in the Seven-Colored Ligh

    While Yale started his hunt of traitors, Alter Yale started tough.


    "A conscious Essence. Unexpected. I never expected this to happen. I thought that Yale might create an Essence in that dangerous moment, and even I even considered the almost miraculous chance of creating an Advanced Essence, but Yale beat me with that. A conscious Essence, wonderful. I didn¡¯t even consider that such a thing was possible to happen in this universe."


    Alter Yale noticed the nature of the Ice Essence pretty quickly, and he was truly delighted by it.


    The universe had a will, and the same could be added to Essences, but neither of them had consciousness.


    However, the Ice Essence had consciousness, which turned it somethingpletely different from other Essences.


    "Essences exist to be used as guidance, and most people rely on them to create diverse attacks, but with a conscious Essence, the Ice Tribtion can appear even without someone summoning it after a breakthrough. It isn¡¯t even limited to this universe. As long as Yale enters in a universe, it won¡¯t take too much time for the Ice Tribtion to obtain the power of materializing there. Our chances to win this war had doubled."


    The army of invaders looked to Alter Yale¡¯s madness, but they couldn¡¯t hear his words. Those words were spoken to himself.


    "I wanted to enjoy beating those bastards, but since Yale has created this wonderful thing, only a fool wouldn¡¯t use it. Come, Ice Tribtion!"


    A gigantic wolf appeared in front of Alter Yale. That wolf was far bigger than the one summoned by Aiwai, but it was still somewhat smaller to the one summoned by Yale, but like in Aiwai¡¯s summon, Yale was also on the head of the wolf.


    In the end, Yale and Alter Yale were the same person from different points of time, so there was no way that Alter Yale didn¡¯t learn how to summon the Ice Tribtion.


    Alter Yale¡¯s prowess using it was a bit weaker than Yale because he didn¡¯t live part of the experiences that led Yale to create it, but a great part of Yale¡¯s past before creating the Ice Essence was still the same as Alter Yale¡¯s past. Thus, Alter Yale¡¯s control over the Ice Tribtion was only second to Yale.


    Not even the universe creator would be able to control the Ice Tribtion better than Yale and Alter Yale.


    The memories of Yale that influenced the most the Ice Essence had been those when he and Wyba were young, and they were still in the world that Aknarel gifted to Yale. Although he lived far more time after leaving his world, the time spent with Wyba hadn¡¯t been too long, and their experiences together hadn¡¯t been too significative either, except the battle in the Battle God¡¯s dimension.


    The Ice Tribtion shot towards the army and started to freeze to death the invaders. Moreover, after dying, all their energy was used to reinforce the Ice Tribtion.


    Although it was possible to disperse a tribtion, it was impossible to destroy itpletely without destroying the universe. After all, it had turned part of the universe.


    Moreover, that Ice Tribtion was also bound to Yale, so as long as Yale was alive, even if the universe was destroyed, the Ice Tribtion could be dispersed but not eternally destroyed.


    Both, Yale, and the universe needed to disappear for the Ice Tribtion to disappear forever.


    Thus, the Ice Tribtion was the best kind of weapon to use in a war, far better than those fake experts that the invaders had sent first.


    After all, the ice Tribtion was couldn¡¯t be destroyed by the opponent, while countless of them were dying in front of it.


    The Ice Tribtion was something that not even ordinary fifth level immortals could cross sessfully without Yale¡¯s approval, and being the target of Yale¡¯s hatred turned the tribtion several hundred times more difficult.


    On the other hand, for people that Yale considered that were on his side, the tribtion wouldn¡¯t pose any danger. On the opposite, the Ice Tribtion would protect them.


    While that happened, the Ice Tribtion summoned by Aiwai had consumed the invaderpletely, and the space around them started to distort trying to force the Ice Tribtion out.


    The Yale of the Ice Tribtion waved his hand and forced Aiwai and Terug to mount the Ice Tribtion¡¯s wolf while it shot towards the ce where the others were.


    When the seven-colored light appeared in the sky, Lina recognized Yale¡¯s aura immediately, but she hadn¡¯t been able to think about it while battled against the invader.


    However, both, she and the invader were forced to stop for a second when the aura of the Ice Tribtion was summoned by Aiwai.


    Lina felt too familiar with that ice Tribtion, and it wasn¡¯t strange. After all, most of Yale¡¯s knowledge about the Water Essence came from Lina.


    When Lina and the invade started to move again, Lina invoked thousands of ice spears, but those weren¡¯t created with the Water Essence but the ice Essence.


    Lina had yet to master it but feeling it for a second was enough for her to master half of it.


    The invader was forced to retreat, and Lina¡¯s attacks turned stronger after each time she attacked as her proficiency of the ice Essence Increased without stop.


    She wasn¡¯t able to learn it though bloodline like the Frost Wolves, but she was, without doubt, the first person in master the ice Essence by her own efforts, and the time from when it had been possible to learn the Essence until she mastered had been less than one minute.


    Once she mastered the Ice Essence, it fused with her soul automatically without any need to make an effort to fuse it.


    The Ice Tribtion appeared, and Lina immediately appeared in the head of the wolf just beside the Yale of the Ice Tribtion.


    At the same moment, an ice was appearing in her inner world, and she was starting her breakthrough protected by the Ice Tribtion.


    As for the invader, he died almost in the same instant that the Ice Tribtion appeared.


    The dimension was also trying to expel that ice Tribtion, but the ice Tribtion could endure it for some time.


    Only one invader was left in the Battle God¡¯s dimension, and that one was fighting against Shiba and Eini.


    Aiwai¡¯s Ice Tribtion was rushing towards them, but then the Yale on the top of the wolf waved his hand and made it stop.


    Aiwai and Terug were shocked, but then a voice appeared in their minds.


    "There is no need to help anyone else."


    That was Yale¡¯s voice, which shocked Aiwai and Terug because it didn¡¯t seem like if a tribtion had the power to speak, but it seemed that they underestimated it.


    After Yale spoke, the seven-colored light on the sky changed as if something strengthened it.


    In another point of the universe, Yale smiled in front of the corpses of five Origin God traitors.


    "As expected of my best disciple. The difficulty to create Essences is diminished while the seven-colored light is in the sky, but even in this case, creating another Advanced Essence isn¡¯t something easy."


    The seven-colored light changed because while battling and was influenced by the seven-colored light, Shiba was enlightened and created his own advanced Essence. Although that Advanced Essence just had a normal tribtion instead of a conscious tribtion, it was still a big feat.


    Shiba used that Advanced Essence to make his breakthrough and kill the intruder. The Advanced Essence that he created was improved of part of the Earth Essence, the Metal Essence.


    In fact, after using his own Advanced Essence for the breakthrough, Shiba was alreadyparable in strength to Aknarel, which was far superior to the level reached by Lina after the breakthrough, which wasparable to an ordinary Origin God.


    Of course, both of them were only fourth level immortals, so both were extremely strong for their level.


    Moreover, they had just advanced, so they had a lot of room to grow.


    The Battle God¡¯s dimension was crumbling at three points simultaneously. Both Ice Tribtions surpassed the allowed limits, and Shiba¡¯s level also surpassed it.


    In fact, after finishing her breakthrough, even Lina surpassed the limits which were at the very minimum point of an Origin God.


    Aiwai was far weaker than them because she was still at the third level immortal, but she was far stronger than an Essence God and could easilypared with a World God.


    Of course,paring her to a World God was only counting her own power, with the Ice Tribtion protecting her, not even an Origin God could harm her.


    Neither, Aiwai or Lina could summon the Ice Tribtion at will like Yale and Alter Yale. It had appeared for their breakthroughs, but since they weren¡¯t dispersing it and the Ice Tribtion didn¡¯t try to harm them, it wouldst for some time.


    While the Battle Dimension crumbled sending them outside, the seven-colored light on the sky changed again irradiating far more pressure than before. At that moment, the strength of the light showed that a total of three new Essence had been born, counting those of Yale and Shiba.


    Yale looked on the direction where thest Essence Originated, but he couldn¡¯t find the person at all like if that person had a special skill to prevent others from finding him. However, he could sense that thest Essence was like those of the Battle God, a Battle Essence.

 Chapter 478 Reasons for the War

    Yale knew that although the seven-colored light could make the process of creating an Essence easier, it didn¡¯t change the fact that faith was a need.


    Shiba had a piece of the legacy of the universe creator and was also quite famous, so he met the basic conditions.


    Yale didn¡¯t know who thest person was, but he didn¡¯t doubt that besides the fact that the other person hid, he should have some reputation to be able to obtain faith from others.


    Moreover, that person should be like the Battle God or like Yale. In other words, it should be someone who ascended from other universe or with a piece of the universe creator¡¯s legacy.


    There were only five pieces of the universe creator legacy, and Yale knew three of the inheritors, which with himself included made four.


    As for the fifth, no one knew about him. Even when the pieces of legacy resonated in the past, the fifth person remained hidden, and no one managed to notice who was.


    Yale was sure that the one who created the Essence was the one with the fifth part of the legacy and not someone like the Battle God.


    After being enlightened about Essences, Yale knew very well that there was no need to infuse a new Essence on the universe to use it, and there was no way that people from the Battle God¡¯s generation didn¡¯t know about it.


    Moreover, Yale doubted that people like them would need the help of the seven-colored light, and even if they needed it, they would have done it back then when the Battle God created his Essences, not agester.


    Of course, that was just Yale¡¯s guess. The only way to prove the identity of that person was finding him.


    However, although Yale was curious about that person¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t waste more time thinking about it and went to continue his hunt of traitors.


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t sure of how he was detecting the traitors, he had the feeling that the universe itself was telling their identities to him.


    Yale wasn¡¯t someone who would harm innocent people without blinking for a greater purpose like Alter Yale, but there wasn¡¯t any mercy for traitors.


    At that moment, Yale was, without any doubt, the sixth strongest expert of the universe, so all the traitors in front of him were doomed to die as soon as Yale discovered them.


    Moreover, Yale could share his sense with any Ice Tribtion that appeared on the universe, so he was well aware of how the things were progressing on the war.


    Lina¡¯s group had left the Battle God¡¯s dimension appearing in the midst of the battlefield, but they were far different from how they had been before entering.


    A single Ice Tribtion had turned into a nightmare for the army, and with Lina¡¯s group, there were another two although smaller.


    Moreover, Shiba and Lina had a great increase in strength, so although they couldn¡¯t kill the opponents in one hit, they wouldn¡¯t be killed in one hit either.


    Terug saved a lot of energy from the power-up thanks to the Ice Tribtion, so he stood on guard to protect Aiwai and Eini in case some enemy managed to reach that ce.


    After Eini changed her Path she was easilyparable to a World God, and quite a powerful one, but since she had yet to learn an Advanced Essence, she hadn¡¯t able to make a breakthrough.


    Aiwai was weaker than her since her case was the opposite. She had mastered the Ice Essence, but if she wanted to advance to the next level, she needed to learn several other Essences.


    Ange didn¡¯t leave Lina¡¯s inner world because she was without any doubts the weakest and an easy target to be turned as a hostage.


    Of course, with the two Ice Tribtions protecting them, there weren¡¯t too many enemies who tried to attack them.


    Although they looked weaker than Alter Yale and the Battle God, they understood quickly that they were just a bait, and after they tried to do something to them, they would be devoured by those wolves.


    No one of Lina¡¯s group participated actively in the war. They just focused on defending themselves.


    After all, without the Ice Tribtions protecting them, their chances to die were quite high, and killing the opponents wouldn¡¯t be easy either.


    Shiba, who was the strongest at that moment, wasparable with the fifty strongest Origin Gods, but that just an average level of strength in the enemy army that had already deployed true experts.


    However, there was no need for them to participate in the war because Alter Yale, the Battle God, and the Ice Tribtion were already enough to put the enemies in a hard position.


    The Ice Tribtion had been the key that changes the course of that war, and there were more members of the true army who died facing the Ice Tribtion than Alter Yale and the Battle God together.


    At that moment, most of the army were working together to dissipate the Ice Tribtion but helping others in a tribtion was a taboo that would only make the tribtion to turn stronger, and that was just what was happening at that moment.


    When Alter Yale activated the Ice Tribtion, he did it as if he was to test one of the members of the army, but they were so packed that others were affected, and the Ice Tribtion was restored each time someone else was included in facing that tribtion.


    In fact, the original random member of the army chosen by Alter Yale had already died, but unless all the affected members died or the Ice Tribtion was dissipated by them, the tribtion wouldn¡¯t end.


    The lives of the dead members of the army were also turning into energy for the Ice Tribtion and the universe, which wouldn¡¯t happen if they were killed normally.


    Usually, that energy would return to their universe or in the worst situation, would dissipate with only a little part being absorbed by the universe they died, but at that moment, all their energy was being absorbed, which was the same as gifting energy to their enemies.


    They wanted to devour the energy of that universe to make their own universe improve, but in that battle, they were the only letting their own energy being devoured.


    It was just as Yale guessed previously. It was possible to upgrade the limits of a universe, but it was difficult to seed. In the past, the universe creator did it sessfully, which increased the limit from third level immortal to sixth level immortal.


    The difficulty of increasing the limits was enough to bring despair to any universe creator because the higher the limit, the more difficult it turned.


    However, there was a shortcut that allowed that difficult to diminish, and that was devouring another universe of the same level, but that practice was forbidden by the higher universes, so virtually no one relied on that method.


    The main problem was that the rules only applied to universes linked to those higher universes, so the universe in which Yale lived wasn¡¯t protected by such rules.


    That was the reason for the other universe going all out in that war. It didn¡¯t matter if everyone in Yale¡¯s universe died or if they were enved, the result would be that their universe creator of the other universe would obtain the energy of that universe for himself.


    To aplish that, they paid a huge price to erase the universe creator¡¯s existence as that wouldn¡¯t affect the energy of the universe like if he were killed. That state would be the best to absorb the energy of the universe.


    However, Yale¡¯s great grandfather saved the universe creator being himself who disappeared, which frustrated their ns.


    "Retreat!"


    One of the strongest alive members of the army sent that order to all the other members. That battle had turned opposite to their objectives, and their deaths were being meaningless.


    That man knew that they lost that battle, so it was foolish to continue struggling. That was utter defeat.


    However, they only lost that battle, not the whole war, so it was better to save as much strength as possible forter.


    The whole army obeyed and started to retreat when another message appeared in their minds.


    "Oh, no. You aren¡¯t leaving this ce."


    The one who sent that message was Alter Yale who shockingly was already on the other side of the passage connecting with the other universe.


    "Farewell. Seal!"


    Only two additional words appeared in the minds of the members of the army, but they were enough to bring them with despair because the passageway was sealed, leaving Alter Yale on the other side.


    That was a catastrophe for them. Alter Yale would be able to kill their people on the other side, while they were being pushed into a corner without chances to retreat.


    The army only heard those two words, but the rest had heard another message from Alter Yale before he left. They already received an exnation about who Alter Yale was since the moment they appeared outside the Battle God¡¯s dimension.


    "You all, listen to me. I will seal this passageway, and not even a sixth level immortal will be able to open it. However, in exchange, this seal has a time limit. Settle all your matters, and the day the seal broke,e here with all the people you can gather. That day our universe will start the counterattack!"

 Chapter 479 The Wolf God

    After Alter Yale sealed the passageway, it was only a matter of time until the whole army was annihted.


    One universe lost all the members of their army while the other hadn¡¯t lost even a single person in battle.


    After that information was spread once the battle ended, the spirits of all the members of the universe who learned about it were ignited.


    Virtually all the Origin Gods started to make ns regarding the counterattack nned by Alter Yale. They still had a lot of time until the seal dispersed, but after hearing the news, they were anxious to start.


    The merits for that battle were shared between the Battle God and a new expert who rose to prominence in that war, the Wolf God.


    Rumors spread of a powerful expert killing Origin God traitors while riding an enormous wolf-shaped Ice Tribtion.


    Moreover, all the wolves seemed to have absolute veneration to that expert, which led the people to decide that nickname for him.


    At the start, they discussed other nicknames like the Ice God, the Ice Emperor, or the Ice Sovereign, but in the end, the masses decided that his most relevant trait was the enormous wolf he was riding and the fact that the wolves venerated him.


    The fact that the Wolf God could kill Origin Gods easily put him quickly at the same level of fame than the Battle God, who admitted that it was thanks to the Wolf God¡¯s help that they managed to obtain that result in the battle.


    The Wolf God was obviously Yale, and the Battle God decided to hide Alter Yale¡¯s existence, so most of Alter Yale¡¯s merits were automatically assigned to Yale. As for the shady actions, no one knew who did them.


    A lot of people investigated the Wolf God¡¯s background, and several discovered that he was using the name Yale, although they also knew that it wasn¡¯t his true name.


    The most shocking thing they discovered was that the Wolf God was the Battle God¡¯s grandson, which skyrocketed the fame of the Wymst faction.


    Although Yale¡¯s name wasn¡¯t made public by those who investigated him, the rtionship between him and the Battle God was spread quickly.


    After knowing the rtionship between the two, the opportunists thinking on provoke trouble between the two of them to obtain some profit dispelled their thoughts because that was just seeking death.


    There were still some traitors hid in the universe, but Yale hadn¡¯t ceased his hunt, and those were eventually killed.


    After each traitor died, there were others who investigated them, and without any exception, all of them were traitors.


    Those who betrayed the universe started to live in fear until the day they died, but the rest of experts in the universe were grateful to the Wolf God for exterminating the traitors.


    Yale was only the sixth strongest in the universe, but Alter Yale¡¯s existence was hidden, and the same happened with the Mysterious Expert, so people didn¡¯t count them.


    Furthermore, very few people knew about the true strength of Yale¡¯s mother, so for most people, Yale ranked third in terms of strength.


    In that time, Shiba and Lina also turned somewhat famous for being in a levelparable to World Gods but still capable ofparing themselves to Origin Gods. Although their prowess paled with the prowess of the Battle God and the Wolf God, that was still quite a feat.


    However, the surprised didn¡¯t end there because it was announced that the Wolf God would marry Lina.


    After Yale finished killing the traitors of the universe, he teleported to the world where Lina¡¯s faction lived. Aknarel had also been waiting there for him for the years Yale needed to clean the universe, so once Yale appeared, the matter about the marriage was already settled down by Aknarel and Lina¡¯s father.


    Of course, Yale was already nning to marry Lina, so he was quite pleased with those preparations.


    Yale didn¡¯t spend too much time hunting traitors since his teleportation skills reached a point that the distance didn¡¯t matter too much for him.


    A lot of people was invited to their wedding. Practically all the people rted to the Wymst faction or the faction of Lina¡¯s father were invited as long as they were at least Essence Gods.


    If they didn¡¯t put that limitation, they would need severals to host all the attendants.


    Moreover, given Yale¡¯s power, they didn¡¯t want to let weak people be in touch with him for fear of corrupting their fate. After all, Yale was far stronger than an ordinary Origin God and was also a Timeless Sovereign, so it was easy to imagine how much influence he had towards fate.


    At the same time, it was also announced the wedding between Shiba and Eini. After all, too much people needed to move to attend the wedding, so they nned first to do one and after that the other.


    That announcement also increased the fame of the faction of Lina¡¯s father. Lina was already quite famous, but with those two weddings, only a fool would try to disrespect their faction.


    After all, the three new experts that became famous for having a prowess far ahead of their true level would be linked to that faction.


    Moreover, Shiba asked Terug to spread the fact that he was Yale¡¯s disciple, which provoked another uproar.


    Shiba was more than qualified to be ced among the fifty strongest Origin Gods, and he had several battled against Origin Gods to confirm that to the rest of the universe, but no one expected that he was the Wolf God¡¯s disciple.


    However, after thinking a bit about it, there weren¡¯t too many people who would qualify to be the master of someone as strong as Shiba, so other people easily believed it.


    That information also unveiled a secret about the Wolf God. The unveiled information was that he was the reincarnation of Liye, who once was known as one of the five strongest Law Gods and was known for being an excellent teacher.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for the Origin Gods to uncover that Liye died trying to obtain an Origin Path, but at that moment, no one would dare to covet it. After all, no one of them was a match to Yale and less to all the experts rted to him. Moreover, the universe couldn¡¯t afford to lose Origin Gods before the counterattack against the other universe started.


    People started to gather on the where the wedding would happen while Yale and Lina were resting together.


    Yale had been really exhausted after he returned, so he went to rest after leaving everything about the wedding to the others.


    Since the traditions were that the parents were the ones organizing it, no one found that it was strange that Yale didn¡¯t want to be implicated with the preparations.


    Yale slept for more than two years with Lina being beside him the whole time.


    Everything that happened since he met the Battle God had been too tiring for Yale¡¯s mind. He endured everything until he finished exterminating the traitors and returned, but once he rxed, the tiredness beat him.


    Yale wouldn¡¯t show that weakness of public, but in front of Lina, he didn¡¯t put any pretense.


    Among the attendants, a lot of them wanted to test the Wolf God¡¯s strength while waiting to the war, but Yale never showed off in public, so they ended up battling against Shiba.


    Except for a few draws, Shiba won all the battles, so the others erased any ideas of testing the strength of Shiba¡¯s master.


    Some of them felt that they could obtain a victory against Shiba in a real battle by using their trump cards, but they couldn¡¯t use them in a spar, and they didn¡¯t believe that Shiba didn¡¯t have any trump card.


    While waiting for the wedding, Eini was forced to train because that was the best way to endure her safety after the seal opened. She had two options the Ice Essence or the Metal Essence.


    Strictly speaking, she would have an easier time trying to learn the Ice Essence than the Metal Essence, but she ended up choosing the Metal Essence because that was the one created by Shiba.


    Eini¡¯s talent in the Earth Element wasn¡¯t too good, so he was having a hard time learning the Metal Essence, but she knew that Shiba wouldn¡¯t be at ease unless she made a breakthrough to the next level.


    After Yale awakened, he remained secluded from the outside while pondering about the next step in his Path.


    At that moment, improving that Path was something that also affected his friends since they started practicing it, so Yale put more effort into it.


    Lina was also trying to get used to her new power. After all, she had just advanced, and her power was far from the peak she could obtain at that level.


    Time passed slowly and ten years after Yale returned from his hunt of traitors the wedding was about to start.


    In those years, all the members of Yale¡¯s group made huge improvements in their strength.


    Yale, Lina, and Shiba got more used to their new level and progressed quite a bit.


    Eini managed to make a breakthrough two weeks before the wedding, so although she was still weaker than the other three, she could alsopare with ordinary Origin Gods.


    Aiwai managed to learn several Essences and Terug managed to increase his power a lot thanks to the resources he obtained from Lina¡¯s family and his experience in war.

 Chapter 480 Wedding

    On the day of the wedding between Yale and Lina, a whole had been decorated, and countless experts were there to offer their best wishes for them.


    Besides the experts, hundreds of thousands of wolves had surrounded the, each of them was an Essence God. They had learned that the Wolf God was about to marry and rushed to that without invitation.


    All of them were weaker than Aiwai, but they would still be able to turn into troublesome opponents when facing a World God.


    Since those wolves remained outside the and didn¡¯t provoke any problem for the rest, no one interfered with them. After all, those wolves worshiped the Wolf God, so the other experts didn¡¯t feel weird that they wanted to see the Wolf God¡¯s marriage.


    A lot of the decorations of the were rted to wolves, and the ice statues of wolves were already so many that no one knew exactly how many were.


    Lina¡¯s father and Aknarel were both extremely happy that day. After all, both them had wished that their children would marry, but both of them had known the personalities of Yale and Lina, so they felt it quite difficult to happen. Moreover, there was no way that any of them had epted a political marriage.


    Aknarel had teased them before to try to push them a bit, but he hadn¡¯t expected to seed. Of course, his actions weren¡¯t the main reason, but it had blown a huge wall between Yale and Lina.


    Usually, the name of the factions of the two people marrying would be spread for all the, but that time there were three names because Aknarel didn¡¯t let pass the chance of promoting the Shis faction.


    Ange and Aiwai were officially treated as Yale¡¯s sworn sisters, so everyone respected them. Aiwai didn¡¯t hide his wolf ears, but no one found strange that she was partially a wolf given her rtionship with the Wolf God. In fact, even if she showed her wolf form, no one would be surprised.


    Although there was a lot of discrimination towards beasts from some people in the universe, after the Wolf God appeared, no one had the guts to discriminate the wolves.


    The wolves had been blessed by the Wolf God, so it was seen as if they were under his protection, and unless there were no other choice, no one would want to anger someone who could kill Origin Gods easily.


    Ange¡¯s face was a mix of happiness and sadness. She was happy that her father and her mother got married, but she was sad because she wasn¡¯t recognized as their daughter.


    She was born by Yale skipping the rules in desperation, and she wasn¡¯t truly rted to Lina despite Lina acknowledging her.


    Thus, although Yale and Lina had no problem with Ange, there was no way that their factions recognized her in public. It was already a blessing that they understood the circumstances and decided to let Ange use her other identity to attend the wedding.


    A lot of factions would have killed her at the moment they discovered because she would be a stain in their reputation if she were discovered, but fortunately, that didn¡¯t apply to their factions.


    Of course, Yale would have never epted that others harmed Ange for something like reputation, and at that moment, in the universe, the only one who could stop Yale was the Battle God, but he wouldn¡¯t act like that either for something as stupid as reputation.


    In fact, even if other factions discovered the truth, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak about it for fear of the Wolf God getting angry.


    After all, in the face of true strength, no one would dare to speak nonsense about things like honor and reputation.


    Yale and Lina already guessed that even if they revealed Ange¡¯s identity, nothing would happen, but they still agreed to hide it just in case that someone might have some bad intentions.


    Ange was the weakest of all the people present at the wedding, which already caught a lot of attention, but the others stopped thinking about her when they heard that she was Yale¡¯s older sister after reincarnation and thus, Yale recognized her as a sworn sister.


    The families after reincarnation weren¡¯t recognized and the same happened with the bloodlines. Only those inheriting the soul empowerment correctly were considered family by the powerful factions.


    Yale would have also called Revgen and the others to attend the wedding, but in the end, he decided to follow the norm of being at least an Essence God to attend because he didn¡¯t want to harm more their fates. Ange had already a hopeless fate and would be forced to reincarnate, so it didn¡¯t matter if she was near Yale.


    Shiba and Eini were also attending the wedding, they were very happy for Yale and Lina, but they already had their minds pondering about their marriage that would start after the was redecorated again once Yale¡¯s wedding finished.


    The one officing the marriage was the Battle God, which no one found strange given Yale¡¯s standing and background.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t by the current situation of the universe, Yale¡¯s mother and the universe creator would have also attended that wedding.


    Yale and Lina had fragments of the universe creator legacy, so they were considered his disciples. If the situation of the universe was different, there was no way that the universe creator didn¡¯t attend even if he didn¡¯t show himself to the rest of the people.


    In fact, there was an incarnation of the Mysterious Expert acting just like that. The Mysterious Expert was at the wedding, but no one noticed about it.


    There was another person that no one noticed, but in that case, was because no one would have considered that thing a person.


    Of course, that was Law who was turned into a sword. She wasn¡¯t conscious because she was a weapon and not a person, but her soul had already been restored, and Yale asked Shiba to hold the sword to let it see the wedding.


    Yale could just sigh each time he thought on Lar because despite having restored her soul, Yale couldn¡¯t make her change back into a human. At that moment, the sword had aplete soul, but that was the soul of a sword, not the soul of a person.


    The soul developed in any inanimate object can¡¯t be turned into the soul of a human. At most, the weapons that existed for extremely long periods of time could obtain sentience and materialize surrounding the weapon, but they weren¡¯t independent entities.


    Changing back Lar¡¯s soul to that of a human was something that not even a sixth level immortal could do, so Yale was powerless to do something about it.


    Not even Alter Yale would be able to restore her. Restoring her was far more difficult than turning her into a weapon, and even for that process, Alter Yale had already gone all out using a level of power that surpassed the one he was left after traveling through time.


    Although Yale never had a romantic interest for Lar, he considered her like a sister, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such state without being able to do something about it.


    Of course, it was still better than having herpletely killed like it would have happened without Alter Yale¡¯s interference.


    The wedding was full of boring traditions, but Yale had forced himself to endure it till the end.


    On the other hand, Lina seemed to want the wedding tost even more. Yale didn¡¯t know why she was acting so different as usual. As far as Yale knew she wasn¡¯t the type who liked to be the center of attention and in her face, she wasn¡¯t showing any emotion, but Yale could feel that she was extremely happy.


    Yale had heard that women liked that kind of things, but he truly didn¡¯t understand. In his heart, he had already considered Lina as his wife, and if it weren¡¯t for the sake of the reputation of their factions, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to provoke such a ruckus with the wedding.


    After several hours of formalities, the wedding ended with a kiss of Yale and Lina.


    After that, a huge party started. Yale had to greet countless people from all the universe, which he felt more tiring than destroying all the traitors of the universe.


    Lina was also with him, and she didn¡¯t show her emotions in her face, but she seemed very happy with the situation.


    Everyone was extremely respectful with them because if they wanted to wipe them out, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    After all, the most powerful experts of the universe and those with the most potential were all on Yale¡¯s side.


    After counting that four of the five pieces of the universe creator¡¯s legacy belonged to them as well, it was easy to guess that they could dominate the universe if they wanted.


    Of course, the others didn¡¯t know about the legacy of the universe creator, they were frightened just with the strength they already knew. The Wolf God and the Battle God alone were enough to make them respect them, but Lina and Shiba showed being able to surpass their levels, so they could guess that after they advanced to the next level, they would also be able to beat Origin Gods easily.

 Chapter 481 Anges Reincarnation

    After the wedding finished, Yale and Lina weren¡¯t nning to go on a honeymoon because they still wanted to attend the wedding between Shiba and Eini.


    Although the redecorations of the would take almost a year, they didn¡¯t want to be in a rush to return. After all, a year was a short time for people like them.


    Moreover, there was something that Yale couldn¡¯t ignore anymore, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy a trip at that moment.


    "Ange, we can¡¯t wait more time."


    Yale, Lina, and Ange were in a room, and the faces of Yale and Lina werepletely serious, devoid of any happiness of having just married.


    "I have been suppressing the corruption of your fate for a lot of time, but since the moment you entered in contact with the invaders, even I can¡¯t suppress it anymore."


    Yale could only sigh after thinking on how Ange¡¯s fate was at the point that a meteor would fall to her head at any moment or something of that style.


    Just by being at the same dimension of those invaders, the corruption of her fate increased, and since the time Yale left the Battle God¡¯s dimension until the Ice Tribtion appeared, Ange¡¯s fate had been without any protection.


    "You need to reincarnate now. Probably there will be some time until you manage to be reborn, but there is no other way."


    Yale had already been waiting until the wedding for saying those words to Ange. He knew that Ange wanted to see the wedding, so he decided to wait, but he couldn¡¯t dy the matter anymore.


    The main problem was that the stronger the couple, the more difficult turned to have children, so Yale wasn¡¯t sure how much time would pass until Ange could be reborn.


    "I understand. I am ready."


    Ange was conscious of her state, and in fact, she also wanted to reincarnate to be acknowledged by everyone as the daughter of Yale and Lina.


    "That isn¡¯t all. I need to seal your memories. After you became a Law God, they would be unlocked. Strong karma is linked to your memories. Unless you surpass your current level in your next life, you shouldn¡¯t remember, or your fate has high chances of being corrupted again."


    Just the fact of being reborn as the daughter of Yale and Lina would already have a huge effect on fate, but that alone wasn¡¯t a problem at all since fate wouldn¡¯t punish someone because the parents were strong.


    However, reincarnating with memories was a different thing, especially when the reincarnation would increase a lot the power of the soul.


    Thus, sealing the memories was the best solution in those cases, and even more so when fate had been corrupted before reincarnation.


    After the strength of the reincarnation surpassed that of the previous life, restoring the memories wouldn¡¯t have any negative effect as the person who recovered the memories would already be stronger than before.


    Ange was a bit conflicted after hearing that, but her hesitation onlysted for a second before she nodded.


    "Even if you don¡¯t remember anything, we will be with you after reincarnation, so you don¡¯t need to fear anything."


    Lina hugged Ange while speaking.


    Yale was also a bit sad because the Ange who had been his older sister when he didn¡¯t have his memories would disappearpletely, but from the start that hadn¡¯t been Ange¡¯s true identity. That reincarnation would just return the things as how they should be.


    "As your mother says. You don¡¯t need to fear anything. Lina, we can¡¯t wait more time. You will hug her again after reincarnation."


    Yale could feel that although Lina wanted Ange to be her true daughter, she still wanted to dy it. After all, it was easy to guess that many years would be needed until Ange recovered her memories.


    However, Yale had unleashed his powers as a Timeless Sovereign and knew that even if he and the Battle God worked together to help Ange, she would die in less than two hours. Moreover, although Yale wasn¡¯t sure exactly how she would die, that death would destroy her soul, which was something that Yale couldn¡¯t allow to happen.


    Yale had told about Ange¡¯s time limit to Aknarel, so even the wedding was set to end before that time limit despite the increase of effort in preparing everything more quickly.


    Lina obeyed Yale¡¯s words because she was also aware of Ange¡¯s state, and dying it more was putting her into more danger.


    "Stand in front of me."


    After Yale spoke, Ange walked until being in front of Yale.


    "Farewell, we will meet again after your reincarnation."


    Those were thest words of Yale before he used all of his power without any restraint, which included the Celestial Knowledge and the pure energy.


    After bing a fourth level immortal, Yale had some degree of control over that pure energy despite still being something extremely tiresome to control.


    At that moment, the whole room was cut off from the rest of the universe, included the cycle of reincarnation.


    Yale¡¯s understanding of Life and Death had already surpassed the level of the Essences. In fact, he could make someone reincarnate without the need of parents for that new life but doing that to Ange wouldn¡¯t allow her to have her soul strengthened, nor her fate problems solved.


    Ange¡¯s body had already disappeared, and her soul swallowed by the new cycle of reincarnation set by Yale. Of course, her memories had already been sealed, and despite the fact that the soul was stronger than normal souls, there wasn¡¯t too much difference with a normal soul.


    Moreover, Yale had gifted a simplified version of the Last Wish System to Ange to help her in her training after reincarnation. After all, she would need to leave Yale and Lina after starting to practice, or it would affect her fate.


    Yale also gave the copy of the Origin Path to her. The original one had transformed into Yale¡¯s current Path, but since he didn¡¯t fail, the copy was unused, and he decided that the best was gifting it to his daughter.


    Yale was already using his authority as a Timeless Sovereign to force Ange¡¯s soul to be reborn as their daughter.


    After all, the closed cycle of reincarnation would onlyst for a while, and even if it turned permanent, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave that room until Ange was born which wasn¡¯t a good solution. Thus, while Ange¡¯s soul was still in that cycle of reincarnation, Yale fixed her future rebirth.


    After doing that, Ange¡¯s soul was already linked to Lina, and unless she had a child with Yale, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be reborn.


    That ensured that nothing unexpected would happen to her soul until the reincarnation wasplete.


    Yale returned to his normal state and sighed.


    "It is over. Now it is our turn to work hard to allow her to be born again."


    After Yale spoke those words, they returned to their bedroom and sealed it until the day of the wedding between Shiba and Eini.


    Although they were working hard for Ange¡¯s sake, they needed to attend that wedding. Yale was Shiba¡¯s master, and Lina was Eini¡¯s sister, so both of them needed to attend.


    Yale considered the wedding quite boring, but since he wasn¡¯t forced to greet everyone like in his own wedding, he endured it better.


    Shiba also seemed quite tired from greeting everyone, while Eini didn¡¯t hide her joy.


    Yale and Lina returned to their work after the wedding, while Shiba and Eini departed to their honeymoon.


    There were only a few people who knew about the work of Yale and Lina, but those who knew were quite pleased with them because they also wanted that they had a child who could inherit everything from them.


    Yale and Lina were both incredibly talented, and their families really wanted to see what would happen if their child managed to inherit Celestial Knowledge and Supreme Talent.


    In fact, Yale and Lina also wanted to pass both things to Ange, but that only increased the difficulty even more.


    It wasn¡¯t until about six thousand yearster that Lina got pregnant.


    At that time, Yale and Lina had already mastered the Metal Essence from Shiba, and Shiba and Eini had also learned the Ice Essence.


    Aiwai had been taught by Aknarel and the Battle God, so she was already very close to bing a fourth level immortal using Yale¡¯s Path after mastering almost all the Essences.


    Even Terug was already close to bing an Origin God thanks to how well the factions of Yale and Lina treated him. He was very talented from the start, so his main problem for not advancing had been theck of resources.


    Everyone stopped their training when Yale and Lina announced that Lina was pregnant.


    That was a joyous day. There was still some time until the seal of the passageway broke, but they were already fearing that Yale and Lina would fail in having a child when the seal broke.


    Yale and Lina weren¡¯t secluded while Lina was pregnant. It wasn¡¯t that they never left their room in those six thousand years, but except for the time training the Metal Essence and teaching the ice Essence, they hadn¡¯t remained too much time outside their bedroom.


    The had been both extremely tired, but their love for Ange made them ignore everything.


    If they hadn¡¯t acted like that, probably not even sixty thousand years would have been enough.

 Chapter 482 Anges New Life

    The security on the whole was set to the maximum after Lina got pregnant.


    Both factions knew very well how it was being attacked in that period, and Yale himself suffered a curse for a lot of time due to it.


    Although Yale had killed all the traitors he discovered, he didn¡¯t dare to bet that there wasn¡¯t any other traitor left.


    That was a bit of paranoid from his part, but no one opposed to increasing the security.


    Ange¡¯s potential after reincarnation would be far too great, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone targeted her. After all, the same strategy they tried with Yale would also work with Ange. If she got cursed and switched sides, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to battle.


    After nine months, nothing happened because Yale had truly killed all the traitors, and the hidden dangers were eradicated by Alter Yale.


    However, Ange wasn¡¯t born after nine months. In fact, Lina¡¯s belly didn¡¯t look like if she was already in the ninth month of pregnancy.


    If it weren¡¯t because everyone could sense that there was a new life in Lina¡¯s belly, the people would have started to doubt if she was really pregnant.


    Five yearster, everyone had already got used to the slow progress of Ange¡¯s development. Counting the first nine months, it had been almost six years since Lina got pregnant, but she looked like if she was of six months.


    Themon guess was that probably Ange would be born in the ninth year.


    In fact, Yale¡¯s mother and Yale¡¯s original life also needed that much time to be born, so Yale and Lina didn¡¯t worry too much about it.


    It seemed to have some rtionship to inheriting the Celestial Knowledge, so despite everyone else being shocked by the situation, Yale and Lina were quite calm after they heard about the other two cases from Aknarel and the Battle God.


    However, that information was known by only a few people, so the others didn¡¯t understand the reasons, and it turned into a huge matter of gossip in the whole, but since the waspletely sealed, the information didn¡¯t reach others.


    Of course, there were people curious about the reasons for having the sealed, but they knew that the Battle God and Yale were living in that, so no one had the guts to investigate the matter.


    The time passed, and in the ninth year, just as everyone guessed, Ange¡¯s reincarnation was born.


    She received again the name of Ange as that was conforming with the traditions of naming to the eldest daughter of the Shis faction. Yale didn¡¯t care too much about that faction, but even the first time that Ange was born since she was considered the oldest daughter, he put her a name ording to the traditions.


    The traditions for naming the eldest son and the eldest daughter were simr, but not identical, so it didn¡¯t matter if a daughter was born before a son or the opposite, both the eldest son and the eldest daughter needed to follow the traditions.


    However, it was difficult that the family had two children withplete heritage, so usually only of the two traditions of naming was applied in each generation.


    Ange that time had obtained theplete inheritance, so she was already considered as a real descendant of the factions.


    Only Celestial Knowledge and Supreme Talent were intended to pass down, but since Ange had an iplete inheritance of the Divine Eyes, she alsopleted it.


    As for bloodlines, they really didn¡¯t matter at that point. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Yale to create a lot of bloodlines artificially and those created for his reincarnation were useless for someone with Ange¡¯s talent after reincarnation.


    Thus, Ange hadn¡¯t inherited any bloodline. After all, there was no need to increase the difficulty even more for something that could be created easily afterward.


    Yale was nning to give her a wolf bloodline after she was born, but he felt that just gifting it to her would affect her fate too much, so he ended up sealing that bloodline in the system he gave to her. As for if she would unlock it or not, it would depend on her own effort.


    Anyway, after she recovered her memories, the bloodline would be unlocked even without meeting any of the conditions.


    That bloodline would allow her to obtain the Ice Essence without too much difficulty, so it was the only one that Yale felt that she must have, but obtaining it from birth or after bing a Law God wouldn¡¯t made too much difference since the Ice Essence couldn¡¯t be trained early on and Ange already have divine talent in everything thanks to the Supreme Talent, which she inherited from Lina.


    Yale and Lina spent time with Ange without caring about their own training at all.


    After all, Ange would need to leave after starting to practice the Origin Path which would happen automatically when she became ten years old, and ten years wasn¡¯t enough to make any significant progress for Yale and Lina.


    Although Ange lost her memories, she was still as gentle as in her two previous lives. It had been quite difficult for Yale and Line to force her to train her body.


    The Origin Path was powerful and was the best base toter switch to Yale¡¯s Path or any other improved Path, but at the same time, it was also strict regarding its requirements to train it.


    Given Ange¡¯s talent, fulfilling all the requirements would be extremely easy. Inf act, seeing how little effort she needed to improve her stats, Yale felt ashamed for how slow he had been in the past.


    Of course, the resources avable in that couldn¡¯tpare to the ones Yale obtained in the Roanmad n, but he knew that Ange had far more talent than him just like Lina.


    However, talent alone wasn¡¯t enough to be sessful, and even without good talent, it was possible to be a true expert. Talent could only make the training smoother, but perseveration was still required.


    Angecked the will to fight or to train hard, which was her biggest w. It wasn¡¯t wrong being kind, but with Ange¡¯s extreme was just asking to be bullied by others.


    When Ange was eight years old, she had already maxed out all her stats and started training with weapons and crafting.


    Two weeks before her tenth birthday, she couldn¡¯t improve anymore without starting to practice a Path.


    If she had put more effort into training, she would have ended far faster, but Yale didn¡¯tin since she managed to do it before turning ten.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t any age restriction in that world, so she could have started to train the magus path and the Warrior Path, but since she would train the Origin Path, she was forced to wait.


    In fact, the only weapon she hadn¡¯t used at all was that of the new Battle Essence. Yale already knew about it from the moment it was created, but he hadn¡¯t spent any time training it.


    The Battle God had mastered it long ago, but he said that the weapon wasn¡¯t suitable for a kid to train, so he didn¡¯t teach her about it. In fact, Yale agreed with him in that statement.


    Ange didn¡¯t know about it, so she felt relieved that she didn¡¯t need to train more.


    "Ange,e here."


    Ange had spent a whole week like a spoiled child with Yale and Lina, but that day Yale¡¯s face turned serious again like when they were training, which made Ange had a bad feeling about what would happen.


    "Your birthday is next week."


    Ange nodded her little head.


    "That day, you will need to leave us."


    Tears appeared in Ange¡¯s eyes when she heard that.


    "Why? I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay forever with dad and mom!"


    Ange hugged Yale, but Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t want to act like that, but Ange leaving was something unavoidable.


    "Did I do something wrong? Is it because I don¡¯t train hard? I will train harder from now on, but please don¡¯t leave me alone!"


    Yale heart was breaking from hearing her cries, but he needed to remain firm in his position since it was for Ange¡¯s sake.


    "It isn¡¯t your fault, but this is something that must happen for your own sake. I can¡¯t exin it to you, but someday, you will understand."


    Ange¡¯s was still crying while ignoring Yale¡¯s words. Lina had been at the side from the start, without speaking.


    She was cold to others, but she turned a very protective mother after Ange was born. If it weren¡¯t because she knew that there wasn¡¯t any other option, she wouldn¡¯t let Ange train alone.


    Even in that situation, Lina was unable to be the one saying those words to Ange, so Yale was the one who needed to act in that role.


    "The day of your birthday you will enter a random teleportation formation that would teleport you to a world in this universe. If you want to meet us again, you must turn strong. As for how much strength you need to be, you will know after you reached that level of strength."


    Yale couldn¡¯t send her to a world of his choice because that would also affect her delicate fate, so he had no other way that let the choice to the luck.

 Chapter 483 Random Teleportation

    Ange spent thest week being with her parent as much as she could after giving up in changing their decision about needing to separate.


    She noticed that her parents didn¡¯t want to act like that, so she decided to not put them in a difficult situation by insisting more on the topic.


    The day of Ange¡¯s birthday, she was in front of arge formation that would teleport her to a random of the universe.


    She could only bring with the things that she crafted personally, so her items were all quitecking in qualitypared to the usual ones. After all, everything she used was crafted by Essence Gods while she could only make things restricted to her level.


    That was all to prevent that her fate would be affected by items obtained thanks to her rtionship with powerful experts. Usually, there wouldn¡¯t be any need of so many precautions as long as she wasn¡¯t too excessive in bringing things far ahead of her level, but her situation before reincarnating was severe enough to force her to reach an extreme point to prevent her fate from being affected.


    There were still some minutes until Ange was officially ten years old, and the Origin Path activated. That moment would also be the one that the formation would activate.


    Ange walked towards the formation with tears on her eyes. She already bid farewell to her parents, but she was unable to stop crying despite not wanting to increase their worry.


    Yale and Lina were looking at her from outside the formation. Neither of them was showing any expression on their faces, but both were suffering inside.


    No one spoke until the formation activated and Ange disappeared, but after she left Yale opened his mouth.


    "I will track her position right now. I don¡¯t nt to interfere with her, but if I see her in a situation that would lead to her death or that would permanently harm her, I would rather harm her fate than let her experience it."


    Yale was really worried about Ange, but he couldn¡¯t tell about his ns to her or everything would have been for nothing.


    However, they were doing hat to protect Ange¡¯s fate, so it was impossible that Yale or Lina would allow Ange to be killed on exchange.


    Any action from their part would harm Ange¡¯s fate, but it wasn¡¯t the same interfering personally than sending someone to help her, and the weaker the person who interfered, the less harm.


    Of course, it was better to not need to rely on that method, but Yale didn¡¯t mind using his bloodline to order some wolves to rescue Ange if she were to be in danger.


    After all, all the wolves of the universe would obey to Yale¡¯s instructions, and Yale felt that he could always send a wolf with the best strength to match the opponent as long as the one trying to harm Ange wasn¡¯t a World God or an Origin God. If anyone of that strength tries to harm them, Yale wouldn¡¯t mind acting personally even if that forced Ange to reincarnate again.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t mind being a demon against anyone who tried to harm her. Although it wasn¡¯t on Yale¡¯s nature harming innocents, he swore that if Ange were forced to reincarnate again because Yale needed to act personally to save her, he would make the culprit suffer even if he needed to harm innocent people.


    Yale wouldn¡¯t do that even if it were to protect the universe form hidden dangers like Alter Yale, but his daughter was a bottom line that no one should cross.


    After Ange reincarnated, Yale really felt like a father, which was quite different as before because in Ange¡¯s first life, she was born because of Yale¡¯s n to create bloodline and in her second life, she was Yale¡¯s sister.


    However, in her third life, Yale took his role as a father seriously and understood how Lina¡¯s father should have felt in the past when he went to destroy thes that had tried to harm Lina.


    Ange¡¯s situation was far more delicate than Lina¡¯s one, so Yale acting directly would twist her fate to the point that she would need to reincarnate again, which would make that Yale¡¯s reaction would also be stronger.


    Of course, Lina had the same thoughts as Yale, but she couldn¡¯tmand the wolves spread through the universe, so she would only act if the situation reached a point that without direct interference, they couldn¡¯t save her.


    There was no need to say that Lina would also be ruthless to anyone rted to a person who harmed Ange.


    Yale didn¡¯t need too much time to find the where Ange appeared.


    It was quite far from the where they were living, but it was still easy for Yale to appear there in less than a second with his mastery over space.


    After analyzing the, Yale didn¡¯t find anyone stronger than a Law God there, which made it quite simr to Yale¡¯s world, but there was a vital difference, the wasn¡¯t ownerless like Yale¡¯s, but Yale wasn¡¯t the owner of that one.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t find the owner of the anywhere, so he guessed that the owner didn¡¯t reside on that.


    That kind of wasn¡¯t the best for Ange¡¯s training but wasn¡¯t the worst either.


    In that, Ange was looking around disoriented as she didn¡¯t know exactly where she was.


    She appeared near the end of a forest, and she could see a town from there.


    Since she didn¡¯t know what to do, she started walking towards the town, but on her way, she sessfully fulfilled the conditions to make a breakthrough.


    She understood that she could only rely on her own power, so she tried to increase it quickly, but that only worked for the first breakthrough because it was about mastering skills, the rest would need increasing her stats which would take some more time even with her talent.


    She never told anyone about the system that Yale gifted to her, but she liked it a lot since she could see the numbers of her stats.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even know that it was a gift from her father, she just remembered having unlocked it when she was six years old, but as for the reasons of that system existing in her mind, she didn¡¯t think about them.


    Ange was still a kid, so she needed several hours until she reached the town.


    The town didn¡¯t even have guards and wasn¡¯t prosperous at all. In fact, everyone there was ordinary mortals, not a single person had started to practice a Path, which was somewhat strange.


    Usually, that situation happened when there was a war that forced everyone to participate, but Yale didn¡¯t find any war on that.


    It seemed more like if someone had punished that town and left it in that state.


    Ange didn¡¯t even have a storage artifact, so she carried her belongings in a bag, which given Ange¡¯s size wasn¡¯t too big.


    She tried to bring valuables to exchange for food because the food made by her wouldn¡¯tst too much in a bag.


    On the other hand, things like clothes were easy to carry and to sell, so most of the bag was filled with clothes.


    She also carried a small sword with her, but that was the only weapon she brought with her due to limitations on her strength and size.


    Of course, that was the best sword she crafted, and despite being useless for people at Yale¡¯s level, for mortals, it was a valuable treasure, but she wasn¡¯t nning to sell it, that sword was to defend herself.


    She hated violence, and if she could, she would never wield a weapon, but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without using it.


    Ange tried to exchange some clothes for food, but the people in that town weren¡¯t nning to do a proper exchange with her.


    "Exchange? Sure, give everything to me, and in exchange, I will let you leave this town alive."


    Ange tried to exchange with an old woman, but in an instant, a burly man appeared. With that build, he wouldn¡¯t have problems being the strongest among people who didn¡¯t practice a Path.


    In his eyes, Ange was an easy target to rob, and if it weren¡¯t because Ange was still too young, that man wouldn¡¯t hesitate in taking another concubine.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t discard kidnapping her despite her young age, but he first wanted to check Ange¡¯s bag in case she had some background, and she didn¡¯t like young girls that much to take the risk.


    That man felt that no town would attack them for robbery because it was their fault sending a little girl to make a trade, but if he kidnapped her, it wasn¡¯t impossible that some other town became enraged.


    The towns of the areacked practitioners, so they were of simr strength, and each battle among them would provoke a lot of deaths.


    "I came to exchange clothes for food. I won¡¯t exchange them for something else."


    The burly man¡¯s face darkened.


    "Then, you shall die first!"


    The man threw a punch, which would be impossible to endure for any girl of Ange¡¯s age. He lost his temper too quickly and didn¡¯t consider if his action would have some consequences or not.


    "Water Shield."


    Ange murmured before she was covered by water, which stopped the punch easily.

 Chapter 484 Bandit Rulers

    The burly man couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, and his face darkened.


    "A practitioner. Shit!"


    He hadn¡¯t expected that a random little girl would be a practitioner because the practice had been banned by the local power.


    The town belonged to a country governed by a bandit gang, and they forbid that others practiced a Path. The only way to practice a Path was joining them, and anyone who tried to break those rules would be killed mercilessly.


    The power of the bandit gang was huge, and no one of those who tried to break the rules to oppose them seeded.


    The burly man didn¡¯t think that Ange was a rebel, he immediately thought that she was a member of the bandit gang who was testing if someone had broken the rules.


    "You really look down on us! Die!"


    The burly man was a ssic example of a muscle brain and didn¡¯t think about the consequences of his actions at all.


    In his mind, he just thought that the girl wasn¡¯t too strong since she only defended and that it would feel great killing a member of the bandit gang.


    As for the punishment that the bandit gang would unleash towards themter, it didn¡¯t even appear in his mind.


    Since his punches couldn¡¯t break the Water Shield, he used a long rusty sword to stab Ange.


    Ange had just started practicing, so her Water Shield was easily crossed by the rusty sword although the sword itself was weakening a lot in exchange.


    "Weapon Breaker!"


    Ange wielded her short sword and hit the rusty sword of the burly man, which crumbled in an instant by thebined power of Water Shield and Weapon Breaker.


    Water Shield and Weapon Breaker were the two skills that Ange mastered after reaching that. Both of them were focused on preventing others from harming her, but those skills wouldn¡¯t harm the opponent either.


    Ange knew that she would need to harm others at some point because defending wouldn¡¯t always be useful, but at least she wanted to prevent harming others if she could.


    The burly man was stupid, but after his sword broke, he finally realized that he was courting death with his actions and dropped to his knees.


    The rest of the people in the vige had ashen faces as they understood that if the bandit gang sought revenge, they would all die. It didn¡¯t matter that everything was done only by the burly man because the bandit gang would kill them all to use them as an example.


    Of course, Ange didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the bandit gang, but there was no way that the people of the town would think about


    that possibility.


    Trying to solve the situation, the people in the town gifted almost all their food to Ange, which included a storage artifact to contain it.


    That storage artifact was the treasure of the town and relying on it they could store food for more time, butpared to their lives, a storage artifact meant nothing.


    Ange was still young, so she just thought that they were giving that storage artifact to her as apologize. In fact, since Ange¡¯s perspective, the storage artifact and the quantity and quality of the food inside was negligible, so she didn¡¯t think too much before epting.


    She didn¡¯t know how much value that storage artifact and the food contained inside had for the people of the town.


    While Ange left the town, Yale, who was observing her through his incredibly powerful Divine Sense, smiled.


    "You helped Ange a lot with that storage artifact and the food, so I will spare your lives, but that burly man would suffer for the rest of his short life."


    Yale felt that the people of the town acted correctly. If Yale had been displeased, their fates would be far worse than angering the bandit gang they feared so much.


    Yale couldn¡¯t interfere with Ange, but once Ange left, she also severed her ties with the people of that town, so no matter what Yale did to them, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Ange.


    Of course, that was because the lives of the people in that town didn0t have absolutely any effect on Ange. Even if the whole vige were exterminated, nothing would change to Ange.


    Thus, Yale didn¡¯t hesitate in using his authority as Timeless Covering to mess with the burly man¡¯s fate. Yale couldn¡¯t control the fate of others at will, but twisting the fate was easy for him.


    The burly man had already been sentenced to a life of misfortune that would probably end with him dead far before the moment that he should have died.


    Yale would restrain himself when it could harm Ange, but as long as it didn¡¯t affect Ange¡¯s fate, he would be ruthless to those who tried to harm Ange.


    From the moment that the burly man tried to rob Ange¡¯s belongings, Yale had already decided that regardless of the oue, that man was doomed.


    Ange hadn¡¯t been in danger at all because a mortal couldn¡¯t destroy her clothes. Although the quality of the clothes was lowpared to the ones she usually wore, they weren¡¯t something that an ordinary mortal could break.


    After a whole month of travel, Ange found that everyone she met acted strange. No one exchanged goods with her because everyone gifted to her whatever she wanted.


    The rumors about Ange spread quickly, and no one had the guts to defy her.


    Some people weren¡¯t sure if Ange was really a part of the bandit gang, but they were ordinary mortals, so they didn¡¯t dare to anger a practitioner.


    Ange had made four breakthroughs in that month, so she was far stronger than when the burly mand attacked her.


    As for the burly man, he died after being tortured by all his concubines who drugged him and vented their anger before killing him. They had all been forced to be the concubines the burly man and hated him a lot, but they hadn¡¯t dared to act before.


    However, after Ange¡¯s incident, for some reason, they felt a surge of courage, and one of them, coincidentally, found a toxic nt that could be used as a drug that could immobilize someone as big as the burly man.


    Given the bad reputation of the burly man, no one was sad when he died. In fact, they felt that it was a good thing because if the bandit gang appeared, they could say that they killed the burly man for being disrespectful with Ange, which they felt that would increase their chances to survive.


    Ange continues traveling without a fixed destination. Just by walking, she was able to increase her stats, given her extraordinary talent.


    Yale could notice her improvements, and despite being happy for Ange, he felt that his talent was vastly inferiorpared to her talent.


    Yale and Lina rxed a bit because Ange¡¯s journey was being quite smooth after the incident with the burly man, but despite that, Yale was still ready to interfere at any moment to save Ange at thest second if something happened.


    After all, Ange was on a foreign, and despite her increase in strength, she was still too weak to be safe there.


    Two months after Ange reached that, she was near to make a breakthrough to the Novice Rank, but at the same time, she felt that making that breakthrough would be more difficult than her usual breakthroughs, so she wanted to find a ce to rest first, and make the breakthrough with calm.


    She was walking towards a city, the only city she had seen so far since the other ces with people were all small towns.


    Of course, she didn0t knew that the city was the headquarters of the bandit gang and that everyone inside was members of the gang.


    She managed to hear that there was a big city there and decided to make it her destination as it seemed a good ce to make her breakthrough with calm.


    Yale and Lina were restless when they saw their daughter walking towards a city of bandits.


    The leader of those bandits was one of the strongest beings of the nt, a Law God, and he was currently in that city. Moreover, there were five Law Masters under his orders.


    Yale could kill all of them without moving a finger, but killing them would affect Ange¡¯s fate, so he could just hope that they wouldn¡¯t try to harm Ange.


    However, even before Ange reached the gated of the city, she was already surrounded by bandits.


    The Law God wasn¡¯t there, and there wasn¡¯t any Law Master either, but a group of Grandmasters was still something that Ange couldn¡¯t resist.


    That group was slightly above average in the bandit gang, but they didn¡¯t have any authority given their levels of power.


    However, in front of people who weren¡¯t from the gang, they believed that they were like Gods and no one could oppose them. As for a little girl like Ange who practiced a Path without being part of their bandit gang, they were nning to enjoy the situation.


    "I don¡¯t know who you are, but any practitioner who isn¡¯t from our gang should die!"


    Ange knew that any of her skills would be useful to save her and could only look at the men approached her with weapons on their hands.


    However, those men stopped as their heads fell to the ground.


    Yale, who was about to interfere, was bbergasted.

 Chapter 485 Anges Savior

    Ange was so shocked by the sudden change of the situation that she wasn¡¯t able to understand what was happening when the heads of the bandits fell down.


    Yale also couldn¡¯t believe the situation because the person who had killed those bandits had appeared suddenly without Yale noticing about his presence until the bandits died.


    Yale¡¯s perception was lowered because he was very far from that, but he couldn¡¯t believe that someone was so good at hiding his own presence.


    Obviously, there hadn¡¯t been any teleportation because there was no way that Yale didn¡¯t notice it.


    That man had been following Ange for a long time, but no one discovered him.


    When the bandits surrounded Ange, they also surrounded him, which led to him cutting the heads of all the bandits in an instant.


    The man who saved Ange had long ck hair and red eyes. With almost all his body covered with a cloak, only his head and right hand were visible.


    On that right hand, he was wielding a huge scythe, which he had used to cut sever the heads of the bandits.


    That man¡¯s looks were quite scary, and in any other situation, Ange would have beenpletely frightened after seeing him, but at that moment she didn¡¯t care about his looks because he had saved her.


    Yale also was grateful to that man, but after trying to inspect him, he noticed that he wasn¡¯t able to do it.


    It wasn¡¯t that the man was too strong because he was just an Essence God, which was something that Yale noticed when the man attacked previously.


    Yale noticed that the reason for being unable to see through that man was the cloak he was wearing, which blocked the perception of the five senses and even the Divine Sense.


    If it wasn¡¯t because the man had attacked, Yale believed that he wouldn¡¯t have discovered him even if he followed Ange for some hundreds of years.


    Yale had the feeling that unless he became a sixth level immortal, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see through that cloak.


    The crafting method of that cloak was something that far surpassed the limitations of the universe. The cloak was at the Essence God level, but even Yale who was stronger than an Origin God couldn¡¯t see through it.


    That cloak caught Yale¡¯s attention, but it wasn¡¯t the only thing that did it. The scythe in the man¡¯s right hand was something that attracted Yale¡¯s attention even more than the cloak.


    The scythe was just Law God level, but there were two things that made that Yale couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    First, the new Battle Essence was the Scythe Essence, and that man had used it when he killed those men. Moreover, the level of familiarity with that Essence made that Yale was sure that it wasn¡¯t something he had just learned, but that he was a consummate expert using the scythe.


    The person who created the Scythe Essence was exceptional at hiding, which matched quite well with the man that saved Ange.


    Yale was sure that the creator of the Scythe Essence and the owner of the fifth part of the universe creator legacy was the person who had just saved Ange.


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand why that person decided to save Ange or why he had been following her, but as long as he didn¡¯t have bad intentions, Yale wouldn¡¯t try to investigate him.


    The other thing about the scythe that caught Yale¡¯s attention was that it had a strong familiar feeling.


    Giving Yale¡¯s prowess creating weapons, he noticed that the person who created that scythe had been Tofesh.


    Tofesh had been quite famous despite his low level, so Yale didn¡¯t feel that strange that someone had a weapon crafted by him, but it was still something that caught his attention.


    Yale and the man who had saved Ange had never met before, but both of them had created an Essence, had a part of the universe creator¡¯s legacy, had a weapon created by Tofesh, and also had an item with a level that surpassed the limits of the universe.


    Yale continued to observe the situation, and after some time in silence, the man spoke to Ange.


    "Girl, are you alright?"


    Contrary to his looks, his voice didn¡¯t give any scary feeling and seemed warm.


    "Yes. Thank you, senior."


    Ange finally recovered from her shock and bowed in thanks to the person that saved her.


    "Who dared to kill people of our bandit gang! You are all dead!"


    Before the man had time to speak again to Ange, the bandit leader appeared in the sky while shouting. His five Law Master subordinates were following him, and after them, virtually all the members of the bandit gang were also present.


    "Noisy! You don¡¯t have any qualifications to kill me. This world is mine!"


    That voice waspletely different from the one he used to speak with Ange because it was filled with killing intent.


    After hearing that voice, the bandits didn¡¯t do anything because they had already been killed.


    "I hate those who use strength to bully the weak. I have been far from this from some thousands of years, and this is what I find after returning. Disappointing."


    The man¡¯s eyes showed loath while looked at the corpses of the bandits.


    "Sorry, for showing this scene to you. Don¡¯t worry. I was going to kill them anyway for how they ruled this area, so their death isn¡¯t your fault. You only made my work easier."


    The man knew that Ange was a kind girl who didn¡¯t like harming others. After he returned to that, he quickly noticed Ange because she was the only practitioner of the area, so he started to follow her.


    He had been quite pleased with her because she never tried to use her power to oppress the ordinary mortals. The mortals gifted a lot of things to her, but Ange¡¯s intention had always been trading.


    "Girl, what is your name?"


    The man saw that Ange hadn¡¯t spoken after he killed all those bandits, so he changed the topic.


    "My name is Ange."


    Ange replied respectfully.


    "Good name. Well, Ange. This is mine, but I am not omnipresent, so it is still quite dangerous for you. However, if you want, I have an Academy secluded from the rest of the world. There,petition is allowed, but using power to bully others is absolutely forbidden. Do you want toe?"


    That man had founded the academy several thousand years ago, and since then, he invited all the kids he saw alone in his travels.


    He felt that most kids with potential ended unjustly killed just because theycked the background and were faced by enemies far ahead of their level. After all, it would be difficult that all the opponents you met in your life were at the same level as you.


    Thus, he created that academy which served as a ce for all those kids to train andpete with people of their level, allowing them to improve without the danger of offending a random young master and had an elder of that young master getting revenge.


    He had suffered a lot in his young days because of hispleteck of background, and he knew very well how was being bullied by others just because being weak. Thus, he was ruthless towards bullies, but he was soft towards kids.


    "I am willing to go."


    Ange didn¡¯t hesitate in replying because she had just experienced how cruel was the world.


    Usually, with her parents behind her, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer that kind of things, but since she started her travel, she knew that she couldn¡¯t rely on them.


    In that case, joining the academy of her savior was the best option for her.


    "Very well. Show me some skill to test your level and talent. I will ept you regardless of the oue, but I can send you to the most appropriate section if I can evaluate you properly."


    To ensure that thepetition was fair, there were a lot of subdivisions in the academy, and anyone who turned strong enough would be changed to another section.


    Ange nodded and used Water Shield, which made that the man¡¯s face changed.


    "An Origin Path!"


    The man had only noticed that she was a practitioner, but until Ange used a skill, he didn¡¯t notice that she had Origin Qi, and the purity showed that it wasn¡¯t from a Fake Origin Path.


    Someone else might have a difficulty to see the difference, but that man also had an Origin Path, so he could identify another Origin path easily. He obtained it by luck when he was an ordinary mortal and was about to be killed after being thrown by a cliff.


    He should have died, but just a legacy dimension opened and swallowed him. The Origin Path and the ownership of the were things that he obtained from that ce.


    "Sorry, let me check your talents."


    The man put his hand on Ange¡¯s forehead with his expression serious. After all, an Origin path had a lot of implications, and with low talent, it would be more harm than good. He wanted to protect her, but he needed more information before.


    "This... I never saw someone so talented in my life. Is really possible to have so much talent?"


    The man was extremely shocked after noticing Ange¡¯s talent.


    "Forget about joining the academy as a mere student. Do you want to be my personal disciple?"

 Chapter 486 Dual Memories

    Ange was surprised after hearing that her savior wanted to ept her as a direct disciple, but for Yale, that was quite logical given how talented Ange was.


    Although each expert had a different taste for disciples, it was difficult to ignore someone with so much talent.


    "Greetings Master!"


    Ange was surprised, but she still epted quickly. After all, having a strong master was the best way to ensure her own safety.


    As for the part of helping her when practicing, Ange didn¡¯t think about it because she never felt that practice was difficult just boring.


    "Great. Ange, you are my only direct disciple, so you will have a status far different than other people in the academy, but I need to remember you that you mustn¡¯t use this authority to bully others."


    He had a good opinion about Ange, but kids had the tendency to corrupt if they had too much authority, so he spoke to prevent her from having any thought of abusing of her authority.


    However, that was useless because Ange wouldn¡¯t have abused about her authority even if she had the power to decide about the lives and deaths of all the members of the academy, let alone just being the direct disciple of the founder.


    "Don¡¯t worry, master. I will never act like that."


    The man seemed quite pleased with Ange¡¯s reply.


    "As expected of my disciple. Let¡¯s go."


    Ange felt that the space surrounding her was changing, which was something simr to what she felt in that random teleportation.


    "Master, can you tell me your name first? It would be improper not knowing it after reaching the academy."


    Ange already guessed that they were going to teleport, so she asked hurriedly.


    "Oh, right, I forgot about introducing myself. My name is Gerken, but most people know me by my nickname, the Soul Reaper. I don¡¯t like that nickname, so don¡¯t use it."


    Gerken was famous for how many souls he destroyed with his scythe, which could affect souls, but those were all people who abused from others, and that nickname made him seem like a mindless killer.


    "Understood, Master Gerken."


    Ange felt that her master¡¯s nickname fitted his actions when he killed those bandits, but she felt that her master was a kind person after all, so she decided to not use that nickname.


    After both of them teleported, they appeared in front of a colossal city with a namete on the entrance.


    "Heaven Academy... is this master¡¯s academy?"


    Gerken nodded after hearing Ange¡¯s question.


    "It tuned quite big after so much time. Each time I return, its size has increased a lot."


    Gerken looked at the academy with nostalgy on his eyes.


    "I named it Heaven Academy with the hope that it would turn into a safe ce for children in this hell-like world. At that time, I wasn¡¯t strong enough to subdue the whole despite being its owner, but I was able to separate this space to create the Heaven Academy. The whole was filled with constant war and ughter, but here it was a peaceful ce suitable for training. Most of the students from that time are currently acting as teachers here."


    An academy like that would be impossible to sustain on any that didn¡¯t belong to him or in which there were experts stronger than him.


    Moreover, the Heaven Academy was hidden by a formation he created inspiring into his cloak, so unless someone knew that the ce existed and was observing him while teleporting there, not even an Origin God would be able to discover the Heaven Academy.


    However, very few people knew that the famous Soul Reaper was the owner of that, and the itself wasn¡¯t very valuable either, so there wasn¡¯t anyone stronger than him that had managed to see him teleporting to the Heaven Academy.


    Of course, no one was only referring to before he teleported there with Ange because Yale discovered the Heaven Academy at that moment.


    Yale was quite shocked after discovering that in the Heaven Academy were more Law God than in the rest of the world. If the Heaven Academy wanted to exterminate all the other powers on the, it would be an easy thing to do.


    When Ange was introduced to the others in the academy, jealous gazes were directed toward her, but no one was nning to seek problems.


    After all, they all feared their dean, the Soul Reaper. Any student who turned into a bully would be killed without mercy.


    All of those students knew that without the Heaven Academy, they would have died a long time ago, so they felt normal that the dean would kill them if they betrayed the academy.


    Although it was impossible to prevent some bully to appear, even if the dean wasn¡¯t there, those bullies didn¡¯t survive. Each time a new bully died, the thought of those students that bullying others was the same as a death sentence turned firmer.


    As for trying to offend a direct disciple of their dean, it was something they wouldn¡¯t do even if they were crazy.


    Yale rxed once Ange started to live on the Heaven Academy, where she was treated like a princess.


    "This is the best oue."


    Yale murmured those words unconsciously.


    "Why do you say that? This is obviously a good oue, but are you sure that it couldn¡¯t be anything better for her?"


    Lina argued after hearing Yale.


    "I don¡¯t know, that is just how I feel. You can call it intuition."


    Lina didn¡¯t argue more and left to report Ange¡¯s state to the others.


    Yale had a strange smile on his face because he knew something that he couldn¡¯t say. More exactly, something that even if he said no one would believe.


    "I remember clearly that Ange was almost killed by those bandits and I teleported there to save her, and that forced her to reincarnate again, which provoked problems in the war as Lina was kidnapped while being pregnant again. We lost the war."


    Yale remembers that clearly, but at the same time, he also remembered Ange being saved, which didn¡¯t make sense with the other memories.


    Those memories about Ange not being saved appeared suddenly after she was saved, so he knew that Ange was safe, but he couldn¡¯t help to think about those memories.


    Moreover, there were some memories that were from the future. If he only saw the future, he would have considered it a vision, but he also remembered a bit of different past, which made no sense at all if it was a vision.


    He immediately thought of a Timeless Sovereign modifying the past, but after going to the Timeless Border to investigate no one had done something to alter the time.


    The universe creator didn¡¯t act, the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t act, Alter Yale didn¡¯t act, and obviously, Yale himself didn¡¯t act either.


    Yale would have thought that he was just overly worried for Ange and thought of the worst situation, but with his level, he could differentiate between memories and worries. Moreover, illusions couldn¡¯t affect him.


    Thus, he was sure that those memories were real, but not from his current timeline. Obviously, those memories weren¡¯t from Alter Yale either because for him Ange never managed to reincarnate, so she never went to that.


    "Something modified the flow of time making Ange survive, but that hasn¡¯t been something did by a Timeless Sovereign, nor any other living being of this universe."


    Yale was sure about that point because there wasn¡¯t any other possible exnation for those memories.


    "Before, when I investigated the problems of this universe¡¯s fate, I noticed that curse which provoked so many problems to Wyba and Ange, but thinking about it again, that curse too strong to the effects it has like if something was restricting it."


    Yale felt enlightened at that moment.


    "That thing which is restraining it should be the reason for this. I don¡¯t know what it is, but definitely, it isn¡¯t a living being, it is more like that curse, but it works on the opposite and doesn¡¯t n to harm those living in this universe. However, something like a curse capable of turning back on time to solve a problem is something too scary. I can¡¯t even imagine how such a thing exists in this universe. Moreover, I can¡¯t detect that thing directly, so it has probably been part of this universe from the first moment."


    It was difficult to believe, but Yale was sure that there was something strange with the universe and its fate, but that was something that had been there from the start.


    "This universe was created different from usual ones, but that alone can¡¯t exin what is happening... Moreover, this is the first time I have this kind of dual memories but is this really the first time it happens, or I was just too weak previously, and I wasn¡¯t able to notice it?"


    At that moment, in the Timeless Border, the shadow of the universe creator smiled.


    "Finally, someone else besides me who is able to see through this eternal curse, but I always believed that he would be able to do it someday. Am I right, Yale¡¯s shadow?"


    A man looking exactly like Yale appeared at the side of the universe creator¡¯s shadow.


    Yale left a shadow each time he entered into the Timeless Border, so it wasn¡¯t strange that there was a shadow there, but that shadow wasn¡¯t of any of the times Yale went there.

 Chapter 487 Eternal Curse

    "That was indeed fated to happen in some timeline, but don¡¯t get confident, this just means that right now you are on the correct path, but you have been on the correct path before ending up in failed a lot of times. I bet that you don¡¯t even remember how many."


    Yale¡¯s shadow spoke calmly.


    "I know, I know. This is just a good sign. I don¡¯t know how many millions of times I failed, and that damned curse makes mee back to a point where it was still possible to avoid failure but is solving one thing and facing several new ones, this doesn¡¯t seem to have an end..."


    The universe creator seemed quite lonely and tired while speaking about that topic. He was just a shadow, but the original one would act exactly in the same way. However, Yale¡¯s shadow was the only one who could see him in that state.


    "You were the one who created this curse. Although it was by ident, it was your will which provoked the curse, so you shouldn¡¯t beining about it now."


    The matter about that curse was something that had apanied the universe creator from his previous universe, but at that time, the curse was something that just affected him. However, after creating a universe, the universe was born with that same curse.


    "You don¡¯t need to tell me that. I am nning to continue trying even if I need all the eternity. Anyway, it isn¡¯t like if I can break the curse. Keeping repeating the failures without even trying is worse than trying to solve them. Moreover, this universe tries to solve the problems by itself due to that curse, so I must make use of that advantage."


    Although that was a curse, it saved the universe creator and the universe itself countless times.


    That curse was created at the same time that the Timeless Border when the person who would be the universe creator managed to travel in time for the first time. Although it was a failure and just managed to send his mind, he did something that shouldn¡¯t be done, and less with the will he had at that moment about saving his world.


    An abandoned universe was doomed, and no one in the multiverse should be able to change that. However, the process of destruction of that universe was reversed for a bit due to that time travel.


    He defied everything that day. He wasn¡¯t even an immortal, but he still managed to mess with the time and prevent the end of his world.


    That heaven-defying will at the moment he managed to seed with the time travel became a curse that had been following him since that instant.


    Anything that made his n fail would make the time to rewind to a point where failure could be avoided.


    Without that curse, he wouldn¡¯t have seeded in creating a new universe. That curse had been his trump card to seed in his ns, but it also became the source of his nightmares.


    When a situation repeated for millions of times ending with failure each time, it didn¡¯t seem like having another chance. It was more like a torture. Of course, killing himself wouldn¡¯t work to stop that endless loop.


    He hadn¡¯t suffered that much before creating the universe, but the conflict with that other universe had been the source of his tiredness.


    The universe would win the war in some timeline, that was something that universe creator knew because the shadow of Yale at his side was from a Yale who saw the end of the war without losing.


    That shadow was the first person he met the second time he entered in the Timeless Border, but at that time, the shadow hadn¡¯t told him about most matters.


    In fact, the shadow almost didn¡¯t speak unless the information wasn¡¯t something that could be said.


    The fact that the Timeless Border could have shadows from the future was an effect of the curse. Although spaces simr to the Timeless Border existed in other universes, there were only shadows of the past.


    Since that curse also affected the universe, the fate of the people changed to help the universe to seed and not even the curse sent by the other universe could work properly and its prowess was severely diminished.


    Moreover, there were people who weren¡¯t the universe creator and were deeply affected by the curse appeared, the Timeless Sovereigns.


    Saving the universe that time wasn¡¯t something that the universe creator could do alone, which provoked that other Timeless Sovereigns appeared and they had used their power to change the time.


    In fact, doing something like that in that universe was far easier than in any other universe because the curse was assisting them and even with that, it was still extremely difficult to seed.


    Alter Yale returning from a different future was also something that needed to happen and was his duty as a Timeless Sovereign of that universe. It was for that reason that the universe creator of his timeline sealed the universe, making it simr to having been destroyed, but without being really destroyed. He prevented the curse from rewinding the time and let Alter Yale be the person who did it.


    If Alter Yale had failed, then the time would have gone back anyway.


    The universe creator had always been the only person who remembered everything, which made him quite lonely. However, the worst moment for him was when his existence was erased and the time went back, which made that his best friend sacrificed in his ce.


    He hadn¡¯t wished that to happen, but his friend had always been quite perceptive and noticed something strange when the universe creator went back in time.


    In fact, that was the only solution. The other universe paid a huge price for that attack, and someone needed to receive it.


    The universe creator had been feeling guilty from that same day.


    It wasn¡¯t until Yale reincarnated that he noticed that he was the same person as the shadow that he had known for so much time. Of course, Yale hadn¡¯t reached a point to create that shadow at that time, but the fact that he was there was a glimpse of hope to the universe creator.


    "You are quite thoughtful. Are you thinking about the past?"


    Yale¡¯s shadow asked.


    "You are right. Too many things happened, but now I see the end neared than ever. We failedst time because Lina, with Ange in her womb, was kidnapped which affected Yale in the war, but the curse worked to solve it this time, so I bet that our chances a pretty high. Even if we fail, we would be a step nearer to sess."


    It wasn¡¯t like if the curse would disappear by winning the war, but as long as nothing interfered with the growth of the universe, the curse wouldn¡¯t activate.


    "You already know how to break that eternal curse. It is just that you can¡¯t pay that price."


    The universe creator¡¯s face darkened when he heard that.


    "How can I do that? I need to destroy everything that had once been rted to me, which obviously include the universe and myself. Of course, those who attacked us, and all those higher universes rted to them are also included. Let alone that destroying those higher universes is impossible for me right now. I spent an eternity caring about this universe, and there are people important to me here, there is no way I can destroy everything even if it is to put free to my torment. I just need to win this win, and the problem will be solved for now."


    There was something else that the universe creator didn¡¯t say, which was that he must also hate his own universe with all his strength. Just trying to destroy everything in desperation wouldn¡¯t work, those had to be his true feelings, or it would be useless. Thus, the method to break that curse was something impossible for him to aplish.


    He created that curse, and he was the only one who could break it, but he couldn¡¯t fulfill those conditions nor wished to fulfill them.


    "You are right."


    Yale¡¯s shadow never thought that the universe creator would decide to destroy everything because it was against his own nature.


    "Saving Ange and Yale noticing about the curse isn¡¯t the only thing which happened. Alter Yale killed almost all the hidden dangers that would harm the universe even if it was unconsciously, but there were some alive. However, that Soul Reaper had just killed them. The other universe should be quite in despair right now."


    If all the hidden dangers disappeared, the other universe would have noticed that there was something wrong before they attacked the first time, so Alter Yale left on purpose some of them in a instead of destroying it. That was just a bit infected, and it was concentrated on certain bandit gang, so the danger wasn¡¯t too big.


    When they all died in the hands of the Soul Reaper, the other universe noticed it and started to investigate it because all of them were dead.


    However, the ones in charge of doing that regretted their actions because when they focused on investigating those deaths, they were killed by Alter Yale who had infiltrated and had been waiting for a chance to destroy that organization.


    That day their universe, which always had the initiative, had received a huge blow when the organization focused on hidden operations was annihted.

 Chapter 488 Hundred Souls

    Yale didn¡¯t know anything about the conversation that the two shadows were having in the Timeless Border, but he had been pondering about fate since the day he discovered those dual memories.


    He spent a whole year meditating about it while Ange was been training in the Heaven Academy.


    In that ce, her training was smooth, and with her personality, she won the hearts of the other students.


    After that year, she was already at the Master Rank, which showed a training speed that left Lina speechless as it was far faster than her own. Yale had stopped worrying about that matter and was just focusing on investigating fate.


    The Heaven Academy was a safe ce, and Lina was keeping a look on Ange anyway.


    After that year, Yale opened his eyes.


    "I am sure that fate is working in a strange way, but that really doesn¡¯t matter because I feel that it is something that benefits this universe."


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that other curse, the curse created by the other universe would have killed Ange and Wyba before Yale could have saved them.


    Thus, after a year of investigation, Yale didn¡¯t feel that the strangeness of fate was something bad.


    However, the reason he ended up spending a whole year wasn¡¯t just to reach that conclusion.


    "Fate... I feel that if I increase my understanding of fate, my chances of seeding in creating the next level of my Path will increase a lot."


    Yale had already determined the direction of his Path. He wanted to add the Metal Essence and the Scythe Essence as a new and also fuse the crafting-based Essences. The first part wouldn¡¯t be too difficult once he mastered the Scythe Essence, but the second one was a problem.


    Moreover, creating a method to be a fifth level immortal with such a strong Path was incredibly difficult even if he didn¡¯t take into ount those two matters, and after a year of studying fate, Yale really felt that he needed to improve his understanding of fate.


    Usually, only to be a sixth level immortal there was a need to obtain in-depth understanding towards fate, and depending on the Path it wasn¡¯t even needed, but to Yale, it was something he needed to be a fifth level immortal due to how strong was his own Path.


    "I am a Timeless Sovereign, investigating my own fate is useless, and in fact, I think it would be better to investigate fate from the start to the end and not from a point in the midst of a life."


    Yale waved his hand, and souls started to appear in front of him.


    Those souls werepletely empty. They were new souls that Yale had just created. Usually, one needed to be an Origin God to do that, but Yale¡¯s Path allowed to do it at fourth level immortal.


    There was a total of hundred souls, and Yale was nning to send them all to be born in random ces of the universe.


    The lives of those souls were independent, but they had something special hidden within them.


    Each time they died; their life would be sent to Yale who would analyze it to decipher how fate worked with them.


    All those souls had apleteck of talent to practice, so their chances to be strong and achieve immortality were practically inexistent.


    New souls created by an expert always had that problem; it wasn¡¯t that Yale wanted to make their lives more difficult.


    However, Yale felt that the problem with their talent would also be something good for him because if one of them managed to break the shackles of their talent, that person would have changed the fate, which was something that Yale wanted to see.


    Shiba was someone who did that, so Yale new that it was possible to change the fate in that way, but it was extremely difficult, and those souls had worse talent than Shiba¡¯s.


    In fact, Yale didn¡¯t have expectations that one of those hundred souls would seed in changing fate.


    It would be great if one of them managed to do it, but it wasn¡¯t within his ns.


    However, he made that anyone who managed to surpass fate would automatically send all the life of that person until that moment to Yale, so he would know if someone seeded.


    He would ept as his disciple any of those souls if they managed to surpass their fate.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lina asked after seeing Yale surrounded by the hundred souls.


    "Researching the fate."


    After speaking Yale waved his hand and those hundred souls entered into the cycle of reincarnation.


    "So, you can already create souls... I never tried to do it."


    No one had tried to create souls after reaching fourth level immortal with Yale¡¯s Path becausemon sense told them that they couldn¡¯t create souls with their level.


    "You should be able to do it if you try. It will be tiring for you to create a hundred souls in one go, but if you just want to create some souls, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    The simplified versions of the Path were somewhat weaker, but not even an Origin God could create a hundred souls in one go without getting tired, so that problem wasn¡¯t a real problem.


    "Why would I need to create so many souls in one go?"


    Lina chuckled because she never thought about that, she was just curious about creating souls, but to satisfy her curiosity, creating one or two would be enough.


    "I never said that you must do that. Now I feel like learning the Scythe Essence, let¡¯s go with my grandfather, he should be able to teach us."


    Yale didn¡¯t need to do anything until one those hundred souls died or changed fate, and Ange was training safely on the Heaven Academy, so Yale felt that it was a good moment to master the Scythe Essence.


    Even Ange had started to train with the Scythe under her master¡¯s guidance, so Yale couldn¡¯t allow himself to be less skillful than his daughter. He could allow being less talented, but he couldn¡¯t be weaker than her in any aspect or his pride as a father would be damaged.


    Moreover, he also wanted to show that he wouldn¡¯t lose with Ange¡¯s master in anything because Yale wanted to be the one helping Ange to train, but he couldn¡¯t because of Ange¡¯s situation.


    Ange was more talented than Yale, but her level limited her progress, so Yale¡¯s improvements while learning the Scythe Essence were something that Ange couldn¡¯tpare. She reached the limit of her level quickly, so she could only advance more after increasing her level.


    Ange only advanced to the next level when she had trained everything to the limit of that level. Those were orders of her master who felt that with her talent, it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t reach the absolute pinnacle for each Rank.


    Yale and Lina, before Ange departed, had also told her that it was better to train like that, which made that Ange could just sigh and obey.


    Five yearster, Ange managed to be a Law Master, which was a fearsome speed. After all, Ange was only sixteen years old that year.


    In her previous life, with sixteen years old she was just at the Novice Rank, the difference in talent between both lives was far too great.


    The Heaven Academy was full of resources that could make the body mature even with quick breakthroughs because those resources were something that a lot of students needed. Thus, Ange didn¡¯t look like a child and instead looked like her real age.


    Ange was quite simr to her previous life, but some of her features looked like Lina¡¯s, which made her different.


    She was adored as a goddess in the Heaven Academy. If others obeyed the Soul Reaper for fear, they obeyed Ange for adoration.


    However, although she was adored, not a single man had the guts to express love for her. They simply were far weaker than her and didn¡¯t want to act like a clown.


    Moreover, anyone who did something like that would turn the enemy of all the rest of the students, and no one wanted to be in that position.


    The only ones with a strengthparable to Ange were the teachers, but they had known Ange since she was a child, so there wasn¡¯t any of them who saw her as a woman.


    The day Ange became a Law Master there was a huge party in the Heaven Academy. She was admired by everyone. Men and women. Young and old.


    Thus, the whole academy celebrated her breakthrough.


    Ange obtained that reputation because her personality fitted way too much in the Heaven Academy. She was usually selfless and even had helped to train a lot of students without asking anything in exchange.


    All the students called her big sister, disregarding their ages, and the teachers treated her as if she was their own daughter.


    As for Gerken, Ange¡¯s master, he was extremely pleased with her and also treated her like his own daughter, although Ange rejected him when he offered to adopt her as his daughter.


    That party was also a farewell party because Ange announced that she would go to roam the world to obtain more experience and master the rest of the Laws.


    She wasn¡¯t nning to try to be a Law God before having mastered all the Laws.

 Chapter 489 Anges Anger

    When Ange left the Heaven Academy, she appeared at a random point of the.


    She hadn¡¯t seen too much of that because her master brought her to the academy quite quickly, so she was curious about seeing the rest of the.


    She was very different from the first time she appeared on that. In the past, she had been a mortal who just started to practice, but at that moment, she was a Law Master.


    Although she only mastered one Law and it was the Life Law like in her previous life, which made that her battle prowess wasn¡¯t too highpared to other Law Masters, she was still a Law Master.


    Moreover, that was from her master, so it was quite safe for her even without too much battle prowess. After all, there was no way that her master wouldn¡¯t be keeping an eye on her in case she faced some danger from Law Masters or Law Gods.


    With her speed as a Law Master, Ange didn¡¯t waste too much time traveling and went almost directly from one town to another.


    Everyone in the towns was respectful with her because in those towns no one was able to notice Ange¡¯s strength, which meant that she was far stronger than them.


    Ange saw different cultures and different people, but although some of them weren¡¯t people that Ange liked, she just considered that they hadcked a proper education.


    However, she never felt angry about their behavior. She only felt pity for them.


    A certain day through her journey, she reached a town where everyone was in the main za shouting.


    "Kill the abomination!"


    "Something like that shouldn¡¯t exist!"


    "You shouldn¡¯t be allowed to breathe the same air as we. I can¡¯t believe that your mother hid you for more than four years."


    Ange frowned when she heard those shouts because she could also descent cries of pain and fear from their victim.


    "What is happening here?"


    Ange asked while releasing her aura, which made that everyone stopped.


    A moment after that a man flew up to stand in front of Ange. That man was a Law Master who had mastered the Fire Law and the Wind Law.


    "I am sorry if my people disturbed you. We found an abomination hidden in our town, and we are executing that thing publicly, but the people need to vent anger first."


    Although that man saw that Ange wasn¡¯t stronger than him, he didn¡¯t want to seek problems without reason. Ange was clearly traveling, and she stopped when she heard so many shouts, so the man hoped that she would continue on her way quickly.


    "I am curious."


    Once Ange spoke, the man waved his hand, and the masses moved to show what they considered an abomination.


    At the next instant, Ange really felt that there was an abomination in that ce, but in her eyes, the abomination was the people living in that town and that Law Master.


    Lying on the ground, there was a little girl who Ange felt that shouldn¡¯t even be five years old yet. She waspletely covered with wounds and blood.


    It was easy to notice that people had been healing her to prevent her from dying until they were tired to beat her.


    As for the reason why the people in the town called the little girl and abomination, Ange noticed it immediately, but for her, the fact that someone used that reason to call someone abominable was even more serious.


    The girl was mostly like a normal human, but she had a wolf tail and a pair of wolf ears.


    Ange had never seen Yale in his half-beast form after reincarnation, but she knew about Aiwai, who despite calling herself Yale¡¯s sister, Ange also considered her more like a sister than an aunt, and Aiwai also preferred to be called sister than being called aunt.


    Moreover, she also knew that her father was nicknamed the Wolf God, so Ange had always liked wolves.


    "This girl¡¯s father was a beast in human form who infiltrated in our town and married one of our women, who gave birth to the abomination. That man was a Law Master, and I treated him like a close friend, but how would I have imagined that he was a beast in disguise. After a long battle, I killed him, and we have just executed the mother of the abomination. There is only a bit more of venting anger until we also kill the abomination and finish this matter."


    That girl was different from the half-beasts of Yale¡¯s world, she was born like that because of her parents, but in normal circumstances, that mix wouldn¡¯t happen. Usually, she would have been born as a human with a wolf bloodline or a wolf with high intelligence, but fate tricked their family, and she was born like that, which ended up in a cmity when they were discovered.


    The reason her father was discovered was that the hat that covered her daughter¡¯s ears was blown identally by the wind, and everyone saw her ears. Her father was forced to reveal his true form to battle with the other Law Master and try to buy time for his wife and daughter to flee, but they were caught anyway.


    In fact, fate acted like that for two things.


    One was that Ange was on that and the other that the little girl was one of the hundred souls that Yale sent to reincarnation.


    In fact, Yale spat the tea he was drinking when he saw that little girl. He didn¡¯t know nor wanted to know where those souls were, but there was no way he couldn¡¯t recognize them.


    Ange slowlynded down at the side of the girl and looked at her closely.


    No one found strange that she was curious about her, and it didn¡¯t harm them to let Ange examine her closely, so no one tried to stop her.


    "This girl is covered by blood, but I can see how cute she is. How can this be an abomination? She is just too huggable."


    After Ange thought that, the little girl waspletely healed with Ange¡¯s Life Law and Time Law. In fact, strong ripples of time surrounded Ange as she advanced to Law Master on the Time Law in that same instant.


    "A breakthrough? Sudden inspiration for having healed the abomination? Well, people still need to vent anger, so this isn¡¯t a problem."


    In that Law Master¡¯s eyes, Ange just wanted to test the skill andcked a test subject, which turned up to be that little girl.


    Mastering a Law after mastering a powerful skill wasn¡¯t that strange and seeing how all the injuries of the little girl had been healed, he didn¡¯t doubt that Ange had used a very powerful skill thatbined the Life Law and the Time Law.


    "Can you spare her life. I will take her with me."


    Everyone was shocked by Ange¡¯s words.


    "She helped you to achieve a breakthrough, so it isn¡¯t like I don¡¯t understand you, but she must die today. Lowly beasts shouldn¡¯t tarnish the blood of humanity! We can¡¯t allow an abomination to exist."


    After hearing those words, Ange¡¯s anger exploded uppletely. No matter how she thought about it, the people of that town were just too hateful.


    "Lowly beast? Trying to kill a little girl just because she is different is what lowly beasts do! Are you sure that this isn¡¯t a town of lowly beasts? No, I doubt that even beast would act like that. You are worse than beasts!"


    The faces of everyone darkened after hearing Ange¡¯s shout, and some people even fell to the ground injured.


    An instantter, for first time in all her lives, Ange emanated killing intent.


    No matter how she thought about it, there was no way she could forgive that kind of people, and she was sure that her father and her master wouldn¡¯t forgive them either.


    "Master is very kind, but he is known as a ruthless killer. Now, I understand. The people that master killed are those like those of this town. They must die, or there would be more victims like this little girl and her family."


    After achieving that understanding, she made another breakthrough mastering the Death Law.


    "You are on the side of the beasts? Then, you have betrayed humanity. Those who betray humanity must die!"


    Killing intent emanated from that man, but he didn¡¯t attack because he noticed that there were the auras of three Laws surrounding Ange, and thebination of the Death Law and the Time Law was quite frightening, so he didn¡¯t want to make a move carelessly.


    "You are a fool. I don¡¯t think that would be bad being like this little girl. She is very cute the way she is. Why is that wrong? Moreover, the wolves of this universe had been blessed by the Wolf God, and their status isn¡¯t lower than humans at all! Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I am sure that even if a wolf tail grew on my back and my ears turned those of a wolf, my parents and my master would still love me in the same way!"


    After finishing to speak, Ange mastered the Water Law, and her system sent a notification she had never seen before.


    [Conditions met. Wolf God¡¯s bloodline unlocked.]

 Chapter 490 Anges Wolf God Bloodline

    When Ange heard that notification, her body started to change, and she entered automatically in a half-beast form.


    Her hair was silver, and a pair of wolf ears were on her head. A wolf tail appeared on her back, and her eyes turned blue.


    Until that point, she was like that little girl, but there was a difference: two huge wings appeared on her back.


    Ange had been wearing white clothes from the beginning, so the transformation made that when others saw her, they felt like seeing a holy being.


    However, for the people in that town, any living being that wasn¡¯t a human was a wicked existence that must be killed, so they all attacked without thinking. Thew Master was shocked by Ange¡¯s transformation, but even more for the impulsiveness of the people in the town. Given their strength even when Ange only mastered one Law, they would have been unable to harm her, and the Ange in front of them was far stronger than that.


    Before the Law Master could do anything to stop the impulsive people of the town, they had all lost their heads. It was only after their head fell that the Law Master saw that Ange was wielding a huge scythe.


    "Master told me that the scythe isn¡¯t to battle but to kill. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand well the difference, but now I understand. I hate violence, and my master is like me, but when there is someone we must kill, we shall do it quickly. There is no need to engage in a battle that would prolong the suffering, a single hit that finished everything is enough."


    It took only a second for her to kill all the people in the town except thatw Master. They had all attacked her with murderous intentions, and they all had tortured that little girl.


    The people in the town had even killed the kids that tried to speak on her behalf when she was discovered.


    Although she always hid her wolf ears and tail, she had a lot of friends since she was kind and cute.


    Virtually all the kids of the town were killed in a chain of hatred that spread from those who tried to protect her.


    Children killed by their own parents because they spoke on behalf of someone who they considered an abomination.


    The few children surviving were the ones who were enjoying the most hitting the little girl. They had always been the local bullies, and beating others was funny for them.


    After her improvements as a Law Master, her Divine Eyes had awakened, and she saw the past of that town, which included those atrocities.


    Thus, although that was the first time that Ange killed someone, she didn¡¯t feel bad. Her only regret was not having reached that town faster to prevent that those other kids died.


    "Abominable souls bathed in hatred for those different than you. I curse you to be reincarnated into beasts forever!"


    Ange¡¯s scythe couldn¡¯t cut souls, so the souls of those people were still there.


    As for that punishment to their souls, Ange felt that it was what they deserved.


    For people who hated all living beings that weren¡¯t human, that was the cruelest punishment, but Ange wasn¡¯t nning to make that it was impossible for them to train nor she would interfere with their reincarnation to allow them to preserve their memories.


    Thus, if their nature as sentient beings were different, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily suffer from that curse.


    Of course, wolves were excluded from that curse. Wolves were blessed by the Wolf God and reincarnation into a wolf was already considered at the same level than as a human, so when Ange said beasts, wolves weren¡¯t included.


    "You are just a Law Master, you won¡¯t seed at cursing them, and I won¡¯t allow you!"


    The Law Master attacked when saw Ange starting to manipte the Life Law and the Deathw to curse their reincarnation.


    Once those souls were cursed, they would be souls of a level inferior to humans and divine beasts. They would be souls of beasts, which for that Law Master were beings that should be enved or killed in front of human supremacy.


    Ange had mastered the Scythe Law when she killed the people in the town. The scythe Essence wasn¡¯t an advanced Essence, so the Scythe Law existed.


    However, she didn¡¯t use it to stop that Law Master. She was focused on sending those souls to reincarnation to fix their corrupted existences.


    At that moment, despite Ange still being in her half-wolf form, her eyes weren¡¯t blue but golden.


    Thest inherited power that Ange had yet to awaken, the Celestial Knowledge, had awakened while she was manipting reincarnation.


    Thus, despite being a Law Master, what she was controlling were the Life Essence and the Death Essence.


    Ange was far better than controlling the Celestial Knowledge than when Yale used it for the first time.


    Thebination of Supreme Talent and Celestial Knowledge was way too powerful, and it was one of the reasons for the factions of Lina and Yale to be expecting a son or daughter of them who could inherit both powers


    Of course, that attacking Law Master didn¡¯t know anything about that and he attacked with all his strength instead of fleeing.


    He sensed some cold while approaching and then noticed that he didn¡¯t have a body and was only a soul. A soul had run into the area where the other souls were being cursed to reincarnate into beasts.


    "No!"


    That was his shout as the cursepleted, and his soul turned that of an ordinary beast losing a great part of his intellect. Without managing to train like a beast and increase his intelligence bit a bit, he would never be able to restore to his previous state.


    His consciousness faded without knowing how he lost his body, but if he had looked down after noticing that he had lost his body, he would have seen a broken ice statue on the ground that looked like him a lot.


    Given how much it looked like his body, the first thought would be that it was his frozen body, but it wasn¡¯t a frozen body, it was only a statue of ice, which pieces were beginning to melt.


    Some secondster, all the souls departed to reincarnate, and Ange¡¯s eyes returned to be blue, which was the color they had in her half-beast form.


    After that, Ange went to the side of the little girl and hugged her.


    The little girl had deep admiration for Ange, and admiration that started from her bloodline and increased after seeing Ange¡¯s prowess.


    Moreover, the little girl had suffered a lot since she was discovered, so she started to cry when she felt safety on Ange¡¯s arms.


    After an hour, the girl finally had no more tears and stopped crying.


    "It is everything alright now. What is your name?"


    Ange asked gently.


    "Lily."


    She had stopped crying, but she was still unable to speak too much at that moment.


    "Very well, Lily. I don¡¯t think I am good enough to take a disciple, but I am confident in taking care of a little sister. Are you willing to be my little sister?"


    Ange thought about the rtionship between Yale and Aiwai and felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if she adopted a little sister.


    "Can I? Really? I love you, bit sis!"


    Lily seemed spirited suddenly after hearing Ange¡¯s words, and in an instant, wings appeared on her back.


    Although her father managed to be a Law Master, he didn¡¯t belong to a divine beast bloodline, so Lily¡¯s bloodline had been quite ordinary, but after Ange spoke, her bloodline became that of a divine beast in an instant.


    It was for that increase in the bloodline that a lot of energy appeared in Lily¡¯s body.


    Ange hadn¡¯t done anything to alter her bloodline. It happened automatically when she asked Lily to be her little sister.


    Ange had the Wolf God¡¯s bloodline, which reigned supreme among all the wolf bloodlines of the universe. Inheriting that bloodline wasn¡¯t different from being like a divinity for the wolves, a mere word from her could change their fates, and more when Ange spoke so sincerely about adopting Lily as a sister.


    Ange noticed the chance on Lily¡¯s bloodline, but she didn¡¯t mind as long as Lily was happy.


    Ange liked the feeling of being a big sister, and for some reason, she felt that it wasn¡¯t her first time being a big sister, but that didn¡¯t match with her memories.


    Memories could be sealed, but there were things so deeply marked in a soul that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    When Lily stood up and tried to use her wings to fly, she noticed that they were surrounded by ice and there weren¡¯t any corpses there, only ice statues that were melting.


    Lily failed on her first try to fly, and Ange wasn¡¯t proficient at using her wings either, so she couldn¡¯t teach her.


    Ange could fly due to her level of power, but she still tried to learn how to fly with the wings together with Lily. With Ange present, no matter how many times they fail, Lily would never get hurt from falling to the ground.


    While they were practicing how to fly with wings, Ange¡¯s master sighed before speaking.


    "Wolf God, I know that you are also looking at your daughter. I already discovered your daughter¡¯s identity, so can you show yourself?"

 Chapter 491 The Soul Reaper and the Wolf God

    After the Soul reaper spoke, the space twisted, and an incarnation appeared.


    Yale had sent an incarnation instead of going personally.


    The reason for that wasn¡¯t to influence on Ange¡¯s fate because at that moment meeting for a while wouldn¡¯t be harmful to her, but Ange was with Lily, who was one of the souls that Yale had created.


    Although there wouldn¡¯t be any problem by meeting Ange at that moment, Yale didn¡¯t want to harm Lily.


    Her chances of being sessful were almost inexistent, but after meeting Ange, they increased quite a bit. However, meeting Yale would destroy those chances again.


    Yale didn¡¯t even dare to go to that personally since he knew that Lily was there.


    "Thank you for taking care of my daughter."


    Gerken smiled after hearing those words.


    "We were fated to be master and disciple. There is nothing to thank me. I just did what I wanted to do."


    Gerken had been in a good mood since he met Ange, and after seeing her actions in that town, he couldn¡¯t avoid being happy for her. After all, he knew that Ange¡¯s main problem was her mindset, so he was d that Ange managed to find the resolution to kill those evildoers to protect an innocent girl.


    "She managed to have a breakthrough in her mindset, thanks to you. That was her main problem, and it had been finally solved. Now, the problems of her past life wouldn¡¯t affect her."


    Ange had yet to recover her memories, but since the moment she managed to have that breakthrough in mindset, she was considered to have surpassed her previous lives by far, and those lives wouldn¡¯t harm her fate anymore even if she remembered them. Of course, since that wasn¡¯t something Yale thought that could happen, the memories were still sealed until she became a Law God.


    "So, she really is a reincarnation? I considered that option several times given her talent, but for her behavior, she doesn¡¯t seem to have memories from other lives. You sealed them, right?"


    Gerken always felt that there should be several secrets behind Ange for her having such an outstanding talent, but it wasn¡¯t until she awoke her bloodline that he noticed that she was the daughter of the famous Wolf God.


    In fact, Gerken himself was a fan of the Wolf God because the Wolf God had hunted traitors through the whole universe, and a lot of them were people that Gerken hated but wasn¡¯t able to kill them due to the disparity of power.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t anything personal between Gerken and the traitors, but Gerken knew of a lot of evil deeds done by them.


    Knowing about that while being unable to do something to solve the situation had been very frustrating for Gerken.


    "Yes, she can¡¯t remember her past lives because I sealed them. The seal will break after she bes a Law God."


    Yale didn¡¯t n to hide that matter from Gerken since he would discover about it after Ange recovered her memories.


    "I understand. You should have had your reasons for doing it. However, for your words, I think that it shouldn¡¯t be too problematic if you go to meet her."


    Ange never told Gerken that she missed her parents, but there was no way that Gerken didn¡¯t notice about it.


    "I have two reasons for not doing it despite wanting to go and hug her right now."


    Yale truly missed Ange, but he had already lived for a lot of years and knew how to restrain himself.


    "The first reason is that girl that is with Ange. She is a soul I created to research fate, and my influence will harm her if I appear there even if it is with an incarnation."


    Gerken was quite shocked after hearing that. The possibilities of that happening by coincidence were extremely low, so it could only be considered fate, but it was quite a strange fate.


    "Now that you say it, fate is really strange, no wonder you are researching about it."


    Gerken didn¡¯t have any ns to study fate since it was something too abstract for him. He always wondered about why young kids would be so much influenced by the presence of their families, but that was just curiosity. Fate wasn¡¯t something that an Essence God could research properly.


    "The second reason is even more important, and it isn¡¯t an unexpected one. Soon the seal separating both universes would open, and we willunch our counterattack. Our universe will go all out. This time is victory or defeat, no more dys."


    Gerken¡¯s face turned serious when Yale spoke about the war. Essence Gods didn¡¯t mean too much for that war, they would be just ordinary soldiers, so although Gerken heard about the war, he didn¡¯t know too many details.


    "This war will be too dangerous even for me. Even if we manage to win, I can¡¯t be sure that I will return alive. If Ange meets me, probably she wouldn¡¯t want to leave my side, and even if she continues to travel, I am sure that she will request to meet me frequently. I am one of the twomanders of this war, I am not so free, and I fear that Ange would want to participate if she learns about it."


    The Battle God and the Wolf God were announced as the twomanders of the war, so with the date of the break of the seal nearing, Yale had a lot of matters to care. Although in most of the matters, he just needed to speak with the Battle God about them, if Ange were with him, hiding the war from her would be almost impossible.


    "I don¡¯t understand your intentions. Speaking about Ange is one thing, but I feel that you want me to go to the war and not go at the same time."


    Yale said how important the war was, but also how deadly it would be. If Yale didn¡¯t want that Gerken joined, he wouldn¡¯t have said that it was so important, just another battle of the war. On the other hand, if Yale wanted that Gerken joined, he wouldn¡¯t have said that even himself had risks to die.


    "If you feel in that way, I expressed myself correctly. I want you to go, but I also want that you don¡¯t go. I am in contradiction in this matter. I am in charge of a group that will sneak into the territory of the enemy once the war starts. Our job won¡¯t be battling directly to the army but killing the people moving the strings behind scenes and your stealth capabilities would be extremely useful for us."


    Indeed, Gerken felt that the job was tailormade for him. Although he wasn¡¯t too strongpared to the Wolf God, he was confident in his stealth capabilities.


    "On the other hand, I want that you don¡¯t join and stay behind to stay at Ange¡¯s side. All the people she knew except those on this will be joining the war, and there is no way to say when will we return or if we will return. I observed her in the Heaven Academy, and although she had a good rtionship with everyone, she isn¡¯t really close to them. They just admire her from far. The only person who can be at her side and protect her is you."


    Ange was so talented, beautiful, and gentle that others didn¡¯t dare to be too close to her. She was respected, admired, and worshiped, but she didn¡¯t have a single friend on the whole Heaven Academy.


    The only person that was really close to her was Gerken.


    Lily also seemed to have turned close to Ange, but that was Ange protecting Lily, there wouldn¡¯t anyone taking care of Ange if Gerken went to the war.


    "My thoughts as a father and as amander arepletely opposite. Thus, you shall do whatever you want. I won¡¯t me you regardless of your decision. There is no need to give me an immediate reply. The war will start again soon, but it is only considered soon for people like us that had lived countless years. You still have time to think about what to do."


    Yale didn¡¯t want to force Gerken to any of the two options. That was quite negligent as amander since Gerken¡¯s abilities were important, but Yale didn¡¯t want to work with people who were only doing it because they were forced.


    In Yale¡¯s mind, that kind of people wouldn¡¯t be able to give their all and the chances of them dying ormitting a mistake that would kill their allies were too high.


    After all, any mistake in a stealth mission could provoke the failure of the whole operation. If someone didn¡¯t want to do it, it would be better that such person didn¡¯t participate.


    "I really need to think about it."


    Gerken wasn¡¯t able to reach a decision immediately.


    He wanted to help with the war, but even without traitors, he knew that there were bad people on the universe and if all the people he cares were dead after returning, having won the war would have been meaningless for him.


    "Think about it carefully. For now, give me your scythe, I will improve it. Tofesh was quite limited to his level back then, and I am the only person in this universe who can upgrade his works without harming them."

 Chapter 492 Crafting Above Universes Limits

    Gerken was shocked, but he still gave his scythe to Yale without hesitation.


    He knew that if the wolf God wanted to rob him, it would be an easy matter, so there was no need to resort in trickery.


    Moreover, Gerken felt that Yale wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to con others.


    Yale liked the decisiveness of Gerken. As for the scythe, he teleported it to his main body. After all, with just a normal incarnation it wouldn¡¯t be wise trying to upgrade a weapon made by Tofesh.


    "My main body should be able to improve it in a while. Until then, take this. Consider it a gift."


    After speaking, Yale sent the simplified version of his Path towards Gerken.


    "Thank you very much for this kindness!"


    After noticing about the Path that Yale had sent him, Gerken immediately bowed towards Yale.


    He knew that the simplified version of the Wolf God¡¯s Path was several times more valuable than an Origin Path.


    After all, although none of the people with that Path reached the level of Origin Gods, they were stillparable to them in battle prowess.


    That Path was the only one besides the Origin Path that was possible to practice by other people than the one who created it, so a lot of people wanted to be in good terms with the Wolf God to obtain one.


    Of course, Yale wasn¡¯t someone who could be bought with ttery, and very few people had even the chance to speak with him.


    Moreover, the Path was only possible to train by Essence Gods with at least a Fake Origin Path. Those at higher levels would be unable to change their Path to Yale¡¯s Path.


    Thus, most factions wanted to obtain that Path to gift it to their Essence God descendants, but there was no way that Yale would gift his Path to others without knowing them.


    Gerken was Ange¡¯s master, so Yale felt that was proper give the simplified Path to him.


    "You are wee. Regardless of your decision, the more strength you obtain, the better."


    Gerken understood those words. Power had always been the most important factor to be sessful in life.


    "If this isn¡¯t too presumptuous from my part. Can you tell me your reasons to participate in this war? Is just for the sake of the universe, or because you have to fulfill some personal revenge?"


    Gerken knew that there were both kinds of people, and he didn¡¯t consider that one was better than the other.


    It was natural wanting revenge if you have suffered at their hands, and the universe was where everyone lives, so those with strength wouldn¡¯t doubt it give their all to protect it.


    "Both. I want to protect this universe, but I have a personal matter with them. They cursed me before I was born. I suffered a lot because of that curse until I got rid of it, and their allies had also been provoking problems to me for a lot of time. I can¡¯t forgive them, and I can¡¯t allow more unborn kids to be cursed before even having the chance to be born. In fact, we sealed our while my wife was pregnant with Ange to prevent that from happening to her."


    Gerken had expected that the Wolf God had some grievances with the other universe because of his faction, but he never expected that he was implicated in that war even without being born.


    In fact, Gerken always thought that implicating young children in wars was already the worst. He had never thought that someone could be so evil to curse and unborn child.


    "By the way, very few people knew about this, keep it as a secret."


    Although Yale didn¡¯t mind telling those matters to Ange¡¯s master, he didn¡¯t want that everyone learned about them.


    "Don¡¯t worry. My lips are sealed."


    Gerken wasn¡¯t a man with a lot of friends, and he didn¡¯t like to spread the secrets of others, so he never thought of telling about Yale¡¯s curse to others even if Yale hadn¡¯t asked him to not speak about it.


    While Yale¡¯s incarnation and Gerken were speaking, Ange and Lily were starting to get used to their wings. They were far from dominating them, but at least they didn¡¯t fall each time they tried to fly using them.


    Yale felt like teaching them how to fly or sending someone to teach them, but he knew that it would be bad for Lily if he did something, so he restrained himself.


    "I guess that you can also transform right?"


    Gerken was also observing Ange and Lily, so he asked Yale about that matter.


    "I can, but this is something I obtained through my journey when I had my memories sealed, not something I was born with. It is quite difficult at the start getting used to things like wings, which aren¡¯t originally part of your body. However, when I learned to use them, I was far weaker than Ange and the person who taught me despite being used to them, was also far weaker than her, so I doubt that they would need too much time to be able to fly with the wings."


    Wings weren¡¯t too useful for experts that could fly relying on their own power, but it wasn¡¯t impossible to find a ce where flying was restricted, and only those who could do it naturally were able to fly, so Yale hoped that Ange would master the usage of wings quickly.


    While Yale¡¯s incarnation was speaking, his main body was already working on improving Gerken¡¯s scythe.


    That weapon was created by Tofesh and had incredible potential, but without Yale, that potential wouldn¡¯t turn into power.


    After some hours, the scythe teleported from Yale¡¯s main body to the incarnation that was speaking with Gerken.


    "Take it. With that scythe and your Scythe Essence, not even a World God would dare to underestimate you at your current level."


    The scythe reached a level that far surpassed the level of the Essence yer Sword before Yale created the Ice Essence, but he had long since improved his weapons to a higher level.


    All of them were at a level that transcended the limits for weapons in that universe, and Yale was the only native of the universe capable of doing something like that.


    As for the Essence yer Sword and Lar¡¯s Sword, they were still the strongest, and even a mortal would be able to y and Origin God wielding them. However, Yale was the only person who could use them.


    Gerken¡¯s scythe was slightly better than the normal weapons crafted by Yale, but it was still far weaker than those two swords.


    The Essence yer Sword was Tofesh¡¯s best weapon, and its potential had been far superior to that of the scythe.


    As for Lar¡¯s Sword, after eating the souls of all the traitors, it was by far Yale¡¯s strongest weapon.


    Yale was sure that if Lar managed to recover her human form, she would instantly beparable to an Origin God, and not an ordinary one. She would be one of the most powerful Origin Gods.


    However, Yale waspletely unable to discover even from where he could start to investigate to restore Lar to her human form.


    Gerken was shocked after wielding his scythe because he never imagined that it could be so powerful.


    "If you are so good at crafting... Maybe you should be able to replicate this cloak? I obtained it from an inheritance, but even the person who left that legacy wasn¡¯t sure of its origins. This cloak can only hide one person, but If you can produce several of them, your mission in the war should be far easier."


    That cloak had always been his most valuable possession and had never let anyone else investigate it, but he felt that if Yale managed to duplicate it, it would be of great use on the war, and after receiving that Path and the upgraded Scythe, Gerken felt that Yale was worthy of his trust.


    "I mainly specialize in weapons because I have never seen some clothes that surpassed the limitations of this universe and Icked references, but if you let me investigate that cloak, there is a chance I can replicate it even if the result is a bit inferior to the original."


    Yale would lie if he said that he wasn¡¯t interested in that cloak because he had been interested in it from the start, but he wasn¡¯t someone who would covet the belongings of others and less if that someone was the master of his daughter.


    "Then check it."


    Gerken took the cloak and gave it to Yale¡¯s incarnation who started to study it.


    He didn¡¯t send it to his main body, nor had any intention to do it. After all, if some mishap happened, Yale wouldn¡¯t be able to make it up for the loss.


    If something had happened to the scythe, Yale had several scythes that were better than the one of Gerken before he improved it. Gerken would have epted one of those as an apology since he didn¡¯t know how much his scythe could be improved.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t have anything with an effect simr to that cloak, and if something happened to it, Yale was sure that there wasn¡¯t a second cloak like that in the whole universe.

 Chapter 493 Fifteen Years of Research

    Yale didn¡¯t have any doubt that the cloak was crafted by someone like Tofesh, but if that person had sold his crafting, he would have been quite famous, and that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Tofesh wasn¡¯t very famous, but for someone who had yet to be a Law Master, his works were of too high quality, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to find some information about him.


    On the other hand, there had never been someone simr to him in making clothes like that cloak.


    The person who crafted that cloak should have done it to use it himself or to give it to his descendants.


    Yale guessed that probably the person who gave the legacy to Gerken was one of that person descendants, or he was a friend of those descendants.


    That cloak had protection, only people acknowledged by the previous owner could use it.


    Gerken became acknowledged because he obtained the legacy, but for the person who left it to him being acknowledged by the previous one, he should have had some kind of rtionship with the crafter although it was probably an indirect one.


    "Thank you. This should be enough for now. If my main body is still unable to seed, I will ask you to lend it to me again to investigate it more."


    Although Yale had several ideas after investigating it, without testing them, he couldn¡¯t know if he could seed or not.


    Moreover, gaining more understanding without trying to craft it first would be very difficult.


    Gerken received back the cloak and smiled.


    "You cane to see me at any time."


    Gerken liked having someone to speak who wasn¡¯t weaker than him. Yale was the first person who was stronger than him that had spoken with him like that.


    "I will do it if I have time. Farewell."


    Yale¡¯s incarnation disappeared after finishing to speak.


    Gerken continued to observe Ange and Lily while they practiced in order to improve their prowess using their wings.


    After his incarnation disappeared, Yale started to work immediately on replicating eh effects of that cloak.


    Fifteen yearster, Yale seeded for the first time in making a set of clothes with simr effects. However, those clothes, instead of hiding the presence replicated the presence of the surrounding making that the person wearing them would be easily be ignored.


    It wasn¡¯t as good as erasing the presencepletely, but it was still better than nothing.


    In those fifteen years, Ange had almost mastered all the Laws despite not putting too much effort on her training.


    Instead, she had been focusing on helping Lily to train because she quickly discovered that Lily¡¯s talent for training was incredibly low even with the help of the bloodline.


    All wolves with a divine beast bloodline would directly obtain a Path that wasn¡¯t any worse than a Fake Origin Path thanks to the Wolf God¡¯s blessing, and Lily also obtained that Path after her bloodline became that of a divine beast.


    Moreover, since she was counted as a beast due to the Path she was following, she was able to start training directly instead of waiting until turning ten.


    However, she barely managed to reach the Novice Rank the day before her sixteenth birthday, and that was only because Ange put all her effort into helping her or else, she would have failed.


    Lily was ashamed for her ownck of talent, but Ange never gave up on helping her to be sessful.


    Ange didn¡¯t mind slowing her training if it was to help Lily. When she decided to adopt her as her little sister, she did it seriously and was ready to put all her effort into helping her.


    Lily had been unable to change to human form, and since trying to learn would have been a waste of time given the time limit to reach the Novice Rank, Ange decided to put that matter aside.


    In fact, Ange decided to remain in her half-beast form to prevent that Lily thought about changing to human form.


    After fifteen years, Ange hadn¡¯t changed the least, but Lily already looked of a simr age to her, but if it weren¡¯t because she managed to reach the Novice Rank some years before, she would have already looked older than Ange.


    Despite her looks, she still acted like a kid around Ange, and Ange always treated her like a little girl.


    Lily grewpletely attached to Ange and was always at her side.


    After so much time, Lily was already used to her wings, and she flew like if she had always done it.


    As for Ange, he didn¡¯t feel anything strange from her wolf parts after spending so much time in her half-beast form.


    There had been people who turned aggressive towards them for their looks, but anyone who dared to attack them turned into a statue of ice.


    Ange developed the habit of turning the bodies of the offenders into pure ice while leaving the soul unaffected, which provoked that people died without pain just feeling cold at the moment they lost their bodies.


    As for the souls, they were punished in the same way as those in Lily¡¯s town.


    Ange had never initiated a conflict. She only showed her power when people tried to harm them.


    Of course, not everyone hated them for their looks. There were a lot of people who just were curious and some women who loved to touch their tails and ears.


    There were also some men who seemed to have a fetish with wolf ears and tails, but there weren¡¯t any men who managed to touch them.


    Several men tried to dere their love to them, but they were always rejected.


    The one who received more confessions was Lily because the men could sense that she wasn¡¯t strong while they were unable to notice Ange¡¯s level and they didn¡¯t believe that she was a mere mortal.


    Lily was seriously annoyed by those men.


    "Why are they always like that. They have only eyes for my ears and my tail. At most, some of them look at my chest before changing the direction of their gazes, disappointed."


    Although she wasn¡¯tpletely t, her chest was under average in size, and it wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as her wolf parts.


    Lily was still a cute-type girl instead of an exuberant beauty despite her age, and she didn¡¯t have too much hope in changing in the future.


    She was a head shorter than Ange, who was quite tall as a woman, and since her chest was small and her overall figure wasn¡¯t too curvaceous, when she acted with her childish personality, she didn¡¯t seem to be an adult woman at all.


    The faces of Ange and Lina showed to be of the same age, but Ange had the body of a beauty, and always acted like a big sister, so she would attract gazes even if she didn¡¯t have her wolf parts.


    Of course, Ange didn¡¯t care in the slightest about if she was popr or not, and Lily didn¡¯t mind either about being popr, it was just that she was disgusted by the disappointed gazes of those men.


    Ange just didn¡¯t care about romantic rtionships because she knew the rules of her family, and she was still considered a child until she became an Essence God.


    However, Lily¡¯s case was different. She cared about romantic rtionships, or more exactly about a single romantic rtionship. She had been in love with Ange since the day she saved her, and she had loved her even more as they lived together those fifteen years.


    Of course, Ange didn¡¯t know anything about that and considered that Lily just loved her as a sister.


    Ange didn¡¯t notice it, but Lina who was observing them noticed it, and she truly didn¡¯t mind about it. Except for men of her family and Yale, Lina hated the rest of men. If it hadn¡¯t been for meeting Yale, she would have probably remained single or ended up with another woman.


    Thus, she wasn¡¯t be angry by Lily¡¯s disposition. Ange hadn¡¯t shown any sign of loving Lily in a way that wasn¡¯t different from that of a sister, but Lina wouldn¡¯t really mind even if she did.


    Most factions would be angry if that kind of rtionship happened, but Lina cared more about Ange¡¯s happiness than the prosperity of the faction.


    Thus, regardless of what happened at the end, Lina would support her daughter with all her strength, and she was sure that Yale would do the same.


    When Yale left his seclusion after finishing his first set of clothes result of his research on hiding presence effects into clothing, Line told about Lily¡¯s matter to him, and Yale just replied a single sentence.


    "Whatever makes Ange happy."


    Yale rested for several days before starting to walk again to a secluded room to continue crafting clothes with hidden effects, but when he was about to reach the door, he stopped.


    "Dead. The first death of those hundred souls. It has already gone o reincarnation, and the first set of life memories is ready to research."


    Yale let the matter about the clothes forter and entered into the room to study the fate of that life.


    The clothes were useful for the war, but the research about fate could help Yale to reach a higher level, which would also allow Lina and the other with the simplified version to reach a higher level, which was far more important.

 Chapter 494 The Strongest Law God

    Yale spent just a year analyzing the fate of the first soul that died.


    In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been because that was the first one, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to spend that much.


    It hadn¡¯t been a long life, and there hadn¡¯t been any extraordinary on it.


    The death was provoked by a war among mortals, and it was just one of the countless deaths, it wasn¡¯t like if that soul had been the hero of the war or someone important, just a mere soldier that no one cared about.


    There hadn¡¯t been any intention from that person to defy his fate. He always did what he was supposed to do and never thought too much about anything. When it was time to war, he just followed the rules and joined to die soon after it started.


    That soul¡¯s case aspletely the opposite of Lily, who thanks to Ange had managed to open a chance to defy her fate.


    However, Yale knew that Lily¡¯s case was something strange, and it wasn¡¯t something that would easily to happen on any of the other ny-nine souls.


    In the next hundred years, Yale spent his time trying to imitate the effects of Gerken¡¯s cloak or investigating the fate of the lives of the ny-nine souls.


    Except for Lily, all the other souls created by Yale had died at least once at that time, and despite the fact that the things they had experienced were different, nothing had been outstanding.


    However, Yale noticed that each life they lived improved a bitpared with the previous one.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have their memories, nor would never have them since they died and reincarnated as mere mortals.


    However, it seemed that the karma they created in one life had effect in the next one, and their fates started to differ a bit from being absolute mediocre.


    The changes were little, but it served Yale to continue his research about fate.


    As far as Yale knew, without memories, the fate shouldn¡¯t be connected, and Ange had proved that, but for those ny-nine souls, it didn¡¯t work in the same way.


    The conclusion he reached was that it was an essential difference between the fate for mortals and for those who had surpassed that level. Starting at the Novice Rank, fate seemed to work different, and Yale felt that it also had a great change after bing a Law Master.


    However, he couldn¡¯t prove any of those ideas because no one of the lives of those ny-nine souls had reached the Novice Rank.


    If it hadn¡¯t been because he investigated Ange¡¯s fate a lot before she reincarnated, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover that difference.


    Yale felt that if Lily died, he would be enlightened, and probably he would be able to deduce how to advance to fifth level immortal.


    However, he didn¡¯t n to interfere with Lily¡¯s life and given that she was like a little sister to Ange, Yale didn¡¯t want that she died either.


    Instead, he put all his hopes in that some of the other ny-nine souls would manage to achieve Novice Rank in one of their lives.


    The reason for Yale to stop after a hundred years was that Ange seemed to be on the verge of her breakthrough to Law God.


    She had been slowing her training a lot because she spent all her time taking care of Lily who would have aged a lot due to herck of progress in training if Ange hadn¡¯t helped her to achieve several breakthroughs.


    At that moment, Lily was at the Expert Rank and managed to continue looking the same as before.


    She always feared to age because she wanted to remain young and pretty like Ange, but her talent was just too bad.


    In fact, given how much Ange helped her, Lily¡¯s fate should have been harmed, but Yale was surprised to see that nothing happened to Lily¡¯s fate.


    Ange wasn¡¯t as strong as Yale, so her influence wasn¡¯t too strong, but Yale was sure that she had helped Lily enough to twist her fate enough to die from having a meteorite fall to her head or something like that.


    However, it hadn¡¯t happened. Lily¡¯s fate hadn¡¯t improved at all, but it hadn¡¯t been worsened either.


    Yale stopped paying attention to Lily and focused on Ange, who was surrounded by four Law Gods.


    Just by killing the people that wanted to kill her, she had managed to offend those four Law Gods, who had organized to set a trap to kill Ange.


    Lily had been injured just from the presence of those Law Gods when they appeared. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ange reacting quickly, she would have died without any doubt.


    Ange healed her immediately and unconsciously started her breakthrough.


    She had already mastered all the Laws, but she hadn¡¯t found the time to rest and prepare for the breakthrough since Lily¡¯s training was far too slow without her help.


    She felt that there was a bottleneck to make that breakthrough because even having fulfilled all the conditions she still hadn¡¯t advanced. Thus, she felt that there was a need to focus on her training for a while in seclusion to achieve that breakthrough.


    However, the situation made that she achieved the breakthrough directly due to the pressure of her opponents


    When those Law Gods noticed that Ange was starting to advance, they rushed to stop her, but before they reached her body, they were all sent flying backward.


    Lily was staying besides Ange without problems, but those Law Gods felt like if an invisible power was blocking their way.


    That invisible power wasn¡¯t Yale or Gerken interfering. It was the pressure from Ange¡¯s breakthrough.


    In that situation, the sudden breakthrough wasn¡¯t of just one Law, but all of them at the same time.


    Someone making a breakthrough to Law God in all the Laws at the same time was something that hadn¡¯t happened before in the universe.


    Ange¡¯s aura was rising, and the four Law Gods started to feel fear while regretting the decision of attacking Ange.


    They already thought that Ange was strong despite being a Law Master, so they organized to attack together and even set a trap.


    After Ange made her breakthrough, those Law Gods wouldn¡¯t be her match at all.


    Ange hadn¡¯t just be a Law God in all the Laws, she also learned all the Essences, except the Ice Essence and the Metal Essence, which couldn¡¯t be learned by a Law God.


    Ange had already experienced all the Essences thanks to her Celestial Knowledge and with her Supreme Talent, once her level had been enough, understanding them had been extremely easy.


    In fact, she had more difficulty to learn the Laws than the Essences because for the Laws she still needed to try to learn them, but she learned the Essences automatically.


    Of course, that was also partially because the seal on her memories was broken, and she surpassed the fate that she had in her past life which aided her or else even with her talent she wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach that point in one go.


    However, Ange¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t strong enough, so despite mastering all the Essences, she was unable to fuse them with her soul and advance to Essence God.


    Ange might be unable to be an Essence God, but at that moment, while tears flowed from her eyes after she restored all her memories, she was, without doubt, the strongest Law God.


    She was a Law God, but she would be able to battle in equal conditions with an ordinary Essence God without needing to use any trump card.


    Moreover, that was because she had just advanced and hadn¡¯t got used to her power yet.


    The four Law Gods wanted to flee, but they weren¡¯t in control of their bodies.


    "Four old men like you, who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, ganging to kill two little girls... That is despicable. You two won¡¯t face the same end than the others I killed."


    Even if Ange counted all her lives, she was still younger than those men by far.


    She had killed some of their Law Master descendants because they had tried to enve them to turn them into their pets. Thus, the old ones got enraged.


    If Ange had killed their descendants without reason or for a selfish reason, she wouldn¡¯tin, but those descendants were the ones who forced her to kill them.


    Ange activated her Celestial Knowledge, and the four men died in body and soul.


    Ange was using the Alchemy Essence to convert their bodies and souls into an elixir that could help Lily to improve her talent a bit. Even Yale was surprised by how Ange used the Celestial Knowledge tobine Essences with the Alchemy Essence to create an elixir like that.


    As far as Yale knew, something like that never happened before. In fact, Yale received enlightenment about Alchemy and discovered that his chances of seeding into replicating that cloak would triplicate if he also used Alchemy on the process.


    When Ange finished the refinement of those bodies and souls, what was left was a transparent liquid that seemed to be water, but it emanated incredible energy.


    "Lily, drink it. They injured you, so you will use them to solve some of your problem with talent. They had asked for it."


    Ange had been an overprotective sister from the start, and after she killed for the first time, she wouldn¡¯t have mercy when someone harmed Lily.

 Chapter 495 Anges Family Reunion

    Lily wouldn¡¯t have drunk that liquid even if someone threatened her life, but since Ange was the ones asking it, she didn¡¯t hesitate.


    For her, nothing that Ange said could be wrong, so if she asked her to drink something, she would do it.


    Lily didn¡¯t feel anything after drinking it. The liquid was tasteless and odorless.


    However, Ange saw that Lily¡¯s talent had improved a bit. It was still a bad talent, but for someone with such a low talent, every bit of increase was something great.


    After Lily drank it, Ange patted her head.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Ange spoke, and both started to travel again.


    That night Lily slept very quickly due to the effects of that liquid because she had yet to absorb it all.


    Ange cast a barrier surrounding the ce where Lily was sleeping and walked alone for a while before speaking.


    "Father, mother. I know that you are keeping an eye on me. I recovered my memories and surpassed my previous life, so I want to meet you again."


    Although she always acted like a big sister, her voice seemed more that of a little girl at that moment.


    She had missed her parents a lot, but she wasn¡¯t sure of when she would be able to meet them again until she recovered her memories.


    Thus, after having recovered her memories, she used the first time she was alone to call them. She was sure that Yale and Lina had been keeping an eye on her.


    A minuteter, Yale and Lina appeared in front of her, but they were only incarnations.


    However, Ange didn¡¯t mind that they had only sent incarnations instead of going there personally because she jumped to hug them with tears in her eyes.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many years passed; she was still a little girl in front of her parents.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to interact with Ange too much for fear that she discovered about the war, but he was unable to restrain himself when Ange left Lily behind and asked to meet him.


    Yale and Lina returned the hug to Ange. There had been more than a hundred years, but they were finally reunited.


    Ange spoke a lot with them, but there wasn¡¯t anything that Yale and Lina didn¡¯t know from before.


    Yale had been sometimes in seclusion, but Lina had always been keeping an eye on her even while doing other things.


    "Father, I just noticed it after recovering my memories, but Lily¡¯s soul was created by you, right?"


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised that Ange noticed it.


    "She is one of the hundred souls I created to research fate, but I haven¡¯t interfered with her at any moment, nor I n to do it. She has her own life."


    Yale didn¡¯t n to hide the truth about Lily.


    "As I expected... I know that she can¡¯t be acknowledged publicly as my sister, but for me, she is my cute little sister. I know the difficulty she has for being a newly created soul, but I will help her to surpass those shackles. I hope that you aren¡¯t angry about that, father."


    Ange knew that her actions were affecting Lily¡¯s fate, so it might affect Yale¡¯s research.


    "The fact that you epted her as your sister was also fate. You can do whatever you want."


    The three of them spoke until dawn when Ange returned to Lily¡¯s room.


    Lina dissipated her incarnation, but Yale teleported to Gerken¡¯s ce.


    "It has been a long time."


    Gerken was quite happy when he saw Yale. He had seen that Yale and Lina went to see Ange, but he didn¡¯t want to interfere with their family matters.


    "Just a bit more than a hundred years, not that long."


    Hundred years couldn¡¯t be considered long for people like them, but it was a whole lifetime for mortals.


    For Ange that could have been considered a long time, but for people like Yale and Gerken, it wasn¡¯t.


    "I know. It is just a way to speak."


    Gerkenughed.


    "I want to check again that cloak of yours. I made significant improvements, but I am on a bottleneck."


    Yale had some enlightenment about how to progress, but he felt that checking that cloak again would improve his chances a lot.


    "No problem."


    Gerken didn¡¯t hesitate in giving the cloak to Yale.


    "Thank you. We are already running short of time, so I need to go all out. Sixty years and the seal will break."


    Yale started to analyze the cloak after speaking, but Gerken was serious after hearing those words.


    That war would decide if their universe would be able to survive or not, so it was something very serious for him.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t feel that the universe could really be destroyed. He felt that he could die, or anyone else could die, but that the strangeness of fate would prevent the universe from disappearing like happened in that set of memories from another time.


    In fact, it was due to those memories that Yale knew exactly when the seal would be opened. Others just knew an approximate date.


    After several hours Yale finished and gave back the cloak to Gerken.


    "I am going to participate in this war. Let me join your n."


    When Gerken received the cloak back, he spoke with resolution.


    He had been thinking about it, and since Ange had already turned powerful enough for being the second strongest person on the, she was just weaker than Gerken himself. Thus, he decided that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem even if he left.


    Gerken was also quite near to a breakthrough, but the Ice Essence was being his main problem. If he managed to solve that, his power wouldn¡¯t be lower than an Origin God, so his power wouldn¡¯t be too lowpared with others in the war.


    "Understood. I will be counting with you. Let me help you with the Ice Essence first. The stronger you be, the better."


    For the next half year, Yale had been instructing Gerken to learn the Ice Essence.


    Gerken wasn¡¯t very talented on the Water Essence. He had mastered the Water Essence because he had lived a lot of years and always trained hard, but without Yale¡¯s help, it would have been almost impossible for him to master the Ice Essence.


    Yale felt that the Metal Essence would have been better for Gerken, but although Gerken¡¯s talent in the Earth Essence was better than in the Water Essence, he wasn¡¯t too talented either. Thus, since Yale was better teaching the Ice Essence, he taught that one to him.


    Moreover, Gerken had also put more focus on the Ice Essence because he couldn¡¯t allow his disciple to learn it before him or it would be too humiliating as a master.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation left after Gerken sessfully became a fourth level immortal.


    On the next years, Yale had been focusing on creating clothes, and his results were far better than before. Although he couldn¡¯t create clothes that would hide their presencepletely, he managed to create ones that could change the presence and auras at will. In other words, those clothes would allow them to emanate the same aura as the people on the other universe and even make them mistook their levels, which would be extremely useful for the infiltration.


    Yale lost the count of how many sets of clothes he created, but he continued without stop because the sess of their mission relied on those clothes.


    Five years before the seal broke, Ange was requested to return to the heaven Academy, and she brought Lily with her.


    That day she was appointed as the vice-dean because Gerken said that he needed to go on a travel for some time and wanted to leave Ange in charge.


    Of course, no one found strange that Ange as Gerken¡¯s direct disciple obtained that position. Moreover, she was stronger than everyone except Gerken himself, so there wasn¡¯t anyint.


    Lily managed to Reach the Master Rank after those years, which meant that her speed improved, but in the Heaven Academy, her talent was still at the bottom.


    However, given that Ange was her big sister, everyone was nice to her.


    At that point, Lily had already learned how to change to human form, and despite how strange she felt, she decided to go to the academy looking like an ordinary human to avoid provoking problems to Ange.


    She would always turn back to her half-beast form when she was in private with Ange, but no one else had seen that side of her in the whole academy.


    "Master, tell me the truth. You are going to battle into a war, right? I can sense that you aren¡¯t just going to roam the universe. You sure too tense."


    The day when Gerken was about to leave, Ange spoke to him, which meant that Gerken sighed.


    "You are right, but don¡¯t think ofing. This is too dangerous for your level, and my mission is a stealth one, I won¡¯t be battling in the frontlines."


    Gerken knew Ange well and trying to lie to her when she already discovered something was useless.


    "Don¡¯t worry, master. I don¡¯t n to join. Lily needs me here."


    Ange felt that her master would need a lot of time to return, and if Ange left, Lily would probably be dead when she returned.


    "However, I am sure that my parents are also going. I just want to meet them personally once before they go to war. Allow me to fulfill that wish."

 Chapter 496 Army Assembled

    Gerken was quite surprised by Ange¡¯s reaction, but he decided to agree.


    "Alright. I will meet with them on their first. You cane with me to that ce, but you must return here after that."


    The mission of those following Yale was a secret one that the rest didn¡¯t know, so they needed to have a reunion before meeting with the rest.


    Moreover, almost everyone in that group was living on that, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they chose that.


    "That is enough. I also have sweet memories of that."


    Although Ange had recovered her memories from her previous lives, the memories from her childhood with Yale and Lina were still extremely important to her.


    She hadcked a proper family in her two first lives. In the first, Yale¡¯s past life went to reincarnate when Ange was too young, and given the situation, it couldn¡¯t be said that it was the best kind of family for a kid.


    On the second one, everything turned weird due to the reincarnations, and since shecked a mother because she died when Yale was born and she spent a lot of time just helping Yale, she didn¡¯t have a happy childhood either.


    However, in her third life, she managed to live the childhood he had missed in her previous life. Although her parents were strict with training, she finally experienced what was having a family despite being only until she turned ten, but that had been enough for her.


    "By the way, master. Since when do you know my parents? For your words, you aren¡¯t going to meet them for the first time."


    Ange needed to wait more than a hundred years to meet them again, so she was curious about how much time her master had been secretly in contact with them.


    She knew that it was normal that Yale and Lina hadn¡¯t appeared before her before she recovered her memories, but she was still curious about the rtionship between her parents and her master.


    "Since the day you met Lily. That day I discovered that your father¡¯s identity, and he sent an incarnation to speak with me."


    Gerken didn¡¯t feel that the fact he had met Yale before was something he couldn¡¯t tell Ange since she had recovered her memories.


    "As for your mother, I never met her before. With your father, we mainly spoke about you and the war. He also taught me a powerful Path that allowed me to beparable to an Origin God."


    The only thing that Gerken wouldn¡¯t say was that he needed Yale¡¯s help to master the Ice Essence because that would be too shameful to admit in front of Ange.


    After speaking, Ange and Gerken left. Lily remained behind because Ange didn¡¯t want that she had any interaction with Yale as that would harm her.


    They teleported directly from one to the other thanks to a portal created by Yale in hisst visit, so they didn¡¯t need to spend time traveling.


    Yale and Lina were quite surprised when Ange appeared with Gerken, but before they could say anything, Ange went to hug them.


    "How do you dare to go to war without telling me about it? I won¡¯t be joining the war, don¡¯t worry. However, you should have thought about how I would feel if you left to war without saying farewell to me. If I hadn¡¯t discovered it and any of you died there, I would have never able to forgive myself for having lost the chance to bid you farewell."


    Ange had matured a lot and wouldn¡¯t just throw her life for the sake of others. She was still good-natured and loved peace, but she wouldn¡¯t act like a fool.


    She could understand why her parents didn¡¯t want to tell her because based on how she used to be, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if she became a human shield in a moment of danger to protect someone else.


    However, meeting Lily helped her to change her point of view. If Yale hadn¡¯t disappeared in Ange¡¯s previous life and turned overly powerful the next time they met, she would have probably matured in the same way.


    For Lily¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t die. Lily needed her, so she would be there.


    Ange¡¯s love for Lily was pure sisterly love; it was different from the feeling that Lily developed towards Ange, but that didn¡¯t mean that Ange didn¡¯t care about her.


    She didn¡¯t truly understand romantic love, nor felt any need to understand it.


    After she recovered her memories, Ange had noticed about Lily¡¯s feelings, but despite knowing about them, nothing changed between them. Ange didn¡¯t mind if Lily saw her only as a sister or was in love with her.


    Lily had never made the intent to speak about it, nor she nned to do because she knew that Ange wasn¡¯t interested in those things and Lily was happy being Ange¡¯s little sister, so she didn¡¯t n to confess her love.


    Yale and Lina were quite pleased and embarrassed after hearing Ange¡¯s words.


    Pleased for her maturity and embarrassed for theirck of trust in her.


    The reunion about the war was dyed because they prepared a banquet to celebrate that Ange had returned after so much time.


    However, at the same time, a lot of people thought about that banquet as theirst moment of rxing before the war started.


    Virtually everyone who was at least an Essence God would be joining the war and that included the people belonging to Lina¡¯s faction in that.


    Everyone enjoyed that banquet whichsted until dawn of the following day. There wasn¡¯t any mortal on that, so spending a whole night awake wasn¡¯t a problem at all for them since they didn¡¯t really need to sleep.


    After the banquet finished, Ange walked to the portal before turning back to see her family, master, and the rest of the people in that that she knew from the years she had lived there.


    She was pleased for having been able to spend some time with them before a war from which a lot of them wouldn¡¯t probably return. In fact, she was quite sad from having been unable to bid farewell to her grandfather and the Battle God because they had already left the when she teleported there with Gerken.


    "Goodbye. I wish you all the best luck on the war. We must eat again together after the war ended."


    She smiled and walked towards the portal.


    Ange knew that it was virtually impossible that everyone returned alive. She had confidence in her parents and master because she knew about their prowess, but for a lot of the people of Lina¡¯s faction that were there in front of the portal, she wasn¡¯t that confident because their strength wasn¡¯t that outstanding. The number of deaths of people of that level would be probably impossible to count.


    While entering into the portal, she remembered the banquet. Her parents had been quite calm, but the rest of the people had been celebrating as if that was theirst chance.


    Even Aiwai had forced Ange to change to her half-beast form and hugged her for several hours. Ange noticed that she was really nervous before the war.


    After disappearing in the portal and appearing again in the Heaven Academy, a thought appeared in her mind.


    "You must win this war, but if you fail, I will never rest until finishing your work."


    Ange was among the strongest people being left behind since very few people of higher levels chose to be left behind.


    The strongest of all of them was the Mysterious Expert, who would be in charge of protecting the area surrounding the passage to prevent those people from the other universe infiltrate, but except for Yale and the Battle God, no one knew about that part of the n, so some people chose to remain behind in case someone managed to infiltrate.


    After Ange left, the faces of everyone turned serious.


    "You all go to prepare for the war."


    Yale spoke, and everyone dispersed. Only those who would participate in the secret operation understood that Yale¡¯s meaning was that their reunion wouldn¡¯t be dyed anymore.


    The reunion was quite long, but that was because there were too many possible scenarios. There wasn¡¯t anyone whoined about the ns.


    After all, that was just thest review of everything before the war; the ns had already been created for a long time.


    When the reunion finished, Yale opened a portal and everyone who was at least an Essence God crossed it.


    That portal was the one leading to the ce where Alter Yale sealed the passageway between the universes, the ce where the counterattack would start.


    Since others didn¡¯t know the exact time for the opening, an army made from almost all the powerful experts of the universe was already stationed there.


    Yale knew that there was still some time, but he didn¡¯t want to reveal that he knew when the seal would break to prevent others from rxing.


    After all, Yale knew about it because those memories he obtained from an erased future, so he couldn¡¯t bepletely sure that everything would be exactly the same that time.


    Moreover, it was better if everyone had the attention at the maximum due to not knowing when it will open than having them rxed for knowing it.

 Chapter 497 Old Friends

    Time passed while the army was stationed in front of the seal of the passageway.


    The whole area had already been isted by the Mysterious Expert, so there wasn¡¯t any way for retreat, nor anyone nned to turn into a coward at that point.


    Everyone knew that the Wolf God was one of the twomanders, so no one dared to near to the ce where Yale¡¯s group was waiting.


    They knew that the Wolf God had his own elite group and that it was something that he had decided together with the Battle God.


    Moreover, the army had been instructed to not interact with the Wolf God or the members of his group, which immediately turned them into mysterious people in front of the rest of the army.


    Yale¡¯s group was small, and everyone was people rted to him.


    Shiba, Lina, Eini, Aiwai, Terug, and Gerken.


    Together with Yale, they were a group of seven.


    The rest of the people rted to them with enough power, like the members of their factions or Terug¡¯s followers, joined the ordinary army.


    Shiba had turned extremely famous after he once defeated a member of the ten strongest Origin Gods, and was, without doubt, one of the strongest of the universe.


    Lina was a bit weaker than Shiba since she hadn¡¯t been so focused on increasing her battle prowess, but she could easily rank into the fifty strongest Origin Gods.


    Even Eini could easily rank into the hundred strongest Origin Gods.


    Any of those ranking was enough to make others respect them, but what was really enough to make them obtain respect was that they were one level lower than Origin Gods, yet they were already so powerful.


    Thus, no one found strange that the Wolf God had selected them even if they disregarded the rtionship between the Wolf God and them.


    Aiwai had just barely managed to be a fourth level immortal, so she wasn¡¯t that strongpared to others. However, the blessing on her bloodline and the version of Yale¡¯s Path avable for her bloodline were strong enough to make herparable to an above average Origin God, but she was stillcking in strength to enter any rankings.


    After all, since the universe was created, it was impossible to count how many Origin Gods appeared. Although bing an Origin God was incredibly difficult, through the whole universe and an extremely long time, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the numbers were so high.


    Terug was even weaker than Aiwai because he barely managed to be an Origin God, and he had a Fake Origin Path. Given that he was already a World God when he met Yale, he couldn¡¯t change his Path to that one.


    However, Terug was the oldest among them, and Yale had a great impression of him because of how he risked everything to protect Aiwai in the past, so he decided to put him in the group.


    Terug also had a high social skill, which was something that everyone else in the groupckedpared with him. They were going to infiltrate, so someone who could use words to trick the opponent would be useful.


    As for Gerken, he wasn¡¯t too good at battling despite being stronger than Terug and Aiwai, but he excelled at killing and being stealthy, which was of vital importance for the mission.


    In fact, no one except the Battle God and those in Yale¡¯s group noticed that he was there.


    There were some people that wanted to speak with Yale, but there were also people that Yale wanted to meet, yet he couldn¡¯t because of the rules he had put in his group.


    After Yale scanned the whole army when he appeared in that ce, he shockingly saw some familiar face that he never expected to be there.


    The first one was Revgen. He had long ago be an Essence God after solving all his problems and leaving the Empire in charge of Nurvey who turned the new Empress.


    Revgen only managed to be an Essence God in the Life Essence, so his role in that war was to act as a support and a healer. He had been stationed in the part of the army directly under General Aknarel, or in other words, Yale¡¯s father.


    Of course, Revgen was Aknarel¡¯s disciple, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he was under Aknarel¡¯s orders in the war.


    Revgen being there was quite shocking, but it was still something that Yale could ept, but the others were too difficult to believe.


    They were just beside Revgen, and like him had only mastered one Essence each one.


    Those three were Aizu, Zack, and George, the three first friends Yale made after his reincarnation.


    Aizu had mastered the Fire Essence, Zack the Archery Essence, and George the Earth Essence.


    After Lar disappeared for the incident with the bandits and Alter Yale, they decided to leave the world and embark into a trip through the universe.


    Yale knew until that point because his incarnation saw them leaving, but he never expected that they would increase their power so quickly.


    In fact, they had several strokes of luck while traveling, so many that others would die from jealousy if they knew. It was like if fate wanted them to turn stronger.


    If Yale could choose, he would send them back instead of having them participate in the war because their strength just reached the threshold for joining and they were the weakest among ordinary soldiers.


    However, no one had been forced to join the army. If they were there, it was because they had decided to join by their own will.


    Thest person, if it was correct to call it a person, that surprised Yale for being there was Ronragruk. He was also under the others of Yale¡¯s father and was in his dragon form.


    Ronragruk was far stronger than the other four because he had mastered several Essences.


    He had left the Dragon Tribe to travel some years after Yale left and managed to obtain the bloodline of an Ancestral Dragon that had been an Origin God.


    The affinities of that dragon didn¡¯t match with his own, so there was a risk of dying if he absorbed that blood, but again, everything went smoothly and added those affinities to his own.


    Fate had turned weird for those rted to Yale, but Yale hadn¡¯t noticed it until that moment.


    If Ronragruk were just an Essence God, it would be one thing, but he had mastered several Essences and more than a half Ice Essence.


    Yale really wanted to speak with them because, with his Divine Eyes, he could see their past, and it was really too difficult to believe that they had so much luck.


    Yale could guess that it was the strongest of fate acting again, but he didn¡¯t know that only those connected to him suffered that change in their fates.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know that Julie was already a Law God, and Oscro a Law Master.


    Everyone who had a good rtionship with him had turned at least a Law Master.


    Even the newborn disciple from that vige that he epted but never met had grown to turn into a Law God just because he always considered Yale as his master despite had never met him. He was currently working in Trade City with Tar, who was also a Law God, and Julie.


    There were also a lot of wolves in the army, but despite being able to take human form, they choose to remain in their wolf form while they looked a lot of times towards Yale with worship on their eyes.


    Among those wolves, there were the couple of wolves that followed Yale for a lot of years; they were standing besides Aknarel.


    All the wolves from the pack that obeyed Wyba and Yale back in the Imperial City were also in the group following Aknarel.


    The army was subdivided into several groups, or it would be too difficult to manage so many people even for the Battle God.


    Although the Battle God was themander, there were several generals like Aknarel guiding forces that were rted to them. Of course, everyone from Yale¡¯s, and even Yale¡¯s disciples counted to be rted to Aknarel.


    Yale recognized disciples who he hadn¡¯t seen after his reincarnation, but they were just like Aizu and had barely reached the minimum threshold to join the army.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter how much people Yale recognized; he remained still in the midst of the outer space waiting for the seal to break.


    Yale¡¯s group would disappear after crossing the passageway, and no one was allowed to know about their objective, so they set the istion rule to prevent them from saying something unconsciously or having others trying to join them.


    "If they want to meet me again, they must return alive, and, of course, I must survive too."


    With that thought on his mind, Yale continued to stare at the seal until one day it started to show signs of cracking.


    "Just at the same time as in those memories. Then the ce we will appear should also be the same. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with our n."


    The infiltration n relied a lot on those memories Yale had obtained of a different future. If it weren¡¯t for them, they would have been blind in respect to what was on the other side, so it would have been far more difficult to n.

 Chapter 498 The Seal Breaks, the War Starts

    The cracks on the seal continued to increase until it broke apart, opening the passageway between the two universes again.


    "Charge!"


    The Battle God shouted, and the army advanced towards the passageway.


    Yale¡¯s group was also advancing through the passageway, but they tried to be in a position difficult to detect and didn¡¯t charge in the front like the Battle God and the generals.


    On the other side of the passageway, there was also an army waiting, but they had only been stationed there in case the seal opened, so that wasn0t their main force.


    After all, that was just a hypothetic case, and they couldn¡¯t have all their forces stationed there just in case because they also thought that something like that might have been the intention of that seal.


    Thus, they were quite surprised when an army charged towards them. Usually, they had the superiority on numbers, but that time, they were far inferior to their opponents.


    An instantter, the war started.


    The people of Yale¡¯s universe were battling without care for their own lives. They wanted to wipe out that small army in front of them before the main forces of their enemies could arrive.


    Virtually all the members of the army under the Battle God¡¯s army had some resentment towards the universe of the other army, so they were quite fierce, but the other army was just forced to stay in guard there, and they had always attacked the other universe because they were following orders.


    Their motivations were far too different, and that was something that affected their battle prowess.


    Although the army Yale¡¯s universe obtained the initiative, and they were killing a lot of members of the other army, they were also losing people.


    At that same moment, on the other passageway, the universe creator and Yale¡¯s mother started to go all put attacking the forces in front of them.


    They had noticed that the army had entered in that universe, and they didn¡¯t n to let that any of the forces in that area diverted their attention to the other battlefield.


    Until that moment, they had been only attacked those who approached the area of the passageway, but that time, they charged towards their enemies.


    Yale¡¯s group hadn¡¯t joined the battle. After crossing the passageway, Yale put a hand on Gerken¡¯s cloak.


    "Stay in contact with someone like we nned!"


    After Yale spoke, everyone obeyed. Yale was the only one touching Gerken¡¯s cloak except for Gerken himself who was wearing it, but the rest were either touching Yale, someone who was touching Yale and so on.


    "Expand the area of effect!"


    Yale shouted again, and the Last Wish System activated.


    He had modified it to add that function, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be used frequently.


    Not even a single thought could distract someone as strong as Yale to make that cloak to expand its effects, but the Last Wish System was part of Yale and yet didn¡¯t have any thoughts or emotions, so could do it sessfully.


    Of course, if Yale hadn¡¯t the Celestial Knowledge, his high level, and his knowledge about crafting, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do something like that even once.


    All of them disappeared thanks to the effects of the cloak.


    The effects would barelyst for ten minutes, but with their speed, that was enough to leave the area of the war.


    Being forced to leave the battlefield when all the others were battling was hard for them, but they knew that their mission was more important.


    After all, the members of the army were all obeying orders because they were ves of their superiors, so if they killed the ones giving orders, the war would end.


    The whole universe was enved, and their lives were linked to their universe creator, so they couldn¡¯t disobey the hierarchy created by him.


    In a war among mortals, ten minutes was a short time, but for people like those battling in that war, a second was enough to provoke huge damages to the other party.


    Yale¡¯s group didn¡¯t dare to look behind or send their divine sense to check the state of the war because they felt that even if they weren¡¯t discovered, they might not resist the urge of going to help them.


    A lot of people would die in those ten minutes and even more after they escaped from the battlefield. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult that people they knew would die in the war.


    Yale could sense the lives of the wolves battling in the war, and they were dying without stop. He had never met those who died, but he still felt pained.


    Those wolves chose to sacrifice themselves when seeing that they were doomed, but they took at least a hundred enemies with each of them.


    There wasn¡¯t any Ice Tribtion in the war because the Battle God said that it was better to save it as a trump card for a more important moment.


    Moreover, unless someone made a breakthrough, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to invoke an Ice Tribtion without Yale there.


    When the expanded effects of the cloak vanished, Yale¡¯s group was far enough for not even Yale¡¯s divine sense being able to detect what was happening on the war.


    At that moment, they were all wearing clothes that could camouge their aura, so they wouldn¡¯t be easily detected as people of the other universe.


    The group stopped in a, which was their first target.


    Based on Yale¡¯s memories from another future, the suicide reinforcements that would be sent from that would be very harmful to the army.


    Although the situation wasn¡¯t exactly like it was in the other time because there were some people participating in the war that wasn¡¯t in the other future like Revgen¡¯s group, in Yale¡¯s opinion their strength was far from enough to provoke a huge change on the war.


    The people of that seemed to live normal lives unless the owner of that gave an order, but in fact, everything in their lives had been decided by that person.


    Their work, the person they would marry, how many children they need to have, how much time they could rest, and even their hobbies.


    Everything about them was determined by the owner of that, who wasparable to the Battle God in strength. In other words, not even Yale was his match on a frontal battle.


    Although Yale wouldn¡¯t be killed if they battled against each other, unless the other party made a huge mistake, Yale would have a very difficult time to win.


    Thus, they wouldn¡¯t battle; they would infiltrate and kill him when his guard was down.


    Besides the owner of the, the others weren¡¯t too strong, and it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Yale to kill them all, but that would alert the owner who was the true danger.


    The main problem was that even those who weren¡¯t too strong on Yale¡¯s eyes had a self-destruction formation that could kill even Origin Gods. It was a way of showing how to use quantity to ovee quality.


    From a certain point of view, the people of that were also victims despite being their enemies. They were fated to be sent to die without any chance of surviving.


    Even that owner was a ve of his universe creator, so he was being forced to act like that, but in his case, he enjoyed that kind of actions and enjoyed some power of decision, so he couldn¡¯t be considered merely a victim.


    Most people on that universe became twisted from having been controlled from their births. They even started to like aplishing what others ordered them.


    For those ordered to kill and torture, they developed a taste for it, and those that were ordered to suffer would also end up liking it.


    After all, their superiors could sense how they felt, and if they didn¡¯t like their role, they were killed together with everyone rted to them.


    The main reason for all the problems of that universe was the one who created it. That person was the truly vicious one who created the rules of that universe and enjoyed how it was.


    That universe was created by him after managing to obtain a method to erase the existence of someone else.


    He used it to erase the universe creator of his original universe, and after that, he created a new one before absorbing the old one killing all the lifeforms there that hadn¡¯t turned into his ves.


    That person always had the obsession of being the number one and never be second to someone else. Even people at the same level as him couldn¡¯t be allowed because he feared being betrayed like he had betrayed his own universe creator.


    If it weren¡¯t because he was too weak, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to be subordinate to the higher universe, but since he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he was enduring while trying to increase the level of his own universe.


    However, besides himself, no one knew about his intentions and past except Alter Yale, who had learned about it in his timeline.


    Everyone from that universe creator¡¯s original universe had been slowly killed after he obtained new people to use with simr strengths.


    He wanted to destroy his past, so no one was allowed to know it. He wanted to be considered an omnipotent God, something that had always existed and didn¡¯t have a past as a mortal, nor someone who had trained until his level.

 Chapter 499 Legacy Fragment Activated

    "The operation starts. You all must remember your role. Failure isn¡¯t allowed."


    Standing outside the, Yale spoke to his group. Everyone already had different auras and even looked different than usual thanks to the concealment of their true appearance thanks to the effects of the clothes.


    "Open the barrier. I am the main army envoy, and I have to speak with the Lord of this."


    Yale knew that if he hadn¡¯t appeared, two dayster, the real envoy would have appeared and sent the people of that to a suicide mission.


    Gerken was in charge of the assassination, but Yale was the one who would have to distract the owner of that aided by the rest.


    Yale¡¯s strength was simr to that of the real envoy since it was quite a standard for people with those responsibilities, so he was the only one who could make that role. After all, they could appear then be weaker than they were, but they couldn¡¯t appear to be stronger.


    Sensing that Yale was incredibly strong, the barrier opened, and some people appeared to receive them.


    As for the possibility of Yale being lying, they didn¡¯t even think about that possibility because, in their minds, anyone who tried to do that would be killed by their Supreme God.


    Everyone was very respectful in front of Yale, but the others weren¡¯t treated that respectfully as they were considered to be Yale¡¯s servants.


    As far as they could sense, only Shiba and Lina had decent strengths, while the others were weak.


    The servants from an envoy had a great status, but the same could be said of those serving directly the owner.


    Of course, those in Yale¡¯s group already knew about it, and they acted as if they were people with that status.


    The owner of the lived in the tallest tower of the because he loved to see everything from ahead. In fact, he was the only person who was allowed to be at the top of the tower. Even Yale needed to wait at one floor under the top until the envoy went down to meet him.


    As for the servants, they weren¡¯t allowed to be on that floor either, so only Yale was waiting there for the owner.


    The others were with the servants waiting in silence. Unless they had an extraordinary order, they couldn¡¯t go to higher floors.


    "I am d to receive God¡¯s envoy. Is there something important to report?"


    That owner had a status only inferior to the Supreme God, and the sixth level immortals. God¡¯s envoys like the one Yale was impersonating were on a simr level as him.


    Thus, although he was polite towards Yale, he wasn¡¯t too humble either.


    "Do you really don¡¯t know anything?"


    Yale frowned while taking an attitude simr to that of the owner.


    "No. Something happened?"


    The chances of someone rebelling from the universe was impossible, so any matter to report was rted to the invasion of the other universe, and usually, those things weren¡¯t too urgent.


    "Of course! I shouldn¡¯t be here, but by coincidence, I was quite near to this when it happened, so I hade at top speed."


    Seeing that Yale seemed to lose his temper, the owner also turned serious.


    "Speak."


    Yale replied immediately with a serious face.


    "The seal on the secondary passageway broke, and we are being invaded. The army stationed there won¡¯tst for too long. Reinforcements are requested. As for how those reinforcements should be, I think you know."


    The owner hadn¡¯t imagined that the information was so serious. He felt that he was fortunate that an envoy with a direct connection with the Supreme God was near to his to inform him about it.


    "Understand. I will send everyone on this to use the self-destruction formation. It should be able to provoke great damages to that army. Let me inform everyone to start the preparations, the sooner, the better."


    An invasion was a serious matter, and the sooner he dealt with it, the better.


    However, he didn¡¯t n to act personally. After he saw everyone self-detonate, he would appear to kill the injured powerful ones and reap the credit for himself.


    He concentrated on sending the orders to everyone. He needed to measure his words to ensure that no one would misunderstand them or find a loophole because he would be med if something went wrong. After all, even the most obedient people would try to avoid death. If it were just extremely dangerous, it would be one thing because they would have hope, but sending them to certain death waspletely different.


    In theory, there were only two people in that room, but Yale knew that Gerken had been there from the first moment, waiting in silence for an opportunity to strike and that moment seemed to be the best one.


    After all, they didn¡¯t want the suicide army was sent to the battlefield.


    Gerken swung his scythe towards the owner¡¯s neck, but just when the scythe touched his neck, the owned threw a punch back destroying Gerken¡¯s body together with the scythe and the cloak.


    "An insect infiltrated using your visit as an opportunity, you are lucky I killed him. I didn¡¯t know that the other universe had items with so-good hiding capabilities, but he can¡¯t hide his weapon if it is in contact with me."


    The owner didn¡¯t suspect Yale¡¯s identity because the shock on Yale¡¯s face seemed more for seeing an infiltrate than for having the infiltrate killed.


    If someone infiltrated due to an envoy¡¯s fault and someone was harmed for that reason, that envoy would be punished.


    "Thank you very much."


    Yale made his best to restrain his emotions as the owner had Gerken¡¯s soul in his hand.


    "It is always good to have an envoy owe me a favor. Alright, let¡¯s investigate this guy¡¯s soul to discover that universe ns."


    Yale knew that if he let the owner learn about everything in Gerken¡¯s mind, the n would fail and probably a lot of them would die. After all, Yale could just endure in a battle against the owner, killing him in a frontal battle wasn¡¯t possible.


    Just as the owner started to use something simr to Soul-search, Yale felt ditzy, and a momentter, there wasn¡¯t any soul in the owner¡¯s hands.


    "Understand. I will send everyone on this to use the self-destruction formation. It should be able to provoke great damages to that army. Let me inform everyone to start the preparations, the sooner, the better."


    Yale felt that he had already heard those words, and after inspecting the room, he noticed that Gerken was also there, hid in the shadows, with a face full of shock.


    "Did the time went back? It seems that Gerken also remembers about it this time. Why? Moreover, it is not like obtaining another set of memories like the other time, I felt like if I was really returning back in time..."


    Yale felt that his experience was somewhat different from before, but he noticed that the fragment of the fragment of the legacy of the universe creator in Gerken¡¯s soul was different like usual, as if it was in an active state rather than a passive one.


    Not even the cloak can conceal it from people like Yale, who also owned a fragment.


    "It is the fragment¡¯s effect? As far as I know, that fragment of legacy never did something like that to save someone, but this time I am sure that the fragment is the reason for us going back."


    While Yale was thinking, Gerken approached the owner to kill him. He felt that he had seen the future or experimented something too unnatural, but he knew that he had a mission that must be aplished.


    His attack to the nt owner was simr to the previous one, but instead of being in the natural position to make that attack, he did it from a somewhat unnatural position.


    The owner reacted again sending a punch back, but Gerken wasn¡¯t there, so the scythe managed to cut his head.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough to kill someone as strong as him, and he noticed that Yale drew a weapon, which on his eyes was something Yale did to deal with Gerken.


    However, the sword didn¡¯t hit Gerken, but instead the owner¡¯s head that was starting to regenerate.


    "Devour!"


    The sword that Yale had used was Lar¡¯s sword, which could eat souls, so he made the sword devour the owner, stealing even his authority as a owner.


    Yale was the owner of the sword, so anything the sword obtained it could also be counted to belong to him.


    "Gerken, run. Now!"


    Gerken obeyed and disappeared again while fleeing from the tower.


    "Envoy¡¯s orders! The Lord had been killed by the Death Demon. He is still inside this, so this will be sealed from now on until we can track and kill him!"


    Death Demon was the nickname that Alter Yale had obtained after stealthy killing too many important people. Yale learned about that from the memories stolen by Lar¡¯s sword.


    With that order, the would bepletely sealed, preventing anyone else from entering there. The Death Demon had been considered the vilest criminal of their universe, so not even envoys would dare to leave him with a chance to flee by asking to enter that.

 Chapter 500 Rejection

    There was slight panic in the when they heard Yale, who they believed to be the God¡¯s Envoy, say that their Lord had died in the hands of the Death Demon.


    The Death Damon was famous for having killed people of the same level as their Lord, so they didn¡¯t doubt about its veracity.


    As for how the God¡¯s Envoy managed to survive, they just thought that their Supreme God protected him.


    That kind of people was far more stupid than the deceased owner, and they just worshipped any God¡¯s Envoy they saw as someone chosen by their Supreme God. In their eyes, a God¡¯s Envoy was superior to their Lord, although strictly speaking, they were at the same level.


    The ones who had more difficulty to believe the situation were the servants of the owner, but they knew that Yale was far strong than them, so they couldn¡¯t show it openly, or they could be easily killed for sphemy.


    However, those servants also knew that although people of the level of their Lord and the God¡¯s Envoy had been killed by the Death Demon, any real God¡¯s Envoy had been killed. Thus, there was a public believing that the Death Demon feared the envoys because they were protected by the Supreme God.


    Although the servants of the owner didn¡¯t believe that such blessing existed, they had to acknowledge that for some reason, there hadn¡¯t been any envoy killed.


    In fact, the real envoys were quite scared of that Death Demon because it was too strange that none of them had been targeted when there had been people stronger than them killed. As for something like a blessing, they knew better than anyone else that such a thing didn¡¯t exist.


    After all, they were just messengers; it wasn¡¯t like if their lives mattered for the Supreme God.


    If some of them died, they would be like the others, but the fact that the Death Demon was avoiding them on purpose only made they feel that there was some plot against them, which was far scarier than being targeted in the open.


    All the servants were sent to look for the Death Demon, who Yale said that was severely injured, but on the way, all the servants of the owner were killed, and it was also said that all the people following the envoy were killed after managing to injure the Death Demon even more.


    Of course, only the servants of the owner were killed, and the rest was just a tant lie because they were just hiding with Gerken who hadn¡¯t been feeling well.


    "Gerken, I can¡¯t feel anything bad with your body, but I also know that you aren¡¯t feigning. You don¡¯t have any idea of the reason?"


    Yale feigning that was searching for the Death Demon went to check Gerken¡¯s situation. It hadn¡¯t been too much time since they reached that, but the oue of the n had been the same that they had expected.


    However, for some reason, Gerken had started to feel bad.


    "It can¡¯t be that the universe is harming him for killing that guy or something like that right?"


    Terug was the one who spoke seeing that Gerken didn¡¯t speak.


    "I don¡¯t think so. I was the one who killed him. Gerken cut his head, which let me give the final blow, but it doesn¡¯t have any sense that he would be punished for it while I am fine."


    In fact, Yale was thinking that maybe the fact of the time resetting was the reason for Gerken¡¯s suffering. After all, Gerken wasn¡¯t a Timeless Sovereign, but he still experimented something that surpassed the limits of time, which Yale felt that could be the source of the problem.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any proof of that, and Gerken was perfectly well after going back in time to kill the owner.


    "I think I know the reason."


    Gerken spoke with a low voice. He knew that there wasn¡¯t any time to lose and that they should be leaving the as soon as possible, so he didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance.


    At that moment, a light went out from Gerken¡¯s forehead, and he instantly recovered.


    "As I expected... This thins is rejecting me..."


    Yale, Shiba, and Lina were quite shocked after seeing that scene because it was the piece of the legacy of the universe creator.


    Moreover, it was obvious that it was the real reason behind Gerken¡¯s pain.


    "Why would the piece of legacy reject you now? It had helped you recently... No, maybe it is because it had helped you that you had also lost the qualifications to have it."


    Yale felt enlightened as he understood the reason for that rejection.


    In exchange for another chance, the piece of a legacy lost itspatibility with Gerken. That time travel that saved the mission from failure hadn¡¯t been without a price.


    Yale had been able to notice it because he was a Timeless Sovereign and affected him directly, but he hadn¡¯t been in mortal danger at any moment. However, Gerken would have his soul destroyed if the time hadn¡¯t gone backward.


    Originally, the piece of legacy didn¡¯t have that effect, and Yale didn¡¯t know what had changed it, but it was easy to see that it was a one-time lifesaving chance, or more exactly a one situation lifesaver.


    Yale felt that if they had failed again, the time reset would have also happened.


    Of course, having chances to redo a situation until seeding was something that Yale felt that was worthy of the exchange for the piece of legacy.


    "Yale. I want to give it to Ange. She is my disciple and the only person I want to inherit it. Please take it until we return. Among all of us, you are the one with higher chances of survival, and I can¡¯t touch this piece of legacy anymore."


    Gerken didn¡¯t mind about losing the piece of a legacy because he had already been nning to gift it to Ange after the war ended.


    Yale nodded and touched the piece of legacy, absorbing it. However, he felt that he could extract it anytime he wanted, so it felt quite different to his original piece which due to the methods to restrain his curse, was deeply merged with him and would be difficult to separate.


    Although it wasn¡¯t impossible, he would need to put a lot of effort, while the new piece would leave his body with just a thought.


    Yale exined about what happened when killing the owner.


    "Don¡¯t rely on the possibility that the legacy can act in the same way for you two. This had never happened before, and given that activated just before Gerken¡¯s soul was extinguished, if you put your trust in it and doesn¡¯t happen, you will be done for."


    Yale didn¡¯t want that Lina and Shiba would rely on that possibility because it was far too dangerous.


    As for giving the piece of Gerken to someone else betting for the chance, it was impossible.


    If there had been someonepatible without a piece of legacy, it would have gone to that person automatically.


    Those with a piece could have other pieces within them, but those were mainly to give them someday to apatible person, not for themselves.


    Gerken wished to give it to Ange, but that would only work if she werepatible.


    However, giving that she was the daughter of Yale and Lina, she had high chances of beingpatible. After all, Yale¡¯s case showed that with both parents beingpatible it, the chances of the child being alsopatible were high.


    It would be difficult to believe that Yale beingpatible was just a coincidencepletely unrted to his parents.


    After solving Gerken¡¯s problem, Yale¡¯s group left the. Although it had been sealed, someone with the authority of a owner could enter and leave at will.


    The only oues for that were to remain sealed or be destroyed.


    After all, only a sixth level immortal would be able to break that seal, and it was too difficult that someone with that status would take any risk just to unseal that.


    "The war has just started. There is still a lot of work to do. From now on, the same strategy won¡¯t work. The news about the war should be spread by the time we reach any other important. Our target should be people of a simr and slightly lower level than us. However, we must disperse, going all together won¡¯t be useful, and Gerken can¡¯t take again this kind of risk."


    Yale had to admit that he underestimated the deceased owner, so he didn¡¯t dare to do it again.


    Lina and the others could kill people stealthy, but people that they could kill without problems even if a battle started.


    As for Yale himself, he nned to seek people of his level, those a bit weaker than the owner they had killed.


    He was confident in surviving against them, and even if he could tie them, it would be a great assist for the rest of people battling on the war.


    As for killing those weaker, Yale felt that would only catch attention and could end attracting too many opponents.


    Picking only one and preventing that one from calling for help would be the best oue.

 Chapter 501 Curse Army

    A huge army was moving through the universe in direction to the battlefield where both universes were shing.


    That army was one of the most feared ones because their specialty was casting curses. The general leading them was a woman who was considered second best in the control of curses, only second to the universe creator.


    As for her own power, she was known as the strongest expert without counting the sixth level immortals on the universe.


    Not even the Battle God was as close as her to the power of a sixth level immortal.


    Virtually everyone who could use curses was under hermands, so she had a great standing on the whole universe. Of course, those who went to Yale¡¯s universe to curse others were following her orders.


    The effects that would have the Curse Army on the battle was far greater than the army stopped by Yale¡¯s group because curses were far more dreadful.


    Originally, Yale was nning to face people of a simr level as him, but once he noticed that army, he changed his ns.


    Allowing that army to reach the battlefield would provoke countless loses, and Yale himself felt boundless hatred towards that army and their general.


    After all, the curses had been something that harmed him from even before being born, and that woman was the one behind the scenes, so there was no way that Yale could ignore her.


    Although the universe creator was the true mastermind, that woman had a lot of freedom as long as the universe creator didn¡¯t give her an order.


    Yale didn¡¯t know where the universe creator was, nor he felt confident in surviving against him, but he needed to face that woman even if he would be on the weaker side because their difference of power wasn¡¯t great enough to let that woman kill him with one hit.


    On the top of a gigantic wolf made of pure Ice Essence, Yale was waiting for the army to reach that point. He knew that they would pass for that point because it was the quickest way to reach the battlefield from their previous position.


    The universe was huge, and there were a lot of ways to go from one point to another, but the people of that universe always took the fastest way because that was the what their universe creator ordered since the universe was created. When doing something, they must always choose the quickest way to aplish it sessfully. As for obstacles, they should be destroyed.


    Yale didn¡¯t need to wait for long until the army appeared because they had been moving at their greatest speed, but they were forced to stop when they saw the gigantic wolf in front of them.


    "I don¡¯t know your identity, but after forcing me to stop, not even death will be enough punishment. Surrender and I will just curse you and everyone rted to you to a hundred million years of curse torture. If you don¡¯t surrender immediately, I will leave you and everyone rted to you suffering for all the eternity with my curses!"


    Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when hearing the words of that woman.


    "I am here to bestow you all with good fortune. Is this the way to repay me? With threats?"


    The woman was shocked by those words because they had no sense at all. She recognized that Yale was from the other universe because Yale wasn¡¯t trying to hide it.


    "Don¡¯t try to bluff in front of me. Do you know who I am? I am the Curse Lady, one of the wives of the Supreme God! Speaking with me without permission is something that only my husband and the higher ranked wives can do!"


    All the sixth level immortals besides the universe creator were female, and they were all considered the Supreme God¡¯s wives.


    Of course, the Supreme God just liked to y with women, he never cared about them, but he set a hierarchy to avoid problems.


    With his help, the women that satisfied him the most would have an easier time when training, but at the same time, they would turn unable to train without relying on him.


    "He shouldn¡¯t love you too much if he sends you to the frontline while he still hid himself. Are you sure that you are his wife and not just someone who warms his bed?"


    Yale had too much hatred towards that woman, so he was unable to restrain those sharp words that hit the Curse Lady where it hurt the most.


    After all, she knew that the Supreme God didn¡¯t love anyone; the so-called wives were just pleasing him and obtaining benefits in exchange if the Supreme God was in a good mood.


    Any woman from that universe could be called by the Supreme God, and no one would refuse even if was just to warm up his bed, so those so-called wives were already happy to be able to be called wives even if it was just for the status.


    "You dared to speak those words... You will suffer for all the eternity! I will curse everything rted to you!"


    The Curse Lady lost her temper and just wanted to see Yale suffering until she had enough.


    "Do it if you can. It isn¡¯t like if I have never broken the curses from this universe."


    Yale didn¡¯t fear the curses at all. If the army tried to battle him with pure strength, he might fear them, but he had absolute confidence that the curses wouldn¡¯t be able to affect him in the slightest.


    "Everyone! Unleash the Evesting Curse. That guy is a nuisance, but he is at the same level as a God Envoy, we can¡¯t underestimate him."


    Evesting Curse was the strongest curse she could cast, and without the help of the army, she would need several years of preparation.


    Even with the help of the army if it weren¡¯t because they had an item that would hasten the casting once, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cast that curse instantly.


    The Evesting Curse was the strongest curse that could be cast by a fifth level immortal, and only the universe creator of their universe could create something stronger. That was something that all the members of the Curse Army knew, so they didn¡¯t doubt that it would affect anyone who hadn¡¯t be a sixth level immortal.


    Moreover, given Yale¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t feel that they would waste the Evesting Curse on him.


    The Evesting Curse waspletely unavoidable, and Yale couldn¡¯t even try to block it or stop its casting, but he never intended to do it.


    When Yale was hit by the curse, the Curse Lady started tough.


    "You deserved it! Now your fate is on my hands forever! Come here and kneel in front of me! After that, I forbid you to use any method that could heal your body or reduce your pain. Then, you will mutte yourself slowly until you are just a soul. I will y with your soultter. We will have a lot of fun!"


    She was grinning while imagining all the suffering she would see after that moment. If it weren¡¯t because she was in haste, she wouldn¡¯t have said that she would wait to y with Yale¡¯s soul, she would have done it immediately.


    "This is all? This curse is quite powerful, but if you are expecting to control me with it, you are far too naive."


    Yale¡¯s words made that the Curse Lady stopped herugh.


    "What?"


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the Evesting Curse failed because she could sense it within Yale¡¯s body, but she was unable to use the curse to control Yale.


    "I need to thank you for this. I recently have been studying fate, and my research advanced quite a bit, but I found that even after reaching the point I thought I would be able to advance, it didn¡¯t happen."


    Soon after Yale parted ways with Lina and the others, he received a set of memories of one of the souls he created, and that one managed to reach the Novice Rank, which helped Yale a lot to understand fate while he waited for that army. However, he hadn¡¯t been able to advance to fifth level immortal even after that.


    "Now, thanks to this Evesting Curse, I can finally advance to the next level."


    For the Curse Lady and the Army, Yale was speaking nonsense, and they felt that he was desperately battling to get rid of the curse while speaking, but that he would fail in the end.


    "Reverse the curse, obtain the blessing."


    After Yale spoke the Evesting Curse started to change.


    Originally, the Evesting Curse should have allowed the Curse Lady to have absolute control over Yale¡¯s fate, no matter how many lived he had, as long as he existed, his fate would be in her hands.


    However, at that moment, she was unable to sense the Evesting Curse anymore because it had transformed into something else.


    "Now, I can finally understand fate, and I have absolute control over my own fate and how I affect the fate of others. I really need to thank you for this blessing. Just wait a moment, as I said, I also have a blessing to you all."


    While speaking, Yale¡¯s aura was increasing as he advanced to be a fifth level immortal.


    Before anyone had time to react, Yale surpassed the Battle God in power, putting himself at the same level as the Curse Lady.


    However, the effects of the breakthrough haven¡¯t finished yet.

 Chapter 502 Breakthrough to Fifth Level Immortal

    If someone had be a fifth level immortal using the simplified version of Yale¡¯s Path, the power obtained would have been just slightly superior to that of the Curse Lady, but that difference wouldn¡¯t be too great.


    However, Yale was training theplete version which used the pure energy that he obtained when he became the owner of a lower universe.


    Thus, his power was still increasing, which provoked that the Curse Lady started to feel fear.


    Although she felt that the power emanating from Yale wouldn¡¯t be enough to exterminate the whole army in an instant, it would be impossible for them to flee until defeating Yale.


    Moreover, since not even the Evesting Curse worked, the Curse Lady already assumed that curses would be useless against Yale, and the army specialized in curses.


    Yale was an opponent that nullified their greatest strength, which turned him into their nemesis.


    The pure energy started to spread from Yale¡¯s body while merging with Yale¡¯s own energy.


    Originally, by following the Origin Path, Yale had Origin Qi, and even after modifying his Path, its nature hadn¡¯t changed too much despite being far stronger than it should be.


    World Gods didn¡¯t use the Origin Qi but World Qi. However, that didn¡¯t mean that they didn0t have Origin Qi, it was just that it waspletely useless for them. It was only after fusing it with the World Qi once they reached the peak of the World Gods that they develop True Origin Qi, which was the final form of the Origin Qi.


    However, Yale had never developed something like World Qi. Instead, his Origin Qi was already as strong as True Origin Qi while being a fourth level immortal, and after his breakthrough, he fused it with the pure energy, which provoked an explosive increase of strength.


    "Impossible... This can¡¯t be... How? Why can he develop Universe Qi? Only universe creators should be able to develop it..."


    The Curse Lady couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her and immediately tried to send a message to the Supreme God, but all the connections had been cut off by Yale from the first moment; there wasn¡¯t any chance to escape or ask for reinforcements.


    The fear from the Curse Lady and the army only increased because Yale¡¯s aura reached a threshold that should have been impossible to reach for a fifth level immortal, the power of a sixth level immortal.


    Although having the power of superior levels was something that was easy to happen in lower levels, the Curse Lady had never heard of a fifth level immortal with a strengthparable to a sixth level immortal.


    Of course, Yale just reached the weakest power avable for a sixth level immortal, but that was enough to oppress those who were still at the fifth level immortal.


    Yale was only able to control freely a ten percent of the pure energy and thus, only that percent fused with his own energy and became Universe Qi.


    He felt that unless he became a true sixth level immortal, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use all the pure energy at will to fuse it with his own energy.


    "That Origin Qi is weaker than that of the Supreme God. The universe of that guy should be a lower universe, but at the same time, something seems to be different than it should be..."


    Yale was the owner of a universe limited to third level immortal, so the energy obtained from it was weaker than that of a universe which higher limit, but at the same time Yale wasn¡¯t the universe creator but the universe owner. He had obtained the ownership through faith, and that made that the pure energy he controlled was somewhat different from the one avable to universe creators.


    It was weaker from one side, but it was stronger from another. Overall that pure energy wasn¡¯t any worse than the one that the Supreme God used to form his Universe Qi.


    Yale¡¯s problem was that he wasn¡¯t a sixth level immortal, so he wasn¡¯t able to form Universe Qi properly, which made it far weaker than that of the Supreme God.


    The Curse Lady didn¡¯t know about the truth behind Yale¡¯s Universe Qi, but it didn¡¯t matter. Universe Qi was still Universe Qi, so even the weakest variant was enough to make her feel fear.


    An ordinary sixth level immortal might be able to resist Yale¡¯s Universe Qi even if they didn¡¯t have Universe Qi, but for a fifth level immortal, that wasn¡¯t possible, or at least that was what the Curse Lady believed.


    Yale¡¯s power was already stabilizing and remainedparable to the weakest kind of sixth level immortal, but he felt that after getting used, he would be able to increase his power a lot.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be strong as a universe creator without making a breakthrough to sixth level immortal, but he didn¡¯t mind because both universes had just one person who was truly at the pinnacle of the sixth level immortals.


    If he managed to increase his strength enough to kill some sixth level immortal, he would already feel that he had done a meritorious service to his universe.


    "Sorry for the dy. The breakthroughsted more than I thought."


    Yale was smiling, but for the Curse Lady and the others, it seemed a devilish smile.


    If they had been an army focused on direct battle, they would have attacked Yale as soon as he started his breakthrough, but they were focused on curses, so they couldn¡¯t unleash an attack powerful enough to kill Yale within a short span of time.


    "Now, I bestow you all with the blessing to train the Ice Essence, an Advanced Essence that I created myself."


    The Curse Lady and the others were quite shocked when they heard that and felt that Yale was crazy.


    They trained the Supreme God¡¯s Path, and they needed to learn about the Supreme God, things like Laws and Essences didn¡¯t exist in their universe. The limits were the Supreme God and how much they could learn was also determined by the Supreme God.


    However, at that moment, they started to feel something strange for them, the Ice Essence. Yale hadn¡¯t been joking with letting them learn it.


    "Really a blessing... Not even the Supreme God can use ice like this, but why?"


    The Curse Lady felt that she couldn¡¯t understand Yale at all.


    "I am great that you all are liking it. Now, as it is usual when training Essence, you will need to face tribtion. Don¡¯t tell me that it is too early for that. I have let you study the Ice Essence for a whole minute, that is more than enough."


    Wolves made from pure Ice Essence started to appear surrounding Yale. There was one wolf for each member of the army.


    Yale¡¯s intention had been facing them with the Ice Tribtion from the start.


    The opponents liked to kill with curses, so Yale chose to defeat them with a blessing.


    From Yale¡¯s point of view, both things were the same. He understood it by studying fate.


    A curse could turn into a blessing, and the same could happen in reverse. Yale had blessed his enemies, but they weren¡¯t ready for it, so it had turned into mortal danger for a lot of them.


    Those tribtions appeared because the rules Yale had set for the people of that universe were that the tribtion would happen a minute after obtaining any insight on the Ice Essence.


    Thus, those Tribtions should be surpassed with control of the Ice Essence; any other method would be far less effective. Their nature was slightly different from Yale just summoning them at will.


    Moreover, a tribtion couldn¡¯t be cursed unless they were strong enough to curse the universe itself, and they couldn¡¯t do something like that, only the Supreme God could.


    A battle started between the Curse Army and the Ice Tribtion Army. Although no one died int he first five minutes, the Curse Army understood that they couldn¡¯t win.


    The worst part was that Yale didn¡¯t need to wait there while they battled so they would be unable to move, so he would be free to go anywhere else.


    They knew that they had lost. Even if they didn¡¯t die, they had lostpletely because they knew that it was impossible to defeat the Ice Tribtion Army in a short time.


    They would fail to reach their destination in time, which would make that the Supreme God would kill them for disobeying orders.


    Yale hadn¡¯t set a deadly trap for them, but their own universe creator turned it into a situation that doomed all of them to death.


    Those rules were merged with the universe and would work automatically, so unless the Supreme God discovered it and decided to remove the order that he gave to them, they would die.


    However, they all knew that even if by coincidence the Supreme God discovered it, he wouldn¡¯t save them. Orders were everything, no matter the reason, failure was the death penalty.


    "It would be great if you were just busy until the war ended, but your own universe creator wants to kill you all. How sad! Well, I can offer you all a chance to save your souls and free yourselves from the rules of that selfish universe creator. Is any of you interested?"

 Chapter 503 The End of the Curse Army

    The Curse Army started to hesitate after hearing Yale¡¯s words because no matter how loyal they were, they didn¡¯t want to die for such a stupid rule.


    Moreover, most of them were loyal because they needed to be loyal to survive. If loyalty led to their certain death, they wouldn¡¯t discard betrayal because loyalty wasn¡¯t something that all of them valued more than their life.


    The Curse Lady was among the few who didn¡¯t n any betrayal, but she knew that most of the army wouldn¡¯t think like her.


    "Don¡¯t be cheated by his words! I already guessed his identity. He is the Death Demon! There is no way he would do something good for all of you!"


    The Curse Lady had gathered information and knew that Alter Yale was the one who killed the infiltrates she had sent to kill the person who obtained the ownership of a universe.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone else who managed to do that feat, so she assumed that Yale was Alter Yale, and she knew that Alter Yale was the Death Demon despite had never seen him personally.


    The army had heard of the Death Demon and feared him, but that identity wasn¡¯t enough to make them forgot Yale¡¯s offer.


    If they followed the Death Demon, they might be cheated and die forever without the chance of reincarnation, but if they didn¡¯t ept that offer, they would disappear forever without any doubt.


    At that moment, they noticed that they had more trust in the biggest criminal of their universe than on their Supreme God.


    Both of them were oppressing them with strength, but only one of them left a way for survival.


    "I am not the Death Demon. I know who he is, and we are somewhat rted, but thest time I saw him, he was far stronger than me."


    Yale didn¡¯t know if he was really stronger than Alter Yale or not, but he hadn¡¯t lied when he said that thest time, he saw him, Alter Yale was stronger.


    After all, Yale¡¯s power had increased a lot since that time, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t know if Alter Yale was still as powerful as before or managed to increase his strength.


    Those words made that the Curse Army felt even more that there was no way for them to win.


    Yale was already incredibly strong, and the Death Demon was even stronger. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that their universe had greatly underestimated the universe they wanted to invade.


    The Curse Lady didn¡¯t try to speak because although she believed that they were the same person she had no proof of it, and as far as she knew, the Death Demon had a cursed name, but she couldn¡¯t detect it from Yale.


    Of course, she thought that Yale had just sealed it, but she couldn¡¯t prove it and insisting more wouldn¡¯t have any positive effect on the army.


    "We surrender!"


    Except for the Curse Lady and a few more that felt that there was no way that they would lose the war, so Yale¡¯s offer was useless, the rest had all surrendered.


    "Very well! There are still wise people in this universe. After we won this war, I will let your souls reincarnate in this universe. There wouldn¡¯t be any immortality, but you should be happy to live several mortal lives with freedom."


    Since the war wouldn¡¯t end until one of the universe creators died after having been in conflict for so long, Yale was sure that in the case of winning, the universe of that evil universe creator would suffer until disappearing.


    However, that would be a slow process, so he also thought that living several mortal lives should be possible for those that had surrendered.


    Yale could see that the Curse Army was just a tool, they had done a lot of evil things, but most of them did it because they would have died otherwise.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to forgive them. He would erase their memories as a punishment, but at least he decided to give those souls a chance to taste freedom before their doom due to the decadence of their universe.


    A second after Yale spoke, all the members of the army that had surrendered lost their bodies and part of their souls.


    That part of their souls was the one that linked them to the Supreme God and forced them to obey.


    Any soul would be affected as long as was born in that universe, but if the Supreme God died, those who would birthter wouldn¡¯t be affected as long they didn¡¯t carry that link from their previous life.


    In fact, it was impossible for that to happen naturally because everyone with the soul linked to the Supreme God would die if the Supreme God died.


    Yale had killed the army in the same way Ange killed people. When he saw Ange killing others in that way, Yale felt that it was a good method to kill people that needed to die, but in the end, were also victims like a lot of people of that universe.


    Yale wasn¡¯t like Ange, he liked battling, but that was for fun. He didn¡¯t find any joy in killing others or injuring them.


    As for war, he hated it. Yale knew that wars would only bring sadness to both sides, as both would loss countless lives. Of course, that didn¡¯t apply to the Supreme God because he didn¡¯t care about the life of any person battling in that war, and he hadn¡¯t joined it yet.


    After Yale had finished dealing with all the members of the Curse Army that had surrendered, the remaining ones red at Yale with hate in their eyes.


    They all had high positions in the universe even if they weren¡¯t at the same level as the Curse Lady and had all their subordinated surrendering to the enemy was a shame.


    However, they still needed to face the Ice Tribtion Wolves. The number diminished as the others died, but they still have one for each one without counting the enormous one under Yale¡¯s feet.


    "You made your choice. You are doomed to death, but don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like physical torture."


    In fact, even if the Curse Lady surrendered, he wouldn¡¯t have forgiven her because he had a personal grudge to settle.


    "Don¡¯t be so cocky! Even if you kill us, our Supreme God will kill you!"


    The Curse Lady spoke as she rushed towards the Ice Tribtion Wolf. She was nning to kill herself with that desperate attack to prevent that Yale would toy with her. After all, Yale had said that he didn¡¯t like physical torture, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t use it because the Curse Lady remembered that Yale said that he erased a curse before. In other words, Yale had a personal grudge with her because she was the one giving orders.


    In that situation, she wouldn¡¯t feel it strange even if Yale did something that he disliked in order to harm her.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t discard that Yale wanted to steal her memories to obtain information about the Supreme God, and that would be worse than death because although the Supreme God didn¡¯t love her, she really loved the Supreme God. She liked evil and ruthless men, and she believed that she would never find someone better than the Supreme God in those aspects.


    The others who hadn¡¯t survived also chose to act like the Curse Lady. They wanted to die being loyal to the Supreme God.


    However, when they felt that they had sessfully killed themselves, they found that they were still alive, in the position where they were before rushing towards the Ice Tribtion Wolves.


    "I call this Time Loop. Everything in this area will be reset without end until your souls dispersed from desperation or you decide to surrender to me and give me all your memories."


    The memories of the Curse Army weren¡¯t too valuable, and Yale already obtained them when he killed them, but the memories of those with higher ranking had a higher value.


    In fact, the area of the Time Loop would slowly steal all the memories of those trapped inside, but those affected wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it.


    For people so faithful to the Supreme God, being forced to betray him was something far worse than death.


    "Goodbye. Enjoy dying countless times until you can¡¯t endure it more or you betray your own hearts."


    Yale disappeared from the sight of the surviving members of the Curse Army, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop him. They were forced to repeat their suicide charge. That loop didn¡¯t even let them change their actions.


    Yale left, but he was still able to sense everything happening in that area no matter how far he was from there.


    At that moment, Yale was going to the gxy were all the curse users lived.


    Only the strongest ones formed the Curse Army, but Yale was decided to kill all of them although he would give them the same treatment than those who have surrendered. Death without pain, and a chance to experience freedom despite losing their memories.


    While absorbing the memories of the Curse Lady, he discovered who should be his next opponent, but he still didn¡¯t know where she was.


    The person who together with the Curse Lady organized that attack to Yale¡¯s parents when Yale was still in his mother¡¯s womb, a sixth level immortal.

 Chapter 504 The Supreme God Makes a Move

    Hundred years after the war started, no one was left at the passageway. The Battle God¡¯s army had managed to kill the army in front of them and advanced to other parts of the universe to continue the war.


    Although the local army obtained some reinforcements, those were too few to make any difference in the initial battle.


    There had been a lot of battles in those hundred years, and although the Battle God¡¯s army had a lot of casualties, the opponents were the ones that suffered the most.


    The reasons were always theck of organization between their different powers, which prevented them from gathering enough reinforcements after the battles started.


    Of course, that happened due to the interferences of Yale¡¯s group. They had sealed the nearest reinforcements, and Yale eradicated all the curse users, including the gxy with the weaker ones.


    That had the best effect in the first battle, but the reduced damage in that battle and the sessive killing of important members of the other universe by Yale¡¯s group had put that universe into aplete disadvantage.


    Yale was already quite famous in that universe and was considered one of the main sources of fear by anyone who wasn¡¯t a sixth level immortal. After all, in those hundred years, not a single sixth level immortal appeared, which left the others in despair.


    Using the memories of the Curse Lady, although Yale hadn¡¯t managed to meet the person he was looking for, he managed to do severe damage to the hierarchy of the universe¡¯s army.


    The others weren¡¯t traveling with Yale, and they weren¡¯t famous either, but that wasn¡¯t because they hadn¡¯t done anything important. They had always acted stealthy, which provoked that those killed by them were considered to have died in the hands of the Death Demon.


    At that point, the people didn¡¯t mind if the Death Demon was just one person or a group, the fact that the Death Demon could kill people they considered invincible was enough to fear everything that could be rted to that name.


    In the main army, Revgen and the others rted to Yale were still alive, but it wasn¡¯t due to sheer luck, but due to Revgen¡¯s support.


    Revgen had been an Emperor for a lot of years, and he had talent at controlling the overall situation, which was very effective, paired with his support and healing skills.


    Thanks to him, those rted to Yale always faced enemies with the best strategy.


    They were all under Aknarel¡¯smand, but there was no way that Aknarel could be paying attention to all of them and even less divert his attention to help Essence Gods to battle. Thus, Revgen unofficially took themand of those that hade from the same as him.


    On the other battlefield, where Yale¡¯s mother and the universe creator had been battling for an extremely long time, all the enemies died, and they would have been able to advance if they had tried.


    That passageway was on a humungous that was also the ce where everyone believed that the Supreme God lived. Of course, that believing was false.


    At that moment, on the humungous, only the universe creator and Yale¡¯s mother remained alive, and there hadn¡¯t been any movement since thest of their opponents died.


    However, they didn¡¯t leave the area near the passageway to prevent someone from using it to infiltrate to their universe.


    The didn¡¯t have any valuable items left, and the fact that the universe creator and Yale¡¯s mother needed to remain behind protecting the passageway was something that the Supreme God knew, so he stopped sending reinforcements.


    He was a coward by nature, and unless he were sure that he couldn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t appear in front of others. Thus, the Death Demon¡¯s existence was something that worried him far more than the two protecting the passageway.


    That fear increased more when all his envoys died at the same instant despite being spread through the universe.


    The Supreme God was able to see thest moments of those envoys since he had been paying attention to them in the case that they discovered the Death Demon, but they died without meeting anyone.


    Those deaths werepletely unnatural, and the Supreme God only had a few hypotheses of what had happened to them.


    However, just the thought that the Death Demon could have a method to kill at any distance without being present was enough to increase the Supreme God¡¯s cautiousness.


    Without knowing the conditions for that method to kill, he wouldn¡¯t dare to appear.


    As someone who reached the peak after bing the sixth level immortal and who hadn¡¯t advanced to prevent forced ascension, he knew very well that there were curses or poisons capable of doing what the Death Demon had done. However, without knowing exactly which method the Death Demon was using, he wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure that he would be able to block it.


    After all, he knew that she Death Demon was the person they had failed to kill after obtaining the ownership of a universe, which made him someone with the potential to reach a strengthparable to a universe creator.


    However, not even the Supreme God knew that Yale and Alter Yale were the same person from different points of time, so both were universe owners of the same universe. Everything was attributed to Alter Yale, while Yale was considered as a different threat, but since Yale had taken precautions when battling, the fact that he was the owner of a universe was still unknown to the Supreme God.


    Despite the huge loses, the Supreme God still had a lot of people under hismand, so in those hundred years, he had been taking it slowly while sacrificing entire armies and even gxies to determine the power of his enemies correctly. He thought that after being sure of their power, he would just need to send a power that they couldn¡¯t withstand and crush them.


    However, after a hundred years, the Supreme God was forced to make a move he didn¡¯t want to do, or his forces would diminish too much before he could correctly estimate the strength of his enemies.


    The power of his enemies showed to be more difficult to estimate that he had thought at the start, so he had been forced to send his best fighters to test them.


    Of course, those were all sixth level immortals, and although to the Supreme God everyone was disposable, he didn¡¯t have too many sixth level immortals, he would prefer to conserve them until there wasn¡¯t any other option.


    The sixth level immortals weren¡¯t the only ones sent to war. Except for the Supreme God himself, everyone who was at least a third level immortal was sent to war.


    The Battle God¡¯s army had dispersed to cover more ces, so the Supreme God needed to send great numbers to kill them all.


    The sixth level immortals in charge of looking for the dispersed members of the army were apanied by an army each one. There was a total of three sixth level immortal with that duty.


    Of course, if they managed to find traces of the Death Demon, they should put him as the priority to kill.


    The other sixth level immortals had different missions.


    One was in charge to infiltrate to the other universe using the passageway from which the Battle God¡¯s army came. After all, the fact that at the other side everything was sealed by the Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t known by the Supreme God.


    There wasn¡¯t any army following the sixth level immortal prevent her from being easily discovered.


    Another sixth level immortal was in charge of tracking Yale and killing him. Although the Supreme God wasn¡¯t sure of Yale¡¯s methods, from how he easily Yale had eradicated high numbers of people, he felt that it was useless sending an army.


    Thest three sixth level immortals were sent to the ce where the universe creator and Yale¡¯s mother were.


    The Supreme God didn¡¯t expect a victory because he knew that a universe creator could deal with several at the same level, and there had already been some sixth level immortals dead at his hands in the past.


    Those three were sacrifices to prevent that the universe creator would move from his position to break the rest of the ns.


    Although he could kill sixth level immortals, that wasn¡¯t something he could do in a short time.


    In that case, the Supreme God had the temptation to send an army to try to infiltrate while the two protecting the passageway battled, but if he did it, he would have had fewer people for searching the dispersed army, which he considered more important.


    After sending everyone to war, the Supreme God had a gloomy face.


    "Those bastards are making things too difficult. They should just allow me to absorb their universe. Being absorbed by me is an honor!"


    The Supreme God really believed what he said because no one was hearing him.


    "I just need to absorb them, and the chances of upgrading the universe will be high enough to give it a try. Once the limits of this universe grew, I will be able to be a ninth level immortal, and then I can try to control those universes that call themselves superior universes just by having a superior limit to train... Just wait... Everything will be under my control!"

 Chapter 505 VS Sixth Level Immortals

    The sixth level immortals followed by an army weren¡¯t going too fast due to that limitation, but the others went at top speed towards their targets.


    "Oh, three sixth level immortal. It seems that your boss finally turned serious. Alright, I will fight you three at the same time."


    The first sixth level immortals to reach their target were the ones going to the humongous with the first passageway.


    The universe creator noticed about them in an instant and was ready to battle with them.


    Even the Supreme God didn¡¯t want to battle directly with him, so it was easy to guess how much those three sixth level immortals feared the person in front of them even if they were to battle together.


    "Don¡¯t be unfair. Let at least one for me."


    Yale¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like to be ignored, and she wanted to at least kill one of those three. Although she wasn¡¯t powerful enough to kill a sixth level immortal with certainty, with the universe creator there, the other party couldn¡¯t kill her.


    After all, the universe creator wasn¡¯t bragging when he said that he would battle the three at the same time. He truly was powerful enough to aplish it.


    "Alright, you can y with one while I deal with the other two, but after I kill them, I won¡¯t ept any dys. If you haven¡¯t finished, I will join."


    Yale¡¯s mother was the granddaughter of the universe creator¡¯s best friend, so despite how powerful she turned, the universe creator couldn¡¯t help but sometimes treating her as a kid.


    In fact, he was there when she was born, so it was unavoidable that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid treating her like that sometimes.


    The three sixth level immortals were angry when they heard those words because their pride was hurt.


    Nheless, they knew that their job was surviving that battle until their Supreme God finished his ns. Winning had never been possible.


    The whole started to tremble after the battle started. If it weren¡¯t because that was made far more resistant than normal due to holding the passageway, it would have crumbled.


    After a mere sh, the two sixth level immortals that faced the universe creator had pale faces because they noticed that the universe creator was far stronger than they had guessed.


    "Shit! He is using the energy from his universe, but it shouldn¡¯t be so strong here. This isn¡¯t his universe."


    The advantage of a universe creator should be less in another universe. That was why the Supreme God never dared to leave his universe after his failed attempt to erase the universe creator¡¯s existence.


    However, the two sixth level immortals felt that the person in front of them didn¡¯t seem to be as weakened as he should be.


    The universe creator started tough.


    "This is thanks to you all. After being here so much time that I managed to learn a way to use the energy of my universe optimally through the passageway. In this, my strength is almost the same than in my own universe."


    Although some strength could be used thanks to being near a passageway to his universe, achieving the same level of power he had in his universe while being in another universe was extremely difficult.


    Even the Supreme God, who was observing the battle in that, had a gloomy face when he heard those words.


    "I need to kill that guy, but doing it on that or in his universe is impossible without using my trump card, but I can only use it once. If that woman manages to switch ces with him to receive it like that person did the other time, the situation would be bad."


    After a lot of time, he managed to obtain another chance to erase someone¡¯s existence from a higher universe, but the connection with them was cut short after that, which showed that they were discovered and killed.


    He had people from his universe ascend to the higher universe to obtain resourced from then and smuggle them back, but that was a very serious crime, so after being discovered there wasn¡¯t any other hope.


    If he tried to send someone else and the same happened, he feared that his universe could be put into a surveince or even being punished directly.


    There hadn¡¯t been any problem at the start, and he managed to make great progress with the smuggled resources. He wouldn¡¯t have dared to start a war without them.


    However, the most valuable existence eraser was wasted, and after so much time, he only managed to obtain one more.


    Those in the superior universe already established their force properly, so it should have been easier in the future, but he couldn¡¯t believe that they had so much bad luck to be discovered.


    Of course, it was thanks to Tofesh¡¯s identity in the superior universe, that the established power was destroyed, and the supply of smuggled resources cut off.


    What the Supreme God didn¡¯t know was that against the universe creator, a method to erase his existence was useless because his curse would just make rewind the time to change the oue.


    The battle continued, but the only intense one was the battle between Yale¡¯s mother and the sixth level immortal.


    The other two sixth level immortal were focusing in defense after noticing how powerful the universe creator was, so they restrained themselves instead of battling madly like the other sixth level immortal who was facing Yale¡¯s mother.


    In their case, a single mistake could cost their lives, and their mission was preventing their opponents from interfering with the ns of the Supreme God, so there was no reason to risk their lives meaninglessly.


    While they battled, another sixth level immortal managed to find a target.


    Since that person was riding a gigantic wolf, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to find him. There hadn¡¯t been any intention from his part to hide.


    "I found you! Now prepare to die."


    The sixth level immortal attacked directly when she noticed that Yale noticed about her presence.


    However, Yale smiled.


    "Those are my words. I have been looking for you, and you will die soon."


    That sixth level immortal was just who Yale had been looking for after learning about her from the Curse Lady.


    Both of them were quite close, and the Supreme God knew it, so he sent her to avenge the Curse Lady because he felt that she would be more motivated.


    The Ice Tribtion Wolf roared blocking the iing attack, and the sixth level immortal understood that her opponent had a powerparable to a sixth level immortal despite hadn¡¯t reached that level.


    The Supreme God knew that Yale was stronger than the Curse Lady since Yale had killed her, but he didn¡¯t know that Yale wasparable to a sixth level immortal.


    However, after the first sh, the sixth level immortal was sure that they had underestimated Yale a lot.


    "It seems that you are also quite special, but you aren¡¯t as strong as me. It is impossible for you to win while being alone!"


    The power that had used barely reached the threshold of a sixth level immortal, and while that was impressive, that woman had been a sixth level immortal for a lot of years.


    "Why? When did I say that I used my full strength or that I am alone?"


    After speaking pure energy started to emanate from Yale¡¯s body together with his Universe Qi. After so many years and battles, his control over the pure energy had reached fifty percent, but he reached a bottleneck at that point that didn¡¯t seem easy to surpass.


    Yale¡¯s aura changed with the surge of pure energy and Universe Qi. At that moment, Yale¡¯s aura was at the same level as the woman in front of him.


    At the same time, the pure energy started to take shape.


    Practically anyone who knew Yale would have recognized the first shape created by the pure energy.


    It was Wyba.


    After her, the next figure to appear was also one that was closely rted to Yale, Swordmad.


    The Supreme Master also appeared, and quickly everyone rted to Yale in that universe started to appear in the form of pure energy.


    After a few seconds, the sixth level immortal couldn¡¯t count how many people were there.


    The pure energy was formed from the faith of the people of that universe, so the pure energy could take their forms. They didn¡¯t have any connection to their real selves because they were just a manifestation of the origin of the pure energy, but their emotions were there, and Yale could sense them at any moment.


    That was one of the things he had learned after improving his control over the pure energy and sued it to create Universe Qi.


    That ability was something that only those who had managed to obtain the ownership of a universe through faith could do.


    "Impossible, the only universe owner of your universe be the Death Demon, the son of the Wymst faction and the Shis faction with a cursed name..."


    The face of the woman changes after saying so much.


    "You are him! You had an identity on the open and other in the dark. No wonder you are so strong. I should have killed you long ago, even the curse disappeared... You shouldn¡¯t have been born!"


    Yale had only been cursed because the people sent to kill Yale¡¯s mother with Yale in her womb failed, and she was punished for that failure.

 Chapter 506 The Mysterious Experts Trap

    While Yale, his mother, and the universe creator were busy starting a battle with their opponents, a sixth level immortalughed after crossing the passageway connecting both universes.


    "They focused so much into invading us that left this passageway unprotected. Well, I will conquer this universe first."


    At first, she expected some trap in the area of the passageway, but she had managed to cross it without any problem, which surprised her.


    She advanced forward until meeting with a powerful barrier.


    "I see, they put a barrier on this side to prevent us from invading. I admit this barrier is tough, but with enough time, I will break it."


    Although she knew that was a barrier cast by a sixth level immortal like her, without that person present to support it, the barrier wouldn¡¯t be able to endure her attacks.


    The woman concentrated in order to start her attack towards the barrier. Even without someone actively reinforcing the barrier, she wouldn¡¯t believe that the barrier couldn¡¯t restore automatically if it weren¡¯t broken quick enough.


    However, when she was about to attack, she was the one who was hit, which provoked that her body hit the barrier, which increased the damage dealt by the attack.


    Even the woman¡¯s soul had been harmed by that sneak attack, but the damage was still at the level that she could endure at her level.


    "Coward!"


    The woman turned back while shouting and saw a person standing behind her.


    "Who are you? Do you have any sense of honor?"


    The woman was enraged after suffering such a heavy blow while being focused on the barrier. However, her thought was incredibly hypocritical because she would have done the same if she saw an enemy in that situation.


    "You can call me Mysterious Expert, and as long as I protect this universe, I don¡¯t bother about if I have a sense of honor or not."


    The Mysterious Expert replied with calm, but without stopping to observe the woman in the case that another chance to attack appeared.


    "Mysterious Expert? What a presumptuous name."


    The woman already hated the Mysterious Expert since he suffered from the first sneak attack, but the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t mind because that woman needed to die, or the universe would be in danger.


    "Presumptuous name? I think that the name of your so-called Supreme God is far more presumptuous. At least I am a sixth level immortal, so I can be considered an expert, and my identity is unknown. At least I fit the nickname. However, what about that Supreme God of yours? He isn¡¯t supreme, nor he is a God. He is just aplete fraud by using that nickname. If he were as powerful as that nickname says, our universe would have been destroyed long ago."


    The woman exploded in anger after seeing that her beloved supreme God was insulted by the Mysterious Expert, but that anger didn¡¯t serve to help her hit the Mysterious Expert, it only made her movements more predictable, which made that the Mysterious Expertnded a hit on her again.


    "Shit! You are really strong, but you are just an incarnation. Do you dare to follow me to the other side of the passageway?"


    The woman rushed back to the passageway because she felt that the incarnation should be weakened if it was too far from the main body. Moreover, battling in her universe would let the Supreme God observe the battle, so even if she lost, it would have been useful.


    The Mysterious Expert was following her, but there was a smile on its face, while it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to really catch her.


    The woman sneered as she felt that the Mysterious Expert was overconfident before all the bones of her body shattered after shing with something.


    Moreover, after that, another hit from the Mysterious Expertnded on her body, which left her in a sorry state.


    "Why? Why can¡¯t I cross the passageway to go back?"


    She suddenly turned her head to the Mysterious Expert.


    "You! This must be your n! Shit! You are an incarnation, but I should be able to harm your real body through it if I go all out!"


    She felt deeply humiliated as she had been dancing on the Mysterious Expert¡¯s palm from the start.


    In fact, she never believed that a mere incarnation could be so dangerous for her, so she had underestimated the Mysterious Expert.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the Mysterious Expert anymore. If even an incarnation was so strong, the real body should be incredibly dangerous. In fact, she believed that the Mysterious Expert was the Death Demon because with so strong incarnations, which were also difficult to detect, killing all the envoys simultaneously shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Although as far as she knew the Death Demon shouldn¡¯t be that strong with every incarnation or they wouldn¡¯t have needed to have a war, she thought that the incarnations on the other universe were weaker because of the distance between them and the main body.


    Of course, the Mysterious Expert wasn¡¯t the Death Demon, but since the Death Demon was a figure surrounded in mystery in their universe, it wasn¡¯t difficult that different people seemed to match with the description.


    The woman took out a pill and used her energy to absorb it, which immediately healed all her injuries. However, using that method to healpletely from severe injuries would have severe aftereffects, but at that moment, she wanted to kill the Mysterious Expert¡¯s main body through the incarnation.


    The pill didn¡¯t just have restoring effects; it would also boost her power.


    The Mysterious Expert turned serious after seeing the change of power in that woman


    "It seems that you finished the warm-up. Come!"


    That woman was focused on speed and stealth, so battling wasn¡¯t her main strength. That was the reason she always carried those forbidden pills in case she faced a sixth level immortal with a high battle prowess.


    Alter Yale had shared information about all the sixth level immortals of that universe with the Mysterious Expert previously. Thus, the Mysterious Expert knew that until that woman ate the forbidden pill, the true battle wouldn¡¯t start.


    The Mysterious Expert couldn¡¯t kill her before she had a chance to eat that forbidden pill, so at least the Mysterious Expert forced the situation without wasting too much strength.


    In a sealed area where the barriers could appear where the Mysterious Expert wished, the speed and stealth of that woman weren¡¯t too useful, and in fact, worked against her since she could harm herself if she hit the invisible barriers at her top speed.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce that if someone were sent to that passageway, it would be her. After all, she would be the fastest to reach the passageway and had the highest chances of infiltrating sessfully.


    Everything was a trap. A trap set by the Mysterious Expert to deal with that woman. Although her battle prowess wasckingpared to other sixth level immortals, there was no way that an ordinary Origin God could resist her attacks, so she was incredibly dangerous.


    "You are dead! My power will drop after killing you, but it should be enough to provoke a huge mess in this universe! You better bring your true body here, or you will die before knowing."


    Although it was true that she could kill the main body through an incarnation, it would exhaust too much power of the pill, and she would prefer to save it in order to provoke more damage to the universeter.


    "You are dreaming. Maybe I deserve to die, but you aren¡¯t someone who can decide about my life and death."


    After hearing the Mysterious Expert, the woman was enraged and rushed to attack.


    Her speed was at a level that the Mysterious Expert had only seen on the universe creator, which was fearsome for almost everyone, but sadly for that woman, the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t fear speed, and the woman understood it just before hitting the Mysterious Expert.


    At that moment, her body was destroyed again after hitting a barrier, but thanks to the forbidden pill, she restored quickly and attacked again, but the result was the same.


    The Mysterious Expert could control those barriers at will, and at the speed of that woman, she couldn¡¯t stop properly after they appeared, which made her crash with them.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t because the Mysterious Expert was a Timeless Sovereign and could predict the movements of that woman, even creating barriers would be useless.


    "I curse you!"


    The woman was enraged after she noticed that her opponent was well prepared to deal with her speed, which was deadly paired with the power obtained from the forbidden pill.


    "Don¡¯t lie. You don¡¯t know how to use curses."


    As the Mysterious Expert said, that woman couldn¡¯t curse at all. Controlling curses wasn¡¯t something easy, and if it backfired it could be deadly to the one who cast the curse, so unless one had talent, that person wouldn¡¯t be taught about curses, not even a sixth level immortal.


    Of course, the woman was just bluffing to try to distract the Mysterious Expert, but she had failedpletely. She finally understood that her opponent¡¯s strength regarding scheming was far too highpared to her small tricks.


    After all, the Mysterious Expert had been altering the fates of people to guide them to the result that would benefit the universe the most. Its experience in scheming was enormous.

 Chapter 507 A Trump Card as Old as the Universe

    Without knowing about the huge battles that Yale, his mother, the Mysterious Expert, and the universe creator were facing, the Battle God¡¯s army continued its invasion.


    They were divided, but each group at least had a general with them, so it hadn¡¯t been extremely dangerous for those in the army.


    The only member of the army traveling alone was itsmander, the Battle God.


    Some generals didn¡¯t like the Battle God¡¯s decision, but they didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with him.


    After all, if there were something dangerous to the Battle God, it would be deadly for them, so once the Battle God told them that they would just be a burden, they shut their mouths.


    With the army divided, the Battle God couldn¡¯tmand all of them simultaneously, so instead of going with one, which would have left a general without authority, he decided to go alone.


    Of course, if any of the generals sent a distress signal to him, he would rush to meet them.


    Such a distress signal was sent not too long after the battles with the sixth level immortals started, and the opponent that forced them to send that distress signal was one of the three sixth level immortals sent to deal with their army. The general in charge of that army had been quite unlucky.


    The sixth level immortal was already an enormous problem, but the army that followed her wasn¡¯t something easy to deal either.


    Although all themanders could be considered to be among the strongest Origin Gods, they were still Origin Gods, the distance between them and a sixth level immortal was far too big. Even someone at the level of the Curse Lady would have been enough to put them in mortal danger, let alone a true sixth level immortal.


    The Battle God wasn¡¯t sure of that kind of enemy had they found to send that distress signal, but he started to rush towards them.


    "There is no need to aid them and die because you will die now."


    The voice of a woman startled the Battle God, who stopped immediately and put on guard. After all, he could sense that the woman who had appeared in front of him was a sixth level immortal.


    "Your strength isn¡¯t bad for an inferior living form. You must be themander of the army. It seems that I got a big fish. Now die, and the Supreme God will reward me."


    That woman was different than the other wives of the Supreme God because she was the only among them was born as a beast but still managed to reach that level. She was called Beast Queen, and she was originally the pet of the Supreme God.


    Thus, she was far more attached to the Supreme God than the other wives. She had never cared for any special benefit. She had enough if the Supreme God pet her like when she was a cub.


    The Beast Queen was strong because she trained harder than everyone else to prevent being put apart from her beloved Supreme God.


    She had been incredibly happy when she managed to take human form, and the Supreme God decided to take her as a wife. She always considered herself as something of the Supreme God¡¯s property, so she was happy that the Supreme God showed interest in her.


    For the Supreme God, she didn¡¯t mind killing or anything else. As long as the Supreme God was happy, she could be rewarded, and she would also be happy.


    In fact, the Supreme God didn¡¯t care too much about her, but since she showed talent at training and was absolutely devoted to him without asking too much, he decided to ept her.


    She was the second newest sixth level immortal of the universe, so her strength wasn¡¯t among the best, but she was more than enough to kill people at the level of the Battle God. On the other hand, she would have had a hard time against Yale, but the Supreme God had sent someone more experienced to deal with Yale because he knew about the differences of power of his sixth level immortal wives.


    The three sixth level immortals sent to deal with the army were the three newest ones and the weaker ones at the same time. They might surpass others in some areas, but in overall strength, they were the weakest three.


    However, as long as they were sixth level immortals, it was enough to deal with their opponents, being the weakest didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Even the sixth level immortal facing the Mysterious Expert was considered stronger than them despite having less raw strength without a forbidden pill. After all, with her speed, it was more than enough to cross that gap.


    However, she was still the fourth weakest.


    As for the one battling with Yale, she was the fourth strongest. The top three were battling with the universe creator and Yale¡¯s mother.


    The Supreme God had divided them in a way he thought it was the best, but he had failed to predict the Mysterious Expert tricks and Yale¡¯s true strength, so the n wasn¡¯t going as smooth as nned.


    The Supreme God was observing all the battles of the sixth level immortals in the universe, so he knew about the failure to determine Yale¡¯s power properly, but he still thought that the invasion mission was going well because he couldn¡¯t see the battle at the other side of the passageway.


    He was quite in a bad mood after discovering the failure he made measuring Yale¡¯s power, but he was delighted when the sixth level immortals caught a general and themander of the army.


    The Battle God¡¯s face wasn¡¯t showing any expression when that woman attacked. She was alone because she felt that the army was useless to deal with just one person, so she had sent them away to look for more preys.


    In front of the iing attack, the Battle God made a shield appear and used it to block the attack, but that shield was far too weak to endure the hit, and the Battle God knew it. In that situation, it would have been wiser evading, and he also knew it, but he had his own n.


    Just when the Beast Queen was about to hit the shield, something had hit her, which stopped her attack. However, she wasn¡¯t injured at all.


    "As expected, big preys always had some hidden tricks. I admit that your clone is excellent, but it can¡¯t harm me."


    What had hit the Beast Queen was another Battle God. He looked identical to the one wielding the shield.


    "You are really strong."


    Both battle Gods spoke simultaneously.


    The clone wasn¡¯t something like an incarnation, that clone was a real body, a body that the Battle God had used to enter the universe from his original one when the universe couldn¡¯t allow bodies from other universes to enter.


    Moreover, the strength of his two bodies could synchronize, so since he had unsealed the clone, the Beast Queen was facing two Battle Gods, with the same soul and mind, so the coordination between them was perfect.


    After escaping from the abandoned universe with his real body, he had been able to control both bodies simultaneously, but he chose to seal the clone inside his body to execute a n, which had only ended some days before the passageway seal broke.


    Due to having the clone sealed inside him, he hadn¡¯t been able to create a world inside his body, which was one of the real reasons that made him create a custom Path for himself.


    "One prey or two preys, it doesn¡¯t matter. Now die!"


    She had thought that the Battle God had a trump card, so she had been on guard when she made the first attack despite her overconfident appearance, but after seeing the trump card, she felt that although it wasn¡¯t a bad trump card, it was still useless to stop her.


    "You know, without using Universe Qi or any other kind of energies, I am as strong as our universe creator."


    The Battle God spoke, but the Beast Queen didn¡¯t stop after hearing it because she considered that it was just boasting. After all, the Universe Qi could make a big difference in battle. Even weaker energies at sixth level immortal could make a big difference when facing a fifth level immortal even if it was one of the stronger ones.


    The woman was attacking again to the Battle God¡¯s main body, and she saw the clone attacking her like before, but she didn¡¯t care, she knew that even if the clone hit, there wouldn¡¯t be any damage, and without being surprised by the attack, she wouldn¡¯t even need to take a step back.


    "What?"


    Surprisingly, her attack was stopped after receiving the hit of the Battle God¡¯s clone. However, the surprise wasn¡¯t just for that, but that the clone had used an attack full of Universe Qi, which should have been impossible.


    "Our universe creator personally created my clone, so it isn¡¯t impossible to develop Universe Qi, although it needed too many years to obtain it."


    What the Battle God didn¡¯t say was that he could only use it for about a minute before it was exhausted, but he could stop using it, so he almost didn¡¯t waste any time when he hit the Beast Queen.


    She died due to being unprepared for that hit with Universe Qi, so she hadn¡¯t been able to listen to the Battle God¡¯s words.

 Chapter 508 Distress Signals

    The Battle God started to run after having killed his opponent.


    He wanted to help the general who asked for help because after hearing the words of his deceased opponent, probably there was another sixth level immortal there.


    However, another distress signal reached him a short while after starting to run.


    Although the Battle God had two bodies, he didn¡¯t dare to use them separately because the chances of being defeated against a sixth level immortal would increase too much.


    Thus, he went to the ce where the first distress signal was sent, but after reaching a ce near that point, the Battle God noticed that no one was left.


    "Toote. Sorry."


    The Battle God knew that everyone died, so he could just apologize and run towards the other distress signal, but another one was sent at that moment.


    "How many people have they sent? Or maybe is the same person pursuing them all?"


    He had been the quickest in killing a sixth level immortal, but he knew that it had been mostly due to the surprise effect, so he wasn¡¯t confident about repeating it.


    After all, he didn¡¯t believe that the Supreme God hadn¡¯t informed the others about the previous battle.


    The next point from where a distress signal had been sent was as empty as the first, and another distress signal was sent at that moment.


    There were two ces that the Battle God could go, but he decided to go to the newest one for two reasons.


    The first was that was the ce with higher chances to remain alive since he felt that all were killed by the same person.


    The second was that the distress signal was sent by Aknarel, who was the Battle God¡¯s son-inw, so the Battle God couldn¡¯t ignore him.


    The Battle God¡¯s father-inw had his existence erased, while the rest of his family was deeply injured and was still recuperating, so the Battle God didn¡¯t want to lose anyone else of his family.


    Since he had the highest seniority of his family at that moment, he needed to protect the younger ones.


    However, his daughter was a sixth level immortal and went crazy after her son was cursed, so it was impossible to stop her from going into battle, and Aknarel himself was among the strongest Origin Gods, so he was needed in the war.


    As for Yale, the Battle God knew that he was far more important than Aknarel in the war, so he could just ept it.


    Of all of them, the one who made the Battle God worry the most was Aknarel because he was different from the other two who weren¡¯t weaker than the Battle God, Aknarel was still far away of the Battle God in terms of power.


    Aknarel and his army were indeed in great danger at that moment because no one of them had the power to face a sixth level immortal.


    Even the members of the army following that sixth level immortal were enough to put them in mortal danger.


    That sixth level immortal was the strongest of the three sent to deal with the army, which meant that was stronger than the Beast Queen who was killed by the Battle God.


    The only reason Aknarel and his army remained alive for more than a second was that the sixth level immortal sent her army to deal with them while she enjoyed the sight.


    She would wait until her opponents saw some hope and then wipe them out. She was someone who enjoyed seeing the changes on the faces of people who changed from hope toplete despair in a second.


    In that army there was a member who was stronger than an Origin God despite being weaker than the Curse Lady, so Aknarel had his hands full and could assist the rest even with the sixth level immortal not acting yet.


    Revgen¡¯s group was still alive, but they were in dire straits after a minute of enduring the attacks of the army. The one who was in the worst state was Ronragruk, who had used his huge body to block the attacks directed towards the others.


    However, the others were just in a bit better state than Ronragruk.


    Any of the attacks he endured to protect the others would have killed them since their resilience couldn¡¯tpare with Ronragruk¡¯s one. If it hadn¡¯t been because Ronragruk¡¯s resilience had higher due to his Dragon Bloodline, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure so much.


    Revgen was doing his all to heal Ronragruk, and the others were using any healing skill or object that they could use to try to restore as fast as possible.


    They all knew that obtaining a victory was impossible, so they were just trying to survive while hoping that someone woulde to aid them.


    Ronragruk was on the verge of death, but his mind was incredibly strong, so unless there wasn¡¯t any energy left on his body, he didn¡¯t n to die no matter how painful it was continuing to battle in his state. A lot of people would have wished to die in his situation, but he wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Ronragruk roared as he attacked the opponents with all his strength. If he didn¡¯t attack them, the attacks he would receive would be even stronger.


    After another minute, Ronragruk already at his limit, but he didn¡¯t want to die because after dying all the others would follow him.


    Ronragruk roared what he felt to be hisst roar, which was followed by an attack of Ice Essence filled with all his power.


    His group had already noticed that the Ice Essence, even withoutplete mastery, was far more effective than the others against their enemies.


    Although Revgen¡¯s group was being oppressed, quite a few enemies died on their hands, and thatst roar of Ronragruk killed several more, but Ronragruk already felt empty.


    He was going to say hisst words when he noticed something strange on his body.


    The body, which should have been exhausted with only death ahead, was restored quickly. Although he was still in a bad state, it was enough to survive.


    Ronragruk was about to say something, but he shut his mouth when a gigantic wolf with a person on its head appeared.


    Other might have been shocked by the scene, but Ronragruk could understand it by instinct. That was because that gigantic wolf and the person on its head were both parts of his tribtion.


    His Ice Tribtion.


    Without knowing about it, he mastered the Ice Essence after executing hisst attack, which summoned the Ice Tribtion.


    Since the Ice Tribtion was created by Yale in a special way, when it appeared, the first thing it did before even materializing was saving Ronragruk¡¯s life.


    "Yale?"


    Revgen, Aizu, George, and Zack spoke simultaneously.


    They didn¡¯t notice that it was a tribtion, but they noticed that the man on the head of the wolf was Yale, or at least it had the form of Yale, so they felt that was something Yale had sent to help them.


    "Guys, this is my Ice Tribtion. It seems that I made a breakthrough at thest moment."


    Even Ronragruk himself still couldn¡¯t believe that he made ast-second breakthrough.


    Although his mastery over the Ice Essence increased a lot while battling in the war, he never felt that he was close to master it.


    "Ice Tribtion? Right, that is the one created by Yale. No wonder it is helping us."


    Revgen felt that it was Yale himself who helped Ronragruk to make the breakthrough to summon the Ice Tribtion, but he was wrong because Yale didn¡¯t know what was happening at that battlefield until the Ice Tribtion appeared.


    He had noticed the distress signals sent by the army, but he was already busy enough dealing with a sixth level immortal, even if his father and friends were the ones who needed help, Yale couldn¡¯t free himself and then go to help them.


    Anyone of their universe could sense the distress signal, so Yale and the Battle God weren¡¯t the only ones who noticed it.


    The universe creator and Yale¡¯s mother also noticed it.


    Although the universe creator jut ignored it as he couldn¡¯t go to save everyone who needed help, Yale¡¯s mother exploded in rage after she sensed Aknarel¡¯s distress signal.


    "You dare to target my husband. You are all dead!"


    She was truly enraged. She went crazy when her son was cursed, and she went even crazier when her husband sent the distress signal, which meant that he was in mortal danger.


    Her opponent noticed that the strength of Yale¡¯s mother had increased a lot after being enraged.


    However, even in that situation, her blows weren¡¯t enough to kill a sixth level immortal in a short time.


    The sixth level immortal was sent flying a lot of times, but she didn¡¯t feel any danger, so she let Yale¡¯s mother waste her strength.


    "What a fool."


    She thought after being sent flying again. In her eyes, that was just wasting energy.


    However, that was herst thought.


    Yale¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t been sending her flying randomly. She had been calcting to throw her directly to the universe creator.


    A full strength hit of the universe creator without being on guard was enough to kill that sixth level immortal in one hit.


    "My husband needs me. I leave those two for you."


    After speaking, she left the in a hurry leaving a sighing universe creator and two shocked sixth level immortals.

 Chapter 509 Legacies in Action

    The sixth level immortal seeing the battle between her army and Aknarel''s army felt that Aknarel was quite lucky after he had survived to several attacks that would have been lethal if they had hit him.


    Each time she felt that Aknarel was about to die, he managed to avoid death. Of course, she believed that once she acted, everything would end in a second, but she found the situation quite found.


    After all, she enjoyed seeing how her enemies struggled to survive before killing them.


    However, Aknarel wasn''t lucky at all, and he wasn''t surviving due to his own battle prowess.


    Ha had already died several times, but each time that he died, he noticed that he was still alive and the attack that killed him had yet to hit him.


    After dying several times for the same attack, there was no way that Aknarel would fail to avoid it, and that process repeated with a lot of attacks that had killed him.


    He didn''t know what was happening to him, but it was exactly the same case as Gerken''s. The reason for those time loops was the fragment of legacy inside him.


    Aknarel only sensed that there was something strange with the legacy, but he didn''t have time to ponder about it, since a second of distraction was another death, and he didn''t know when that time loop would end.


    Dying a lot of times was a torture, but Aknarel was grateful about it because it gave him the chance to continue pinning down that army.


    He was sure that his wife would sense his distress signal and rush to save him as long as he managed to survive for long enough.


    After all, his wife was one of the strongest beings of his universe, so he didn''t feel any shame for requesting her help, and no one would dare tough about it.


    Just as he thought, his wife was rushing towards his ce, but she was quite far, so even with her speed, she couldn''t appear there immediately.


    However, he didn''t know that the Battle God was going toward him. In fact, he wanted that the Battle God couldn''t go.


    After all, he didn''t know that the Battle God had already killed a sixth level immortal, so Aknarel felt that the Battle God could at most help to dy a bit more the enemies.


    At that moment, there was only a sixth level immortal who hadn''t found an opponent after searching for the army and the Death Demon, but she smiled when she found a strange group because she was sure that they weren''t part of the army or the Supreme God would have added them in the reports.


    After all, thee of that group had strengths that surpassed the Origin Gods, which in the universe they wanted to absorb were very few people.


    They were Shiba, Lina, and Eini. They had managed to make a breakthrough to fifth level immortal using Yale''s Path sometime after Yale did it, and although they weren''t as strong as Yale, their strength was ahead than that of Origin Gods. Not even the strongest Origin God was their match.


    However, a sixth level immortal was too much for them, so Lina sent a distress signal at the moment that noticed that a sixth level immortal found them.


    Gerken wasn''t discovered, but he didn''t dare to move because he knew that it would be useless and would just be seeking death. After all, his main strength relied on assassination instead of battling, and it was impossible that he could kill a sixth level immortal.


    He was a fourth level immortal following Yale''s Path, so he felt confident in killing fifth level immortals as long as they had their guard down, but a sixth level immortal was too much for him.


    Aiwai and Terug had the worst expressions of all because they couldn''t hide like Gerken nor battle like Shiba, Lina, and Eini.


    Even the three strongest among them would face despair in front of that opponent, and an army approached from the distance, which would only make it worst.


    The sixth level immortal went ahead when noticed them, but the army was still following her, so they reached that ce quickly.


    "They can be strong in their universe, but here they aren''t nothing. You all kill them. There is no need for me to move unless you all want to die with them."


    That sixth level immortal would never help her followers even if they were in danger because she believed that if they were unable to win, they deserved death.


    She personally killed a lot of her subordinates that failed to aplish a mission withplete sess. Even a tiny detail that wasn''t just like she asked was enough to be sentenced to death.


    Although the fact that the sixth level immortal wouldn''t battle directly was a relief for Shiba''s group, the army was still deadly enough, and the sixth level immortal was still there.


    "Shiba, let''s use that. We can only hope to seed, and that Yale can help us."


    They had faith that Yale could help them if he appeared, but they didn''t know that although Yale sensed the distress signal, he was unable to move.


    "I am sorry. I can help anyone right now."


    Thinking those words, Yale avoided an attack of his opponent and continued with his battle.


    Shiba and Lina had already considered that such a situation could happen since they were in a war between universes. It would have been stranger if the sixth level immortals didn''t show.


    Thus, they had created a n to dy them, but the n was purely theoretical, so they didn''t know if it would work or not.


    The sixth level immortal heard them spoke about using something, but she didn''t fear that the other party could have something that would be able to reverse their situation.


    The battle started, and after thirty seconds, Terug was killed, and Aiwai followed him a few secondster.


    However, for some reason that bluffed the army, they werepletely restored soon afterward, like if their deaths had never happened.


    "Sess!"


    Shibaughed after noticing that their n had worked.


    "You all have no ce to flee! The area we are had been isted from outside in a way that it is possible to enter but impossible to leave. Moreover, everything inside would be reverted, so you can''t kill us. Don''t think to break it. We created this using the legacy I received from my master and two pieces of the legacy of our universe creator. Unless your Supreme God came personally, you can''t flee!"


    Shiba was overjoyed at that moment because he hadn''t known ifbining the life-saving Absolute Protection inside the legacy he obtained from Liye, Yale''s past life, with the pieces of the legacy of the universe creator, would work.


    However, since both seemed to deal with time, and Gerken''s piece of legacy had helped in a dire situation, he felt that it was quite possible.


    Just going back in time wouldn''t work in their situation, they needed to survive, but the time needed to advance, or it would be difficult for Yale toe and help them.


    The best part of that skill was that since it was fused with two pieces of the legacy of the universe creator, it had Universe Qi, so it couldn''t be broken unless someone with Universe Qi appeared.


    Of course, Shiba and Lina could work together to stop it since they cast it, but they knew that they wouldn''t be able to cast it for a second time.


    Shiba destroyed Liye''s legacy to erupt the skill with its max power. He knew that the Absolute Protection form the legacy for some reason was far stronger than if he used the Time Essence.


    Originally, it wasn''t like that, but since the day that Yale had be a Timeless Sovereign, the legacy had automatically upgraded because it was rted to Yale.


    As for the pieces of the legacy of the universe creator, they believed that it would be like in Gerken''s case and they wouldn''t be able to use them a second time.


    Moreover, the two pieces were needed, or they felt that the effects would be the same as Gerken, and they wouldn''t fuse properly with the Absolute Protection of Liye''s Legacy.


    The face of the sixth level immortal changed when she noticed that she couldn''t contact the outside. Even the Supreme God couldn''t believe that he had lost the contact with that battle which he felt that would be child''s y.


    However, since he could feel Universe Qi blocking the area, he didn''t dare to show himself to help. After all, he didn''t believe that those who were inside could use Universe Qi, so it was probably a trap set to catch him.


    That sixth level immortal was also the weakest sixth level immortal, so the Supreme God simply stopped thinking about her and focused on the rest ofbats, especially in Yale''s one which was the one that caught his interest the most.


    After all, he knew that against a universe creator the two he had sent were useless, he couldn''t see the battle against the Mysterious Expert, and he never took seriously the battle against Aknarel''s army since it seemed easy to guess the result.


    The Battle God had surprised him, but the Supreme God knew that it was a time-limited trump card, so he would just wait until the Battle God used it all.

 Chapter 510 Second Death of a Sixth Level Immortal

    Chapter 510: Second Death of a Sixth Level Immortal


    Aknarel was mentally exhausted.


    He had already lost the count of how many times he died, but due to the effects of the piece of legacy, it hadn''t been too much time since the battle started.


    The n was to wait for his wife, but she needed time to reach that ce, and enduring that time was extremely difficult for Aknarel.


    He had been able to wait patiently a lot of time while being captive, but he would rather wait the double of that time than facing his current situation.


    He hadn''t given up, but he was sure that even if he gave up, the time loop wouldn''t be broken until he won.


    Aknarel was experiencing the same as the universe creator on a small scale, but that was still too difficult to endure.


    Previously, Gerken only went back once before Yale killed the opponent, so he didn''t experience that kind of torture.


    On Shiba''s side, the situation was somewhat simr, but the time outside the area created by them continued to advance normally, so waiting for help was far easier for thempared to Aknarel.


    Shiba''s group was able to kill their enemies, but their enemies weren''t able to kill them due to the time loop set in the area.


    At the start, they thought that the time loop applied to everyone, so some of them battled without care, but when they died, they died forever.


    Thus, they were in despair despite being able to kill their enemies a lot of times.


    Even the sixth level immortal tried to kill them, but it was useless, and she also spent some time trying to break the barrier isting their area, but she was unable to do it.


    After some time, she decided to torture Shiba and Lina to try to force them to stop the skill, but she hadn''t managed to force them.


    She had already given up on normal torture, so she was thinking about more effective means. After all, none of that group could avoid her hands, so she could catch them easily.


    "You are quite pretty, but not as much as me. Guys, if any of you like her, you can taste her, but be sure to not kill her or she would recoverpletely."


    There were a lot of members of her army that liked to eat people of the other universe and especially there were some who had a fetish with beauties, so she felt that being eaten, with some lewd activities added in the midst, would break Lina''s mind.


    Some members of the army rushed towards Lina, almost battling among themselves for the chance.


    "Don''t worry. There will be a chance for everyone."


    The sixth level immortal smiled, waiting to hear the desperate cries of Lina.


    The ones going towards Lina had strange looks and Lina was unable to tell what species they were, but she was sure that nothing like that existed on her universe.


    She feared them, but she couldn''t even kill herself while being caught by a sixth level immortal.


    Moreover, even if she died, she would reappear alive, so the sixth level immortal would just need to catch her again.


    The only way to avoid the endless torture filled with humiliation was to stop the skill, which was what the sixth level immortal wanted.


    However, the sixth level immortal didn''t know that unless Shiba and Lina worked together, the skill couldn''t be stopped by any them.


    Even the sixth level immortal felt repulsed about those members of her army, they were perverted in several ways, and their action made that she despised them, but she admitted that they were useful in that kind of situations.


    However, the next she remembered was being sent flying backward while all the army that followed her was destroyed in a single attack.


    "Trying to humiliate my daughter-inw, you are already dead."


    A beautiful woman was hugging Lina after freeing her from the sixth level immortal''s grasp.


    That woman was Yale''s mother. She had been going to Aknarel''s ce, but she then noticed the distress signal sent by Lina''s group, and since she was quite near, she decided to go. After all, Lina was also part of her family.


    Moreover, she had been very close to Lina''s mother, and she died while helping Yale''s mother, so Lina was someone that Yale''s mother loved like it was her own daughter.


    She had learned that Lina and Yale married and was very satisfied with it because she always hoped that those two would end together, but never believed that it would really happen.


    Yale''s mother wasn''t someone who would help anyone who needed help just because that person needed help, but she was overly protective with her family, and anyone who harmed or tried to harm her family was the same as a corpse for her.


    "You are that woman who was always beside your universe creator. I am lucky. You will be a great gift to the Supreme God. After all, you are quite weak despite being a sixth level immortal."


    The sixth level was quite angry for the sneak attack of Yale''s mother, but she felt that if she weren''t with her guard down, that attack wouldn''t be effective on her.


    As for her deceased subordinates, she didn''t care at all. After all, even a weak sixth level immortal could annihte an army like that if another sixth level immortal didn''t stop the attack.


    "You have yet to see if I am weak or not."


    Yale''s mother had restrained herself previously for fear of harming Lina, so she knew that her opponent was making a wrong estimation of her strength and herst sentence trying seemed like trying to cover her weakness which would make her opponent more confident in winning.


    Of course, she didn''t know about the skill used by Lina and Shiba because from outside seemed just like a powerful istion barrier.


    If she had known, she would have used her most potent attack and kill that sixth level immortal when she had her guardpletely down even if it also killed the others because those deaths would be negated.


    When Lina transmitted the information to her, Yale''s mother felt that it was a pity that she didn''t know about it until that moment.


    After all, she was still in a hurry to help Aknarel, so she wanted to finish as soon as possible.


    Both sixth level immortals shed, and the face of the wife of the Supreme God was pale after that.


    "You... You aren''t weak at all. Were you feigning in the previous attack? You were also quite weak when battling besides your universe creator."


    She had seen battles of the universe creator and Yale''s mother, and she didn''t remember that Yale''s mother was that strong.


    "I never said that I am weak, just the opposite. In the previous attack, I just feared to harm Lina because I didn''t know about the properties of this space."


    She knew that her opponent had suffered injuries from the previous attack, and it would be difficult to help them while battling, so Yale''s mother was quite happy.


    "Well, I admit that I am quite weakpared to our universe creator. After all, I am his direct disciple, and I wouldn''t have epted to be the direct disciple of someone who wasn''t far stronger than me."


    She was considered the second strongest, only behind the universe creator. Even the Mysterious Expert was considered weaker than her, although the Mysterious Expert always appeared as an incarnation, so it was difficult to discern its full power.


    However, Yale''s mother was the second it became a sixth level immortal, being second only to the universe creator, so there was no way she was weak.


    She had only seemed weak because she waspared to the universe creator, and she became his direct disciple after bing a sixth level immortal, so it was normal that she looked weaker than him.


    In fact, she was stronger than the sixth level immortal that was killed by the universe creator with her help. Strictly speaking, her strength was simr to the strongest of the Supreme God''s wives, but the strength of the third strongest wasn''t too distant from the first, so she couldn''t kill her easily.


    However, the sixth level immortal in front of her was the weakest sixth level immortal of that universe, so Yale''s mother had confidence in killing her after some time.


    Not too long after Yale''s mother found Lina''s group, the Battle God reached Aknarel''s ce, but that wasn''t the only thing that happened at that moment.


    "Shit! The invasion n failed!"


    The Supreme God eximed after noticing that the sixth level immortal sent to invade had been killed.


    He couldn''t see the other side of the passageway, but he could still sense if the sixth level immortal that he sent were alive or not.


    "Stop ying and kill them quickly. Especially that guy who is called Battle God. I hate his nickname, so kill him first!"


    The Supreme God wouldn''t say that he just wanted to exhaust the Battle God''s trump card because he feared it, so he used the nickname as a reason.


    Due to that order, the Battle God was unable to help Aknarel since he was immediately entangled into a battle with the sixth level immortal, and since she knew about the clone and the Universe Qi, he couldn''t kill her easily.


    The Battle God knew that it would be a difficult battle.

 Chapter 511 The Battle Gods Be

    The Mysterious Expert was beside the passageway, using it to sense what was happening at the other side.


    Although seeing what was happening was still impossible from that ce unless it was happening just at the other side of the passageway, the Mysterious Expert could sense the distress signals.


    "I already finished with a sixth level immortal. If everything goes as Alter Yale predicted, no one else will appear through this passageway. I just need to wait for his signal, and then we will start our final n to put an end to this war."


    The Mysterious Expert and Alter Yale were the only two who knew about that n. A n to kill the so-called Supreme God.


    The Supreme God was a coward and somewhat paranoid, but he was still alive thanks to that.


    Both, Alter Yale and the Mysterious Expert were deep schemers and the kind of people that the Supreme God feared the most.


    After all, he was quite confident in surviving a frontal battle against another universe creator as long as it was a fair battle, but if there were some schemes involved, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the result of the battle to be decided by the schemes.


    "I guess if Yale would really act as Alter Yale predicted. Although both were originally the same person, Yale has experienced a lot of things that Alter Yale didn¡¯t. I feel bad for using Yale again without telling him, but this will be thest time."


    The n was designed by Alter Yale, so he was the culprit of using Yale without telling him, but the Mysterious Expert did it a lot before, so the Mysterious Expert still felt bad about it.


    The battles continued without anyone knowing about the n of the Mysterious Expert and Alter Yale.


    Of all the battles, the most unbnced one was the one being battled by Yale¡¯s mother.


    The environment gave her absolute advantage since she didn¡¯t need to bother about being injured because her opponent was unable to inflict any real damage.


    Moreover, which finally put that sixth level immortal into despair was that Yale¡¯s mother suddenly used Universe Qi. It was extremely weakpared to that of the universe creator, but it was still scary enough for that sixth level immortal.


    From the start, Yale¡¯s mother was the strongest of the two, which paired with the environment and the Universe Qi made a devastatingbination.


    "Why can you use Universe Qi?"


    The woman already lost any hope of surviving, but at least wanted to drag the battle to prevent that Yale¡¯s mother went to interrupt the other sixth level immortals.


    "My master taught me how to use it, but the only universe I created was to send evil people and punish them, so it only allows mortals. Thus, my Universe Qi is quite weak, but since I learned to create Universe Qi, I have been in this universe, so I never managed to have time to create a normal universe to upgrade."


    She had never created a universe to develop it and a universe which only allowed mortals was far too weak to develop a proper Universe Qi. The difference of power that Yale¡¯s mother had when using it was small, but since she was in a rush to finish, even that small difference was valuable.


    Although she was speaking, she never stopped to attack, but with the opponent giving her all to defend and avoid, it was difficult giving a killing hit.


    The Battle God was having a difficult time with his opponent, but since the opponent knew about the Universe Qi of the clone, there hadn¡¯t been any bold move despite having an advantage in the battle. After all, she knew that a full-power hit with the Universe Qi would be lethal.


    After all, although the Battle God could only use Universe Qi for a limited time, the power of that Universe Qi came from the same ce as the universe creator, so it would be deadly for an ordinary sixth level immortal that wasn¡¯t on guard.


    However, the longer the battle, the worse for the Battle God. After all, each time he used the Universe Qi even if it was for a second, he was neared to exhaust it.


    "I guess that I almost run out of options right now... Let¡¯s make ast bet."


    The Battle God knew that the Universe Qi was almost exhausted and that once it was used, he wouldn¡¯t be able to remain battling against a sixth level immortal.


    The sixth level immortal noticed that the Battle God was nning something, and when the clone exploded with Universe Qi and rushed to attack, he guessed that was ast full-strength attack before exhausting the Universe Qi.


    She was even surer about it when the Battle God¡¯s main body also attacked to increase the difficulty of evading the clone¡¯s attack.


    However, since she had been on guard from the start, she still managed to evade it.


    The main body and the clone shed with each other after the sixth level immortal evaded the attacks, but there wasn¡¯t any damage, the clone just disappeared.


    "Well, I never thought that the clone will harm the main body, but the Universe Qi should be exhausted now. Anyway, better be cautious in case he saved a bit for a sneak attackter."


    The sixth level immortal didn¡¯t dare to lower her guard even in that situation because she knew that the Battle God already killed a sixth level immortal thanks to the surprise effect.


    The Battle God had fallen on a nearby and seemed exhausted, but the sixth level immortal neared him carefully in case that it was all an act.


    Soon after the sixth level immortal entered into the, a shout of the Battle God made a tremble before he started to speak.


    "I can¡¯t lose here!"


    The sixth level immortal thought that the Battle God spoke about the battle between them, but she didn¡¯t know that at that moment, the Battle God wasn¡¯t thinking about the battle at all.


    "Even my daughter seeded, how can I fail? back then, my wife and my mother-inw were seriously injured to protect me just because they believed that my potential was greater than them, how can I fail to live to their expectations."


    A lot of people was seriously injured the day that the two universes shed from the first time. The Battle God¡¯s father-inw disappeared, but a lot of experts were severely injured, and those injuries had a type of curse that made them extremely difficult to heal.


    That day, the Battle God managed to avoid those injuries because his wife and mother-inw also blocked the portion that should have received him. Thus, they were in a worse state than the others.


    The people injured in that attack were unable to battle since they needed to focus on treating themselves to prevent that the cursed wounds expanded, and they were among the strongest ones when that sh between universes happened.


    Besides the universe creator, the Battle God had been the only one who wasn¡¯t injured with cursed wounds of all the people present.


    Since that day, the Battle God carried with the wills of all the experts who were unable to battle due to that incident.


    The sixth level immortal thought that Battle God was just speaking nonsense to lower her guard, so she didn¡¯t dare to rush to attack, which turned into her biggest failure.


    "I experienced too many things in my life. Some that I want to remember and some that I don¡¯t want to remember. However, all of that is part of me."


    The sixth level immortal still ignored the words of the Battle God, and she felt that was right because the Celestial Knowledge was activated when she approached him, which made her retreat a bit.


    After all, the clone activated it each time he used Universe Qi, so her instinct told her to avoid approaching him when the Celestial Knowledge was activated.


    However, that time, the Battle God wasn¡¯t using Celestial Knowledge because he wanted to use Universe Qi to prepare an attack. Although he was really using Universe Qi, it was for a different purpose, and that was provoking him incredible pain.


    Some seconds after the Battle God activated the Celestial Knowledge, the whole universe started to tremble.


    That reaction of the universe was something that the sixth level immortal knew, and the same was applied to Aknarel. Neither of them could mistake that reaction of the universe.


    "Impossible. Stop!"


    The sixth level immortal noticed that she made a mistake by not attacking before, so she rushed to attack, but she was sent flying backward by the energy that started to emanate from the Battle God.


    "Shit! Toote!"


    She knew very well that the situation was bad because she never expected that the Battle God would make such a bold move while battling with her.


    "Finally! I did it!"


    At that moment, everyone knew what happened because they sensed the Battle God¡¯s aura. It was far stronger than before, the aura of a sixth level immortal.


    The Battle God used thes Universe Qi to try to fuse the clone with his main body to force a breakthrough, but the chances of sess were extremely low, with failure leading to death.


    Moreover, if he had been attacked, he would have failed for sure.


    However, he made a risky bet, and he won, so from that day on, his universe had another sixth level immortal.

 Chapter 512 Lars Sword

    The whole universe noticed the reaction of the universe due to the birth of a new sixth level immortal, but not everyone knew the meaning of that reaction.


    However, there was no way that those who had be sixth level immortals previously didn¡¯t understand.


    The universe creator, who was still battling against two sixth level immortalsughed.


    "Great! I always knew that someday you would aplish it!"


    The universe creator was happy, but his two opponents weren¡¯t happy at all because they noticed that the one who made a breakthrough wasn¡¯t on their side.


    Unless one were familiar with the person making the breakthrough, it would be impossible to determine from which side that person was.


    However, the universe creator knew the Battle God very well, so he noticed instantaneously, which also made the two sixth level immortals in front of him noticed that it had been a person from the side of their enemies.


    The reaction of the universe even surpassed the barrier set by Lina and Shiba, so Yale¡¯s mother also started tough after noticing that her father managed to make a breakthrough. She had always known that her father felt a bit embarrassed for being unable to advance while his daughter did it.


    After all, she knew of the matter that left her mother and grandmother deeply injured, which made that the Battle God was more protective with her, but it made him feel useless when she advanced to sixth level immortal before him.


    Although the Battle God was just publicly known to be a fourth level immortal at that time, he was stronger than an Origin God, so he didn¡¯t feel bad even if his daughter¡¯s level was higher than him because in true power he was still ahead. However, after she advanced to sixth level immortal, she didn¡¯t need any protection. It was the opposite, the one who went to the frontline to battle with the other universe was her, so the Battle God felt that he had failed as a father.


    Of course, he liked that his daughter was strong, but he would rather be the one facing danger instead of leaving her face it, her strength didn¡¯t matter. However, the Battle God couldn¡¯t stop her from going to the frontlines, and in that war, there was no way to ignore a sixth level immortal.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want that Yale joined the war either because in his heart he just wished that his family could live peacefully, but Yale was also someone who needed to join the war given his power.


    "Father, in the end, mother and grandmother weren¡¯t wrong protecting you. You don¡¯t need to me yourself anymore."


    Yale¡¯s mother muttered unconsciously.


    At that moment, her opponent had also noticed about the birth of a new sixth level immortal and knew that it wasn¡¯t someone on their side.


    However, since she already lost any hope of leaving alive, she didn¡¯t mind at all as long as she managed to dy Yale¡¯s mother as much as possible.


    Yale also noticed that the Battle God made a breakthrough, but he didn¡¯t show any reaction, so his opponent wasn¡¯t sure on which side someone made a breakthrough.


    "Someone made a breakthrough. An ally or an enemy? No, I shouldn¡¯t get distracted now."


    Regardless of who was the person who advanced, the sixth level immortal knew that couldn¡¯t get distracted, or it would be too dangerous.


    However, it was already toote because Lar¡¯s Sword was already stabbed on her body, and her soul had beenpletely devoured.


    Those had been herst thoughts.


    Yale had been waiting for a chance the whole time, and when he noticed that the Battle God advanced, he did his utmost to prevent being distracted and didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, waiting for his opponent to be distracted.


    A hit charged with Universe Qi could kill a sixth level immortal who wasn¡¯t on guard, but it wasn¡¯t easy that a sixth level immortal lowered the guard in the midst of the battle against someone of simr power.


    Lar¡¯s sword was already a fifth level immortal weapon after absorbing so many souls, and after Yale had be a fifth level immortal, the Essence ying Sword was also forged again to reach that level.


    However, after eating the soul of a sixth level immortal, Lar¡¯s Sword was upgraded to a sixth level immortal weapon, which turned that sword in the strongest of Yale¡¯s universe.


    As for the other universe, Yale didn¡¯t know if there was any weapon at that level, but definitely, there wasn¡¯t any at a higher level because of sixth level immortal was the limit of the universe.


    Sadly, Yale didn¡¯t know how to make the sword again be a human. Of course, the levels of weapons and humans weren¡¯t the same, even if a weapon returned to be a human, Yale didn¡¯t think that would be directly a sixth level immortal. After all, increasing the level of a sword like that was far easier than training until that level.


    Anyway, Yale was happy because at least that meant that Lar¡¯s soul was in a better state.


    At that moment, Yale felt that something was wrong and tried to look around, but his body couldn¡¯t move at all while an attack was going towards him.


    He had never sensed such a powerful attack.


    The one attacking was the Supreme God, who decided to act personally against Yale because if Yale managed to advance to sixth level immortal like the Battle God did, he would turn into someone as dangerous as a universe creator.


    However, to ensure killing Yale sessfully, he waited until Yale was distracted for his victory before using a treasure obtained from a higher universe to prevent him from moving.


    Although that woulds just some seconds and didn¡¯t work on sixth level immortals, the Supreme God believed that it was enough to kill Yale.


    After all, although Yale was as strong as sixth level immortal, he wasn¡¯t one, so that precious treasure still worked.


    The Supreme God even considered that it would be less effective than it should, but it didn¡¯t matter. For the Supreme God, an instant was enough to deal a killing blow.


    The matter of the sword being upgraded was something unexpected, but the Supreme God didn¡¯t change his ns. He was a coward, but he knew that Yale would just turn more dangerous if he weren¡¯t killed.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any subordinate that could deal with Yale since all the sixth level immortals that were still alive were already busy battling with others.


    The two that were battling against the universe creator couldn¡¯t be distracted because despite being the strongest after the Supreme God, their difference with a universe creator was just too vast.


    The one battling Yale¡¯s mother was unreachable, and thest, who was battling the Battle God should focus on killing the Battle God.


    After all, just after the breakthrough, the Battle God shouldn¡¯t be too powerful as other sixth level immortals, but if he had some time, his power would increase.


    Moreover, the one battling with the Battle God was weaker than the one Yale had killed, so the Supreme God didn¡¯t believe that could deal with Yale.


    The only ones under the Supreme God¡¯s orders that had chances were the two battling the universe creator, but since it was impossible making them retreat to went to deal with Yale, the Supreme God had joined the war personally.


    Although everything was happening in just a second, for people at their level, it could seem long.


    Yale could only wait powerlessly to that attack. There was nothing that he could do to avoid or block the attack.


    The attack finally hit, but although Yale was sent flying backward, he didn¡¯t feel the attack at all because something blocked it for him.


    Of course, Yale was still injured just for being near to the ce where the attack hit, but with his regenerative capabilities, that wasn¡¯t serious.


    As for what had blocked the attack, it had been Lar¡¯s sword. It had moved automatically to protect Yale.


    A person turned into a weapon didn¡¯t have any consciousness, but the essence of that person was still there. Lar would have never doubted to sacrifice herself for Yale, and after losing her consciousness due to having be a sword, she was still the same.


    It wasn¡¯t unheard in the higher universe that high leveled weapons acted without the need of the owner doing anything, but neither in Yale¡¯s universe nor the Supreme God¡¯s universe, that had happened before.


    Yale looked to Lar¡¯s sword.


    It had been slightly damaged for that hit. Yale wouldn¡¯t mind even if the Essence yer Sword was damaged because he could repair it, but Lar¡¯s Sword was different, Yale couldn¡¯t forge it again or upgrade it personally.


    Yale felt pained for the damage of Lar¡¯s Sword, but he was alive thanks to Lar¡¯s Sword taking the damage in his ce, so he could only say thanks to Lar in his mind.


    At that moment, Yale sent a special distress signal that only those who were at least a general could send.


    That distress signal was only to be sent if someone met with the Supreme God.


    Immediately, the others sensed the distress signal, and their faces changed. The joy for the Battle God¡¯s breakthrough disappeared.


    After all, they knew how dangerous the Supreme God was. Unless it was the universe creator, they didn¡¯t believe that someone could survive a battle with him.

 Chapter 513 Desperate Battle, Yale VS Supreme God

    The universe creator noticed about the distress signal sent by Yale, but his two opponents weren¡¯t nning to let him leave.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to leave the passageway without any protection, and his own power would lower if he were to be too far from the passageway.


    "I am sorry, but I can¡¯t go to help you now."


    The universe creator muttered after giving up in helping Yale.


    Unless Yale managed to reach the where the universe creator was, there was no way the universe creator could help him.


    Although Yale had sent the distress signal, he wasn¡¯t expecting any help because he knew that the only one who could help him, the universe creator, wouldn¡¯t go too far from the passageway.


    He had just sent it to tell everyone that the Supreme God finally joined the war.


    At the same time, the fact that the Supreme God appeared had another meaning for the army. Retreat.


    The sixth level immortals were enough to cause despair to the army, but they weren¡¯t all powerless in front of them thanks to the universe creator¡¯s pieces of legacy, the Battle God, and Yale¡¯s mother.


    However, if they battled against the Supreme God, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance to survive.


    Even Yale would face sure death if it weren¡¯t because he had superb regenerative capabilities. However, those regenerative capabilities were lowered since he wasn¡¯t on his own universe, so he was in a very dangerous situation.


    Moreover, the previous hit would have been enough to kill him directly, so even those regenerative capabilities wouldn¡¯t have worked at all.


    Yale could just look at Lar¡¯s Sword and then at the giant spiked hammer of the Supreme God.


    "A sixth level immortal weapon."


    Yale had already guessed it since Lar¡¯s Sword got damaged, but the Supreme God also had a sixth level immortal weapon.


    That giant spiked hammer was crafted using the remains of the Supreme God¡¯s original universe after having absorbed that universe to power the one he created.


    Yale knew that it was possible that the Supreme God a weapon of that level, but he still hoped that he had been wrong.


    After all, the Supreme God was already very dangerous without weapons, so with that spiked hammer, he wasn¡¯t someone that Yale could beat.


    "I can¡¯t win, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t battle with him for a while. Sorry Lar, but I need to use you again."


    Yale had two objectives in that battle, the first wasst enough for the army to retreat, and the second was to try to go near the universe creator.


    In that battle, Yale didn¡¯t n to seek victory; he would be satisfied if he just managed to avoid defeat.


    However, Yale needed to use Lar¡¯s Sword, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure even a minute against the Supreme God, who was wielding a weapon of the same level.


    Yale felt that if he had managed to upgrade the Essence yer Sword to the next level, he would have an easier time in that battle, but he had no idea of how to improve it.


    After the Essence yer Sword became a fifth level immortal weapon, it had the capability of freely changing form, so it could turn into any other weapon, which suited a lot Yale¡¯s battle style.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter what kind of weapon he used because against the Supreme God wielding that sixth level immortal spiked hammer because there was no doubt that a fifth level immortal weapon would break in one hit.


    At most, Yale could turn the Essence yer Sword into a bow to show Universe Qi arrows to dy the Supreme God, but the dy of that would be minimal.


    Of course, even a minimal dy could mark the difference between life and death, so Yale did it.


    Yale was just throwing Universe Qi arrows to dy the Supreme God, and if the Supreme God managed to attack him, Yale would use Lar¡¯s Sword to block it.


    Fortunately, since Yale was in alert, Lar¡¯s Sword didn¡¯t suffer as much as the first hit, but after Yale had been sent flying about a hundred times, it was obvious that Lar¡¯s Sword was getting damaged.


    However, Yale couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent it because he needed to use Lar¡¯s Sword to survive and if he died, there was no doubt that the Supreme God would destroy Lar¡¯s Sword since Lar¡¯s Sword would never let the Supreme God wield it.


    Yale couldn¡¯t avoid being sent flying, but he was controlling his own position and using those attacks to cut the distance to the ce where the universe creator was battling.


    The Supreme God was cautious by nature, but after seeing how Yale could barely manage to survive in front of him, he didn¡¯t think too much about the direction they were going. He felt that they were going into a random because Yale was just trying to survive.


    While Yale battled desperately with the Supreme God, the members of the army that weren¡¯t fighting any sixth level immortal started to retreat. As for those who were in an area with a sixth level immortal like those under Aknarel¡¯s orders or Lina¡¯s group, they couldn¡¯t flee even if they wanted unless they killed their opponents first.


    The Battle God was able to endure very well while battling against a sixth level immortal despite having just advanced but asking him to kill his opponent quickly would be too much.


    Yale¡¯s mother was doing it far batter, bur her opponent was also trying to dy the battle as much as possible, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish quickly either.


    Yale and the Supreme God were moving extremely quick while battling, but they were still very far from the with the passageway, and Yale was already bing exhausted. As for Lar¡¯s Sword, Yale was starting to worry that it would break after a few more shes.


    However, there was nothing that Yale could do at that moment because although the weapons were of the same level, the ones wielding them weren¡¯t.


    Moreover, the Supreme God could have be a seventh level immortal from even before starting the war to absorb another universe, but he restrained himself to prevent ascension because he wanted to remain in his universe and upgrade it.


    In fact, the universe creator was in a simr situation. He could advance, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to remain in his universe for too long if he made that breakthrough, which was against his objective.


    Both of them were peak sixth level immortals, but although Yale could battle an ordinary sixth level immortal, those two were in another league.


    Moreover, the Supreme God had a weapon that made him far more dangerous than the universe creator.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t believe that the universe creator didn¡¯t have a method to counter it or the Supreme God wouldn¡¯t fear him so much, but clearly it wasn¡¯t something as simple as a weapon because there weren¡¯t weapons of that level in their universe until Yale learned to make them thanks to Tofesh.


    In fact, the universe creator never showed anything that could match the spiked hammer of the Supreme God, but the Supreme God knew that a weapon was useless if it never hit the target, and the universe creator was extremely hard to hit since he seemed to predict everything.


    Moreover, the Supreme God didn¡¯t have an armor at the level of his spiked hammer, so he would also be in danger of death when facing attacks of the universe creator. Even if his hits were weaker, if the precision and speed were high enough, that difference in raw power wouldn¡¯t matter.


    The fact that the universe creator avoided all the deadly attacks made that the Supreme God feared him. After all, after dealing with a deadly attack, there would a be an opening that the opponent could use if it managed to survive.


    Of course, everything was due to the time curse. The universe creator was hit, but the curse made him repeat it until he avoided it. Thus, at the eyes of the Supreme God, the universe creator always avoided the deadly attacks.


    While Yale was battling, someone else smiled.


    That person was seeing the battle and the direction they were taking. They were going towards the area where the person that had smiled was.


    "Yale and the bastard are acting as I predicted. They will reach this area soon."


    The person who had smiled was Alter Yale, who had been waiting a long time for that situation to happen.


    "Bastard, you feel that going after Yale was the wisest choice and that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger, but you have been rushing directly into my trap."


    Alter Yaleughed.


    "You are having quite fun chasing Yale while he is in despair, but don¡¯t worry because soon you will be the one who will fall into despair."


    Alter Yale¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. He had been waiting for that moment a lot of time.


    He felt that he had been too quick when he destroyed that universe after bing strong enough, so that time, he wanted to enjoy it the despair of the bastard who started everything.


    "Mysterious Expert, be ready to fulfill your part. There won¡¯t be a second chance."


    Alter Yale sent that message to the Mysterious Expert at the other side of the passageway.


    "Now, the operation starts."

 Chapter 514 Incarnation

    Yale had already lost the count of how many times he had been hit by the Supreme God when he collided with a gigantic.


    He had already collided with severals when being sent flying by the Supreme God, but ordinarys were unable to withstand that power and got destroyed.


    Of course, thes were all empty since everyone had been sent to the war.


    However, the gigantic didn¡¯t break.


    Yale could guess that it wasn¡¯t a normal, but he couldn¡¯t waste any time thinking about it.


    In fact, if Yale had seen the where the universe creator was, he would have noticed that both were extremely simr.


    Originally, the second passageway should have been on that, so the Supreme God especially created it for that purpose, which made it different from ordinarys.


    However, in the end, he decided that it was better to create the new one in the midst of the space.


    The reason was that he didn¡¯t think that the universe creator would notice at that distance, but the universe creator ended up noticing about the second gigantic, so the Supreme God abandoned any thought of creating a passageway there.


    After all, if the other party knew about the passageway beforehand, there would be too many variables, and the Supreme God didn¡¯t like having too many variables.


    Both gigantics were rtively near for the sake of moving their own army between them, but no one thought that such thing could also be used against them until the universe creator noticed about the second gigantic.


    Thus, that gigantic had been abandoned, and there wasn¡¯t any living thing on it.


    Others might have been devoid of people, but at least there were nts and small living beings that couldn¡¯t train that were useless for the Supreme God. However, the gigantic had nothing at all.


    Yale had yet to get up from the floor when the Supreme God alsonded on the.


    Previously since the attacks also sent Yale flying far away and evens got destroyed, it was difficult for him attacking Yale two consecutive times, but at that moment, he felt that he had a chance to kill Yale.


    "I thought that creating this was a waste of time, but it seems that it turned useful in the end."


    The Supreme God spoke with calm because he didn¡¯t feel that Yale could flee anymore.


    "Anyst words? You have been able to survive for a lot of time while battling me, so I will give you the right to let me hear yourst words."


    The Supreme God nned to kill Yale when he tried to speak hisst words. After all, a coward like him would always try the least dangerous option, and while speaking, it was less probable that Yale could retaliate.


    Yale remained silent, but the Supreme God just thought that Yale was thinking about hisst words.


    The Supreme God was a coward but also egocentric. He rarely thought about others unless it affected his own life.


    Thus, the Supreme God didn¡¯t notice that Yale just didn¡¯t n to speak at all because he had nothing to say to someone like the Supreme God.


    However, the Supreme God felt that it should be an honor having the chance to tell somest words in his presence.


    While the Supreme God was waiting with a smug face to Yale¡¯sst words, Alter Yale smiled.


    "I can¡¯t believe how easily that bastard fell on the trap. He is even giving me time to prepare everything perfectly. If he had just attacked to kill in the first instant, it would have been more challenging."


    Alter Yale really didn¡¯t know how such a coward could also be so pretentious. It was like if the Supreme God contradicted his own personality with that behavior, but the truth was that he was a coward who liked to act as if he wasn¡¯t.


    At the moment that he felt that he wasn¡¯t in danger, he would turn overconfident and would act as if everything was under his control.


    "You like to be so overconfident, so let¡¯s see how you react against things that you will consider coincidences provoked by just bad luck."


    Alter Yale wasn¡¯t nning to make a move directly because that wouldn¡¯t make the Supreme God suffer enough.


    "Now, let¡¯s use that for its original purpose. Passageway open!"


    Although no one heard Alter Yale¡¯s words, the gigantic trembled while making that Yale and the Supreme God were unable to move.


    That was a pressure far higher than when the previous passageways had opened because if it wasn¡¯t like that, Alter Yale feared that the Supreme God might try to kill Yale in that time.


    After all, with that power, a normal pressure from opening a passageway wouldn¡¯t affect the Supreme God.


    The Supreme God could barely move his head due to the pressure, but he was staring the cracking space as a passageway was being formed.


    He knew how difficult was creating a stable passageway, so he couldn¡¯t¡¯ believe that someone created one at that ce.


    Moreover, he believed the fact that it appeared just at that moment was a great coincidence.


    He was cautious about what would happen because he was sure that the passageway was leading to the same ce as the other two since both universes were already connected and the was made specially to create a passageway on it.


    The Supreme God wanted to kill Yale quickly but was unable to move. However, Yale was also unable to move, so he couldn¡¯t flee, but since the moment the pressure appeared, he hadn¡¯t been thinking into the battle at all.


    Four figures appeared from the passageway.


    Three of them fell to the floor immediately, and the Supreme God didn¡¯t care about them at all, but the fourth figure was different because it was enveloped in Universe Qi and rushed to stand in front of Yale.


    "An incarnation?"


    The Supreme God noticed that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t the main body but an incarnation.


    The first he thought was that the universe creator sent an incarnation to help Yale, but after some seconds he saw the incarnation¡¯s face and be shocked because he knew that face.


    After all, he had been battling with someone with the same face and was about to kill him.


    The passageway that Alter Yale opened wasn¡¯t connecting with the same universe as the other two. Instead, it connected with Yale¡¯s lower universe, and the incarnation with Universe Qi was Yale¡¯s incarnation who had been living in the lower universe.


    Alter Yale managed to manipte the time flow and the coordinates of the passageway to made it appear just in that ce and that moment.


    As for the other three figures who had appeared, they were Liye¡¯s master, Wyba, and Swordmad¡¯s reincarnation. They had used that passageway to ascend, but after ascending their bodies would need a time to adapt, so they had fallen to the ground.


    Wyba wasn¡¯t born in the lower universe, but she had trained there for a lot of time after going there, so she was also somewhat affected, although she would be alright in a short time.


    The three of them were useless in that battlefield, but the ascension itself protected them while still in the ascension process.


    That was amon feature in any universe that protected the ascenders, and not even a universe creator could change it.


    In fact, despite that automated protection, attacking any ascender before it had been a day after ascension was a crime that not even the Supreme God dared tomit.


    Of course, that only applied if the ascenders didn¡¯t provoke others. If they tried to attack someone, even if it were verbally, the rule wouldn¡¯t apply to them.


    At the same time, the Supreme God couldn¡¯t use that passageway because going to a lower universe was also against the rules.


    The universe where Yale was born wasn¡¯t bound by those rules due to how that universe was created, but the one created by the Supreme God couldn¡¯t break those rules, or he would be punished.


    Of course, the Supreme God could still face Yale¡¯s incarnation because the incarnation didn¡¯t show any sign of ascension like the others.


    The memories of Yale and the incarnation synchronized when the passageway began to form because the time flow of both universes synchronized, so he already knew everything that happened in the lower universe. He was surprised that the time flows had differed a lot after learning that his incarnation had lived there for several millions of years.


    Moreover, the incarnation was as powerful as the main body, and even both were at the same level despite the universes weren¡¯t synchronized before.


    Of course, managing to let the incarnation obtain the power without making the memories synchronize was something nned by Alter Yale.


    "So, you have a powerful incarnation, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Although having an incarnation as strong as your main body is something worthy of praise, that incarnation can¡¯t beat me."


    The Supreme God didn¡¯t know why Yale¡¯s incarnation was in a lower universe, but he didn¡¯t care because he felt that it wasn¡¯t dangerous to him.


    The incarnation was the only one who could move, but that wouldn¡¯tst for too long. Moreover, Yale knew that he couldn¡¯t win just with his incarnation.


    At that moment, Yale only had one idea, which was absorbing his incarnation to recover.

 Chapter 515 The Curse of the Universe

    The Supreme God could just see as Yale¡¯s main body and the incarnation fused because the incarnation was the only one able to move at that moment.


    However, he didn¡¯t fear it because a full-power Yale couldn¡¯t defeat him before, so although he would need to waste some more time, he didn¡¯t doubt that Yale would be cornered again.


    The Supreme God wouldn¡¯t be so calm if he could see the smile on Alter Yale¡¯s face when Yale absorbed the incarnation.


    "As I expected, but the next step is critical. Don¡¯t disappoint me because failure isn¡¯t allowed. It may be cruel since you don¡¯t know anything about this n, but you can¡¯t know, or it would be all meaningless."


    Alter Yale had faith in Yale and the n, and he believed that everything would work well, but it was impossible that he could be sure of how everything would go.


    "The curse on our universe is far too strong. I only noticed about it aftering back to this era, but not even at my peak, I would have been able to break it, nor I would dare. I can think of only one individual capable of something like this curse, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to defy that person even if I wanted to die. Thus, to escape of the loop that the curse created, we need to finish this war, but we need to do it fulfilling certain conditions or someday another time travel would happen, returning to this era..."


    Alter Yale was speaking without anyone to listen to him because although he didn¡¯t show it, he was somewhat nervous. After all, of all the n, that part was the most uncertain.


    In fact, Alter Yale had a method to kill the Supreme God at that moment and finish the war, but he knew that the result of it would be that the curse would end making Yale return to the past someday to change the oue.


    Although Alter Yale didn¡¯t know the exact motives that led that fearsome individual to use God¡¯s Punishment, the highest curse level, to a small universe, he knew that no one was able to understand how that individual thought. Thus, Alter Yale couldn¡¯t even try to find a reason for needing such a specific oue to leave the war in the past forever.


    Alter Yale had met that individual before, and he had to admit that he was unable to see through the individual¡¯s power although they supposedly were at the same level. In fact, Alter Yale never believed that such a fearsome individual was at the same level as him.


    That individual belonged to an organization that as far as Alter Yale knew was the oldest and most powerful organization of the multiverse, the Council of Gods.


    Although they were just an organization in name since each individual acted as pleased, they were the ones deciding the rules for the universes, so there were a lot of Gods that wanted to join even if it was just as a servant.


    As for joining as a member, there were only two ways. The standard one was having at least two-thirds of the Council of Gods epting someone as a new member, which was quite difficult.


    However, the second method was even more difficult. Killing a member of the Council of Gods and take that person ce.


    Alter Yale became a member by coincidence because a member of the Council of God¡¯s tried to kill him but was killed by Alter Yale instead.


    He was quite hated in the Council of Gods, but the ce where the Council of Gods reunited was a ce where violence wasn¡¯t allowed even if it was mortal hatred.


    After all, there were a lot of grudges between members, and it was impossible to speak if a war happened each time.


    A member of the Council of God¡¯s couldn¡¯t receive God¡¯s Punishment even after breaking a rule, but that member could be judged if a third of the members requested it. However, not even Alter Yale was judged like that because supporting that request was the same as bing an eternal enemy of the judged one.


    Besides members, there was another type of person that couldn¡¯t be affected by God¡¯s Punishment, and that was a person that has already been punished and that punishment hadn¡¯t finished.


    For the same crime, only one member of the Council of Gods could use God¡¯s Punishment, so the fastest one decided, but if it was a long-term punishment and another infraction wasmitted before it finished, only the one who punished it originally could punish it again.


    Alter Yale avoided the God¡¯s Punishment for his actions before bing a member of the Council of Gods because the God¡¯s Punishment of his universe was still active on him, but at that time he didn¡¯t know about it.


    That powerful individual didn¡¯t even direct a word to him, and he wasn¡¯t punished no matter how many times he broke the rules.


    Although no one supported Alter Yale in the Council of Gods, there were still neutral members that wouldn¡¯t disy hostility towards others unless something affected them directly, and that individual was among the neutral ones.


    In fact, if that individual had wanted, Alter Yale would have died the first time he broke a rule.


    However, that individual never showed any intention to interact with Alter Yale no matter what happened, so Alter Yale never discovered the truth in that era.


    He only understood it after finishing his time travel and discovering more about the curse. At that moment, he linked things and discovered that the other party knew that he would make that time travel and that everything would be undone, so that individual never cared about what was happening.


    Alter Yale was quite shocked after discovering that his decision to travel to the past was influenced by the God¡¯s Punishment. In fact, the only reason he managed to time travel sessfully with his body was that the God¡¯s Punishment wanted that oue.


    That God¡¯s Punishment was weird, and it was easy for Alter Yale to deduce that it wasn¡¯t made for punishing, and he was also sure that it wasn¡¯t actively controlled by that individual, but he was unable to discover its true meaning.


    However, he knew how to surpass the current loop provoked for the war, and he was ready to aplish it at any cost.


    When Alter Yale finished remembering about his past, which from the point of view of others was a future that already didn¡¯t exist, the Supreme God recovered the mobility of his body and Yale finished absorbing the incarnation.


    The Supreme God immediately attacked Yale, but Yale didn¡¯t move at all.


    However, the Supreme God¡¯s attack never reached Yale because he was sent flying back together with his spiky hammer by an outburst of energy from Yale¡¯s body.


    Yale had the Celestial Knowledge active while battling with the Supreme God, but it ceased when he collided with the gigantic.


    However, at that moment it activated automatically with the outburst of energy, but any of that was done consciously by Yale.


    Seemingly boundless pure energy appeared from the passageway and surrounded Yale¡¯s body while the three connected universes trembled.


    A reaction that affected all the universes that were connected by a passageway was something that no one in those universes had seen before because it was strange having universe connected by passageways.


    The only way to provoke such a powerful reaction in a universe of that level, to which not even the Battle God¡¯s breakthrough couldpete, was when a fifth level immortal became a sixth level immortal and reached the peak of that level at the same time.


    When Yale absorbed his incarnation, he was just nning to recover, but just as Alter Yale nned, that fusion provoked a breakthrough.


    The breakthrough method seemed simr to the one used by the Battle God, but the truth was that both were quite different.


    The Battle God fused with his clone in a bet to make a breakthrough with the help of the Universe Qi and the clone itself, but Yale never had that intention because he didn¡¯t even think that it was possible.


    Yale had Universe Qi from before, but his limit of control of the pure energy made it weaker than that of the Supreme God. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he fused with his clone, instead of controlling just half of the pure energy, he turned capable of control itpletely.


    The part of the pure energy that the incarnation could control was just the opposite to the part that Yale¡¯s main body could control.


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand exactly what the difference between different parts of the pure energy was, so even with synchronized memories, he didn¡¯t notice, but he felt it after fusing with his incarnation.


    Of course, that was also something that Alter Yale nned carefully, guiding Yale¡¯s incarnation from the shadows to learn just what Yale couldn¡¯t learn.


    The biggest bottleneck was after controlling half, but it didn¡¯t matter which parts. Anyway, unless someone had been a God, it was impossible to tell the difference from one part to another.


    Only someone like Alter Yale could have executed a n like that to let his past self make such a smooth breakthrough.


    Of course, the millions of years lived by the incarnation suppled Yale¡¯sck of experience at the moment that the memories synchronized.


    Thus, the two reasons that separated Yale from the breakthrough were cleared in a moment.

 Chapter 516 We Can Start the Second Round

    The strong reaction of the universe to Yale¡¯s breakthrough affected all the battlefields.


    The reaction had been strong enough to force everyone to stop moving for a while. Except for the universe creator and the Supreme God, the rest were unable to move even a finger.


    However, both sides reacted internally after sensing it.


    Those on the side of the Supreme God knew that it wasn¡¯t someone they knew and by the strength of that reaction, the person who provoked it was far stronger than the one who provoked the previous reaction.


    The situation of having their enemies constantly increasing their strength while the strongest people on their side died constantly was quite despairing for them.


    On the other hand, those who knew Yale were overflowing with happiness because they recognized who provoked that reaction.


    However, only those who were sixth level immortals understood the true importance of that breakthrough.


    "With this strength, there is no doubt that my son surpassed me. I think I can understand a bit about how my father felt back then. However, personal feelings aside, this can decide the oue of this war, a second person with a strength simr to my master is enough to provoke a huge change in this war."


    Yale¡¯s mother spent a lot of time with the universe creator, so she could understand the situation better than others.


    For people as strong as the universe creator and the Supreme God, there was no way to kill someone with simr power without paying a huge price.


    Thus, Yale¡¯s mother felt that even if Yale were defeated, the Supreme God would be weakened enough to be killed by the universe creator.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want Yale to be harmed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to affect that battle.


    Lina¡¯s group didn¡¯t know that much, so they were just motivated after noticing that Yale managed to increase his power to a point that they couldn¡¯t understand.


    The Battle God also noticed it, but he had more conflicted feelings.


    "As expected of my grandson, he is incredible, but I have just advanced, and he already overshadowed me... I am happy that my daughter and grandson are so capable, but if I don¡¯t train hard, I will be unable to show my face to them in the future."


    The Battle God¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited at that moment because he decided that he would end that battle as soon as possible.


    In fact, Yale¡¯s breakthrough didn¡¯t motivate just the Battle God, all the members of the army were extremely motivated. Even those who had already crossed back the passageway showed in their eyes the intention to go again to battle.


    However, there was someone besides the passageway that wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    "As expected of Alter Yale, everything is going like he nned, even this breakthrough. My turn to execute my part of the n wille soon. I shall be ready."


    The Mysterious Expert knew that such a breakthrough was part of the n, but he also knew that was the most uncertain part of the n.


    Thest person who had a huge reaction after Yale¡¯s breakthrough was the universe creator, who wasughing in front of the corpses of the sixth level immortals that had battled against him.


    The universe creator could move while his opponents couldn¡¯t, and there was no way that he would ignore that chance to kill them.


    "Good assist!"


    The universe creator couldn¡¯t avoid shouting those words despite the fact that no one could hear him.


    "It seems that Yale is bing more simr to the Yale of the Timeless Border, so maybe we can finally finish this war. He helped me to kill my opponents, so I should also go to help him in the final battle. Between the two of us, we should be able to kill that so-called Supreme God."


    The universe creator never left the area of the passageway since he appeared there for the first time, but for the final battle, he was ready to give his all.


    At that moment, he started to create a barrier to protect the passageway.


    He was determined to leave after finishing to create that barrier.


    Although the barrier wouldn¡¯t be unbreakable, at least, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break even for the Supreme God.


    After all, he feared that the Supreme God might feel cornered and try to rush to the passageway to kill people on the other side before dying.


    Meanwhile, the Supreme God was cursing his bad luck. He wanted to kill Yale to prevent that breakthrough, but just before killing him, the breakthrough happened.


    In fact, without the Supreme God¡¯s actions, Alter Yale¡¯s n wouldn¡¯t have seeded. If Yale hadn¡¯t reached his limit in the previous battle before absorbing the incarnation, even meeting the conditions would have been enough to make such a smooth breakthrough.


    In the end, it was the Supreme God¡¯s fear for Yale¡¯s potential, which had helped Yale to unleash that potential and turn it into power.


    The Supreme God wanted to charge and attack Yale, but the energy of the breakthrough was protecting him, so the Supreme God couldn¡¯t approach Yale.


    He thought of using the three ascenders to restrain Yale¡¯s actions, but they were still in a state of protection, and he knew that death would be his least preupation if he dared to break the rules to attack ascenders when they haven¡¯t been in the universe for at least twenty-four hours.


    Although the Supreme God liked to call himself like that, he wasn¡¯t a real God, and he knew that against a real God, he wouldn¡¯t be more powerful than a baby.


    The higher universes couldn¡¯t interfere with his universe, but if he broke the rules, he didn¡¯t know which kind of fate would await him.


    Although he wished to break free from those rules, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to do it.


    Without knowing the thoughts of his opponent, Yale looked at the sword on his hand.


    That sword wasn¡¯t Lar¡¯s Sword, but the Essence yer Sword.


    "You have apanied me from my past life, and now I need you to battle with me in this final battle to end this war. Lar¡¯s Sword is already at her limit, I can¡¯t use her anymore, so now it is your turn."


    The Supreme God didn¡¯t know what Yale was doing, but even if he knew, he would just be able to watch as Yale used Universe Qi to upgrade his sword.


    After his breakthrough, Yale was enlightened regarding how to upgrade the Essence yer Sword, and he didn¡¯t hesitate in upgrading it.


    When the energy of the breakthrough dispersed, Yale was already holding a sixth level immortal weapon.


    "Sorry to make you wait. Now, we can start the second round."


    After finishing to speak, Yale charged immediately towards the Supreme God, who barely managed to evade the sword attack.


    However, in the midst of the attack, Yale changed the form of the weapon to a spear which made the attack barely hit although it wasn¡¯t as strong as it would have been the direct sword attack.


    "Shit! That isn¡¯t the sixth level immortal weapon from before, is the weird one that can transform, but it wasn¡¯t a sixth level immortal weapon previous. Has he upgraded the weapon right now? Really? How much bad luck can I have?"


    The Supreme God couldn¡¯t avoid cursing his bad luck, but at that moment, it was really bad luck because not even Alter Yale expected that Yale would manage to upgrade the sword at that moment.


    However, that oue was even better for the n, so Alter Yale was pleased with it.


    Both sides continued exchanging blows for a while, but it was the Supreme God, the one who seemed to be in a disadvantage.


    Although any injury he had suffered was healed quickly and didn¡¯t affect his battle prowess, his mental state was altered by what he considered continuous strokes of bad luck, so he wasn¡¯t able to use his full power properly. He was very weak against mental attacks like that because with his cowardly nature, he always wanted to have everything under his control and unexpected situations like that were what he hated the most.


    However, Yale alsocked experience using his new power, so he wasn¡¯t able to use that chance to kill the Supreme God.


    The gigantic was resisting because it was designed to be a battlefield like the one where the universe creator had battled, but some cracks had started to appear after several minutes of battle.


    However, the Supreme God only grew more desperate as he felt that all the sixth level immortals of his side had perished and that the universe creator had started to move and that he was going into his direction.


    The Supreme God didn¡¯t doubt that the universe creator was going to join the battle, and in a two versus one, he didn¡¯t have any hope of winning.


    Yale¡¯s mother and the Battle God had already finished their battles and were moving to exterminate any army remnants. The huge blow in moral that their enemies received made their battles quite easy to finish after they recovered their capability to move.


    "Shit! You don¡¯t leave me any other possibility. Taste my trump card!"


    The Supreme God¡¯s face was grim while holding a strange object that seemed a pipe and had a trigger. The Supreme God¡¯s hand was on that trigger, ready to press it.


    "Existence Eraser!"


    The Supreme God pressed the trigger while shouting.

 Chapter 517 Existence Eraser

    Yale¡¯s first instinct was to evade that attack at any cost, but he didn¡¯t move at all because he was conscious of his position.


    Behind him was the passageway, and in that ce, there were three persons too important for him.


    Yale knew that if he avoided the attack, they would be hit, and he felt that the barriers protecting them wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that attack.


    Of course, if Yale evaded, sacrificing those three, the Supreme God would be doomed for having broken the rules, but the Supreme God was betting that Yale wouldn¡¯t sacrifice them.


    At that moment, the Supreme God was desperate and made such a bold move that could be potentially self-destructive.


    Although Yale had time to thought and react, the time that passed since the trigger was pressed and the attack was just in front of Yale was less than a second.


    Yale was ready to create a barrier of Universe Qi to stop the attack when two lights flew out him and collided with the Existence Eraser beam.


    Those were the two pieces of the universe creator¡¯s legacy resting inside of Yale. One was his own piece while the other was the one that Gerken lost.


    The universe creator had experienced the Existence Eraser before, so he had taken measures in the case that it happened again.


    Those pieces of legacy were programmed to immediately attack any Existence Eraser beam.


    Two pieces of the legacy weren¡¯t enough to dy the Existence Eraser for more than a second. However, three rays of light came from other points of the universe and joined the other two, increasing the power of the legacy by a hundredfold.


    At that moment, the legacy of the universe creator wasplete.


    Lina, Shiba, and Aknarel lost their pieces of legacy after finishing their battles, and they started to rush towards Yale because Yale was facing the Supreme God and the legacies did what was better for the universe, which was going to help Yale.


    The three pieces of legacy reached Yale¡¯s ce at the moment when the other two had already blocked the Existence Eraser


    The legacy of the universe creator was incredibly useful to weaken the Existence Eraser beam.


    However, being able to weaken it and being able to destroy it were two different concepts, in the end in less than two minutes, the legacy was doomed to disappear.


    "Go out of that ce! Now!"


    Yale sent a message to Wyba¡¯s group because if they managed to leave, he would be able to evade the attack with the time given by the legacy.


    "Big bro, I am sorry, we can¡¯t move at all..."


    Wyba was the only one who could send a message back to Yale, but she was still unable to move. The other two couldn¡¯t even send a message to Yale.


    Of course, due to the effects of the ascension, others couldn¡¯t move them either.


    "Shit, that bastard nned it too well."


    Yale was cursing the Supreme God for implicating Wyba¡¯s group in the battle, but there was nothing he could do at that moment to evade the attack without harming the three behind him.


    If Yale were heartless and sacrificed them, he would be able to win the battle and the war, but Yale couldn¡¯t sacrifice them for the universe¡¯s sake. Evading that attack would make him feel like if he had erased their existences himself, and he didn¡¯t want to live with that burden.


    That was selfish because it was just a minor matterpared to the importance of the war between universes, but that point was something in which Yale would remain stubborn.


    He wouldn¡¯t sacrifice his family and friends for the sake of winning a war. Yale would rather sacrifice himself for them than let them die just to save himself.


    As Yale expected, the legacy disintegrated and disappeared in less than two minutes, but another barrier appeared before Yale cast his own.


    "Today is the day that I will repay my debt."


    Those words came for the person who cast the barrier. That person was standing in front of Yale, the Mysterious Expert.


    Yale was speechless, but the Mysterious Expert continued to talk.


    "Until now, I have messed a lot with your fate. Although it was for the sake of the universe and also for your own sake in the long term, I have made you suffer a lot. I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but I also doubt that you will kill me, so it is better if my life serves to save you today."


    In fact, Yale didn¡¯t me the Mysterious Expert at all, but the Mysterious Expert always felt guilty for its actions, so it epted Alter Yale¡¯s n, which included the Mysterious Expert¡¯s sacrifice.


    Alter Yale had predicted that the Supreme God would use Existence Eraser from the start.


    "Aren¡¯t you just an incarnation?"


    Yale could sense that the Mysterious Expert was just an incarnation, so he didn¡¯t believe that the Mysterious Expert would really disappear even if it were hit.


    "I am just an incarnation, but don¡¯t underestimate Existence Eraser. This has the power to erase your existence even across clones or incarnations. Anyway, that doesn¡¯t matter at all."


    Yale didn¡¯t understand thest words of the Mysterious Expert, but since it continued to speak, Yale forgot about them quickly.


    "Existence Eraser is something that only those who reached godship should be able to use, and it is only able to affect those who haven¡¯t reached it. That object is just emting it. Moreover, its power could barely erase the existence of a sixth level immortal, so as long as a sixth level immortal resists a bit, the existence wouldn¡¯t bepletely erased."


    If the Existence Eraser used by the Supreme God were the real one, Yale would have been already erased without any chance of resist, but that item was just an imitation.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your great grandfather was just a step behind bing a sixth level immortal and blocked the attack without decent preparations, but a bit of his existence still managed to survive. You are far stronger than him, and the power of the Existence Eraser has already been weakened by the legacy, and now I am weakening it more. If you go all out after I disappear, you should be able to resist it."


    The Mysterious Expert had heard a lot about the Existence Eraser from Alter Yale, so it was quite knowledgeable about that topic.


    After all, Alter Yale could use Existence Eraser, and his Existence Eraser was the real one, not a mere imitation.


    However, due to how his power was lowered, he couldn¡¯t use it freely. It wasn¡¯t a problem against the bandits in Yale¡¯s, but using it against a sixth level immortal while his powered had been lowered to fifth level immortal was impossible.


    Reaching godship wasn¡¯t like other breakthroughs because it provoked a huge change in the person¡¯s existence: After that point even of the power of that person was lowered, the talent, power, and abilities wouldn¡¯t be the same as others in the same level.


    Usually, that was useful for those in need to reincarnate because they were able to recover their previous power quickly and while training, they were also more powerful than others, but Alter Yale¡¯s case of lowered power due to time travel also followed the same principles except that Alter Yale couldn¡¯t train.


    "Then, shouldn¡¯t you also survive?"


    Yale felt that since the Existence Eraser had been already weakened once, the Mysterious Expert should be able to resist with a bit of its existence. After all, Yale¡¯s great grandfather was at a lower level and faced it directly, but a bit of his existence survived.


    "I am just an incarnation, there is no way that I can survive after receiving this attack. Don¡¯t worry about me, I choose this end for my life. Don¡¯t act until I disappeared."


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand properly the reasons behind the Mysterious Expert¡¯s words.


    However, he knew that surviving with just a bit of existence wasn¡¯t too different from being dead, so he considered that the Mysterious Expert was speaking about that.


    After all, in practical effect, beingpletely erased or almostpletely erased only made difference in that some people can remember the almost erased person and that there was a chance for recovering, but seeing how his great grandfather hadn¡¯t recovered after so much time, Yale didn¡¯t feel too confident about the chances of recovering.


    "Understood. If that is your will, I will respect it."


    Yale decided to just follow the Mysterious Expert¡¯s instructions because he understood that once someone was determined to sacrifice for someone else, it was too difficult to change that person¡¯s thoughts and trying to do it would be too disrespectful.


    Thus, Yale could only ept the Mysterious Expert¡¯s determination.


    "However, I want to learn who you are first. I can ept your sacrifice since you are determined, but at least I want to know who is sacrificing for my sake."


    The identity of the Mysterious Expert was too ambiguous, so Yale didn¡¯t know anything about it except the fact that was a sixth level immortal and a Timeless Sovereign who always appeared as incarnations.


    "Well, at this point, there is no reason to hide my identity anymore. Anyway, the universe creator always knew about it and probably Alter Yale has already deduced it after interacting so much with me."


    With that thought, the Mysterious Expert was ready to reveal its identity to Yale.

 Chapter 518 The Mysterious Experts Identity

    The situation was serious enough to prevent any distraction, but Yale couldn¡¯t avoid being expectant about if the Mysterious Expert would reveal its identity or not.


    After all, Yale had known about the existence of the Mysterious Expert for a lot of time, but he had never managed to deduce its true identity.


    "Alright, I will tell you, but my existence will be erased soon, so I don¡¯t know if you will be able to remember about my identity or not. Well, maybe you will be able to it."


    Since the Mysterious Expert already decided to tell Yale the truth, there was no reason to dy it more time.


    Moreover, the Mysterious Expert knew that given the power of the Existence Eraser, there was no way tost too long blocking it.


    "First, you need to know that I don¡¯t have a name because from the start someone like me shouldn¡¯t have existed."


    Yale wasn¡¯t able to understand why someone shouldn¡¯t exist, but he continued to listen in silence.


    "At the start, I was merely a will created from the resentment created by this war. The despair of the dead people, their unfulfilled wishes, their hopes for a future that didn¡¯t have a chance a to happen, and a lot of other emotions were what created me, but at that time I didn¡¯t have a consciousness. I just existed as a will that supposedly no one could see, but someday that changed..."


    Yale had difficulties to believe that story because the fact of such a powerful expert being born from the dead people in the war wasn¡¯t something that could happen as far as Yale know.


    "Our universe had already fallen in dire straits, and it was almost destroyed. The few survivors, they battled with all their strength to survive, but the situation was too dire to change it at that point."


    What the Mysterious Expert was telling didn¡¯t match with the story Yale knew about the universe, but that time, Yale understood the reason for it. After all, the Mysterious Expert was also a Timeless Sovereign, so Yale could guess that the Mysterious Expert did something to undo that part of the story.


    "The first person to notice about my existence was part of a group of five that were battling against an army that they couldn¡¯t defeat. I can¡¯t remember who of the five noticed me first, nor what led them to make the decision that they made."


    Yale felt that the Mysterious Expert was already reaching the most important part of the story.


    "The five of them offered their existences to me using the power of the legacies they owned, and thanks to that, I obtained a body that was born directly as a sixth level immortal. That was also the first moment I obtained a consciousness."


    Yale was bbergasted after learning that the Mysterious Expert was already born being that powerful, and at the same time, he understood why the Mysterious Expert existed despite its origins as a mere will.


    There was no doubt that was thanks to the five who sacrificed offering their existences.


    "The first thing I did was exterminate that army. After all, I also obtained the memories and feelings of those five, and my original existence also had a boundless hatred against them."


    A sixth level immortal was devastating without any other sixth level immortal, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the oue of that battle after a sixth level immortal appeared.


    "Who were those five?"


    That was the first time Yale interrupted the Mysterious Expert, but after hearing the number five and the word legacy, he had a feeling that he knew who were those five.


    "Those five who sacrificed themselves to let me be a real existence were Aknarel, Shiba, Lina, Gerken, and you."


    The Mysterious Expert just confirmed what Yale had been thinking. The legacy that helped to create the Mysterious Expert was the universe creator¡¯s legacy, the same one that had just disappeared to protect Yale.


    Moreover, just as Yale thought, the owners of the pieces were the same he knew.


    "After killing that army, I wanted to change everything and create a different future, which ended up with me bing a Timeless Sovereign after traveling to the past. However, undoing that war also undid my own reason to exist, so my existence became unstable, and I could only exist as an incarnation that shouldn¡¯t leave the universe from that moment on."


    The Mysterious Expert continued with the story without waiting to Yale¡¯s reaction after revealing the identities of the five who sacrificed themselves.


    "I never minded about that because I was still strong enough to change a lot of things and prevent a lot of cmities. I have been especially focused on the five who sacrificed themselves to let me exist as a sentient being. With my actions I prevented Eini¡¯s death to help Shiba and Lina, I saved Gerken¡¯s Heaven Academy from an incident that would have killed all the teachers and students, and I also helped from the shadows to prevent that your was destroyed. However, the only one of the five who had a messed fate due to my actions was you."


    The Mysterious Expert wanted to help the five of them in order to thank them for their sacrifice, but for the sake of the universe, the Mysterious Expert needed to mess with Yale¡¯s fate too much.


    "Do you know something interesting? Until we escape from this war, the only two existences allowed to be Timeless Sovereign are the universe creator and yourself. The only reason I became one was that you sacrificed your existence to me. However, for that same reason, I needed you to be a Timeless Sovereign, that was a must to finish this war."


    Yale didn¡¯t know why he was allowed to be a Timeless Sovereign while others weren¡¯t, but he felt that it should be rted to that strange curse of the universe.


    "I always felt that you should kill me. Of the five, you are the one I harmed the most, so you have the right to kill me. After all, my existence is iplete, and unless I absorb the five of you again, I am doomed to disappear someday, but I have never nned to absorb all of you just to prevent my death. I want to end this war, but I also hope that you five survive to it. You five let me be a living being even though it has been just a limited time. That is enough for an existence that should have never be a sentient being."


    Since the Mysterious Expert knew that its time was limited, it decided to speak about all his feeling to Yale with the hope that he would also tell them to the other five someday.


    In fact, even if the Mysterious Expert absorbed all of them, without the universe reaching the same state as when the will of the Mysterious Expert was created, the Mysterious Expert would still disappear someday and going to another universe would hasten the process.


    There was something else that the Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t know, but one of the conditions to exit the loop was that the Mysterious Expert disappeared.


    The Mysterious Expert existed thanks to the loop created by God¡¯s Punishment, and its existence couldn¡¯t be allowed outside of the loop.


    After all, in normal circumstances, not even those five sacrifices would have created something like the Mysterious Expert. It was the God¡¯s Punishment inside the legacy of the universe creator which provoked it.


    The Mysterious Expert was someone that the universe needed in that war, but its existence wasn¡¯t allowed outside the loop created from the war, so the only way for the Mysterious Expert to exist was living in a constant loop with the war repeating without end.


    "I don¡¯t know what I did in the time you came from, but I currently don¡¯t harbor any hatred towards you. I know that you never had any ill intention towards me."


    The Mysterious Expert could have messed up with his fate, but that was also the reason for Yale bing the person he was at that moment. Without those interferences, Yale doubted that he would have been able to battle with the Supreme God in that war to the point that the Supreme God was forced to use his trump card.


    "I am d to hear that."


    The Mysterious Expert turned towards Yale and smiled.


    Yale wasn¡¯t sure of what face had he seen because he felt that has seen a lot of people at the same time, although there was only one face. Of course, Yale¡¯s own face and the other four who sacrificed themselves also were among those.


    The Mysterious Expert didn¡¯t have a fixed form, but it could turn into any of the persons that created its will or that sacrificed to give it a body.


    At that moment, when the Mysterious Expert was about to disappear, Yale had seen everyone that was rted to the existence known as Mysterious Expert.


    Everyone was smiling as if they had fulfilled their purpose in life while the Mysterious Expert started to disappear.


    "The time is over. You must resist the rest of the Existence Eraser and then finish this war."


    The body of the Mysterious Expert disappeared as Yale receives ast message in his mind, but it wasn¡¯t with the voice used by the Mysterious Expert, but from countless voices.


    "We entrust our hopes to you."


    Determination shone in Yale¡¯s eyes after hearing those words.

 Chapter 519 Erased or Not Erased

    Yale concentrated all his power in casting a barrier to block the remains of the Existence Eraser.


    Although the power of the Existence Eraser had been diminished a lot, Yale didn¡¯t dare to receive it directly.


    Yale could feel his power diminishing just by having his barrier in contact with the Existence Eraser. His existence was being slowly erased through the Universe Qi that was being used to sustain the barrier, but without the barrier, the speed would be far higher.


    Of course, as long as the damage wasn¡¯t too serious, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to recover, and Yale felt that the Existence Eraser was starting to disappear after using all its power.


    "No! Impossible! This is my trump card! You should have disappeared forever!"


    The Supreme God couldn¡¯t believe that he was going to fail to erase Yale¡¯s existence because he knew very well that it was hisst trump card.


    "No matter the cost, you will disappear today!"


    The Supreme God shouted as he decided to sacrifice his own power to restore the Existence Eraser. However, after doing that he would need at least a million years to recover, but he decided to hide after erasing Yale.


    He would rather hide for a million years than face Yale and the universe creator simultaneously.


    The Existence Eraser that was starting to disappear was powered up and recovered its strength, which started to hasten the extinction of Yale¡¯s existence.


    The Supreme God had gone crazy, and Yale¡¯s power was constantly diminishing. It wasn¡¯t long until Yale¡¯s body started to look somewhat transparent.


    At the same time, Wyba started to cry in pain because she felt like if something was trying to destroy her.


    The memories about Yale needed to disappear toplete the process of erasing an existence, and those who resisted would suffer pain. However, the more important Yale was for that person, the strongest the pain.


    Yale was practically everything to Wyba, so her pain was the highest.


    The other two besides Wyba were also suffering, but their pain couldn¡¯t bepared to what Wyba was feeling.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones affected. Everyone rted to Yale was experiencing pain from their resistance to lose their memories about Yale.


    Yale¡¯s parents and the Battle God knew very well that pain because they already felt it when Yale¡¯s great grandfather was erased.


    However, that time, there wasn¡¯t any time to defend, so it had ended quickly, and they were able to conserve their memories since the attack hadn¡¯t been enough to erase an existencepletely.


    However, the Existence Eraser that Yale was receiving had been powered up, and the Supreme God would continue supplying power no matter the cost as long as Yale didn¡¯t disappear, so the time to resist the pain was far longer than the other time.


    "First, you erased my grandfather, and now you try to erase my son¡¯s existence... I will definitely destroy you even if I need to die in exchange. I will never forgive you!"


    Yale¡¯s mother had never felt such hatred for someone. After all, that was far worse than cursing her son.


    Others didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak due to the pain they were feeling due to resist losing their memories about Yale.


    Aiwai and Lina were also suffering a lot since they were very close to Yale. Even Shiba was having a hard time since he always felt deep respect for his master.


    However, the reaction provoked by that Existence Eraser wasn¡¯t just in those closest to Yale because Yale owned a universe and he was treated as a God there, so virtually everyone knew about him even if they had never met him personally.


    Moreover, on his, Yale was also extremely famous with a whole religion worshipping him, and after bing famous as the Wolf God, there wasn¡¯t any being with a wolf bloodline that didn¡¯t know about, and ordinary experts mostly knew about him as well.


    Thus, Yale¡¯s existence was far more difficult to erase than other people because there were just too many people rted to him.


    After all, Yale great grandfather was known by powerful experts, but the number of powerful experts couldn¡¯tpare to the number of the masses.


    In the Heaven Academy, most people just felt a slight headache since Yale was just a legend for them, but Ange¡¯s shouts of pain could be heard on the whole.


    "No! I don¡¯t want to forget about my father! No!"


    Lily wanted tofort her, but she was also suffering a lot of pain due to her bloodline. Moreover, she noticed that there was something else besides the bloodline rting her to Ange¡¯s father.


    "Why am I so powerless? I overcame my problems in talent and reached the Sage Rank, but I can¡¯t progress anymore, nor I can do anything to help my beloved big sister now that she is suffering so much."


    Lily was really frustrated, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything since she was already busy resisting the pain.


    For those with a bloodline rted to Yale, the fact that Yale was erased would also weaken their bloodlines a lot, even falling back to lower levels was possible.


    While everyone else was suffering, the universe creator and Alter Yale weren¡¯t suffering in the slightest because as Timeless Sovereigns, their memories couldn¡¯t be affected by something like erasing an existence.


    The universe creator was rushing to Yale¡¯s ce to try to save him, but Alter Yale remained looking at the sh between the Existence Eraser and Yale without moving at all.


    After an hour, Yale was still resisting, but he was almostpletely transparent.


    Yale¡¯s consciousness was also starting to disappear.


    "I lost? I can¡¯t feel anything else... I guess this is the end."


    Yale¡¯s consciousness was about to fade when something entered his mind and prevented it.


    "I see, it seems that I am not out of luck."


    What Yale received were the experiences of Lily, who took a bet of life or death to try to make a breakthrough in that hour.


    Somehow, she felt that either she seeded or died, something would connect her to Ange¡¯s father, and she hoped that regardless of the result, it could help him.


    She didn¡¯t want to die, but if her death could ease Ange¡¯s pain, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Of course, Ange would never be happy for that oue, but Lily felt that without risking it all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help.


    Yale received those memories, but it wasn¡¯t because Lily died. She won the bet and managed to master the Water Law.


    She had been the first of all the souls created by Yale that overcame fate, and that was also her first life, so it had even more merit.


    Previously, Yale was already proficient in harming fates at will and control them, but he stillcked knowledge about oveing them without using any special method. Thus, Lily¡¯s breakthrough provoked Yale¡¯s enlightenment, which restored Yale¡¯s existence a bit.


    However, that would just win some minutes before Yale returned to his previous state.


    The Supreme God wasughing while putting all his power into the Existence Eraser without considering the consequences. At that moment he would need over ten million years to recover, but he didn¡¯t mind because he was decided to erase Yale at any cost.


    Thatugh only stopped when a figure appeared before Yale absorbing part of the attack.


    "You! You again!"


    The figure formed from a light that flew out of Yale¡¯s body. The remains of his great grandfather existence.


    The existence had been slowly recovering over the years, and the recovery rate increased when Yale, whose true name was the same as him, increased his power.


    However, since the remains of existence noticed that Yale was being attacked until it managed to gather strength to block a bit, Yale almost disappearedpletely.


    The bit of time that Lily won for Yale was decisive to let those remains of existence materialized.


    Yale could understand the situation, but his great grandfather¡¯s existence was too weak, so it would disappearpletely in less than a minute, and that time, without a chance to recover.


    At least that was what Yale thought, but suddenly the Existence Eraser stopped, and the Supreme God fell to his knees powerless.


    Yale knew that the Supreme God still had energy left a second before, but suddenly he lost all his power.


    Since the danger disappeared, the remains of the existence of Yale¡¯s great grandfather returned to Yale¡¯s body.


    Yale¡¯s existence was erased to the point that he couldn¡¯t speak, but at least thanks to the bit he restores before, he could see and hear.


    "You truly are daring. Do you think that you can break as many rules as you want and don¡¯t receive punishment? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know the rules because that isn¡¯t a reason to break them. You broke the rules, so as a member of the Council of Gods, I used God¡¯s Punishment on you."


    The Supreme God looked towards the person who spoke, and his face changed because that person looked identical to Yale.


    However, there was a vital difference. Yale was simr to him in power, but the one who spoke was at another level, far more powerful than anyone else he had seen, someone who shouldn¡¯t be in that universe, a true God.


    "Just as nned."


    Alter Yale thought that while snapping his fingers, which made that Yale¡¯s existence started to recover extremely quickly.

 Chapter 520 A Performance to the Council of Gods

    Alter Yale hadn¡¯t acted before because everything was in his ns, including Lily¡¯s breakthrough and Yale¡¯s great grandfather¡¯s help.


    In fact, Alter Yale hadn¡¯t followed the method that was devised to escape from the time loop because he found a loophole and exploited it.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t any active control of the God¡¯s Punishment creating the loop, so as long as the main conditions were meet it wasn¡¯t impossible to break the loop with a different method, but that was easier to say than to do because without Alter Yale using God¡¯s Punishment on the Supreme God, it wouldn¡¯t have worked.


    Alter Yale was a member of the Council of Gods before his time travel, and just traveling through time couldn¡¯t erase his qualifications. As long as he wasn¡¯tpletely killed by someone else, even after reincarnating, he wouldn¡¯t lose the qualifications as a member of the Council of Gods.


    However, the fact that he didn¡¯t lose the qualifications didn¡¯t mean that he could use them freely. He needed to be a God, so he needed to force himself to recover his original power despite the price he needed to pay for it, but he wouldn¡¯t have paid a lower price by following the normal way to exit the loop, so he chose to do it as he wished instead of following something devised by someone else.


    "You seem confused. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Yale Roanmad, and you tried to erase the existence of my clone, which is the same as trying to erase my existence. A mere immortal trying to erase the existence of a God is already sinful enough, but you didn¡¯t stop there."


    Yale was shocked by hearing Alter Yale because he knew that Alter Yale was lying. After all, the surname Roanmad was something that Yale rejected as soon as he left that n, and Yale knew better than anyone else that he wasn¡¯t Alter Yale¡¯s clone.


    However, Yale couldn¡¯t speak, and without knowing the reason for Alter Yale¡¯s lies, he didn¡¯t dare to contradict him.


    After all, the reason for punishment that Alter Yale had said just used that topic.


    An immortal trying to erase the existence of a God was a real sin that deserved God¡¯s Punishment but erasing Yale¡¯s existence wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Alter Yale, so it didn¡¯t apply.


    "I am magnanimous, and I can ignore your offense, but I can¡¯t ignore how you defied the Council of Gods. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know it because I am sure that the criminal who smuggled that item to your universe exined it to you, but not even a member of the Council of Gods can erase the existence of someone for a second time. If the first time someone¡¯s existence is erased the person manages to regenerate, it would be impossible to erase that person again. Thus, a rule was created forbidding trying to erase someone else¡¯s existence more than once. Now tell me, have you tried to do so?"


    The Supreme God knew about that rule, but he didn¡¯t think that he broke it until he remembered a bit the previous scene when the remains of the existence of Yale¡¯s great grandfather appeared.


    "Did that count as a second time? He was already almost erased!"


    The Supreme God spoke with all his strength.


    "It doesn¡¯t count as a second time, but it is still more than once. Moreover, the item should have stopped a long time before, but you used your power to increase its strength so you can¡¯t say that you weren¡¯t in control."


    Alter Yale was bluffing with the first point because, strictly speaking, it was a lie that erasing Yale would be erasing a God. Although if Alter Yale wanted, he could have tried to use it to punish the Supreme God since technically speaking, Yale and Alter Yale were the same person in origin, Alter Yale decided to use a reason that other members of the Council of God¡¯s couldn¡¯t argue.


    Moreover, not all the sins had the same repercussions. Trying to erase a God would only affect the God itself so that God would be the one who would impart the punishment unless the offender was already suffering a God¡¯s Punishment from someone else.


    However, breaking general rules like the one of nor erasing someone more than once was notified to the whole Council of Gods. At that moment, the scene was being seen by almost all the Council of Gods


    "This is the reason for the God¡¯s Punishment, but I used the harshest punishment to you because you have done a lot of bad deeds in the past. Although you haven¡¯t broken the rules, you are in a grey area that I can¡¯t ignore. For example, owning that object to erase someone else¡¯s existence. That item is forbidden and shouldn¡¯t exist. However, the rules punish only those that create them and distribute them because those who receive it can always say that they didn¡¯t know that they were receiving a forbidden object."


    The smuggling of that type of objects was usually overlooked as there were Gods involved in them, so unless the objects provoked an important disturbance, most Gods would simply turn a blind eye to them.


    However, no one would find strange that Alter Yale was angry with those objects after one was used to try to erase his clone and was also used for breaking a rule.


    Alter Yale was acting for the members of the Council of Gods. He knew that they were seeing, and he was putting his best performance to cheat them.


    After all, the members of the Council of Gods wouldn¡¯t need too much time to start thinking about from where that member of the Council of Gods appeared.


    They knew that Alter Yale was a real member, but they hadn¡¯t seen him before, so they felt that probably he had killed a member to join.


    There was only one individual among those seeing that knew that Alter Yale had been a member from a long time, or more exactly it had been a member for a long time in a different timeline that ceased to exist.


    That individual was the only member of the Council of Gods that wasn¡¯t affected by changes in the time. Thus, that individual was the only one who remembered about Alter Yale.


    Of course, that individual was the one who used God¡¯s Punishment on the universe creator.


    "However, there is still more. You knew that those three ascenders were closely rted to my clone, so you targeted them to prevent my clone from evading, which means that you were willing to harm ascenders that had ascended for less than twenty-four hours, which is a clear attempt to break the rules. Moreover, you made them suffer while trying to erase my clone, which is also harming them. Of course, you also tortured a whole lower universe which belonged to me since I am venerated as a God there, and you knew it. That is also something that can¡¯t be ignored."


    Although the truth was that there was only one rule clearly broken, there were several that were left to interpretation. However, it wasn¡¯t normal that a God used God¡¯s punishment in those cases, so Alter Yale just used them as a reason to make a harsher punishment.


    At that moment, although Alter Yale¡¯s identity was something important in the minds of all the members of the Council of Gods, they all agreed that the Supreme God deserved the harshest punishment.


    Of course, that they agreed or not wouldn¡¯t change anything, but Alter Yale didn¡¯t want to create enemies for Yale.


    "Finally, you dare to call yourself God in front of a real God. A small shit like you self-proiming to be a God harmed the name of Gods, so from now on you are the Supreme Garbage, and you are forbidden from using any other name."


    After Alter Yale spoke, the Supreme Garbage replied with anger.


    "I am the Supreme Garbage, don¡¯t try to change my name!"


    After speaking, the Supreme Garbage was without words because he used the name he didn¡¯t want.


    Alter Yaleughed.


    "You don¡¯t seem to understand this God¡¯s Punishment. This is the harshest punishment. Your existence doesn¡¯t belong to you anymore. If I want you to think something you will think about it, if I don¡¯t, you won¡¯t. You are just a puppet that it is still allowed to think and have an ego because I allow it."


    The Supreme Garbage wasn¡¯t able to acknowledge that, so he replied again.


    "Just as you say, I am your puppet."


    He had wanted to say the opposite, but he wasn¡¯t able to negate what Alter said no matter how much he tried.


    "Sleep. I will deal with youter."


    The Supreme Garbage lost his consciousness immediately, and Alter Yale also isted that area so the members of the Council of Gods couldn¡¯t see anymore.


    "Sorry for this, Yale. It would be a problem if those of the Council of Gods learned the truth about me."


    Before Yale could speak, Alter Yale continued.


    "Don¡¯t speak; let me finish. Originally, to escape this loop I was supposed to sacrifice myself in your ce, and you then will kill the Supreme God, but I didn¡¯t like that oue for you, so I decided to use my full power to create a chance for you. Anyway, after using my power as a God, I will also disappear, so it won¡¯t affect the conditions to break the loop."

 Chapter 521 The End of the War

    Yale wanted to say something, but the pressure emanating from Alter Yale forced him to remain in silence despite having recovered the capability to speak after his existence recovered.


    "Now that you suffered once the experience of having your existence erased, you will be immune to it. Well, you might feel a bit weak while receiving it, but nothing too serious. Although in universes of this level you won¡¯t find people who can erase existences unless they had obtained some smuggled objects from higher universes, once you visit those higher universes, this immunity will prove to be very useful to you."


    Yale wanted to say that he didn¡¯t n to go to any higher universe, but he was still unable to speak due to the pressure.


    "On the higher universes there are methods to force you to reveal our true name, but those who saw me before should have misunderstood, so I doubt that they could provoke any problems to you."


    Alter Yale feared that some member of the Council of Gods would have ill intentions in the future, so he misled them with his previous words.


    "About the fate of the Supreme Garbage, you will decide it. We are the same, but at the same time, we are different. I am a member of the Council of Gods, but you aren¡¯t. However, once I disappear, my qualifications as a member of the Council of Gods will automatically flow towards you. This can be both a blessing and a curse. Only a God can use those qualifications, but if you have them, they can be stolen anyway, and if you are discovered, with your power, you will be easily targeted."


    Alter Yale knew very well the danger that Yale could face if he were discovered, but no matter how Alter Yale disappeared, Yale would inherit those qualifications, and Alter Yale needed to disappear to break the loop, so it was unavoidable that Yale would obtain the qualifications as a member of the Council of Gods.


    "I will give you thest remnant of my power, so you can experience the power of a God a bit. Use it to decide what to do with the Supreme Garbage and put an end to the war. Although you won¡¯t experience my full power, as long as that is the power of a God, it will help you a lot in the future because it will count as having reached godship once."


    Yale could understand the reasons for Alter Yale¡¯s actions after hearing him.


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t nning to leave the universe, he didn¡¯t know if he might need to do it someday or if people from higher universes would provoke problems in the future.


    However, Alter Yale was sure that Yale would go to higher universes, no matter if he wanted or not.


    At that moment, Yale could find a strange power flowing to him from Alter Yale, who started to disappear just after that.


    "You need to resist the power of expulsion until the power I gave you vanished. I have also left some important information sealed in the Last Wish System, you will be able to ess it when you need it, but now right now, it is better if you don¡¯t know. As for my memories, I won¡¯t give them to you. You don¡¯t need to be me. You mustn¡¯t be like me! I did a lot of things that I would have rather not do, but the situation forced me to do."


    At that point, Yale could already speak, but he decided to remain in silence because those were Alter Yale¡¯sst words.


    Moreover, Yale knew that if Alter Yale hadn¡¯t given hisst power to him, Alter Yale wouldn¡¯t have started to disappear so quickly.


    "I won¡¯t tell you to be righteous, but at least don¡¯t be an evildoer like me. You can consider it as myst wish since we have the Last Wish System. What a joke, we both knew that such a meaning is just a cover for the fact that it is an anagram of our full true name."


    Yale didn¡¯t reply to those words, but since he fused with his young self in the Timeless Border, he had known about that, so it wasn¡¯t strange that Alter Yale knew about it.


    "It seems that my time is over, but I am satisfied. Everything went as I nned until the very end."


    Alter Yale started tough, and theugh only stopped when Alter Yale disappearedpletely.


    Facing the annihtion of his own existence, he had justughed.


    From the moment he went to the past, he knew that he didn¡¯t have a future, but he didn¡¯t want a future, he wanted to give a future to his young self and his universe.


    Yale gave Alter Yale a minute of silence that was also directed to the Mysterious Expert before opening the barrier that isted the area from the rest of the universe.


    The time that Yale had with the power of a God was limited, and he needed to concentrate to avoid being expelled from the universe due to being too strong, so he didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the barrier cast by Alter Yale, the reaction provoked would have been noticed for even the members of the Council of Gods that lost their connection with the universe previously.


    Since that would have revealed that Yale and Alter Yale weren¡¯t exactly the same person, Yale was d that the barrier had been so powerful.


    However, Yale wanted to show to everyone the end of the Supreme Garbage.


    "Wake up."


    As soon as Yale spoke, the Supreme Garbage woke up.


    "What?"


    The Supreme Garbage was confused, but Yale didn¡¯t n to let him ask.


    "Shut up."


    The Supreme Garbage lost the power to speak. It was different than using power to suppress him, Yale directly erased the capability to speak from the Supreme Garbage¡¯s existence.


    "Everyone! Now I will proceed to execute the punishment that the Supreme Garbage deserves and put an end to this war."


    Yale¡¯s voice could be heard in both universes, and if he had wanted, he could have also transmitted to his lower universe, but they didn¡¯t know about the war, so it was useless.


    Soon after they heard Yale¡¯s voice, they were able to see the scene as if they were seeing it with their own eyes.


    The Supreme Garbage was kneeling on the floor powerless while Yale looked almighty.


    The only ones that weren¡¯t experiencing that strange phenomenon were those that were near enough to see it directly, but besides Wyba¡¯s group, only the universe creator was there.


    He had reached the area while the barrier was isting it, but he saw the show made by Alter Yale to the Council of Gods from the distance before the barrier was cast.


    The universe creator was extremely happy when he saw that scene, but it wasn¡¯t because the Supreme Garbage was about to be executed. The truth was that the Yale he had known from the Timeless Border and the Yale in front of him had exactly the same aura, and the universe creator was sure that the loop was soon to be broken.


    After all, if the war was finished, but the loop wasn¡¯t broken, someday they would need to repeat it, and he was tired from repeating parts of that war.


    "From now on, this universe can¡¯t have immortals, nor anyone who surpassed the limits of an ordinary mortal. Everyone who doesn¡¯t belong to this universe will leave as soon as the punishment is applied to prevent being affected by it."


    Those that had yet to leave found their bodies surrounded by light and unable move while they were being teleported to the other universe.


    Only the universe creator and Wyba¡¯s group remained there because they were near to Yale and would only leave when Yale left.


    "As for you, Supreme Garbage, I won¡¯t kill you. Killing you would provoke that this universe would be an abandoned universe, and that isn¡¯t my intention, but don¡¯t worry, your fate will be worse than death. From now on, you don¡¯t have, body, soul, or consciousness. You will just exist as a part of the universe, making it exist, nothing more."


    At that moment, the Supreme Garbage was alive, but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t different from dead. His ego had disappeared, and there wasn¡¯t any trace of him anymore.


    Yale was holding a crystal on his hands. That crystal represented the existence of that universe after the Supreme Garbage disappeared.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t possible that a universe that once had an owner turned ownerless, and if it had an owner, it could turn into an abandoned universe.


    That crystal just served to turn the universe into an abandoned universe at any moment.


    After that, Yale released the souls of the people he had killed in the war except those that he hadpletely eradicated.


    Those souls had lost their memories, but at least they would have a chance to live mortal lives someday as Yale had promised to them.


    "Let¡¯s go. From now on this universe isn¡¯t connected to any other ce. The war has finished."


    With those words, the defeated universe was left empty of intelligent life. As for those souls, they would need to wait a lot of years until they could reincarnate.


    All the passageways connecting to that universe disappeared as soon as Yale, the universe creator and Wyba¡¯s group left.

 Chapter 522 Emergency Meeting of the Council of Gods

    In an enormous room, uncountable screens were floating in the air showing happenings in diverse universes, but that was only true for the individual sitting in the room because anyone else wouldn¡¯t even notice the existence of those screens.


    Between those countless screens, there was one that was the biggest and was also at the central position just in front of the individual sitting in the room.


    "Let¡¯s go. From now on this universe isn¡¯t connected to any other ce. The war has finished."


    After a person showed in the biggest screen said those words, the individual in the room smiled.


    "Great! The final oue has been better than I expected. To think that the so-called Alter Yale would find that way to finish it, as expected of someone who managed to be a member of the Council of Gods."


    Although Alter Yale blocked all the other of members of the Council of Gods, that individual couldn¡¯t be blocked at all.


    After all, the others just looked to the scene on a whim, and the connection between universes even if it was just to see, it was difficult to establish.


    However, that individual had been observing since the moment that the universe creator managed to create the Timeless Border.


    That individual was also the one who cast the God¡¯s Punishment into the universe creator.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door, which immediately worsened that individual¡¯s mood.


    "Enter."


    All the servants knew that they shouldn¡¯t knock on the door unless it were something very important, so the individual decided to stop watching and listen to the situation.


    However, stop watching didn¡¯t mean that the individual wouldn¡¯t know what would happenter. Given the immense control over time that possessed, that individual just altered the flow of time so that not even a second would pass in Yale¡¯s universe until that individual continued watching.


    It wasn¡¯t that the time on Yale¡¯s universe was stopped but that the time inside the room was elerated to the point that even if several millions of years passed for those inside the room, outside, it would have been a second at most.


    "Greetings, Great God Kroh. This humble servant has received a message from the Council of Gods. They are holding an emergency meeting, so they asked for your presence."


    The servant was quite nervous in front of Great God Kroh because not only Great God Kroh was extremely powerful, it was extremely handsome or maybe beautiful, so it was difficult to stand in front of it without being affected. As for those affected, some lost track of time and needed some millions of years to awaken.


    Although Great God Kroh looked like a human, it wasn¡¯t a human. Its species was unknown for everyone else, but it was public knowledge for those who knew Great God Kroh that it didn¡¯t have any gender.


    There were a lot of species like that in the multiverse, and those who could meet Great God Kroh were all extremely knowledgeable, so no one found it strange.


    That servant was thest servant epted by Great God Kroh, so he was still inexperienced and feared that he could do something that could enrage Great God Kroh, so he was quite nervous.


    Great God Kroh was very peculiar when hiring servants because no one found any pattern in how it chose them.


    Other members of the Council of Gods usually showed some kind of patterns when hiring servants, so it was easier for those that wanted to apply to guess who had higher chances to hire them, but with Great God Kroh was useless.


    However, for that same reason, a lot of people tried to apply in the chance that they had luck, and that servant had been someone who was lucky among millions of discarded applications.


    The reason that Great God Kroh gave him was that he needed to thank his grandson for that chance.


    The servant indeed had a grandson, but that grandson wasn¡¯t a God nor was in a position to have a rtionship with someone like Great God Kroh. Moreover, not even that servant had seen his grandson after bing a God due to not being in the same universe, so he had been quite baffled after hearing it, but happy anyway.


    There was no way that he knew that the only friend of his grandson, who was from a lower universe limited to sixth level immortals, was the same person that Great God Kroh had been observing while being alone in that room.


    Although Great God Kroh observed a lot of people and a lot of universes, it had liked quite a bit observing Yale¡¯s universe, and in particr, he followed the whole lives of Yale and the universe creator, including the timelines that ceased to exist, so it knew a lot about them.


    That servant¡¯s grandson influenced Yale using a small loophole in the rules about interfering with lower universes, which Great God Kroh found very interesting, so it didn¡¯t only prevent that other members of the Council of Gods noticed about that matter, when it saw that guy¡¯s grandfather applying to be his servant, Great God Kroh decided to ept him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that reason, there was no way that Great God Kroh would pay any attention to a mere Minor God like that servant.


    That was just the lowest level as a God, so the people of the Council of Gods didn¡¯t tend to pay attention to them unless they had some rtionship, an incredible potential, or a special talent that could be useful.


    "Alright, you can go to rest."


    The servant exited the room at ease because Great God Kroh didn¡¯t seem upset, but Great God Kroh wasn¡¯t happy at all after the door was closed.


    "Those busybodies. I bet that they want to discuss about Alter Yale. I made the decision to not interfere with him because that wouldn¡¯t be interesting, so there is no way I will allow you all to do it."


    Great God Kroh turned around and walked towards a special passageway hidden behind a wall of that room.


    That passageway connected directly with the ce where the Council of Gods had the meeting. Virtually all the members had a passageway like that.


    The few exceptions were those who didn¡¯t have a stable ce of residence or didn¡¯t want to be located like Alter Yale, who never created a passageway like that.


    That time, Great God Kroh slowed down the time of Yale¡¯s universe because it wanted to see everything in real-time. Although Great God Kroh could just see it inside its head, it didn¡¯t want to be distracted in the meeting or more exactly, Great God Kroh didn¡¯t want to lose details of what was happening there because the people speaking in the meeting.


    Great God Kroh didn¡¯t greet anyone until taking its seat, but that was its usual behavior, and most of the oldest members of Council of Gods were like that.


    In fact, all the founder members of the Council of Gods acted in the same way, and those that joinedter didn¡¯t dare to be offended because most of them felt that those founders were no longer Great Gods but that had reachedpletely another level.


    However, no one had the guts to ask them about that topic.


    After waiting a hundred years of courtesy for the members that hadn¡¯t appeared, the meeting started.


    Although it was called an emergency meeting, a hundred years wasn¡¯t a long time for the members of the Council of Gods.


    "Fellow Great Gods. First of all, sorry for convoking an emergency meeting, but I think that we can¡¯t ignore the presence of that Yale Roanmad. He had never been one of us, so he must have killed someone. We must investigate and interrogate him to learn who he killed."


    Great God Kroh wanted tough because the member of the Council of Gods that Alter Yale killed was just the one who spoke.


    Some members started to whisper about the topic, but Great God Kroh didn¡¯t want to lose time.


    "I think that we shouldn¡¯t interfere with him."


    Everyone stopped speaking when Great God Kroh spoke because it was strange that one of the founder members spoke about those topics.


    However, for that same reason, most members decided to just forget about it since it wasn¡¯t even their own idea investigating it.


    "That person obtained the qualifications from someone who killed a member, but we never met the person that had the qualifications before him, so he has avenged one of our members."


    After Great God Kroh said that, most of the members were convinced. After all, someone might have managed to kill a member, and someone else killed that person afterward.


    "That is possible, but I still think that we must investigate."


    That person as still insisting because he hated Yale. After all, he had just executed one of his favorite concubines because of Yale¡¯s actions.


    That woman was the one who created the item that the Supreme Garbage used, and it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for a Great God to notice from where it originated.


    Although the item moved for a lot of hands before reaching the Supreme Garbage, there was no doubt that he would be implied if his concubine was discovered, so he executed her.


    "Do as you wish, but anyone who interfered with him, to harm or help, will turn into my enemy and I won¡¯t stop until destroying that person."


    Cold silence filled the Council of Gods.

 Chapter 523 Overwhelming Time Control

    At that moment, all the members of the Council of Gods guessed that there was some kind of rtionship between Great God Kroh and Yale, but for most of them, that just served as another reason to not meddle in that matter.


    Moreover, as far as they knew, Great God Kroh had never even been hit in a battle and obviously never lost.


    If they needed to write a list of people they didn¡¯t want to offend, definitely Great God Kroh would be there.


    "You aren¡¯t impartial! I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with that bastard, but he must be investigated thoroughly!"


    In his heart, that member of the Council of Gods had already decided to kill Yale as soon as he left the meeting. He didn¡¯t believe that a new member of the Council of Gods would be able to resist against him, and he could always take hostages to force Yale to submit.


    "You are nning to take his family and friends as hostages after leaving this meeting and then kill him. You really have guts."


    When Great God Kroh exposed what he was nning to do, the member of the Council of Gods started to feel that he underestimated Great God Kroh.


    Although there were a lot of rumors about the true strength of the founder members, that member had never believed it because he felt hat if they were really that strong, they would control all by themselves.


    Looking at that member¡¯s face after Great God Kroh spoke, the rest of the members could tell that Great God Kroh spoke the truth.


    "So, what? I have a personal grudge with him, you can¡¯t stop me."


    As long as he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He had been like that since he managed to join the Council of Gods after killing a member who had been weakened in another battle.


    "A grudge? You didn¡¯t know about him until now, how can you have a grudge? Of course, that would be different if the Supreme Garbage was rted to you. Maybe you are rted to his crimes? It seems that you killed one of your beloved concubines before this meeting... She was probably the one rted to this case, right?"


    Great God Kroh could easily see past and future, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to discover everything about that member.


    The member felt fear after Great God Kroh said just what he wanted to hide, but anyway, he didn¡¯t think that Great God Kroh could do something to him.


    "And? What is the matter about my concubine smuggling objects to erase existences? I am a Great God and a member of the Council of Gods. The rules are only for the weaklings! This is over, I will go to kill that bastard, try to stop me if you can."


    That member was short-tempered and extremely egocentric, and in fact, his personality and past weren¡¯t that different from the Supreme Garbage. The main difference was that he seeded.


    "I ask the Council of Gods to judge a traitor who doesn¡¯t care about our rules and defied me personally."


    No one expected that great God Kroh would ask to judge that member since it was the same as bing irreconcble enemies, but for Great God Kroh, trying to mess with his fun was already bing irreconcble enemies.


    If that member continued with his ns, Yale¡¯s chances to survive were inexistent, and that wasn¡¯t what Great God Kroh wanted to say.


    Although Great God Kroh didn¡¯t mind if Yale lived or died, that was only if the death was part of an interesting development with Yale having chances to win. However, against a Great God, it would just be a one-sided massacre, and that wouldn¡¯t be fun to watch.


    Thus, Great God Kroh wouldn¡¯t tolerate that members of the Council of Gods harmed Yale, but the same applied to help him since that also would be boring and would also waste the efforts of Great god Kroh true n.


    After all, although he wanted to have fun watching, that wasn¡¯t his only objective.


    The n of Great God Kroh would benefit Yale if Yale managed to seed, but the same n had been applied to uncountable universes with diverse people and no one seed.


    In fact, the reason that Great God Kroh was interested so much in the universe creator and Yale was that both of them were the two that were the closest to seed, but even being the closest was onlypared to others, they were still very far.


    The fun and the n were both equally important to Great God Kroh, and those were its only hobbies, so there was no way Great God Kroh would renounce to them.


    The member that was going to leave stopped and looked towards Great God Kroh with anger in his eyes.


    However, what made him more furious was that the other members started to support Great God Kroh¡¯s words to judge him.


    Usually, those proposals would fail, but Great God Kroh was a founder member, and since that member had been too arrogant, the rest of founder members supported Great God Kroh immediately, which made that the other members also supported it to be in good terms with the founders.


    Unanimity. The rest of the present members of the Council of Gods all agreed to judge him. In their eyes, that member was already doomed for offending a founder, so even those who were close to him decided to betray him and support judging him.


    Although there were members that didn¡¯t think that the intentions of that member were wrong, admitting them in public was a foolish thing, and even more so, when a terrifying being like Great God Kroh had just spoken about that topic.


    Initially, that member thought that Yale was rted to a servant of Great God Kroh or something like that, so Great God Kroh supported him, but for a servant¡¯s sake, no one would ask to judge another member.


    "I think that you deserve..."


    When Great God Kroh started to speak to say the punishment directly to that member skipping all formalities, the member that was being judged attacked Great God Kroh.


    "As if I were to listen to your nonsense!"


    He attacked with the intention to kill, but he was stopped in the midst of the air by the formation set in the meeting room to prevent that someone used violence in the meeting.


    That formation was created by all the founder members, so no one could break it alone.


    "A pity. I was just going to sentence you to jail for a million years to make you repent of your actions but using violence in this meeting room is death punishment, no matter what I say."


    It was impossible to ask for death punishment for just that grudge without seeming too petty, so that was something that Great God Kroh wouldn¡¯t do, but that member thought about what would do himself if Great God Kroh¡¯s position and thought that he was going to be executed.


    Great God Kroh had already transmitted his intentions to the other members before speaking, so no one doubted about its truth.


    Of course, after using violence in the meeting room, that person dug his own grave. A lot of them thought that Great God Kroh would have killed him after his time in the jail ended, but he ended up quickening his own death.


    However, great God Kroh just wanted to manipte the flow of time to coordinate the time of that member leaving the jail with the time that Yale could at least survive against him. For Great God Kroh, a year and a million years were the same thanks to his control over time.


    "Since you tried to kill me, I will apply the punishment personally, does anyone have a problem with it?"


    No one argued since it was a great chance to see Great God Kroh¡¯s power.


    Even being restrained by the formation, it was still difficult for a Great God to kill another Great God, but most people didn¡¯t believe that great God Kroh was merely a Great God.


    "I won! After I absorb this universe, I will be able to upgrade my universe, and I will be able to advance myself! This is great! The first step to bing the lord of everything!"


    A man wasughing after having erased the existence of his enemy with an Existence Eraser item.


    That man looked identical to the member of the Council of God¡¯s being judged but was just a sixth level immortal.


    "No, this is the end for you. Taste on your own flesh what you wanted to do."


    Great God Kroh was in front of that person, but there wasn¡¯t any time for that person to reply because he had already died.


    At that moment, the body of that member disappeared from the meeting room, and except Great God Kroh, no one remembered that they had judged someone. After all, for them, that person had never existed in the Council of Gods.


    Great God Kroh could change the past manipting its effects to the present and leaving them to the minimum, not even paradoxes could affect him.


    "This is the end of the meeting, as we all agreed, there is no reason to meddle with the matter of that new member."


    Another of the founders spoke, and the meeting finished. In that timeline, there hadn¡¯t been anyone who defied Great God Kroh¡¯s words about Yale.

 Chapter 524 Forced to Leave

    Yale appeared at the ce where the second passageway had been created, which was also where all the survivors of the army had been waiting after leaving the other universe.


    When they saw Yale appearing, all of them started to celebrate because everything had ended, there wasn¡¯t a war anymore.


    Although they had won, there had been a lot of death on their side, so no one had any wish to have another war. However, if someone dared to attack them again, they wouldn¡¯t flee.


    Of all the survivors, those with the best and worst luck were those of Aknarel group. Their luck was awful for finding a sixth level immortal, but since they survived, they were also lucky.


    Of course, a lot of people of that group didn¡¯t survive butpared to the total annihtion that others suffered after finding a sixth level immortal, having survivors was already a huge merit.


    Yale looked at the survivors and checked if people he knew were missing.


    Although Revgen¡¯s group had the luck to survive despite the serious state of their injuries, the same couldn¡¯t be told from Yale¡¯s disciples because, except those in Shiba¡¯s group and Revgen¡¯s group, all of Yale¡¯s disciples that joined the war died.


    Yale wasn¡¯t too close to those disciples, but they were still his disciples, so he was pained by their deaths.


    Among the wolves that joined the army, most of them died. There were a lot of people whose lives were saved by them, but that also made that the number of dead wolves was enormous.


    Even the couple of wolves that followed Yale in the past met their end, but they killed one of the most powerful fifth level immortals at the same time, so it was a great merit.


    Sadly, not even with the power of a God, Yale could resurrect them.


    Resurrecting them would need to change the past and doing that could potentially change the end of the war, so there was no way that Yale took that risk.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t even sure of being capable of doing it even if he tried.


    In fact, only if his control overtime were as good as Great God Kroh¡¯s control, he would be able to change their death without affecting the oue of the war.


    The scale of the war has been just too big, it couldn¡¯tpare to the small war that happened before Yale became a Timeless Sovereign.


    Yale stopped thinking about the dead and scanned the whole universe with his divine sense until he discovered an area isted from the rest of the universe where several people were hidden.


    Those were the injured ones when both universes connected for the first time.


    They had been isted due to the nature of their wounds, but although Yale couldn¡¯t resurrect those who had already lost their souls, with the power of a God healing someone was extremely easy.


    Thus, after returning, he decided to heal all the injured ones by the war, it didn¡¯t matter if it was on the first sh or on thest.


    Although the injuries of thest part of the war would heal naturally after some time, with Yale¡¯s help, they were healed immediately, so the members of the army were even more cheerful than before.


    As for those injured on the first sh of the war, they were surprised when they noticed their injuries healing, but they had seen the scene of Yale finishing the Supreme Garbage, so they could guess the reason.


    "As expected of my grandson."


    The woman who spoke was the wife of the Battle God. There was no way that she didn¡¯t notice about Yale¡¯s identity.


    "Our family is really outstanding, even my great-grandson became a hero of the whole universe, and I was thinking that your daughter was already impressive for bing a sixth level immortal."


    The woman who spoke was the mother of the previous one, or in other words, the wife of the erased great grandfather of Yale.


    "Mother, let¡¯s go to meet him. My husband should also be with him, and my daughter too."


    Although she was pained by what happened to her father, at least the rest of her family was safe.


    "Alright."


    She would lie if she said that she wasn¡¯t hoping that her erased husband was also there, but she decided to never show weakness due to that topic in front of her family.


    They weren¡¯t the only ones who left that secluded area. Virtually everyone rushed to the ce where they felt that the healing power came because they hoped to see their loved ones after so much time.


    Meanwhile, Yale turned back and looked to the ce where the passageway existed before waving his hand, which made that a new passageway appeared.


    However, that passageway led to the universe that Yale owned. Creating a passageway was usually very difficult, but those two universes were already somewhat rted, and Yale was literally on God Mode, so after a bit of effort, he created it.


    Yale wanted to spend some time with his friends and family, but he knew better than anyone else that his time as a God was limited, so he wanted to use that time in the best way.


    From the start, he had been using it to restore his great grandfather¡¯s existence, but even with his power, the process wouldn¡¯t finish immediately.


    Besides that, he also wanted to create that passageway and upgrade the universe to increase the limit to sixth level immortal.


    He also wanted to help the universe creator to improve his universe to ninth level immortal, but even if Yale used all his power as a God, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough, so he decided to focus it on matters that would have more relevance.


    While Yale was in the process of upgrading the universe, he looked to the ce where the universe creator was. Most members of the army didn¡¯t even know that he was there because he was hiding his presence, but he couldn¡¯t hide from Yale.


    At the next instant, both of them entered the Timeless Border.


    "Good job, Yale. I am sorry for leaving that burden to you, but this damn curse..."


    Those were the first word that the universe creator said after the war finished. Although he was thankful for the curse due to giving him the chance of continuing forwards despite the numerous failures, he also hated it for creating such a difficult loop to break.


    "No need to apologize. I don¡¯t think that you are at fault."


    Yale knew very well that the universe creator always wanted to best for the universe, and he was also the one who suffered the most.


    "I need to ask you something."


    The next words that Yale spoke weren¡¯t unexpected to the universe creator because he had already noticed about what Yale wanted to ask.


    "I want you to take care of the universe I own. Although both universes are now of the same level, I designed the passageway so that only we two can go through freely to the other side. Those of the other side cane to ours but not the opposite."


    The universe creator nodded as he had already noticed about that.


    "I know that you will work to upgrade this universe, and I will also use my remaining strength to help you to advance in the process, but sadly, I can¡¯t help you anymore. Soon I will leave this universe."


    Although Yale didn¡¯t want to leave, after he obtained the power of a God, he understood that he had no choice but to leave.


    Yale was just a peak sixth level immortal before receiving the power of a God, but although the powerup would disappear, Yale¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t return to the peak of sixth level immortal, but to seventh level immortal.


    He had made a breakthrough automatically after receiving the powerup, so he couldn¡¯t go back to his previous level even after the powerup finished.


    Yale could resist the expulsion using his power as a God, but as a seventh level immortal, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it, so it was just a matter of time that he would be expelled from the universe.


    "The curse doesn¡¯t let me make that breakthrough, so the time goes back each time I advance to seventh level immortal by mistake, but that doesn¡¯t seem to apply to you. Probably there is a meaning with you leaving while I remain here."


    The universe creator had been restraining his breakthrough for a lot of years to avoid being expelled, but even if he made that breakthrough, the curse would just activate to prevent it.


    Thus, he noticed form the first instant that although Yale¡¯s power at the moment was boosted, his real level had also made a breakthrough.


    "Probably. Alter Yale was also sure that it would happen. I will be going first, so when you manage to upgrade the universe, I wille back with information about other universes."


    Since there was no way to avoid leaving the universe, Yale could only think positively about it to avoid being depressed. After all, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his family and friends for a lot of time.


    "Let¡¯s go back. Soon, my great grandfather¡¯s existence will be restored, and I am sure that you want to meet him."


    The universe creator didn¡¯t expect those words, but he smiled and left the Timeless Border immediately.

 Chapter 525 Restored Existence

    After leaving the Timeless Border, not even a second had passed on the outside.


    The existence of Yale¡¯s great grandfather would be restored in less than an hour, but Yale didn¡¯t know if it would be almost an hour or just a few minutes because the matter of erasing and restoring existences was still something that he couldn¡¯tprehendpletely.


    He was just able to restore that existence thanks to the power he obtained from Alter Yale, so it wasn¡¯t a power obtained from his ownprehension.


    Yale didn¡¯t have time to think more about that because suddenly someone hugged him from his back.


    Just by the hug, Yale knew that it was Lina.


    "You worried me to death!"


    Although Lina had a lot of confidence in Yale¡¯s power, battling against the Supreme Garbage was something that made Lina nervous no matter how much confidence she had in Yale¡¯s power.


    "You also worried me to death, so we are even."


    The frustration Yale felt for being unable to go and help her when she was facing a sixth level immortal was something that others couldn¡¯tprehend.


    "Lina, I know that you missed your husband so much, I understand the feeling. However, I also missed my son for a lot of years."


    Yale¡¯s mother had been with Aknarel for some time, but she was already unable to restrain herself and went to hug Yale. It had been a torture for her being far away from her son for so many years.


    Of course, for her, Yale was still a child, no matter his age or status.


    Fortunately, with Yale¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t be suffocated by those hugs.


    There wasn0t any restriction of strength in those hugs, so a normal Origin God would have died without doubt, but with Yale¡¯s power, even without the boost, there was no way that he would be harmed.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s mother and Lina knew about it, so they didn¡¯t bother in controlling their strength.


    "Not fair!"


    Wyba also flew towards Yale, but since he was already being hugged, there wasn¡¯t too much space left, and Wyba chose to just change to her wolf form and stay on Yale¡¯s head.


    "Wyba, you already stayed with my incarnation for a lot of years. Strictly speaking, you haven¡¯t missed me even for a single day."


    Yale knew everything that his incarnation knew, so he didn¡¯t feel that he had been far from Wyba since she always stayed at his incarnation¡¯s side, but Wyba couldn¡¯t resist the urge of going to hug Yale when she saw the other two hugging him.


    After five minutes, Yale was finally freed, but Wyba decided to remain on his head. She liked that ce since she was a cub, and no matter how many years passed, that would still be her favorite ce.


    "Kanai, I know that you missed our son a lot, but he has an important status, and the scene you made isn¡¯t good... It is one thing for Lina and Wyba, but you also have an important status."


    Aknarel spoke after the hugging time finished. He could understand his wife¡¯s urge, so he didn¡¯t interrupt her, but he still thought that the timing wasn¡¯t correct.


    "As if I care about that. He is my child, and I hug him at any time I want to do it."


    Kanai disregardedpletely the words of her husband.


    Some minutester, light flew out from Yale¡¯s body and started to form a person.


    The eyes of Kanai, Aknarel, the Battle God and the universe creator focused on that figure immediately.


    A powerful aura emanated from that figure, who still had his eyes closed.


    That was the aura of a peak fifth level immortal,parable to the one Yale had before his breakthrough.


    However, after the man opened his eyes, that aura changed.


    It weakened for an instant before exploding and made the whole universe tremble.


    At the same instant that his existence was restored, he made a breakthrough to sixth level immortal.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    The reason for so many strong people being reunited when the universe creator was ambushed by the Supreme Garbage was that this person was about to make a breakthrough to sixth level immortal, and he would have been the second one after the universe creator.


    The reaction provoked was a strong as the one provoked by Yale. That was also a breakthrough direct to the peak thanks to the overflowing Universe Qi.


    There was something that almost no one knew, but when their universe was created, Yale¡¯s great grandfather created a second one that was destined to serve as a backup if something bad happened to the first one. However, that n was broken when his existence was erased because there was no way to ess his universe after that.


    After the breakthrough finished, he was already a peak sixth level immortal.


    However, at that same instant, the universe creator attacked him with a punch.


    "Astel, you bastard! Don¡¯t dare to sacrifice for my sake again!"


    Hearing the words of his friend, Astel smiled and punched back.


    "Alrein, I saved you, so you should be thankful. Anyway, if you don¡¯t want to be saved, just don¡¯t be in danger."


    After both punches shed, all the people in ten thousand kilometers was sent flying away except Yale and those hiding behind him. Of course, no one was damaged. They just experienced flying without control at the highest speed of their lives.


    "Even if I die, you don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself. I am not happy if my best friend dies to save me."


    Alrein had felt guilt since the day that Astel was erased.


    "I would feel even more guilty if I don¡¯t save you despite having the chance."


    Astel and Alrein had been friends for a lot of time, and they worked together to create a new universe and the backup universe. They were like siblings and would rather die than let the other die.


    "Great grandfather, congrattions."


    Yale spoke after seeing the scene.


    "Thank you. I won¡¯t have been able to do it without your help. I know that you are also called Astel, but it will be too confusing if we both use the same name. Do you mind if I call you Yale? That is the name you have been using anyway."


    Astel wasn¡¯tpletely conscious while hid inside Yale, but he could remember bits of things.


    "No problem."


    Yale wasn¡¯t used to his real name, so he wouldn¡¯t force others to sue it since it would be weird for both parties.


    "Grandpa, I am d you are fine."


    Kanai rushed to hug Astel. She always loved a lot her grandfather, so she was extremely happy to see him again.


    "Father-inw, I am d to see you again."


    The Battle God spoke respectfully.


    "Graenk, I am d to see that you also became a sixth level immortal. How are my daughter and wife?"


    Graenk was just another nickname of the Battle God, but he used it as a name more than his real name through his life.


    "They..."


    The Battle God didn¡¯t know how to exin that to Astel.


    Although Astel had been somewhat conscious of what happened on the outside while being with Yale, it was because at that point his existence had restored a bit, but when his daughter and wife were injured, he was at his weakest, so he didn¡¯t know.


    "Father!"


    Before Graenk could speak, a divine sense message resounded in everyone¡¯s minds, and Graenk knew that the voice belonged to his wife, who rushed to hug Astel.


    Astel¡¯s wife was following behind her, but she didn¡¯t speak and just hugged Astel together with her daughter.


    It should have been impossible for them to reach that ce so quickly, but Great God Kroh felt moved with Astel¡¯s existence restoration and messed up a bit the flow of time to make it possible.


    Originally, the two that Great God Kroh had chosen were Alrein and Astel, but after Astel¡¯s existence got erased, and Yale obtained that name, the target switched automatically to Yale, which surprised even Great God Kroh.


    After all, Great God Kroh sent the God¡¯s Punishment, but he wasn¡¯t actively controlling it. Everything depended on those suffering it.


    That bit of time flow alteration was already its biggest move since it sent the God¡¯s Punishment.


    After some time, Graenk¡¯s wife freed her father and went to hug her husband.


    "I knew that saving you was the right choice."


    Graenk didn¡¯t reply because he would have rather hurt himself than have his wife harmed, but he was happy to see that his wife was already safe.


    A bitter, Graenk started to introduce everyone to Yale and Lina. After all, they were all part of the same family, but they had never met each other before.


    While Graenk was doing the introductions, Astel spoke to Alrein.


    "What do you think of my great-grandson, he is great right? As expected of a member of my Wymst family."


    "He is great. I owe him a lot. However, he is also from the Shis faction, and the Shis faction is also my descendants, although not direct ones."


    Alrein wasn¡¯t like Astel, who had a small family and only one wife. Alrein had several wives, and most of his children also followed the pattern, so his descendants were impossible to count.


    The distance between him and Yale was so big that they could be considered unrted, but strictly speaking, the whole Shis faction originated from Alrein far in the past.

 Chapter 526 Farewell

    Alrein¡¯s reasons for having more than one wife and so many children weren¡¯t rted to being lustful or something like that but to fill the universe with people.


    Created souls weren¡¯t too powerful and had extremely bad talent, so to help the universe to obtain powerful experts, Alrein decided to follow that path.


    However, he wasn¡¯t like the Supreme Garbage, Alrein truly cared about all his wives. However, as for the children, only those directly rted to him counted because there was no way he could treat as close family all his descendants.


    Alrein¡¯s family was also among the injured ones, so they also met him soon after Alrein¡¯s family appeared.


    The rest of the people who remained isted due to their injuries also started to reach the area and met with their families.


    The people started to disperse from the area after several hours.


    Except for the families of Alrein and Astel, no one else was left.


    In those two families were the most powerful being of the universe, so the rest of people decided to leave them alone.


    Although Alrein, Astel, and Yale wouldn¡¯t force others to leave, those who were weaker than them couldn¡¯t feelfortable being near them.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t because Yale noticed that Ange was going towards them, he would have already left.


    Yale¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t leave if Yale didn¡¯t leave, and Alrein still had a lot to speak with Astel, so they weren¡¯t in haste to leave.


    Ange wasn¡¯t extremely powerful nor had the help of Great God Kroh altering the flow of time, so she needed some time until she reached the ce even after choosing the fastest route.


    "Father! Mother!"


    Ange eximed after seeing Yale and Lina, and the three hugged each other.


    If Yale and Lina were to say that they didn¡¯t miss Ange while battling in the war, they would be lying. However, they preferred to miss her than letting her join that dangerous war.


    "So, you also came."


    While hugging his daughter, Yale said that another girl had followed her, Lily.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t know if it was just a coincidence or something nned, Lily had helped him a lot when he needed it the most, so he felt that he needed to show his goodwill towards her.


    "Lily,e here."


    When Yale spoke, Lily froze. Although she knew about Yale being Ange¡¯s father, her bloodline still made her feel absolute respect and veneration towards him.


    However, she still didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so she moved towards Yale¡¯s group.


    "You are my daughter¡¯s little sister, so you are also my daughter. Right, Lina?"


    Lina didn¡¯t expect Yale¡¯s words, but she agreed with him.


    "Come Lily. You are also my daughter. How can you miss the family hug?"


    After hearing Lina¡¯s words, Lily started to cry and joined the hug.


    She always missed having a family. Although Ange was her big sister, she also missed having parents.


    Moreover, she was happy after being recognized by Yale and Lina.


    Of course, Ange was also happy that Lily had been officially recognized as her sister.


    At some distance, Aizu was looking at them with jealousy. She knew that there was no way that she couldpete with Lina, but her feelings hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Aizu¡¯s group, including Swordmad and Revgen, were still there since Yale hadn¡¯t left. Yale considered them as part of his family anyway, so he wouldn¡¯t have allowed them to leave alone.


    For Yale, there wasn¡¯t too much difference between close friends and family.


    "Everyone, please pay attention."


    After finishing the hug session, Yale spoke seriously.


    "We won the war, but now I need to leave. My true power reached seventh level immortal, and after the God powers disappeared, I won¡¯t be able to resist the expulsion of this universe."


    Alrein already knew it, and Astel had been hiding inside Yale¡¯s body, so he also knew about the breakthrough.


    However, that was shocking for the rest.


    "Father, do you really need to leave?"


    Ange was happy for having reunited with her parents again, so the fact that her father would be leaving soon afterward made her cry.


    "Yes. This isn¡¯t something I can change. Don¡¯t worry, one day, this universe will be upgraded, and I will be able toe back."


    Yale was the one feeling the most pain for leaving, but he couldn¡¯t show it or would just make the others worry more.


    "Isn¡¯t there any way to go with you? You don¡¯t know anything about the ce you are going, and you will be alone."


    Lina didn¡¯t want to let Yale leave alone even if that would put her in danger.


    After all, for people without a defined lifespan, loneliness was the greatest poison.


    "Unless you also be a seventh level immortal, it is impossible. Even if I hide you in my inner world, you will be expelled back to this universe before I left."


    Yale was conflicted about that matter because he didn¡¯t want to leave his family behind, but on the other hand, he felt that they would be safer if they were left behind.


    Anyway, what Yale said was the truth, so it wasn¡¯t something he could choose.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n to be alone. One of my best friends is in a superior universe, so I just need to look for him."


    Before reincarnating, the two best friends that Yale had were Tofesh and Revgen.


    At that time, Yale didn¡¯t know about Tofesh¡¯s identity, and after reincarnating, he truly thought that he died. However, after discovering the truth and being forced to leave the universe, Yale decided to take it as a chance to meet Tofesh again.


    Yale went towards Swordmad¡¯s group.


    "Masters, I spent a lot of time with you two in the lower universe with my incarnation, but now it is my time to leave. Enjoy your life here, and I hope to meet you again in the future."


    Then, Yale turned towards Aizu¡¯s group.


    "After my reincarnation, you were the first friends I made, and you are all like siblings to me. Continue your training. After we meet again, maybe we will be able to have some adventures together."


    Yale didn¡¯t truly believe that they could do it, but he felt that it would be a good motivation for them.


    George and Zack were in silence, but Aizu spoke while hugging Yale.


    "I will miss you."


    For Yale, she was just a little sister sad for bidding farewell to her brother.


    "How about a little tour?"


    Suddenly Yale spoke, and everyone was forcefully teleported.


    The destination was Yale¡¯s where he had been born in both lived.


    At that time, Nacesai City still existed thanks to the fame they obtained thanks to Yale. No one had the guts to oppose them.


    The Roanmad n grew stronger and uncorrupted under the guidance of the man who was Yale¡¯s father after reincarnation. He became a Law Master and together with Sainac, who also reached that level, protected the city.


    When Yale¡¯s group appeared, they also rushed that ce immediately.


    "Yale, Swordmad. I am d to see you again."


    Sainac was excited at that moment, but other Law Master didn¡¯t know how to react in front of Yale.


    "I came to say goodbye, Sainac. As for you, you did a good job reconstructing the Roanmad n. I will never forget the sacrifices you made to help me even though I wasn¡¯t aware at that time. Thus, I have a gift for you."


    After recovering all his memories, Yale understood that his existence had twisted the life of that man. Although that had been necessary to save the universe, he still felt that there was a need forpensation.


    "A gift?"


    The man wasn¡¯t expecting to receive anything from Yale.


    "The soul of the love of your life. She hasn¡¯t been able to reincarnate due to the methods of the Mysterious Expert, but with my current power, I managed to restore her soul, so she can reincarnate now. You can choose where and when she will reincarnate, and she will retain all her previous life memories."


    The man fell to his knees with tears in his eyes. There wasn¡¯t something he had wished more than that.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Yale just smiled before teleporting again.


    Their next stop was Trade City, where Oscro and Julie were still managing thepany.


    "So, you are leaving... I guess that with your strength is better if you aren¡¯t restricted to this universe. By the way, if you can, don¡¯t doubt about promoting us in other universes. It can be a good foundation for the future."


    Julie was already thinking about how to expand her business to multiverse level, but Yale didn¡¯t n to argue about it, so he just nodded before bidding farewell.


    The next stop was the capital of the Anpaes Kingdom, where Sebe and Shirk received Yale¡¯s group with enthusiasm.


    "I understand. Have a safe trip. Tell me stories about your travels after returning."


    Sebe had long ago be the king, and Shirk became his right hand. A lot of members of Ronragruk¡¯s tribe were also living on the Anpaes Kingdom.


    After Ronragruk left, all of them went there or departed to seek adventures.


    Both of them had developed a liking to hear stories of the adventures of those who left, but they knew that the ones that Yale could experience would bepletely at another level.


    "Of course, I will be d to tell you."


    Yale¡¯s time was still limited, so he teleported again, but that time, they appeared into the peak of a mountain.


    "Aiwai, do you remember this mountain?"


    That was the ce where Aiwai, Wyba, and Yale had lived for some time.


    "There is no way I can forget about this ce..."


    Aiwai had been restraining herself for a lot of time, but at that point, she started to cry and went to hug Yale.


    There weren¡¯t any words, but Yaleforted Aiwai until she managed to calm herself.


    "Someday, we shoulde back to this mountain again, but that time, our family will be bigger."


    Yale teleported again, that time to the Revgen Empire.


    There, Empress Nurvey received them and quickly summoned all their friends from the past.


    "I am d to see that all of you are well."


    Those in the Revgen Empire lived rather normal lives despite being all Law Masters thanks to Yale¡¯s influence.


    At night in the Revgen Empire, Yale stood in the midst of the biggest za of the Imperial City, just beside his own statue.


    "The time is almost over."


    The za was crowded by people who wanted to see a living legend, but only those rted to Yale were allowed to be in the area near him.


    "Master, I will reach your level as soon as possible and go to help you."


    Shiba spoke firmly.


    "That is if I don¡¯t do it before."


    Lina was also determined to do it, but Yale knew that the chances were just too low.


    "Lina, if you came, Ange and Lily will be sad. Shiba, the same applied for Eini."


    Yale didn¡¯t want that any of them sacrificed their time with their loved ones just to follow him in the future.


    Moreover, even if they seeded, there wasn¡¯t any guarantee that they would find each other.


    Yale picked up Wyba from his head.


    "Wyba, you need to stay here. This time I can¡¯t leave even an incarnation, so you must endure until the day we can meet again."


    Wyba immediately changed her form and hugged Yale.


    She didn¡¯t want to be separated from Yale, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t Yale¡¯s choice.


    "Big brother, I will go and find you this time."


    Although it might seem that Wyba was just saying he same as Shiba and Lina, she was even more determined than them.


    For Wyba, Yale was everything.


    Although she also liked other people like Aiwai, Ange, and Lina, none of them couldpare to Yale on her heart.


    "Then, I will be waiting for you."


    Yale didn¡¯t believe that Wyba could do it, but he truly hoped that she could because she was different than Shiba and Lina who had to care about others.


    Yale let of Wyba and went to give ast hug to all his family before departing.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time he would need to meet them again, and the flow of time between universes wasn¡¯t constant, but he swore that he would definitely meet them again someday no matter the cost.


    "Everyone, I hope that you don¡¯t forget about me no matter how many years pass until our next meeting."


    Then, Yale looked towards Astel and Alrein.


    "I hope that this universe can reach the next level as soon as possible and that a war between universes will never happen again, but don¡¯t worry because of someday another universe dares to harm this universe, I swear that they will pay for it."


    The most feared thing for Yale was that another war could happen while he was in another universe, and it would be toote for him to help.


    However, just as he had said, he wouldn¡¯t forgive any universe that dared to do that.


    Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the universe from inside, he would protect it from outside. After all, if he managed to turn as powerful as Alter Yale at his peak, it would be difficult that others would want to anger him by attacking the universe in which he was born.


    At that moment, the space and time of the area surrounding Yale started to distort, and a hole appeared in the sky, forcing Yale¡¯s body to go upwards.


    The God¡¯s power was almost exhausted, and Yale could only use the power of a ninth level immortal, so he was unable to resist the expulsion forcepletely.


    As soon as his power decreased to eighth level immortal, the strength trying to expulse him increased a lot, and Yale felt that he almost couldn¡¯t endure more.


    "Farewell!"


    Yale¡¯s voice could be heard in the whole universe before his power decreased to seventh level immortal and was forced to leave the universe.

 Chapter 527 Another Universe

    In a deste area, the space cracked, and a person fell to the ground.


    "I was going upwards, but now I fell downwards, it feels weird."


    That person was Yale who had just ascended.


    At that moment, he felt a pressure generated by his ascension, and he knew that he must wait until it finished.


    [Ascension effects canceled sessfully.]


    A notification appeared on Yale¡¯s head provoking that all the pressure dissipated, and his body adapted immediately to the surroundings.


    "I bet this was nned by Alter Yale..."


    Just as Yale thought, Alter Yale hid that function into the Last Wish System to erase traces of Yale¡¯s ascension in case that someone wanted to trace him down.


    The first thing that Yale did after that was using his divine sense to scan his surroundings, but he was shocked to find that he could barely scan one thousand kilometers.


    Before ascension, he could scan the whole universe even without the powerup he obtained from Alter Yale, and after ascension, Yale was already a seventh level immortal so he should have been stronger.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Yale was weaker than before. The truth was that in a universe of that level, a peak sixth level immortal would only be able to scan five hundred kilometers.


    Higher universes were also far more stable, so the powers for each level were far more limited than in lower universes. However, since the restriction affected everyone, and the weaker ones were more affected than the stronger ones, those restrictions only made bigger the disparity of power between levels.


    Yale tested a bit his own power and speed, but as he guessed, his destructive power and his speed were far lower than before ascension.


    Previously, crushing a would have been easy for him, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t even guess how big was the on which he was standing, so destroying it was obviously impossible.


    On the thousand kilometers that he scanned there wasn¡¯t any trace of life, just pure wastnds, so he started to move randomly hoping to find someone who could give him some information of that universe.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yale hadn¡¯t tried to ask the system in case that Alter Yale put some information there, but the system didn¡¯t reply, so there wasn¡¯t that kind of information, or he didn¡¯t meet the requirements to ess it.


    After several hours of travel, Yale was still unable to find any trace of life, and he started to wonder if he was in a without life, so he tried to get out the.


    However, he found that after reaching a certain height, he couldn¡¯t scan any further nor pass through that point.


    "Weird. If this was a random without people, there shouldn¡¯t be any restriction, which means that people are living here, it is just that I haven¡¯t met them yet."


    With that thought in his mind, Yale returned to the floor and continued his travel.


    Although he was flying, he would rather stay at floors level to avoid catching the attention of others.


    Yale wanted to find people, but he didn¡¯t want to be found first by them in the case they were hostile.


    After all, there were people stronger than him in that universe, so he couldn¡¯t be careless.


    Of course, Yale was still one of the strongest ones since he was a seventh level immortal, but there were still eighth level immortals and ninth level immortals in that universe.


    After several days and a lot of thousands of kilometers that made Yale thought about the size of that, Yale finally found someone.


    There were three people, and it seemed that there was a conflict between one of them and the other two because that man was chasing the other two.


    Those two seemed a couple. The guy was just an immortal who had recently reached immortality. As for the girl, she was on the guy¡¯s arms, and she wasn¡¯t even an immortal.


    However, the man chasing them was a third level immortal and was already about to catch them.


    What caught Yale¡¯s attention was that none of them were flying. They were running as ordinary mortals just far quicker.


    Yale saw how the man finally caught that couple. If it hadn¡¯t been because the couple started to run far before that man started to chase them, they wouldn¡¯t have run so far.


    "Dan, you bastard. How is that a little shit like you dared to steal our ve before we put the very mark on her?"


    The third level immortal spoke with disdain.


    "She is my girlfriend, not your ve!"


    Dan replied with anger in his voice.


    "No, she failed to be an immortal before twenty, so she doesn¡¯t have any rights left. She must live the rest of her life as a ve. She is just an object; how can she be a girlfriend of someone? Would you also be the boyfriend of a table? Well, what can I expect of someone like you who barely escaped that fate by bing an immortal two days before your twentieth birthday?"


    Bing an immortal before the twentieth birthday was the way they differentiated between persons and objects.


    The origins didn¡¯t matter, any being who reached the first immortal level before that age would be recognized as a person while those who weren¡¯t would be treated as objects or animals.


    At least, that was the rule on their country, so the couple was trying to flee to any other country where the rules wouldn¡¯t be so cruel with untalented people.


    "Jika, run. I will use my life to win some time for you."


    He would rather die than let his girlfriend be a ve.


    "No! I prefer to die with you than to live fleeing alone!"


    She didn¡¯t want to be a ve, but she didn¡¯t want to live without Dan either, so she decided that death was the best oue for her.


    "Die? Impossible, you are a ve who has a mary value. I can¡¯t let you die, or I will need to pay your price myself. As for that brat, you can consider him a corpse, but don¡¯t worry, I will let you watch while I torture him first."


    Although Dan was an immortal, given his training speed, he was considered to be in the lowest part of the society, so not even his family would try to help him after he stole a ve from another family.


    The fact that Dan and Jika were childhood friend and always loved each other didn¡¯t matter for them, the only status mattered in that country.


    Of course, that third level immortal didn¡¯t think that he was doing anything wrong because he was just recuperating stolen goods.


    "Uncle no! Why do you need to be like this? You always treated me kindly before..."


    Jika was scared when she heard that her boyfriend would be tortured.


    "Uncle? How is that a mere animal like you dares to call me uncle? What a shame! Forget about your memories as a person, a ve doesn¡¯t need them. Don¡¯t worry, the very mark will erase your memories and personality, so you will just live to satisfy the orders of your owners."


    The lives of ves in that country were far worse than anything that Yale had seen before ascension.


    Even their intelligence would be erasedpletely, which also made that they couldn¡¯t train anymore.


    "Sorry to disturb you, but I have some questions to ask."


    That voice made that the three of them were shocked because just a moment ago, there wasn¡¯t anyone else there.


    "I don¡¯t know who you are but get out. I am doing important business here."


    Yale felt that Julie would be angry if she heard that what that man was doing had been called business.


    "Senior, please ask, we will reply to any question!"


    Dan decided to bet that Yale would save them even if it were only to ask some questions given that the other man had replied Yale so bluntly.


    "Shut up! You better run quickly, or I will also torture and kill you!"


    That man¡¯s father-inw was from the family governing the country, a sixth level immortal, so he didn¡¯t fear a random traveler even if that traveler was stronger than him.


    "I have a sixth level immortal backing me, so you should be wise to make a choice."


    Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t change before he replied.


    "Of course, I know what I should do. You can call me Liye, but we will never meet again."


    That man didn¡¯t think too much about those words, but in the next instant, his head had separated from his body while he felt a pressure far higher than the one, he felt from his father-inw.


    Only at death, he understood that a sixth level immortal wasn¡¯t a deterrent to the man he offended with his words.


    In their country, a seventh level immortal had never appeared before because the area was a wastnd without anything valuable.


    It was already great having three sixth level immortals on the country.


    That man¡¯s soul was cursed to torture until disappearing thanks to the effect of Yale¡¯s sword.


    Yale truly despised that man so he decided to use him to spread his name in hopes that Tofesh would hear it someday. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that with such a small incident, his name would spread.


    As for offending people, he was offended first by that man, and he just couldn¡¯t forgive actions like very.

 Chapter 528 Differences Between Unvierses

    Dan and Jika couldn¡¯t believe the scene in front of them.


    Jika¡¯s uncle, who both of them considered incredibly strong, had been killed with one hit and without any effort.


    "Now that I dealt with the garbage, you can start replying to my questions, right?"


    Yale spoke smiling, but that didn¡¯t lessen the pressure that Dan and Jika felt from him.


    Although Yale didn¡¯t have any ill intention towards them, just the difference of strength was enough to put a lot of pressure.


    Moreover, they had been taught since infancy that strength was equal to status and status was everything, so it was difficult for them to face someone with higher status than them.


    In fact, it was a miracle that they dared to defy the rules to flee when Jika was about to be converted into a ve.


    Seeing that Jika and Dan didn¡¯t speak, Yale just decided to start asking.


    "I want to know more about this area, this, and in general about everymon knowledge you have."


    Yale didn¡¯t know anything about that ce except what he had heard from the previous conversation between those two and Jika¡¯s uncle.


    Jika and Dan were shocked by such a general request, but even they could understand the meaning of that question. After all, only an ascender would ask something like that.


    They knew that ascenders were legendary figures who were at least seventh level immortals and any of them was powerful enough to have be a legend before ascending. Moreover, all of them had enormous potential.


    Although they had never met one, nor had one even appeared into their country before, those who had traveled outside hade back with stories about them.


    After guessing Yale¡¯s identity as an ascender, they started to exin everything to Yale.


    They weren¡¯t extremely knowledgeable, but since Yale didn¡¯t have any information, even a tiny was useful.


    The wastnd where Yale had been traveling was a part of their country, a very small country with just a few thousand millions of inhabitants, which Yale didn¡¯t think that was a small number for a country, but a country with that number was considered small on that, which made Yale think about the true size of that.


    However, Jika and Dan only knew about the neighboring countries, so they didn¡¯t know the true size of the either.


    Moreover, they had never heard of someone leaving the, in fact, they thought that Yale was crazy when he asked, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Of course, Yale wasn¡¯t expecting to obtain valuable information about that topic from people with the level of Jika and Dan.


    There was something that Yale had guessed but didn¡¯t dare to believe until hearing it. Most of the people of that reached immortality before twenty, those who needed more time like Jika were the exception.


    That was the reason that their country created that very rule. If a lot of people suffered from it, it wouldn¡¯t have been epted that easily.


    The differences in training speed between that and Yale¡¯s universe was just too big.


    There wasn¡¯t any need for a training method, as long as one absorbed the energy from the world, they would increase their strength and eventually be immortals, it was rather an easy process for thempared to learning Laws.


    However, for what Yale heard from Dan, that was different after bing immortals. At that point, without a proper training method, it was just too difficult to progress.


    Thus, although there were more immortals than mortals in that, there weren¡¯t so much high leveled immortals, being most of them as the lower levels.


    Ordinary immortals like Dan were justmon people on that.


    Another big difference was that when a mortal trained to obtain immortality, the age speed didn¡¯t decrease. Only after bing an immortal the aging speed was reduced, but unless one advanced to second level immortal or the looks were already like those of an old person, the aging wouldn¡¯t stop.


    As for changing the appearance freely, Yale was surprised that until bing fifth level immortals they couldn¡¯t do it.


    However, what shocked Yale the most was that on that only after bing a fourth level immortal one could fly without having wings.


    Back in Yale¡¯s universe, even mortals could fly after having reached a certain level, so Yale had long ago assumed that it was normal for all immortals to fly.


    However, he discovered that judging other universes with the standards of his own universe was wrong.


    "Alright, this information about the world should be enough for now."


    Several hours had passed since Jika and Dan started to exin things to Yale. Although a lot of them were just misceneous things that Yale didn¡¯t care, they were good for the system¡¯s database.


    "Tell me about the skills you know and any problems with your training. As thanks for having told me this information, I will help you to improve."


    Jika and Dan thought that the price had been killing Jika¡¯s uncle, but Yale killed him because he disliked him, not to help them.


    For Yale, sealing Jika¡¯s uncle to stop him was something easy to do, so there was no need to kill him. It was just that Jika¡¯s uncle offended Yale and showed a behavior that Yale couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    "Sir, I don¡¯t know any training method. My family has one, but for people with low talent like me, there is no way to learn it. As for skills, I have never learned one. I don¡¯t even know how to wield a weapon..."


    Only those who became immortals and showed talent were allowed to learn skills and how to use weapons. That was meant to prevent that someone escaped thanks to pure battle prowess after being dered a ve.


    After all, the level wasn¡¯t everything, with enough battle prowess it wouldn¡¯t be impossible that a mortal who was about to reach immortality beat a weak immortal.


    "I don¡¯t even know why I can¡¯t be an immortal. I was always ahead of Dan, but someday I was unable to advance anymore..."


    Yale felt pity for those two, but he was interested in what kind of thing could have prevented Jika from advancing.


    "Regarding skills, just ask me for any type you want to learn. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are elemental skills or weapon skills, I am proficient in all of them. As for Jika¡¯s problem..."


    Before Yale could continue, he was interrupted.


    "Elemental skill? Is it possible for people like us to learn them? Aren¡¯t them only for Gods and extremely powerful immortals?"


    Dan couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard or else he wouldn¡¯t have dared to interrupt Yale.


    "Really? In my universe is strange if an immortal didn¡¯t know them. Even mortals can train the easiest ones."


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about being interrupted because he didn¡¯t think that elemental skills would be so rare.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know that in most universes, that was the case. It was just that the Origin path and its derivations came from Alrein¡¯s inspiration, and due to the influence of the God¡¯s Punishment, he was mistakenly enlightened about how to be a God instead of how to be an immortal.


    Thus, he made the Origin Path, which relied a lot on mastering elements, which originally was extremely hard even for powerful immortals.


    Of course, all the elements were far weaker than those that a true God could control, but Alrein at that time didn¡¯t know about it, so he used the word God to name the levels.


    It was onlyter when he noticed that he was wrong and those were just immortal levels and that a God and an immortal were different things.


    The Origin Path made the training speed slower, but in exchange, those who trained it could control the elements, which was a great advantageter on.


    Of course, a lot of people died practicing it due to being unable to be immortals.


    Real Gods didn¡¯t rely on Laws or Essences, they themselves turned into an incarnation of their powers.


    In fact, of all the elements that Yale controlled, only the Ice Element he created had reached the minimum threshold of a Minor God.


    Although that wasn¡¯t a requirement to make a breakthrough, those who had an element at such level would have an easier time making a breakthrough to Minor God than someone who didn¡¯t.


    Of course, anything could reach that level, not only the elements. Even a trait of a personality or an emotion could be used.


    However, even having so many choices, only a minority managed to reach the minimum threshold to improve the chances of seeding in the breakthrough.


    After Yale spoke, he decided to create a small ice wolf to show it to Dan and Jika. Although Yale considered it small, it was still more than enough for having ten persons riding it.


    "Incredible..."


    Dan could only say that word while Jika couldn¡¯t even speak. They didn¡¯t believe that the person who had saved them was so impressive.


    "Well, let¡¯s return to Jika¡¯s case."


    Yale put his hand on Jika¡¯s forehead and closed his eyes. However, he opened them quickly.


    "Strange. Let¡¯s test it in this way."


    Yale activated the Celestial Knowledge, which shocked Dan and Jika again. Both of them had heard of Celestial Knowledge but just on legends.


    However, before they could speak, Yale did it.


    "Girl, you are cursed."

 Chapter 529 Master Liye

    Yale was slightly surprised when he noticed that Jika was cursed, but Jika and Dan werepletely bbergasted.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I am good dealing with curses, so I will heal you. However, I would like to do some research about how curses work in this universe first."


    Jika¡¯s curse was different form the curses that Yale knew, and even if it had been of a type he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to treat Jika without obtaining proper knowledge about the matter.


    After all, he could kill her if he was reckless.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Jika was still trying to understand the situation, but Dan knew that what Yale had just promised was far more valuable than any skill. It was a chance for Jika to reach immortality.


    Dan wouldn¡¯t mind if Jika were just slow, but if she never reached immortality, she would end up dead just from aging.


    "No need to thank me. I just have a personal grudge with people that curse others before they were born."


    Yale might now be very knowledgeable about the curse, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t work on someone that had already been born.


    "Before I was born... Why would someone curse me before even being born?"


    Jika couldn¡¯t believe that she had been cursed from the start because she only noticed problems after being near to be an immortal.


    "This curse only prevents you from reaching immortality, so it is normal you didn¡¯t notice it until the time to reach immortality."


    Yale could guess the doubts in Jika¡¯s heart.


    "As for the reasons, there are a lot of probabilities, but most likely, your own parents did it or asked someone to do it. It is impossible that you could be cursed before being born without your mother noticing it. If she knew about it, I doubt that your father didn¡¯t know it, and if they never told you about it, shows that they didn¡¯t want you to know. After all, if the fact that you were cursed were known, it was possible that you escaped your fate of bing a ve since it wouldn¡¯t be a problem of talent. I am sure that a sixth level immortal like your uncle¡¯s father-inw could have healed you without problems years ago."


    After hearing Yale¡¯s deduction, Dan and Jika could understand what Yale was meaning. Jika was born to be a ve. Her parents wanted her to be merchandise to sell, nothing else.


    "Why? Why?"


    Jika started to ask while crying. Although her own family wanted to turn her into a ve, she always believed that it was just because they followed the rules blindly, but at that moment, she understood that they always wanted that oue.


    "Cry if you want, but by crying, you won¡¯t solve anything. I know it is hard, but you must strive hard to continue forward. That is the path to bing strong."


    Yale spoke to motivate Jika, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    "You can¡¯t understand it! I am cursed from even before being born. My only fate is to be a ve! How can I continue living?"


    Jika felt that efforts were useless since she was fated from birth to be a ve.


    Dan tried to calm her since he believed that Yale could heal her, but Jika didn¡¯t calm.


    "I understand it very well. After all, I was also cursed before birth and worked to erase that curse and continue forwards. The enemies of my universe cursed me in a way that was far worse than erasing talent or death. You don¡¯t understand that a short life isn¡¯t the worse oue for someone."


    For Yale losing all the emotions was far worse than death because that would be losing himself. Although if Jika were enved, she would also lose her emotions, with Yale there, she wouldn¡¯t be enved, so even with the curse, her fate wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Jika stoppedining after hearing Yale.


    "What happened to those who cursed you?"


    Hearing that question, Yale smiled.


    "I killed them or gave them a fate worse than death. Look at this crystal, if I crush it, their whole universe will be doomed. Moreover, they have already lost their path to immortality, they can¡¯t even be as strong as you."


    After hearing those words, Jika and Dan understood that Yale wasn¡¯t a saint. Against his enemies, he was heartless.


    They also understood that Yale spoke seriously about having a grudge with people who curse others before birth.


    "Sir, if I continue forward, I will be able to be as strong as you?"


    Jika was enlightened by Yale¡¯s words. She would turn strong and return to settle ounts with her biological family.


    "I can¡¯t ensure that because the path of everyone is different, but if you follow my guidance, obtaining revenge is possible."


    Jika was excited after hearing those words.


    "Sir, by following your guidance, you mean?"


    Jika had a guess, but she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "I am asking you to be my disciple. Of course, this offer is also to your boyfriend. Dan¡¯s courage to break the rules to protect you showed that he had potential. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have the talent to train, but in life, the potential isn¡¯t just created by the talent, the personality also matters a lot. My best disciple until now is also the one with the worst talent among all. When I met him, he was just a mortal on the verge of death. However, of all my disciples, before I ascended, he had already be the strongest of all my disciples long ago."


    Dan and Jika were extremely motivated by those words. They always felt that talent was everything, but after learning that talent wasn¡¯t the only thing that mattered.


    "We ept!"


    Both spoke at the same time because they knew that a chance to obtain such a powerful teacher wasn¡¯t something that could happen again to them.


    "Very well. From now on you will call me Master Liye, understood?"


    Yale was quite happy to have new disciples after so many of them died in the war. Moreover, he felt pity for Jika¡¯s situation and acknowledged Dan¡¯s personality.


    After all, Yale always epted disciples if he felt that the person deserved it, there weren¡¯t really any fixed conditions.


    In that aspect, Yale was quite simr to Great God Kroh with his servants.


    "Yes, Master Liye."


    Both of them spoke simultaneously again, and Yale nodded satisfied.


    "First let¡¯s look for a city with a library. I want to obtain more profound knowledge about the training and cursed in this universe before start to teach you."


    Although training methods were restricted, there was no way that a big city wouldn¡¯t let a seventh level immortal check training methods for low leveled immortals.


    "Master Liye, there is a city to the east. We were nning to go there since it belongs to a neighbor country with quite a good fame. At least they don¡¯t enve others just because of the talent."


    Dan rushed to speak since he wanted to be useful for his master.


    "Very well, let¡¯s head that city for now. With your speed, it will take years, so ride the ice wolf."


    Yale couldn¡¯t sense any city with his divine sense, so for Dan and Jika, the distance was incredibly great.


    Jika and Dan followed Yale¡¯s orders and jumped to the wolf¡¯s back. That wolf could move at the same speed as Yale, so it was the faster Jika and Dan had moved in their lives.


    While Yale¡¯s group was traveling to the city, in that city, the Governor was attending a guest.


    "Information about Yale Roanmad? No idea about who he is. Anyway, even if you are a servant of a God, I don¡¯t know who your God is. Moreover, foreign Gods doesn¡¯t have any authority in this universe. Here, the truth is that I am an eighth level immortal, and you a sixth level immortal. I don¡¯t have anything to tell you, please leave."


    The servant of the God felt pissed, but he knew that what the Governor said was the truth.


    Moreover, although he was just the Governor of the city, the truth was that he was the strongest of the country, so even other governors obeyed him despite officially having all the same authority.


    The servant of the God knew it, so he didn¡¯t dare to piss the Governor. After all, the God behind him wouldn¡¯t dare to go personally to that universe because the creator of that universe wasn¡¯t someone that the God behind that servant could offend.


    "Roanmad, it has been a lot of years since I heard that surname. Is it just a coincidence? Or maybe that person is a descendant from the time when I was in that lower universe with my memories sealed?"


    The Governor sighed when thinking about his experiences in that era.


    "I wonder how Master Liye is doing..."


    While he was thinking about the past, someone else knocked on his door.


    "Enter."


    After he gave his permission, one of his servants entered.


    "Governor, the neighbor country gave us information about a criminal. They offer a lot of money for information about him and even more if he is killed."


    The servant knew that the Governor didn¡¯t like that neighbor country, but as a servant, he couldn¡¯t reject receiving the information and passing it to the Governor.


    "Let me see... Eh, this person is called Liye, another coincidence?"


    Then, the Governor opened a recording of Yale killing Jika¡¯s uncle.


    "Impossible... He really is Master Liye!"

 Chapter 530 The Governor and His Master

    The Governor was shocked, but he didn¡¯t hesitate before giving an order.


    "Capture the person who gave you this. Treating Master Liye as a criminal is the same as insulting me."


    The servant was quite shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare toin.


    "Right, any person who tries to give information about Master Liye to them or even just think about acting against Master Liye should be captured. The rules of the cities of our country state it clearly; harming or trying to harm the family of the Governor can be punished with death if the Governor wishes so."


    The servant could still understand that if the Governor knew that Master Liye, he would be angry with the one treating him as a criminal, but he felt that pursuing the citizens with that rule was quite extreme. After all, that rule only applied to family members, and everyone knew that the Governor didn¡¯t have any family.


    "Stop thinking about things that you don¡¯t understand. Who do you think that taught me swordsmanship? If I am as strong as I am today is thanks to Master Liye. I owe him a lot. Moreover, there is the saying that a master is like a father, so it is obvious that he counts as my family."


    Although the Governor called the other party Master Liye, the servant thought that it was just a form of respect and not that Liye was the one who taught swordsmanship to the Governor.


    The Governor was quite famous for his swordsmanship, and even the whole country benefitted from that reputation. Thus, the servant knew that as the person who taught swordsmanship to the Governor, Master Liye had helped their country and those who offended him shouldn¡¯t be forgiven easily.


    Of course, the servant never thought that someone who could teach their Governor would need any protection or help; it was just a matter of reputation.


    "Spread Master Liye¡¯s image while informing everyone that he should be treated with the same respect as they treat me. Master Liye should judge by himself those who dare to have ill intentions towards him."


    The servant just nodded and left.


    Although he was just a servant in front of the Governor, he was a fifth level immortal, so he wasn¡¯t looked down outside. Moreover, being the servant of the Governor was an honor, so even others at his same level looked at him with jealousy.


    Under the servant¡¯s orders, the fifth level immortal who treated Master Liye as a criminal was caught and after the news that Master Liye should be treated with full respect, even those who had learned about Master Liye from the captured person erased any thought they could have of plotting something.


    After all, no one in that city believed that they would be able to escape if the Governor wanted them dead.


    The strongest person in the country soliciting to capture Master Liye was just a sixth level immortal while their Governor was an eighth level immortal; it was easy to know which side they couldn¡¯t offend.


    While the servant was working, the Governor continued to look to the information given about Master Liye. He was used of helping a ve thief to flee and killing an envoy of justice.


    The Governor always disliked the culture of enving those without talent because he experienced thatck of talent while he was without memories in Yale¡¯s universe. However, with the right guidance of Master Liye, he managed to ovee it, so the Governor didn¡¯t believe that innate talent was everything.


    If it had just been the Governor¡¯s will, he would have eradicated that country and conquered the territory, giving a new chance to those living here that didn¡¯t like the very system, but as a Governor, he couldn¡¯t be so reckless.


    In the case that a Governor conquered a country without a proper reason, the surrounding countries would be wary of them, and if they decided to make an alliance to attack them, they would have a hard time.


    After all, they were different than the surrounding countries. They were just several cities that joined together to form country, but they weren¡¯t as unified as other countries which for defense could be a problem.


    However, all the governors were at least seventh level immortals, and everyone knew that one of them was an eighth level immortal, so the surrounding countries wouldn¡¯t try to invade them unless they felt that if they didn¡¯t do it, they would be the invaded ones.


    The Governor wouldn¡¯t start a war due to Master Liye¡¯s matter, but if the other country attacked first in revenge for capturing and judging the envoy, there would be a great reason to purge that country of sinners.


    At that time Yale had no idea of what was happening in the city, but after the ice wolf killed in one hit three fifth level immortals that ambushed them, Yale felt that the eyes of Jika and Dan were filled with far more admiration than before.


    Those three were just bandits and jumped after sensing the auras of Jika and Dan since they were quite weak. However, they didn¡¯t notice that Yale and the ice wolf were there until it was toote.


    Those wastnds weren¡¯t a ce where people liked to live. Usually, only criminals would go there to escape from their pursuers.


    Those criminals were also the main clients of the country of Jika and Dan when it came to selling ves.


    The reason for the strongest Governor of the neighboring country being in the city just beside the wastnd was also to act as a deterrent to those criminals.


    Two dayster, Yale¡¯s group finally saw the city.


    "The buildings are so tall..."


    Jika spoke after seeing the height of the buildings in the city. After all, in the ce she lived the buildings at most had two floors.


    "This city gives an impression very different than ours... I read about it, but seeing it personally is even more shocking."


    Dan was also shocked. He had always longed to see the world beyond his county, so that was like fulfilling a dream.


    "Let¡¯s go. You will have time to admire the city once we are inside."


    Although the city was enormous and the building tall, there wasn¡¯t anything that Yale hadn¡¯t seen before.


    In fact, Yale felt the styles of the building weren¡¯t too much different from those he remembered, which he found it was quite strange since it was a whole different universe.


    The guards were shocked when they saw the ice wolf, but an instantter recognized Yale as Master Liye and immediately fell to their knees.


    "Master Liye, the Governor instructed us to guide you to his residence. He has been waiting for you."


    Yale¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but he was quite shocked that the guards recognized him.


    Although he was still wary of a trap, after scanning the city with his divine sense, he discovered the reason and smiled.


    "Guide me. It has been a long time since I saw my disciple."


    Jika and Dan never expected that the famous Governor of that city, an eighth level immortal, was also a disciple of their master.


    The guards had already heard of the rtionship between the Governor and Master Liye, so they just nodded and guided Yale¡¯s group.


    There were guards escorting them the whole way, all of them extremely respectful with Yale, which attracted a lot of attention.


    However, when the people saw Yale, they recognized the famous Master Liye that everyone knew that should be treated with the utmost respect, so they understood the situation.


    "That person with the red hat want to report us to the envers pursuing my disciple."


    When Yale suddenly spoke a sixth level immortal guard jumped and caught the person Yale indicated before Yale had time to say anything more.


    Yale had been cautious, and with his level, feeling the ill intentions of those weaker than him wasn¡¯t difficult at all when they weren¡¯t even trying to hide their emotions.


    That man was also from the same country as Jika and Dan, but he had been merging with the rest of people to seek information instead of searching actively like the one that was captured earlier.


    A lot of people knew that Master Liye had been used of coborating with a ve thief, but after hearing him, it seemed that the other party wanted to enve his disciple, so he made a move to protect her.


    After all, they also received information about the supposed ve, and she was riding the ice wolf just besides Master Liye without any very mark, so it was easy to notice that she wasn¡¯t a ve.


    Nothing else happened until they reached the Governor¡¯s house, but once inside a man walked towards Yale.


    "Master Liye, it is a pleasure to meet you again!"


    Yale smiled when hearing those words.


    "I am also d to meet you again, Roanmad. We really had fate between us. I never thought that the weak little kid of that time would be the Governor of a city like this one. You have done a good job."


    Although at that moment the Governor was a level higher than Yale, the rtionship between master and disciple wasn¡¯t different than when the Governor was a young kid in the Roanmad n and received Liye¡¯s help.


    It was the same as between Yale and Swordmad. For that kind of rtionships, power didn¡¯t matter.


    Anyway, the Governor didn¡¯t believe that he could beat his master despite the level difference.

 Chapter 531 The Strongest Criminal of the Wastelands

    "Don¡¯t make me repeat it again. Where is my ve?"


    The man who spoke was sat in a throne. He wasn¡¯t the king, but with him there, the king didn¡¯t dare to act like a king.


    After all, the king was just a sixth level immortal while the person sat in the throne was an eighth level immortal. Furthermore, he was the most dangerous criminal hiding in the wastnds and was famous for being ruthless.


    "She fled..."


    The king was kneeling and could just mutter those words.


    "Then, why haven¡¯t you captured her?"


    The criminal spoke with a cold voice.


    "We sent someone to do it, but a busybody expert appeared and killed the man we sent. We are already offering a reward for any information about him that could be useful."


    The king had been cursing Yale¡¯s actions since he learned about them, but he hadn¡¯t managed to obtain any useful information before that criminal appeared to ask for his ve.


    "That is bad. I even waited twenty years to obtain that order-made ve, I hope that you don¡¯t n to make me wait another twenty years. Twenty years aren¡¯t too much time, but it will be bad for my reputation if an inferior being like you doesn¡¯t fulfill a contract with me. If there is no ve, I will enve your whole country in exchange."


    That man wasn¡¯t joking at all because he had done such things in the past.


    He would rather stay low-key to avoid attracting his enemies, but if it would affect his reputation, he would rather y with his enemies again.


    He just had a whim and decided to ask for an order-made ve instead of buying a normal one. He just thought that it was fun and didn¡¯t care too much.


    However, although he didn¡¯t care, the other party needed to fulfill the contract, or he would need to show them that some people couldn¡¯t be offended.


    The king understood that very well, so he was extremely angry with Dan for helping Jika to escape and with the person who saved themter.


    They had been trading with ves a lot of time, so cursing children before they were born to mark them as ves after they grew up was also something ordinary for them.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time someone tried to flee, they had all been caught. Jika was the first who really managed to escape.


    "I am sure we will receive news soon. Please wait."


    The king really feared the retaliation of that man. It was just giving him a useless kid, but if they didn¡¯t give him the useless kid he asked, giving his personality, he wouldn¡¯t forgive them.


    Moreover, he had paid in advance, and with those resources, they managed to obtain a new sixth level immortal, who was the father-inw of Jika¡¯s uncle, so returning them was impossible.


    "I won¡¯t wait. You failed, so..."


    Before he could finish speaking a servant rushed into the room with a report to the king. However, the criminal stole it first after killing the servant. The servant couldn¡¯t even speak before dying.


    "Oh, so there is no news of people you sent to ask for information. Interesting. Probably, that Liye found them and killed them, or at least someone rted to him. I will be going to catch my ve personally, but don¡¯t expect the second half of the payment."


    There was payment when making the order and after receiving it, but the king didn¡¯t dare to demand the second. In fact, even if that man didn¡¯t pay anything, they would still need to obey. After all, the difference in strength was too much.


    A secondter, the criminal started to fly towards the city where Yale was.


    Strictly speaking, the criminal wasn¡¯t angry with Yale since it was normal that the strong preyed the weak and the man sent to catch the ve was just too weak.


    However, for the same reason, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Yale.


    After all, he was the strongest of the wastnds, the only eighth level immortal, so he didn¡¯t believe that Yale was at the same level as him.


    Although he didn¡¯t have confidence in killing the Governor of the city, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to do it either, so he trusted that the Governor wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    The logic was always siding with the strongest one. The criminal felt that Liye was a seventh level immortal, so it was normal if the Governor wanted to side with him instead that with a country that had a sixth level immortal as the strongest.


    However, once someone like him, an eighth level immortal, appeared, a mere seventh level immortal wouldn¡¯t be supported.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know about the rtionship about the Governor and Yale, or he wouldn¡¯t be so confident.


    Without knowing about that criminal going towards him, Yale had been in a library after meeting his disciple.


    His disciple gave him ess to all the information avable in the city, including the confidential information, so Yale had been busy reading it all.


    When Yale finally left the library, his knowledge about that universe increased a lot.


    He discovered that the universe was very different from the rest of the universes he had seen.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t leave the, the whole universe was that. However, the size of that was several times greater than any universe he had seen before.


    Yale had also obtained enough information to develop two methods to cure Jika, although each one had its downsides.


    Moreover, he managed to create a training method that could work in that universe.


    Since Yale had ess to even his disciple¡¯s private information, he managed to create a training method that could reach eighth level immortal.


    In fact, the method Yale created was far better than the one used by his disciple, but that was because it relied on Universe Qi, which those that didn¡¯t own a universe didn¡¯t have.


    Of course, he also made a downgraded version for normal people to train, but that one was just slightly better than the one used by the Governor.


    Yale¡¯s speed in memorizing all the information and creating training methods surprised everyone and even more that Yale decided to gift the training method to the Governor, giving him permission to teach it to others.


    Of course, it was just the downgraded version, but for the city, it was a priceless treasure. The method used by the Governor was also priceless, but it couldn¡¯t be used by everyone since it had strict requirements.


    However, the one created by Yale could be used by any immortal, which increased its value drastically.


    The Last Wish System helped him to organize all the information and made the process far easier than it should have been, but the Last Wish System was part of Yale, so he didn¡¯t feel that he had cheated.


    After telling the new training method to the Governor, Yale decided to exin the two options for healing Jika¡¯s curse, but then, they were interrupted.


    "Liye! Come here! You coward! You dared to steal the ve I have ordered! I will kill you!"


    That day the criminal reached the city, and he shouted immediately without caring about what would happen afterward. Even if that provoked problems, he would just enjoy them.


    "An eighth level immortal. I am above average among eighth level immortals, but the same can be said of him. We should beparable in strength, but don¡¯t worry master, I won¡¯t let him harm you."


    If he allowed that his master was attacked inside his own city, he would feel ashamed. However, he felt that his master wasn¡¯t really in danger because he always felt that his master was unfathomable.


    Although he had the aura of an eighth level immortal, he knew very well that level wasn¡¯t so decisive when there was a huge difference in other areas, but still, the Governor didn¡¯t believe that his master could kill the opponent, win a battle and kill the opponent were different things.


    "No need, I will deal with him myself. It seems a good time to show my strength to my disciples."


    Yale had been itching for a battle to test his strength, and he had been thinking about asking the Governor to have a battle, but a real enemy was far better.


    After Yale spoke, the Governor didn¡¯t speak anymore. If his master wanted to show off, then he was alright with it.


    Anyway, if something went bad, he was confident that under his sight, it was impossible that the criminal could kill his master even in the worst situation.


    When Yale flew out alone, the criminal smiled as he felt that his guess about the city not daring to support Yale was correct.


    There was no way that he would think that Yale was the one who rejected help because he wanted to battle.


    "I guess that you at least have guts. Alright, if you be my ve right now, I will forgive your life."


    He was nning to enve Yale to humiliate him before killing him. From the start, he didn¡¯t have any intention to spare Yale¡¯s life.


    "Stop speaking nonsense. You want to kill me so I will fight with you."


    With a guy like that criminal, Yale didn¡¯t feel like speaking a lot. He just wanted to fight.


    "Fight? This will just be an execution!"


    After hearing those words, Yale smiled.


    "Maybe, but the executed one will be you."

 Chapter 532 Testing Strength Against an Eighth Level Immortal

    "You sure can speak. Now, die!"


    The criminal was quite angry after hearing Yale¡¯s words, so he attacked immediately, but it only made Yale smile while evading it perfectly.


    He was shocked that his attack was evaded, but his shock increased when he discovered a huge wound on his chest.


    Although the wound wasn¡¯t something serious for someone at his level, he didn¡¯t notice when Yale had counterattacked.


    "So, you have some skill, after all. However, with that power, you can¡¯t win."


    Yale didn¡¯t care about the words because he had just shed the criminal casually with Lar¡¯s sword.


    An opponent that charged to battle like that was too easy to predict for Yale, but he did that counterattack as a test just in case that the criminal was only feigning that carelessness.


    If Yale had used a full-strength attack and the criminal had been setting a trap, Yale would have had a difficult time defending.


    However, after that moment, Yale didn¡¯t doubt about his chances to win anymore.


    That criminal was strong, quick, and resilient, but he had a greatck of ability due to always relying on superior raw power.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t a problem of that criminal alone, it was a generalized problem in that universe.


    Since the training was far easier than in Yale¡¯s universe, those with potential didn¡¯t spend too much time training anything that wasn¡¯t their level.


    Thus, unless that person felt a bottleneck that couldn¡¯t surpass in a short time, it was difficult that someone would spend time to polish anything else.


    Mostly, ninth level immortals were those who had enough time to do it. Other than them, immortals that didn¡¯t have a training method to continue training did it to increase their power, but that clearly wasn¡¯t the case of that criminal.


    He had a method to be a ninth level immortal, but he needed time, so he decided to hide in the wastnds until making a breakthrough. Only then he would go to kill his enemies.


    The criminal used a saber, but regardless of the strength, in pure ability, Yale could consider the criminal aplete newbie.


    In fact, that criminal was far stronger than the Governor despite being at the same level since he had a training method to ninth level immortal while the Governor didn¡¯t, the reason the two were considered of simr power was that the Governor was incredibly good at swordsmanship.


    Methods to be a ninth level immortal were incredibly rare. Moreover, finding onepatible with oneself was even more difficult.


    Usually, those training methods were strictly confidential, but the criminal stole one and thus, became a wanted criminal. That had been the start of his days as a criminal, and after that, he lost any moral restraints and acted as pleased.


    After assessing his opponent¡¯s strength, Yale wielded Lar¡¯s sword in one hand and the Essence yer Sword in the other.


    Lar¡¯s sword was great because it could devour the opponent¡¯s soul, which Yale felt that would help Lar a lot. The sword waspletely restored after his battle with the Supreme Garbage thanks to the Godly power he obtained, but since he couldn¡¯t restore Lar even with that power, he at least wanted to strengthen her as much as he could.


    The other sword was just a sword in name since it could change to any weapon Yale wished, so it was far more versatile in battle.


    Yale was the one who attacked that time, but given his speed, the criminal just went back a bit to evade it.


    "Too slow!"


    He said that, but another wound appeared on his chest just afterward.


    In pure speed without using any aid like controlling elements, Yale was indeed slower than the criminal due to the difference of levels, but that time Yale had just stabbed him with ance when his opponent expected the length of a sword.


    He could have avoided it by evading further away, but since Yale avoided the previous attack without moving too much, the criminal wanted to do the same.


    Of course, that was just as Yale predicted.


    The injury was still something that couldn¡¯t threaten the criminal¡¯s life, but it was still part of Yale¡¯s n.


    He wanted to test his skills with someone powerful, so he didn¡¯t n to finish the battle in one hit. He would execute that criminaltter, but he felt like using it to test his own power for a while.


    He had even wondered about asking the Governor to have a mocking battle to test his skills, but an enemy was far better since Yale didn¡¯t need to restrain himself.


    "A weapon that can change its form. What a treasure... After killing you, it will be mine."


    Yale didn¡¯t bother to tell him that it was impossible that someone else used that sword. That criminal was already dead on Yale¡¯s eyes, so there was no need to waste words with him.


    The criminal attacked after that while being sure that his first injury was also thanks to the shape-shifting weapon, but Yale¡¯s next attack left him without words.


    It was a firestorm and a very powerful one. Although he didn¡¯t feel like it could injure him, he would definitely have an opening if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    The criminal was hit, but he avoided most of the attack. However, and an instantter as thunderstorm caught him.


    "Shit! How many elements can control that bastard? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be extremely hard?"


    He was shocked, but none of those attacks had enough power to threaten his life.


    Thus, the criminal attacked again and decided to ignore those attacks to hit Yale with his full strength.


    That made that he ignored the rain of icences that Yale used since it seemed obvious that they couldn¡¯t harm him.


    However, that was a mistake.


    When one of the icences hit him, he noticed the even his soul was being frozen. Moreover, the attack hit just on the wound made just before by the spear, which increased the internal damage.


    "This ice ispletely at another level. I saw once a ninth level immortal control ice, but it wasn¡¯t this strong... Maybe, this ice is already at that legendary threshold... Dangerous. I can¡¯t let this ice hit me again."


    He just wanted to think it, but with the shock, he ended up speaking, which provided Yale with valuable information about the level of his ice element.


    If a ninth level immortal controlled that level of ice, it would be far more fearsome than Yale controlling it, but against that criminal, that ice was already fearsome enough.


    The criminal felt that his opponent didn¡¯t have any method to injure him, so he lowered his guard and attacked frontally, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was just what Yale had been nning the whole time.


    The people in the city was watching the battle happening on the skies and couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    They had never expected to see a seventh level immortal having the advantage against an eighth level immortal. They never expected that the master of their Governor was so strong.


    They all respected Yale before because of his status as the Governor master, and anyway a seventh level immortal was worthy of their respect, but at that moment, they all understood that they had underestimated Master Liye a lot.


    The criminal evaded all the ice after that moment, so Yale attacked frontally with his weapons, but the criminal avoided them carefully that time.


    However, he was still hurt.


    "How?"


    That time he made sure that he wasn¡¯t hit by the weapon or any of its transformations, but he had been hurt anyway.


    The worst of all was that he felt that he was freezing from the wound. That hadn¡¯t been a mere injury, it had been infused with the ice that he feared.


    The same scene repeated five times, and the criminal started to feel fear.


    He wasn¡¯t able to notice how Yale had been harming him, but at that moment he had only a wild guess. A wild guess that made his blood froze from fear.


    "You... Are you controlling the time?"


    That was the only answer he could reach. He was definitely avoiding the hits, but he always found that he had been hit.


    "You finally guessed it, right. I excel at controlling time, although it is still behind my ice."


    Yale felt that although his control over time was better than other elements, it wasckingpared with the ice, so he felt that he hadn¡¯t reached that threshold with the time yet.


    Yale was cutting the past with his attacks; he didn¡¯t cut where his opponent was but where it had been seconds before. An unavoidable attack unless the other party could also control time.


    The criminal turned back and ran. Control over the timebined with that ice wasn¡¯t something he could beat. At that pace, he would really be just executed.


    He knew that Yale had been just ying with him.


    Yale didn¡¯t bother to pursue him, but he transformed his weapon to a bow and put Lar¡¯s Sword as an arrow before using ice, time, and space into it.


    "Lar, that is your snack, don¡¯t let it run."


    After Yale spoke softly to the sword used as an arrow, he shot.


    Lar¡¯s sword disappeared and appeared just in front of the criminal, who got stabbed by the sword and frozen to death before being able to be surprised by the attack.

 Chapter 533 Two Methods to Heal Jikas Curse

    The people that were watching Yale¡¯s battle felt like if they were seeing a ninth level immortal punish an eighth level immortal instead of a seventh level immortal battling an eighth level immortal.


    They could only sense awe and fear in front of their Governor¡¯s master because they thought that no one in their country would be able to resist in front of him. Especially thatst attack, which seemed unavoidable.


    Almost everyone was speechless while the criminal¡¯s body broke after being frozen and the sword that killed him returned to Yale¡¯s hands.


    "As expected of my master, he is as unfathomable as always."


    The Governor was the only one who could speak in front of that scene. He knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t end up better than that criminal if he needed to battle against his master. Fortunately, he never had that kind of intention because he valued his master a lot.


    Although he could feel that Yalecked in pure power, his control of elements and weapons was more than enough to cover the gap and even obtain an absolute advantage.


    In that universe, there weren¡¯t Laws or Essences that people could learn, so everyone needed to learn from scratch or obtain a master who was extremely proficient in teaching the topic they wanted to learn.


    The only thing that Yale developed by himself was the ice element, but he had a lot of knowledge to back it up, it was vastly different from starting from zero.


    The Governor managed to be strong thanks to his experiences in Yale¡¯s universe. Although he never managed to learn how to control elements to the point that he didn¡¯t need the support of Laws or Essences, the experience he obtained in swordsmanship was more than enough to make him more powerful than other at his same level.


    Moreover, he obtained a lot of mental resilience thanks to his experiences there and that maturity had also been important when he trained.


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that ascenders were considered to be always strong. Although training in lower universes was extremely more difficult, those who despite that reached the top were far more experienced than others who didn¡¯t have those hardships.


    As for the universes with special properties to learn elements and such at lower levels, there were too few, and they were usually rted somehow with a Great God, so most people wouldn¡¯t dare to attack before confirming that universe¡¯s background.


    A Great God mustn¡¯t be enraged, or a universe could disappear suddenly. Of course, there were also people who were willing to take risks or just ignored them.


    Powerful families usually tried to send their children to lower universes to train, but only the souls could be sent, and it was difficult to know exactly the destination unless someone had used that same method before.


    However, most of the times, the destination didn¡¯t matter since the travel was mostly to harden the minds of the ones sent.


    The Governor didn¡¯t have a background, but he managed to obtain information about how to do it and recklessly tried it, which made him lose his memories while in Yale¡¯s universe.


    In fact, he was lucky, using such an iplete method he had managed to survive and bring back his experiences in the lower universe.


    The Governor had yet to tell Yale how he managed to do that travel, but he would rather not tell it because it was too shameful. Thus, if Yale didn¡¯t ask, he didn¡¯t n to embarrass himself.


    At that moment, Yale returned to the ce where his disciples were. He ignored the reactions of others.


    On the other hand, he was more interested because Lar¡¯s sword seemed to be unable to consume the soul of that criminal in one go, but it was still consuming it slowly after erasing that souls¡¯ consciousness.


    Yale felt that eating that soul would be enough to boost Lar¡¯s sword level until at least seventh level immortal.


    "Master, you are incredible."


    Jika¡¯s eyes were sparkling with joy after Yale killed that criminal. After all, she had heard the word of that criminal and knew that he was the one who provoked that she was born fated to be a ve.


    Dan was also excited because he saw with his own eyes that his master wasn¡¯t just proficient in using ice to create ice wolves. The battle prowess that Yale disyed showed that his words about his own skills were true.


    The control of ice that Yale had shown was enough to provoke that everyone in the city wanted to be his disciple, but after that battle, everyone was already crazy thinking if there was any way to turn into Yale¡¯s disciple.


    However, no one managed to think a method that wouldn¡¯t enrage Yale. They all knew that powerful experts wouldn¡¯t pick a disciple just because others asked it; pestering an expert with that would just enrage the expert.


    "Alright, Jika. I will now tell you the two options to deal with the curse, but I need to tell you that neither of them is an easy solution without aftereffects."


    That curse was extremely difficult to heal, and it was already great that Yale could manage to find two methods.


    The problem was that the curse was tricky and had traps to activate if it was broken.


    "The first one is the simplest method. I will destroy the curse of your soul, which will make you reach immortality immediately. However, if I do this, you will never be able to train again."


    That option was straightforward, and if the other party didn¡¯t have any ambition to continue training, it wasn¡¯t bad, but Yale knew that Jika wouldn¡¯t like it.


    "What is the other option? I want to turn strong and beat those in my country as revenge, I don¡¯t want to lose that goal..."


    Just as Yale expected, Jika didn¡¯t like that option.


    "The second option won¡¯t limit your training, and in fact, your potential will be even higher than the one you would have had naturally without the curse. However, the process will be long and hard. Even Dan will suffer if you choose this method."


    Jika and Dan couldn¡¯t understand why Dan would be harmed by that method.


    "This method requires reincarnation. I will control the cycle of reincarnation to make you reincarnate in a new body. Moreover, for this method, I need to seal your memories, so you won¡¯t remember anything until reaching immortality."


    After that exnation, they understood why Dan would suffer. It would be psychological suffering due to seeing his beloved be a different person. In fact, it was difficult to say if their rtionship would be the same after Jika recovered her memories.


    That made Jika hesitate. She didn¡¯t want to renounce to her future, but she didn¡¯t want to harm Dan either.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to remain weak while Dan turned strong because that would make her feel as if she was useless.


    "I also need to tell you that you won¡¯t be a human. This curse wants to deny that you are a human, so reincarnating as a human won¡¯t harm it at all. If you choose this option, you will reincarnate as a wolf. Althoughter you will be able to take partial human form and aplete human form, I can¡¯t ensure that it won¡¯t affect the way you think."


    That was an experiment that Yale had never made, so he wasn¡¯t sure of how much it would affect her. When Aiwai was transformed, she already had a wolf bloodline form the start, so it wasn¡¯t the same. Moreover, Aiwai hadn¡¯t been reincarnated, nor had her memories sealed.


    Any beast would have worked. Yale just chose a wolf because he had an affinity with them and could create a wolf body that had the Wolf God bloodline, which would benefit her a lot. At least, Yale felt that it would be weird if she didn¡¯t learn how to control ice naturally.


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, Jika¡¯s hesitation just increased. She never thought that one day, she would have to choose between giving up her future or her humanity.


    She could understand that in the end if she took human form, she wouldn¡¯t look different than a human, but she felt that probably she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Dan with the same eyes since probably Dan would take care of her.


    She feared that she would see Dan as her owner, and he would see her as his pet.


    Although she wanted to believe that Dan wouldn¡¯t treat her different, it was difficult for her to see Dan treating a wolf in the same way as he treated a girlfriend. Especially when she wouldn¡¯t have her memories, so her mind wouldn¡¯t be different from that of a normal wolf.


    "Jika, don¡¯t worry about me and choose what you really want. Master, if Jika chooses to reincarnate. Can I also reincarnate? We have been childhood friends this life, so I also want to be with her in the next."


    Dan was resolute. For him a life without Jika would be a torture, he would rather reincarnate with her and share her fate.


    "Reincarnating into a beast also implies that your soul will be transformed into the soul of a beast, Jika needs it to heal her curse, but to you, that would just forbid you to be human again no matter how many times you reincarnate, are you sure?"


    Dan smiled.


    "If it is for Jika¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t care."

 Chapter 534 Jikas Decision

    Yale didn¡¯t expect Dan¡¯s reaction, but he liked his resolution.


    "Alright. If Jika chooses to reincarnate, I will also reincarnate you, but be aware that I will also seal your memories until Jika recover her own memories."


    Giving that the reincarnation needed transformation on the soul, Yale felt that Dan¡¯s mind would break if he did it with all his memories. After all, a wolf cub and an adult man were just too different.


    As for recovering the memories at the same time as Jika, it was to make their rtionship less awkward. If one remembered everything while the other didn¡¯t, Yale was sure that there would be problems.


    "Sealing my memories is alright, I don¡¯t want to have an advantagepared to Jika."


    Dan hesitated a bit when he heard about his memories, but he knew that it was the best for him to have a normal rtionship with Jika after reincarnation.


    "Understood. Jika, you heard it, whatever you choose no one would me you. This decision will affect your whole future, you can use some time to think about it."


    Yale wasn¡¯t nning to force Jika to make a decision quickly. Even if she needed years, Yale didn¡¯t mind.


    However, Jika didn¡¯t want to wait. She had already made a decision.


    "Master, I choose to reincarnate. I don¡¯t care about being a wolf or a human if Dan is with me. I really want to turn strong and someday return to get revenge."


    Looking at Jika¡¯s eyes, Yale could see that she wasn¡¯t rash, she had truly thought about it thoroughly before making a decision.


    From the start, Jika liked more that option, but Dan was the principal reason for what she hesitated. Thus, after hearing Dan¡¯s words, Jika didn¡¯t have any other doubt.


    "Very well. Let¡¯s go to a secluded ce since the operation is dedicated. I am proficient at it, but interruptions are never good."


    After speaking, Yale went to a secluded room with Jika, Dan, and the Governor, who would stay in guard to prevent that someone disturbed the process.


    Of course, everyone under the Governor¡¯s orders had been told to stay far away from that room, and if there was something urgent, they should only send him a divine sense message.


    The Governor didn¡¯t expect that Yale would do something like reincarnating Jika and Dan since it was considered extremely difficult.


    After all, Life and Death needed to be controlled simultaneously and perfectly bnced, which wasn¡¯t something that people in their universe that would already have difficulties in learning one of them could do easily.


    However, he knew that his master wasn¡¯t someone that could be judged withmon sense and that in Yale¡¯s universe, there were Laws and Essences helping to learn those things.


    Yale¡¯s level surpassed by far that of the Essences, especially after having experienced being a God, his overall control improved dramatically, although the ice was the most affected, followed by the time.


    A God had an easier time trying to learn those things than an immortal, but it wasn¡¯t like if any God could learn everything. Obtaining a bit of proficiency in everything wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but training everything to a Minor God level was something that not even Great Gods could do.


    "Ready?"


    Yale spoke seriously while also giving them ast chance in case any of them wanted to back off, Jika and Dan just nodded and kissed each other.


    "We will be together forever. No matter in which life it is."


    Dan hugged Jika after the kiss. He was scared, but he was stubborn and wanted to be with his beloved no matter the suffering.


    "Right, together forever."


    Jika was also scared. Anyone without experience or knowledge about reincarnation would be scared in that situation.


    However, Jika also trusted her master and believed that doing that was the best for her future.


    Seeing the resolution of his disciples, Yale started the reincarnation process.


    The whole room had been cut-off and was an independent dimension, but if someone tried to enter from the outside, it would break quickly.


    That universe was far more stable than Yale¡¯s universe, so Yale wasn¡¯t able to create a perfectly stable dimension.


    A cycle of reincarnation was set in the separated dimension, and the soul of Jika and Dan were thrown there, while Yale disintegrated their old bodies to use theirponents as the base for the new ones.


    It wasn¡¯t before long that two wolf cubs were lying on the ce where Jika and Dan had been before.


    The Governor was really impressed by the ease with which Yale had done the process. He firmly believed that even those old ninth level immortals that trained for who-knew how long wouldn¡¯t be able to do the process any smoother than Yale.


    Anyone with that capability would have already be a Minor God.


    Yale¡¯s control of Life and Death was far from that threshold, but in regards of knowledge about reincarnation alone, he wasn¡¯t far from it, although he didn¡¯t know since he didn¡¯t think that something like controlling reincarnation counted because he felt that it would be Life and Death.


    That was a misconception of how the things worked on his universe, but there weren¡¯t restrictions like that to train something to Minor God level. Reincarnation alone could reach it despite Life and Death being far from it.


    What was particr about those who reached Minor God level with reincarnation was that all of them lived more than one life; usually, a lot of lives and had all the memories of them.


    Reincarnation defiantly wasn¡¯t among the strongest or the rarest powers that could reach Minor God level, but it was definitely the most useful to help family and disciples when facing problems that couldn¡¯t be resolved without reincarnation.


    After all, it didn¡¯t have any battle-oriented powers. It could be used on defeated opponents, but one needed to beat them first. Definitely, it wasn¡¯t something to rely upon in a frontal battle.


    After a few seconds, the souls of Dan and Jika entered their new wolf bodies.


    Since Yale had used their old bodies as a base to create them, the new bodies were verypatible with their soul even after being transformed to beast souls by the special cycle of reincarnation Yale made.


    Any soul that fell there would be degraded to beast soul.


    At that moment, both wolves were already alive, but they were just normal wolves without any kind of intellect. Unless they trained and became stronger, they wouldn¡¯t regain their previous intellect as humans.


    Yale would be able to understand their beast instincts and intentions as words, but they weren¡¯t like Wyba, who had her intellect boosted due to her connection with Yale.


    Moreover, in Yale¡¯s universe, any beast who started training would already gain some intellect even while being in the Mortal Rank, they couldn¡¯tpare to humans, but they were definitely smarter than ordinary beasts.


    However, for what Yale had read, in the universe he was, it was somewhat more difficult, although it didn¡¯t require reaching immortality.


    Fortunately, training was also easier there, so Yale didn¡¯t feel that it would be a problem.


    Yale picked up both wolves with care before speaking.


    "Roanmad, go and tell the servants to prepare everything to take care of them. They should mature quite quickly, but they are just newborns now and need some care."


    Yale didn¡¯t have time to take care of two newborn wolves at that moment.


    He wanted to get some clues to how to help Lar to be a person again, and it was already a lot that Yale decided to not leave the city until the wolves could leave with him.


    After all, Yale was just the master of Jika and Dan, not their father. He was willing to teach them, but he didn¡¯t have any obligation to take care of them as newborns.


    Moreover, he was sure that there were people better for the job than him.


    Wyba was a cub when Yale had met her, but she was already able to eat some meat at that time, so he didn¡¯t have any experience taking care of cubs just after they had been born.


    The Governor had servants that knew about taking care of newborn beasts. In fact, those were beasts with human form that already had experience with their own cubs.


    There wasn¡¯t any wolf, but there was a couple of dogs with some experience that took care of them.


    Yale wanted to say that a dog and a wolf wasn¡¯t the same, but he shut up because there wasn¡¯t anyone else to ask for help and he definitely wouldn¡¯t be better than that couple.


    Anyway, they were just taking care of them until Jika and Dan could move and eat without help, so it wouldn¡¯t be a long time, and Yale nned to visit them regrly.


    After leaving the wolves with the servants, Yale spoke to the Governor.


    "Do you know of anyone who knows how to return a human transformed into a weapon to a human form?"


    Yale knew that there wasn¡¯t such knowledge on the library, but it wasn¡¯t impossible that someone knew about it despite not being written on books.


    "I know the location of expert crafters that can make weapons capable of developing spirit, but despite being quite far from here, I never heard that they had any method to restore a human transformed into a weapon, so I think that is a waste of time going there unless you don¡¯t have any other choice."

 Chapter 535 Catching a Servant of a God

    Yale felt that what the Governor said made sense. He didn¡¯t want to find experts at crafting weapons, he just wanted to find someone who knew how to revert Lar to be a human again.


    However, he was willing to waste time in that travel if he didn¡¯t get any other information.


    "Oh, right! There is someone who may know it. I think that he is still in the city."


    Until that moment, the Governor didn¡¯t remember a certain person who had a background that might be useful to obtain information.


    "Really? Who is that person?"


    Helping Lar was one of Yale¡¯s main objectives, so he was eager to learn anything that could help her.


    "He came to ask for some information the same day that I obtained information about you, master. He came asking for someone called Yale Roanmad. I was quite shocked to hear that surname, but I just sent him off. He may have a God backing him, but a God can¡¯t influence this world."


    Yale¡¯s face changed because the only ones that should know that name in that universe were the members of the Council of Gods since Alter Yale used that name to distract them.


    "Is that backer a Great God? A member of the Council of Gods?"


    Yale didn¡¯t fear a servant, but he certainly feared to face a member of the Council of Gods with the power he had at that moment.


    "Of course not! If the background were that big, I would have helped even if it was to have a member of the Council of Gods owing me a favor. The backer is just an ordinary God without any rtionship with the Council of Gods."


    Yale sighed in relief after hearing those words.


    A God was still someone powerful, but a God wouldn¡¯t dare to break the rules imposed by the Council of Gods, or they would still be punished like anyone else.


    If Yale had known from the start that a God wanted information about him, he would have been nervous, butpared to his initial thought of a member of the Council of Gods wanting information about him, a mere God didn¡¯t feel scary enough.


    After the actions of Great God Kroh, the dead concubine of that member of the Council of Gods was alive, but due to those changes in the timeline, she didn¡¯t have any connection to the Council of Gods and just managed to learn about Yale¡¯s name after investigating a lot.


    She was scared because someone who used a device that she created had been punished due to it. Thus, she wanted to know more about the person who supposedly was the reason for that.


    However, she only learned about Yale¡¯s name, she didn¡¯t even know that it was the so-called Yale Roanmad who used the God¡¯s Punishment. She believed that Yale was just the person against who the person with the object she created broke the rules.


    After all, she would have never dared to ask for information of someone that belonged to the Council of Gods but punishing the person that gave her so many headaches was still something she was willing to do.


    As someone who involved herself in creating products for smuggling, she had a greatwork to notice any problem that could affect her, but she was quite pissed since the only thing that she obtained about the incident with Yale was a name.


    She had sent servants to multiple universes asking for information about Yale, the one who spoke the Governor was just one of many.


    In fact, soon after sending her servants, she was notified that the Council of Gods issued a fine for her actions and even opened an investigation about the smuggling of forbidden items, which only served to increase her anger.


    "Roanmad, capture that person and ensure that he won¡¯t be able tomunicate with anyone."


    The Governor felt that it was weird to capture a person before asking a favor, but Yale¡¯s face made him notice that there was something else.


    The Governor started to ponder if his master knew about the person called Yale Roanmad.


    "It is a long story, but there was a conflict that ended up involving some Gods, and to prevent them from learning my true identity. I said that my name was Yale Roanmad. Thus, that person wanted information about me, and it is obvious that it doesn¡¯t have good intentions."


    Although Yale hadn¡¯t told the truth, he felt that it was easier to understand in that way.


    The Governor was shocked, but he knew that his master had a lot of names, so using a fake one to distract others wasn¡¯t that strange after thinking a bit. As for using the Roanmad surname, he just felt honored that his master used it even if it was for a distraction.


    After all, the Governor never had a family, nor a surname, so he truly considered the Roanmad n as his family even after finishing his time in Yale¡¯s universe.


    Moreover, the Governor didn¡¯t have any of his previous memories while he had lived in Yale¡¯s universe due to his incorrect method to go there, so the feeling of belonging had been great from the start.


    A few hourster, the servant of the God had been caught. The Governor used his assassination team to prevent that the servant knew who had caught him or could send any message to ask for help thanks to a special formation.


    That was an expensive formation, but the Governor didn¡¯t mind using it for his master¡¯s sake.


    When the servant was caught, Yale separated the area form the outside as when he reincarnated his disciples. It wasn¡¯t that Yale didn¡¯t trust the formation used by the Governor, but better safe than sorry.


    Once Yale met the servant, he used Soul-search immediately to obtain all his memories.


    There was no need for words, Yale would just obtain any information he needed directly from that person¡¯s soul.


    There was a block in that soul preventing information from being stolen, but that God wasn¡¯t proficient in dealing with souls, at least, not more than Yale, so the block was easily surpassed.


    At that moment, Yale knew that the God asking for him was the one who created the Existence Eraser of the Supreme Garbage, but sadly, that servant didn¡¯t know what kind of powers that God had.


    Yale was a bit worried, but Gods weren¡¯t allowed in the universe he was, and it was a universe created by a member of the Council of Gods, so a mere God wouldn¡¯t have the guts to break the rules.


    The servant¡¯s soul was given to Lar to fed her after Yale finished examining those memories. There was no need to leave a person like that servant alive.


    The Governor didn¡¯t ask any questions to Yale after he left the secluded area. As for the death of the servant, it wasn¡¯t something that the Governor hadn¡¯t expected.


    Yale hadn¡¯t spoken with the Governor for several days. Days that he used to be near his reincarnated disciples while using the system to organize the memories he obtained.


    Besides the information about that God, Yale was sure that there should be important information there, but the process had been rather slowpared to other times Yale did it.


    Yale went to the Governor again, only after finishing to organize those memories.


    Sadly, there hadn¡¯t been any information about how to restore a human that had been turned into a weapon.


    "Roanmad, tell me more about those expert crafters. It seems that I won¡¯t be able to obtain any useful information in this city."


    Yale knew that his disciple had been investigating about it in the whole city while Yale organized those memories, and if the Governor hadn¡¯t informed him about anything, it meant that there wasn¡¯t anything useful in the city.


    "So, nothing useful in those memories... As master should have expected, there is nothing useful in the city either."


    The Governor felt quite sad for having been unable to help his master, but it was really a strange topic that most people didn¡¯t even hear that existed.


    "Those crafters live far to the east, and they live in a nomad tribe, so it is difficult to know their exact location, but if they want to meet you, you will find them."


    Yale felt strange that a tribe with so much talent could live by themselves without any other power wanting to obtain them.


    "Master, I know what you are thinking, but although they are a tribe, they aren¡¯t weak at all. The weakest member of that tribe is a seventh level immortal, and most of the people there are at least eighth level immortals. There are even several ninth level immortals. No one has the guts to antagonize them."


    Most ninth level immortals weren¡¯t willing to work with others and wanted to have their own power, so it was difficult to find powers that had several ninth level immortals unless they were all family.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that easy for a family to have a lot of ninth level immortals.


    Thus, that small tribe was among the strongest powers of the universe despite its small size.


    In fact, their reputation was simr to the Wymst Faction, small but very powerful.


    "So powerful? If the weakest is a seventh level immortal, are they all ascenders? Or maybe a species that it is directly born at that level?"


    Yale could only think about those two options.

 Chapter 536 The Governors Pas

    "You are right. As far as I know, is something rted to their species, but even I don¡¯t know what kind of species they are."


    Yale didn¡¯t know if that was good or bad, but it didn¡¯t change the fact, that they were still the most likely ones to know something about how to help Lar to be a human again.


    "Have you seen them before?"


    From the Governor¡¯s words, Yale felt that he had some contact with them in the past.


    "Well, I guess you can consider it in that way."


    The Governor wasn¡¯t prideful of that part of his past.


    "Exin."


    Yale could feel that his disciple didn¡¯t want to talk, but it was rted to Lar¡¯s future, so Yale didn¡¯t mind if his disciple felt awkward. After all, it was just a matter of past, so Yale didn¡¯t feel that there was any problem in speaking of it even if it was shameful.


    Seeing how serious his master was, the Governor decided to speak.


    "Well, it is just an old story. If my citizens heard of it, I doubt they will continue respecting me, but you are my master, so I guess it is okay."


    The Governor closed his eyes, remembering the past.


    "It started when I was young and inexperienced. I was an orphan, so I needed to rely on myself to survive. People like me usually die before reaching adulthood and bing an immortal."


    For a lot of countries, bing an immortal was a proof of adulthood, the age really didn¡¯t matter.


    "Master, you should already know, but without a proper training method, it is impossible to continue training after bing an immortal. Trying to advance without any reference is just a death wish."


    Yale nodded because that was the problem that Dan had been facing when they first met.


    "Of course, for someone like me, there was no way that I could obtain one unless I swore loyalty to some power. Well, in my case, even if I wanted, there wasn¡¯t anyone who wanted me as a servant."


    Since bing an immortal was just a proof of adulthood, being an immortal wasn¡¯t something that would catch the attention of others, and even less of that person was an orphan without background.


    There were powers that gathered orphans to train them into servants that would give up their lives at any moment, but that was just brainwashing them, not because they were interested in helping them improve in their training.


    As for orphans that were already immortals, brainwashing them was too difficult for little benefit, so they just ignored them.


    "Thus, I decided to rely on robbery to obtain anything I needed. I was extremely confident in my capability to hide myself. Then, bit a bit, I managed to increase my power thanks to stealing methods of others. I didn¡¯t have one that suited me perfectly at the start, so I just went quantity over quality."


    The Governor felt that his past a thief was too shameful, and Yale already noticed that the Governor¡¯s rtionship with those crafters was probably rted to those activities.


    "While I was slowly improving, I heard about a rumor that said that going to lower universes had a lot of benefits, but that unless one knew a special method to send only the soul, it was impossible."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that was some rtionship between those crafters and how the Governor obtained the method to go to a lower universe, but following the conversation, he was sure that it would lead to some kind of connection.


    "I was greedy and investigated that by myself. Then, I discovered that a prince of a powerful country was going to use that method, so I decided to go and investigate him to obtain it. However, as you already know, the method I used was iplete and lost all my memories. In fact, thinking it now, the only reason the guards of the prince didn¡¯t bother of the information leaking should be that they knew that using an iplete method was almost certain death. Of all the people that managed to steal it, only I survived."


    The Governor hadn¡¯t acted alone, a lot of people worked together to obtain that chance since it wasn¡¯t something that only one could obtain. However, none of them noticed that it had been a trap, and the information was wed on purpose.


    "It was while I was gathering information about that prince that I learned about that powerful tribe. He once went to the tribe to learn from them, and I followed him, but once I neared the tribe, I didn¡¯t dare to near them and just watched from far away."


    The Governor would be scared to offend that tribe even after having be an eighth level immortal, so it was easy to guess how he felt while being far weaker.


    After hearing the story, Yale didn¡¯t feel that the Governor¡¯s actions were particrly wrong, but he also didn¡¯t feel that leaking the wrong information on purpose was wrong.


    Yale believed that most likely, there was some kind of strange resource needed to use that method, but the people backing the prince wanted to find a cheaper method and let other learn it on purpose to test it.


    Otherwise, Yale didn¡¯t believe that the guards would let those spying them to leave alive.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t bother too much about that matter, what he wanted to know was something else.


    "You said that the prince went there to learn? It is possible learning from them?"


    Yale valued knowledge a lot, and he would be happy to learn from those famous crafters.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to live as a crafter, but he liked to be self-sufficient, and if he could craft extraordinary items for himself and his disciples, he wouldn¡¯t feel that he had lost the time.


    "Since the prince did it, it is definitely possible, but he wasn¡¯t epted because he was a prince, I heard that some other princes from other countries failed. At the same time, there are also rumors of people without background being epted, so it is impossible to know which criteria they are following. Of course, all of what I told are just rumors I heard."


    The fact that princes were the ones going to lower universes with their souls didn¡¯t feel strange at all since they had a strong background, but the same thing couldn¡¯t apply to ask that tribe to teach them. Background meant nothing to that tribe.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind if everything else were just rumors because it was a fact that someone seeded.


    "I might as well give a try. Even if I fail to obtain the information I want, the travel won¡¯t be wasted if I manage to learn from them."


    Yale had already set that tribe as his next stop. After the wolf cubs had grown enough to travel, he would depart.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot. Master, if the rumors are right except for some basic methods of crafting, well basic for them I guess, it is impossible to teach anything you learn from them to others."


    Without that rule, the knowledge obtained from that tribe would have widespread across the world long ago.


    However, even those so-called basic methods were rarely thought to others. After all, despite being considered basic, most people were unable toprehend anything from them.


    "Is this rumor reliable?"


    When Yale asked, the Governor nodded.


    "I am pretty sure that this rumor is true because it is said that a prince went back there years ago to ask them if he could teach a bit more to a friend, but he was rejected and told that if his friend was really worthy, he should ask that friend to meet them personally. That prince was the same person I followed back then, so it isn¡¯t strange if he returned yearster."


    Yale would rather want that the rumor was false because he would like to teach others since he was proficient on it.


    "The only strange matter about that topic is that the said prince is considered a loner without any friends. Well, not that strange among people with that kind of status. Others with a simr status just have political rtionships with them, while those with lower status doesn¡¯t dare to be friends with them. Well, maybe he picked a pet or something and called it his friend."


    If a person with high status had someone as a friend, it would be strange if no one knew because that person would enter immediately into the list of people that shouldn¡¯t be touched or problems would happen.


    Practically everyone with rtionships with big powers was quite famous, especially among powerful people like the Governor.


    After all, a weakling wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to someone who had a rtionship with such important people, so it was alright as long as the powerful ones knew.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind about if said prince had a friend or not, but he wanted to believe that the prince had a real friend and not just a pet or a servant that he called friend due to loneliness.


    "I will go back to rest."


    Yale said that he was going to rest, but he really wanted to spend time investigating the training method he obtained from that criminal.


    It was capable of reaching ninth level immortal, so Yale felt that he might use it to improve the method he had created.


    Sadly, it was difficult to improve his method with just one reference.

 Chapter 537 Soul Connection

    After some months, Yale decided that the two wolves were ready to follow him, so he started to make the preparations for the travel.


    On those months, Yale managed to adapt the training method he obtained after killing the criminal to something that could help the Governor to continue training. Sadly, it was far from enough to improve the method that Yale had created.


    The Governor was so happy that the day he received the training method turned into a holiday for everyone in the city from that year onwards.


    However, for Yale, that matter wasn¡¯t important at all because he had discovered something far more interesting on his two disciples reincarnated as wolves.


    Yale failed to notice it at the start because they were too weak, but once they grew a bit, there was no way that Yale failed to notice that a connection was made between those two wolves.


    That was a connection between their souls, and it was something that happened while they were reincarnating. However, Yale was sure that his cycle of reincarnation wasn¡¯t capable of that, so he could only think that Dan and Jika did it, but that was even more difficult to believe. After all, those two had absolutely no idea of reincarnation, so even if they wanted, they shouldn¡¯t have been able to do it.


    At that moment, Yale felt that there were still many things about reincarnation that he didn¡¯t know, so he focused on studying that soul connection.


    The soul connection allowed Jika and Dan tomunicate directly through their souls, no matter how far away they went from the other. However, Yale didn¡¯t know if that could work among different universes because it wasn¡¯t a matter of distance.


    There wasn¡¯t even need for words, their intentions were enough for the other to understand as long as they wanted that the other knew about something.


    The second function that Yale noticed was that Jika and Dan could exchange their vitality at will. If one of them at the verge of death, the other could share the damage restoring the one who could die.


    The downside was that if one of them died, the other would also die.


    Yale didn¡¯t know if there was something else in that soul connection, but his knowledge about souls only let him reach that point.


    The day that Yale announced that he was going to leave, the Governor decided to host a party on the whole city to bid farewell to him in a great way before Yale left.


    In fact, that turned into a tradition that repeated every year and all the expenses of the party were paid by the Governor, so everyone loved it, and the name of Master Liye was venerated by every citizen.


    Yale didn¡¯t mind if there was a party or not, but since his disciple prepared it, he decided to attend the party before leaving with the two wolves.


    However, he left immediately after the party, or he feared that his disciple would prepare something else.


    The Governor had responsibilities on the city, so he couldn¡¯t leave and even if he could, he didn¡¯t have the guts to go to the ce of that tribe.


    While Yale and the wolves started their travel, the news of a certain Master Liye killing the strongest criminal of the wastnds spread quickly.


    That criminal had offended a lot of people, so he was quite famous, but none of them dared to waste effort searching for him on the wastnds since the wastnds were just too huge. In fact, a lot of them doubted if that criminal was really there until that story reached them.


    A lot of people in the city recorded the battle between Yale and the criminal, and the recordings spread quickly, leaving shocked everyone who saw it.


    The continues disy of elements of Yale made that even ninth level immortals praised him.


    The world was enormous, so the information hadn¡¯t spread everywhere, but at the pace of the expansion of the news, it was just a matter of time.


    For most people, a battle like that was a very interesting topic to speak, while most high powers decided to avoid meddling with him or befriending him if there was a chance.


    Although the ninth level immortals were confident in beating Yale, if for some reason Yale managed to survive despite losing, the revenge wouldn¡¯t be something that they could endure without paying a huge price.


    After all, they saw how strong Yale was while being just a seventh level immortal, so if he trained in secret until bing a ninth level immortal and then went to revenge, the situation wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle even for some of the oldest ninth level immortals.


    The oldest ninth level immortals were considered stronger than others because they managed to grasp control of elements, so they knew that Yale would at least beparable to them at the moment he became a ninth level immortal.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy reaching that level, but they believed that someone who had so much talent would do it someday.


    As long as Yale didn¡¯t offend them, they would rather have a good rtionship with him, but if there were a conflict, they wouldn¡¯t flinch because it would be alright as long as they ensured to kill him.


    On a certain city, two guards were watching the recording of Yale¡¯s battle.


    One of them had just received it, and after seeing it, he wanted to show it to his friend since both of them had too much spare time.


    After all, they were guarding a ce where a ninth level immortal resided. Anyone with guts to attack wasn¡¯t someone they could stop, so they were mainly decoration since the ninth level immortal believed that it looked better to have some guards.


    Thus, they used to spend their time speaking or watching recordings of battles.


    "That Master Liye is really amazing. I wonder if he would visit this city someday... I am sure that even the king would invite him to the pce, so we would be able to see him in person."


    Being the guards of the king¡¯s residence, they had seen a lot of important that came to visit. They even had some autographs that made others extremely jealous.


    At that moment, they already considered that Master Liye was worthy of being considered someone to ask for an autograph if they had the chance to ask for it.


    Without knowing it, Yale was already a celebrity in a lot of countries.


    "Can you say that again?"


    A voice startled those two guards and acted turning back, they saw the prince looking at them seriously.


    Although they were just decoration, skipping the job in front of the son of their boss wasn¡¯t a wise choice.


    Moreover, the prince himself was an eighth level immortal, and far more powerful than the criminal who Yale had killed. The rumors in the city said that he was near to be a ninth level immortal.


    Moreover, the prince was also extremely good at controlling elements, so even while being an eighth level immortal, there were ninth level immortals who wouldn¡¯t dare to battle with him directly.


    "Please, forgive us..."


    The guards were scared, but that reaction wasn0t what the prince wanted.


    "I told you to repeat it."


    At that moment, the guards didn¡¯t dare to neglect the prince¡¯s words, so they repeated it.


    "Let me see that recoding."


    The guards were still scared, but they were d that the prince asked for the recording instead of directly punish them.


    The prince saw the recoding and started tough.


    "I knew it! I knew that you will do it someday. Wee to this world, Liye. I can¡¯t wait here. I need to go and find him!"


    The guards were shocked by the prince¡¯s reaction.


    "You did a great merit. From now on, your sry is doubled. Well done. Really, well done."


    The prince was extremely happy, but the guards were happy and confused.


    They loved the matter of the sry, but they didn¡¯t understand what kind of rtionship their prince had with Master Liye.


    "Prince, you and Master Liye..."


    Before the guard could finish his sentence, the prince interrupted him.


    "He is my best friend. Don¡¯t worry, you will see him in person because I am going to bring him here right now!"


    The guards had heard rumors that the prince made a friend, but few people believed that he really had a friend. However, at that moment, they understood that the friend of the rumors was the famous Master Liye.


    "Son, stop."


    Another person appeared there. The most powerful person of their kingdom and the father of the prince, the king.


    "What happens?"


    The prince wasn¡¯t happy for being interrupted, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t flee from his father.


    "You promised that you won¡¯t leave the city again until bing a ninth level immortal. I know that you want to meet your friend, but that would need to wait. For now, I will spread the news that Master Liye is under our protection. My son finally has a friend, if someone dares to kill him, I will erase their whole county."


    The prince almost forgot that he had promised that after leaving to ask permission to teach more to his friend. Although he failed, he still needed to respect the promise he made with his father.


    "Alright, I will make that breakthrough as soon as possible."

 Chapter 538 Years of Travel, Years of Waiting

    Yale traveled quite slowly due to the needs of the two wolf cubs.


    Staying in continuous fast speed travel wasn¡¯t the best for them, so Yale decided to take his time traveling.


    He had thought of putting them on the Storage Space, but since they were still too young, he didn¡¯t want to leave them alone there unless there was no other choice.


    Anyway, Yale felt that with his help, both cubs would improve quite quickly. After all, Yale could control how much their fate was influenced by him.


    All universes rted to the Council of Gods had that rule because the Council of Gods made it, Yale¡¯s universe was affected due to the rtionship with the Supreme Garbage, but that superior universe had it from the beginning.


    However, that rule was made to prevent that a lot of kids turned extremely powerful due to the help of others, but there was a loophole left in the case that someone rted to the Council of Gods wanted to use it, and that was controlling the fate.


    That was a secret that only the members of the Council of Gods knew, so those without that piece of knowledge didn¡¯t dare to try because they felt that it would be breaking the rules.


    Yale could control it before ascending and without knowing about it, but his universe was affected by another universe, and it wasn¡¯t a native rule, so if the system hadn¡¯t informed him, thanks to Alter Yale, that there was such a loophole, he would have felt that there was no way he could remain at the side of the two cubs.


    Usually, wolves would count as pets unless they reached immortality, so it wouldn¡¯t feel weird if other saw them with Yale, but Yale knew that since he was the one who reincarnated into wolves, that didn¡¯t count. If he weren¡¯t controlling fate to avoid harming them, they would suffer from it.


    Yale needed four months to reach another city with his lowered speed, but that city belonged to the same country as his disciple¡¯s city, so there was still a lot of distance to travel.


    "Wee, Master Liye."


    The governor of that city and all the important people there went to receive Yale at the moment they saw him. Yale¡¯s fame was spread to a lot of countries, but it was obvious that the country where his battle with that criminal took ce was the country where his fame was the highest.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t notice about his fame because he just felt that it was his disciple who told everything to other cities in the country, so he felt normal that they knew about him.


    Yale didn¡¯t stop for more than a day in that city, and the same applied for all the cities he visited next.


    It was only after three years that Yale finally left the area of that country, but he was quite upset with the slow growth of the two wolf cubs.


    He guessed it was something due to the difference of universes but guessing it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    The cubs grew more active than before and yed with each other as much as they could when Yale stopped, but their intelligence was still limited at the beast level.


    Of course, both cubs were attached to Yale and would cry if they couldn¡¯t see where Yale was even if it was less than a minute.


    Yale felt that they were cute, but they were still less cute than Wyba. Yale didn¡¯t believe that there was a cuter wolf cub than her.


    Each time that he thought about Wyba or the others back on his universe, Yale felt nostalgic.


    He didn¡¯t know how the time flowed in both universes, so he didn¡¯t know how much time passed on his universe.


    It had been more than three years for him, but for the other could have been a shorter or a longer time.


    Three years wasn¡¯t a long time, but those three years could have been just a day for the others of maybe several million years. Yale already knew about it from the time he had his incarnation on the lower universe.


    Not knowing how much he forced the others to miss him was what made Yale feel the worst. It would be alright if they waited for a short time before Yale could manage to find a way to go back, which he believed impossible unless at least he attained godship, but if they needed to wait several millions of years without learning about him, he knew that they would suffer.


    Sadly, Yale had no way to know how the time worked between both universes, so he couldn¡¯t reach an answer.


    Moreover, the flow of time between universes wasn¡¯t fixed and could change, which made that knowing that difference was even more difficult.


    At the moment that Yale stepped out of the country of his disciple, there had been already several million years on his universe.


    The great war between the universe and Yale¡¯s final battle turned into a legend, but Yale was seen as a figure to worship even at that time.


    The strength of the universe improved greatly after Yale left because the people as old as Alrein as Astel were healed, so on these million years, several sixth level immortals appeared.


    If they needed to battle against the universe of the Supreme Garbage, they would win without suffering any losses.


    Among those who made a breakthrough were the wives of Astel, Alrein, and the Battle God, which wasn¡¯t surprising since they were already very powerful before being harmed and their time injured honed their minds a lot which made their breakthrough easier.


    Shiba and Lina were also among the new sixth level immortals, but they had been slower than most of those from Alrein¡¯s era.


    Some years after them, Ange also reached that level. If it hadn¡¯t been because she was far younger than Shiba and Lina, she would have surpassed them with her training speed.


    That day, all the sixth level immortals were in a meeting to congratte Ange for her breakthrough.


    However, the one who provoked the most shock with her breakthrough to sixth level immortal was Wyba, who was the first in bing a sixth level immortal after Yale left.


    At that moment, she was only weaker than Alrein and Astel. She wasn¡¯t at the peak yet, but she wasn¡¯t too far from it. Of course, that distance was still difficult to cross.


    Following Yale¡¯s nickname, Wyba became known as the Wolf Goddess and worked to preserve her brother¡¯s name no matter how many years passed from his departure.


    Wyba knew that Yale was still alive because she would die if Yale died, so she wanted to ensure that others knew how great her brother was before being forced to leave.


    It was also her breakthrough, which made that Lina, Shiba, and others that knew Yale started to train harder to try to catch her speed, but they couldn¡¯t.


    Ange was the only one who could keep with that fearsome speed, but she was weaker than Wyba from before, so keeping the speed wasn¡¯t enough to surpass her.


    No one knew that Wyba changed the Path that Yale gave her to make her own Path. However, that could only be used by Wyba herself.


    Not even Aiwai waspatible with that Path.


    Aiwai and Eini were both fifth level immortals and seemed to be near to their breakthrough, but they were quite shocked when Ange surpassed them in making that breakthrough, so although they were usually invited to the meetings as guests, they declined that time to focus on their training.


    Gerken was in a simr situation, but since it was his disciple who made the breakthrough, he swallowed his pride and was standing at the side as a guest to congratte her.


    "People, now we gathered to congratte Ange for her breakthrough, but there is also another topic we must speak about."


    Alrein¡¯s words weren¡¯t surprising to anyone because he also used that kind of meeting for topics that weren¡¯t supposed to speak about.


    "Regarding the upgrade of this universe, we reached a bottleneck. We are near to make it, but at the same time very far. This kind of breakthrough is extremely difficult to do."


    Alrein had been working with Astel non-stop for those millions of years to upgrade the universe without asking for anyone else¡¯s help, but they finally reached a point in which they couldn¡¯t continue together if they wanted to surpass that bottleneck quickly.


    "We need more people helping us to give energy to the universe to make it advance. We will all benefit from it, but it is too difficult for just the two of us."


    That time Astel was the one who spoke.


    "I decline. I just want to meet with my brother again. Even helping you who knows how many million years we might need to wait. I prefer to just train until bing the seventh level immortal and go to search for him."


    Wyba had the same fear than Yale. She waited for millions of years, but she feared that Yale had waited even more time than her. She didn¡¯t care about the universe, she just wanted to travel with her brother again.


    Alrein already guessed Wyba¡¯s answer although he hoped that she would ept, but at least everyone else agrees to help.


    Only sixth level immortals could help, so the guests could only train harder to make that breakthrough.

 Chapter 539 Slow Growth

    Yale finally noticed that his fame wasn¡¯t something provoked by the words of his disciple.


    After reaching the first city in a different country, everyone still knew that he was Master Liye.


    Moreover, the whispers of the people seeing him were starting to annoy him.


    "That is Master Liye, didn¡¯t you want to ask for his autograph? Go, don¡¯t lose the chance."


    A girl spoke to another.


    "I might have said that, but you were the one who said that you would turn him into your husband, aren¡¯t you going to dere yourself Master Liye¡¯s wife?"


    The other one replied.


    "No way, I don¡¯t need to be the main wife. With someone that powerful, even if I manage to be a concubine or a servant, I will have my life solved."


    Although those two girls were speaking in a low voice, there was no way Yale couldn¡¯t hear them, and simr conversations happened everyone he went on the city.


    Since Yale already had a wife, he didn¡¯t think about getting other girls. He waspletely loyal to Lina even though they were on different universes.


    Thus, having girls speaking like that about him didn¡¯t make him happy at all.


    Moreover, he was treated as some kind of trophy. There wasn¡¯t any love in those words. They were just looking at the sheer profit they would obtain by being under the protection of someone strong.


    Of course, although a lot of girls spoke like that when seeing Yale, no one dared to go and speak to him. After all, they knew that there was no way that a powerful expert would put his eyes on them just because they went to speak with him.


    Powerful experts usually had strange personalities, and although some werepletely lustful and would pick as many love partners as they wanted, most of them wouldn¡¯t give them anything in return.


    On the other hand, otherspletely ignored any matters rted to lust, and pestering them could easily provoke that the expert got angry.


    However, no matter the expert, no one believed that they would fall easily for someone else with a direct approach. After all, with the difference in their levels, they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to speak with each other unless Yale allowed them.


    Most of them believed that Master Liye wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t think of those under his protection because in the recording it was seen that the battle for his disciple¡¯s sake, but at the same time, he seemed to be the kind of person that didn¡¯t bother with lust matters.


    Of course, besides girls wanting to be in a rtionship with him, the number of people wanting to be his disciple was far higher, but that was less annoying for Yale.


    Anyway, Yale ignored them all.


    He wouldn¡¯t pick disciples randomly. He needed to feel that the person was worthy of being his disciple and those he heard making ns behind the scenes to try to provoke situations to interact with him weren¡¯t the kind of people he liked to take as disciples.


    Yale preferred honest people than deep schemers that just wanted to obtain some profit from him.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that the criminal had a method to train to ninth level immortal, so everyone guessed that Master Liye obtained it, and training methods were something that could trigger the greed of almost anyone who didn¡¯t have one.


    Yale found the same in each city he visited, so after visiting five cities, he decided to avoid cities.


    He mainly went to the cities because he wanted to let the wolves move freely since they were on Yale¡¯s arms while traveling, and Yale didn¡¯t dare to let them move too much due to their weak powerpared to any wild beast outside.


    However, at that moment, the wolves had improved their strength a bit, so Yale decided to stop going to the cities and let them train against other beasts.


    Twenty yearster, the wolves were still cubs, but Yale noticed that they had more personality than before.


    Yale saw that the growth of beasts was far slower than that of humans. In fact, that was the reason why in the country of Jika and Dan, even a beat would be recognized in reached immortality before twenty. After all, they never saw one did it.


    Beasts were slower on training, but most of them had innate gifts far superior to those of humans, so on the same level, a beast was almost always stronger.


    After all, Jika and Dan could already control a bit of ice even though it could just cover their ws to strengthen them.


    It would be unthinkable for any human of that universe to do that at such a low level.


    The innate powers obtained by Jika and Dan were higher than other beasts thanks to Yale¡¯s Wolf God blood.


    It wasn¡¯t normal that they could control ice while still being cubs. Although beasts could manage to control an element before reaching immortality, they were usually near to reach it and always adults.


    If anyone saw a cub controlling ice, they would feel like if they were dreaming.


    As for the personalities they developed, they were quite different.


    Jika was always active and yful. It didn¡¯t matter if it was Yale or Dan, she would always jump to them and y until being tired.


    On the other hand, Dan was calm and just followed whatever Jika wanted to do.


    Their raw power was simr, but Jika seemed far more suited to battle with her personality since Dan usually didn¡¯t even bother to battle.


    However, when Jika got reckless and was in danger, Dan¡¯s personality would change and would be extremely aggressive. In that state, he was far stronger than Jika, but he could only use that kind of power if it were to protect her.


    Yale felt that it might have to be with their Soul Connection, and that probably Jika would be able to do the same if Dan was in danger, but Dan was usually too cautious when battling, so he had never been in such a dangerous situation.


    Of course, with Yale there, they couldn¡¯t die no matter the danger, but he felt that they must battle without relying on him to grow powerful.


    It was after those twenty years that both started to speak, although they weren¡¯t very fluent and only someone who could understand wolves like Yale would be able to listen to their words.


    "Master."


    Dan was the first who spoke, but when he called Yale by the name master, he didn¡¯t mean that Yale was his teacher, but his owner.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have any memories, and his mind was still that of a beast just that his intelligence increased a little.


    Yale had taken care of him for a lot of years, so he considered that Yale was his master, and he would be fully obedient no matter what Yale ordered him to do.


    Of course, he would rather kill himself than harm Jika. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had felt extremely attached to her since his earliest memories and both of them alwaysmunicated their intentions with each other with just the intention of doing it.


    "Master..."


    Jika also called Yale like that, but she didn¡¯t seem to befortable calling Yale like that. Dan was more serious than her since she considered Yale more like a father than as a master, but since Dan used the word master, she also used it.


    After all, she felt the same as Dan as far as she could remember, so she didn¡¯t want to make him feel bad by saying something different.


    "Very well. You two finally learned to speak a bit."


    Yale felt pleased that they finally spoke because that meant that they started to mature a bit. Their growth had been slow even for beast standards, but that as also because their bloodline was far stronger.


    At that moment, both of them had lived more than in their previous life, but they were still cubs. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like in Wyba¡¯s case that it was just that she liked that form. Jika and Dan were really cubs and needed more time to grow.


    That night, Yale prepared a lot of meat for them to eat, so the cubs went to sleep quickly with their stomachs full, or that was what Yale thought because Jika walked towards him.


    "Master... In private, can I call you father?"


    Jika didn¡¯t want to give up, she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like wanting a family.


    The damage made by the betrayal of her family in their previous life was something that affected even her soul, so even without the memories, she still longed for a family.


    Before Yale could reply, Jika continued.


    "Dan can¡¯t. I want to have his cubs after growing, he can¡¯t be my brother."


    Jika put all her effort to say such a long sentence.


    She had already determined that Dan would be her partner for her whole life, so she wouldn¡¯t allow him to be her brother even though it was unfair for him.


    Yale was a bit shocked by how much Jika managed to speak, but he could feel how serious she was.


    Thinking about her previous life, Yale felt that it was normal that instinctually she wanted a family, and Yale was the only one that could fit that role for her.


    "Alright, I will adopt you as my third daughter."

 Chapter 540 You Are the Same Kind of Person as My Master

    Yale truly wouldn¡¯t mind to also adopt Dan if he asked for it someday. After all, Jika and Dan weren¡¯t really siblings even if Yale adopted both of them, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problem with their rtionship, but even if Yale exined that to Jika she wouldn¡¯t understand since her mind was still too immature.


    It was already a miracle that she could understand so much as she had shown. Yale felt that Jika probably had learned a lot by hearing others in the cities.


    That night Jika fell asleep on Yale¡¯s arms. She and Dan did that a lot, so Jika didn¡¯t feel that Dan would feel something strange.


    Dan felt that something changed on Jika¡¯s mood, but if she was happy, he didn¡¯t have any problem.


    Some days after that, Yale finally noticed a tribe with his divine sense.


    He thought that they would need several years to find the tribe, but somehow, it was nearer than expected.


    As a nomad tribe, the position of the tribe wasn¡¯t fixed, so it was really a matter of luck finding it, but Yale had just barely stepped into the enormous area where they could be and immediately found them.


    "Wee, Master Liye. We have been waiting for you."


    A man appeared in front of Yale without Yale even noticing it.


    The man looked like a butler, which was extremely strange for the image Yale thought of a nomad tribe.


    Moreover, that man was far stronger than the criminal had killed before, a ninth level immortal.


    To have a ninth level immortal acting as a butler, Yale could guess how strong that tribe was.


    Moreover, it seemed that the tribe had also heard about him like the those in the cities he had visited.


    "Follow me, our chief wants to see you."


    Yale never expected that it would be that easy being invited to the tribe. He couldn¡¯t believe that everything was due to his fame for killing that criminal.


    "Please, leave the wolves here. Someone will take care of them. Only those invited can enter."


    The butler spoke once they reached the tribe.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they were wolves or humans, only those invited to enter the tribe could enter.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel that the butler had any ill intention, so he agreed to leave Jika and Dan there. After all, given the strength of that tribe, they didn¡¯t need any tricks if they wanted to harm a seventh level immortal and two cubs who weren¡¯t even immortals.


    Jika seemed to cry, but Yaleforted her before entering into the tribe.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel anything strange when entering the tribe, but the butler smiled.


    "You surpassed the test even before it started, impressive. I guess that you unlocked the Celestial Knowledge, right?"


    Yale was slightly shocked, but he nodded in reply.


    "As we expected. It is impossible that such an important person woulde to beg for the sake of someone without the qualifications to learn."


    Yale didn¡¯t understand those words perfectly, but it seemed that someone else had spoken about him to the tribe and that Celestial Knowledge was a requirement to learn.


    "When did you unlock it?"


    When the butler asked that question, Yale replied immediately.


    "My soul had that capability from the beginning, although I sealed it for some time in the past."


    "Oh, that is really strange. You indeed have a lot of talent. No wonder you once reached godhood."


    Yale was frozen when he heard those words.


    After all, no one in that universe should know about that matter.


    "You are thinking about how I know about it, right? Don¡¯t worry, I doubt that too many people could unless they experienced it themselves or had close contact with someone who did it."


    Yale was really worried that he would be discovered, and the butler guessed it perfectly.


    "My master was once a Minor God, but after losing a battle for a valuable treasure, he was forced to reincarnate. He also sealed his innately Celestial Knowledge with his memories while reincarnating, but after growing strong enough, he recovered everything. At that moment, his aura was very simr to yours, so I expected that you had a simr story. The reincarnation aura around you shows that you aren¡¯t inexperienced in the matter."


    That butler just dressed as a butler because he used to act as one with his master. The only reason he went personally to receive Yale was that he felt that Yale was a person simr to his master and felt nostalgic.


    "Well, I guess that you can say simr, but I am not as amazing as your master."


    Yale knew very well that he hadn¡¯t really be a God before. That had been just thanks to Alter Yale, so Yale didn¡¯t want to boast about it.


    However, in the end, Alter Yale was still Yale, so even if Yale boasted about it, no one couldin. It was already impressive enough that the same person existed two times simultaneously due to a time travel. In fact, except Great God Kroh and Alter Yale, no one else managed to do something like that. Of course, Alter Yale did it imperfectly, but it was still a great feat.


    "No, you are just like my master. Daring to obtain the qualifications as a member of the Council of Gods despite being a mere Minor God, you had the same guts as my master, although both of you died for it and reincarnated. It is too sad that my master was hunted down before he could advance again to Minor God because I am sure that you could have been good friends."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that the master of that butler was dead, but it was even more shocking that managed to obtain the qualifications while being a Minor God.


    However, for the conversation, that master never managed to use them.


    Of course, the most shocking was that all the secrets he didn¡¯t want to reveal were just seen through immediately, but fortunately, that butler didn¡¯t seem to be his enemy.


    "I won¡¯t tell this to anyone else, don¡¯t worry. Now, this is our chief¡¯s house, please enter."


    Although they called themselves tribe, the houses seemed very well made. They didn¡¯t look like nomad¡¯s dwellings at all.


    However, Yale knew that it wasn¡¯t difficult to transport that kind of houses since he did it in the past.


    Yale slightly bowed to the butler before entering into the chief¡¯s house.


    "Wee, Liye. Since I heard the rumors about you, I knew that you woulde here someday. As I promised to your friend, we gave you a chance to test if you were worthy to meet with us, and you passed the test."


    Yale didn¡¯t find the tribe so quickly by coincidence, the tribe moved on purpose near the area where Yale woulde.


    "Well, I guess that if that kid was so stubborn in teaching you, he must have known that you had the qualifications, although it is still difficult to see that kid having friend given how antisocial he seemed the first time I met him."


    The chiefughed.


    "You must thank that kid. He said that you knew him by the name Tofesh. If it weren¡¯t because he is until now my best disciple outside the tribe, I would have never agreed to give you a chance just because he asked for it."


    At that moment, Yale understood everything.


    Hearing the Tofesh¡¯s name made clear who had spoken about him to the tribe to make them act like that in front of him.


    Moreover, after merging it with the rumors of a prince going to that tribe to ask to teach someone else, Yale was sure that the prince was Tofesh.


    For Yale, obtaining news about his friend was extremely important.


    Yale missed all his family and friends on his universe, but he had also been missing Tofesh a lot.


    Without Tofesh¡¯s help, Yale knew that he wouldn¡¯t be standing where he was.


    "Thank you very much for the chance. I will go to meet Tofesh afterward, but I don¡¯t know where he is."


    When the chief heard Yale¡¯s words, heughed again.


    "Given how famous you turned for a minor thing like beating that criminal, as long as you are in a city, he would find you first. It is just that he promised to not leave until bing a ninth level immortal in exchange for the chance toe here to meet us, and thus, give you this chance."


    Yale didn¡¯t know how much time Tofesh would need to reach that level, but he was sure that it had been a great sacrifice for Tofesh.


    "Well, let¡¯s stop speaking of uninteresting matters. You came here to learn from us, I can tell that, but at the same time, that isn¡¯t your main motive. You want our help, right?"


    Yale nodded because hiding things wouldn¡¯t help at all in that situation.


    "There is a matter regarding this sword."


    Yale took out Lar¡¯s Sword and showed it to the chief, who grabbed it while carefully examining it.


    However, for how he treated it, he seemed to be holding a child instead of a sword, but Yale felt that for expert crafters, masterpieces could be easily counted as important as their own children, and Yale needed to admit that Lar¡¯s Sword was the best sword he had wielded.


    "Beautiful. This sword is excellent, and it has been taken care of properly. You did a great job. What is the problem with it?"

 Chapter 541 A Method to Save Lar or No

    Yale thought about how to reply.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t any problem with the sword itself; the problem was that Lar shouldn¡¯t be a sword.


    "In fact, this sword was once a human..."


    When Yale started to speak, the chief¡¯s face changed.


    "Really? Did you transform this person yourself? Who taught you?"


    The chief seemed excited when he heard Yale¡¯s words.


    Initially, Yale feared that the chief would be angry, but the chief¡¯s reaction waspletely opposite to Yale¡¯s fears.


    "Well, I guess you can say I did it myself. She was about to die with her soul dispersed, and it was the only way I had to save her."


    Yale couldn¡¯t speak about Alter Yale openly, but both could still be considered the same person, so it wasn¡¯t wrong if Yale said that he did it himself.


    "I see. No wonder this sword loves you so much. Usually, a human converted into a sword would harbor endless hate for the one who did it unless some special processes were applied, but in a situation like that I can see how she is still grateful to you."


    Hearing the chief¡¯s words, Yale felt that the chief had a lot of knowledge about the topic, which gave Yale hopes that he knew a method to revert it.


    "You still haven¡¯t replied to my second question."


    The chief seemed very interested in who taught Yale how to do that, but Yale didn¡¯t know who taught Alter Yale.


    "I don¡¯t know. It was something I did out of desperation, and I don¡¯t remember how I did it. No one taught me."


    The chief looked shocked.


    "Very interesting! To think that a mere human would execute the weaponizing curse without being taught. Do you know how many million years I spent developing it? Too many to count them! However, you managed to do it so perfectly with just a bit of inspiration..."


    In fact, Alter Yale had learned from that chief when he was looking for ways to punish his enemies. The weaponizing curse wasn¡¯t something that the chief taught to others, not even within the tribe, but Alter Yale still managed to convince him.


    However, although only the chief in front of Yale could execute the weaponizing curse in that universe, there were more experts capable of doing the same in other universes.


    "I came here with hopes to restore this sword to her human self. The soul inside the sword is alreadypletely healed, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as I know the method."


    Yale really hoped that the chief knew about the method to restore Lar.


    "I am sorry. It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I developed this as a curse, a method to punish others, so I never tried to develop a method to undo it."


    Yale was disappointed when he heard those words, but the words of the chief made sense.


    Seeing Yale¡¯s disappointment, the chief spoke again.


    "I don¡¯t know a method to return her to be a human, but I know a method that would at least make her look like one. However, I must ask you a question first."


    Yale¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard that there was another method. As long as Lar returned to be herself, if she was a human or some other species wasn¡¯t something that bothered Yale since he never cared about it.


    "Please, ask.


    The chief¡¯s face turned serious.


    "What is your rtionship with the human form of this sword? Your lover? Your wife?"


    When Yale heard that question, he quickly shook his head.


    "No, nothing like that. She did me a favor that I will never be able to repay, which made that we had quite an ambiguous rtionship, but she is one of my best friends or like a sister. I know that she had romantic feelings towards me, but I never saw her like that."


    No matter how pitiful he considered that Lar was, Yale couldn¡¯t force himself to love her like a lover.


    "I see, then, this method may work well for you."


    If Yale said that Lar and himself had a romantic rtionship, the chief would have never said the other method, although it would be a matter of time for Yale to discover it himself.


    "What method?"


    Yale was really impatient to hear about it.


    "I called it a method, but in the case of this sword, it is just a matter of time. Do you know that weapons can develop consciousness and even incarnate in human form? This sword of yours is already at the seventh level immortal level, but it already seems to be starting to develop consciousness. Usually, it is extremely difficult to reach this state before bing an eighth level immortal. Some weapons even needed to be ninth level immortals, while others would never be able to do it."


    Yale knew something about the matter, but he didn¡¯t feel that the consciousness of a weapon and other living beings were the same.


    "Have you seen any weapon that has transformed into human form?"


    When Yale heard the question, he quickly shook his head.


    "Liar."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that reaction from the chief.


    "You have seen them, it is just that you can¡¯t tell that they are weapons, so you aren¡¯t conscious about it."


    Yale was shocked and started to guess if someone of that tribe was a weapon that had taken human form.


    "As you should be thinking, there are weapons that have taken human form in this vige. In fact, except you, everyone in this vige is a weapon that has taken human form. We are the Weapon Spirit Tribe."


    Yale was just expecting to be some, not that literally, everyone in the tribe was a weapon including the chief in front of him.


    "I know you are surprised, but this is the truth. We are all weapons without master that grouped together to live. We are all high-leveled weapons, so a lot of greedy people want to kidnap us, erase our consciousness, and use us as tools. We hated that kind of people, so each time we found one, we transform them into weapons. Doesn¡¯t they want a powerful weapon, then it is better if they themselves are the weapon."


    Yale didn¡¯t feel any pity for those greedy fellows who ended up transformed into weapons.


    "It is difficult to tell that we are weapons instead than humans, so it is difficult for others to notice, but we aren¡¯t the same. Our bodies are made out of pure energy, so although we have physical bodies, we aren¡¯t really made of flesh and blood. Of course, we can¡¯t have children. That is why we are so good at smithing."


    A weapon that had taken human form wouldn¡¯t be too different as a friend or as a sister, but definitely, it wouldn¡¯t be the same as a wife.


    "I need to tell you that if a human turned into a weapon manages to take human form, although the looks would probably be very simr, the weapon spirit won¡¯t have any memories of her time as a human. At the same time, if you restored her to a human afterward, it wouldn¡¯t be different from killing the weapon spirit."


    If Lar managed to take human form, she would be like Lar, but she wouldn¡¯t really be her. It would be simr to reincarnating without memories but without a chance to recover them.


    "This sword has already started to develop a spirit, and it will probably finish in a few days since you entered this vige. Being in contact with so many weapon spirits will hasten the process, but if you hadn¡¯t triggered it before, it wouldn¡¯t have even started."


    A weapon could only develop spirit if the owner had been treating it with a lot of care and that kind of people was always wee to the Weapon Spirit Tribe.


    After all, all of them had once a master who treated them with care, so they liked the people who treated their weapons well. However, theypletely despised those who just wanted a tool and would consider that a spirit was a nuisance.


    "I understand. I guess that being a weapon spirit will at least give her some freedom. She may not remember anything, but as long as she is happy, I won¡¯tin."


    Yale couldn¡¯t stop the process nor had a method to restore Lar, so that was the only choice he could make.


    "I doubt that she will want freedom. We, weapon spirits, love being used by our masters. There is nothing that made us happier. If it weren¡¯t because we all lost our masters, and we won¡¯t ept someone else, we wouldn¡¯t be living here together."


    Although making weapons was like having children for them, they never kept the weapons for themselves. They give them to people that seemed worth of wielding them or leave the things to fate.


    If the weapon managed to awake a spirit someday and take human form, the spirit wouldn¡¯t be willing to separate from the master, so the tribe never looked for them unless they lost their master and needed shelter.


    "I see, it seems that we thought differently about it, but as I said if she is happy that enough. If after awakening, she wants me to use her in battle, I will use her as much as she wants."


    Yale couldn¡¯t fulfill Lar¡¯s previous dream about having a romance with him but using her sword form in battle was a different thing.

 Chapter 542 Weapon Spirit Tribe

    Yale felt like if he had taken out a burden of his mind.


    As long as Lar was happy, he would consider that he paid his debt, it didn¡¯t matter if she could remember her previous life or not.


    Anyway, Yale didn¡¯t believe that it was impossible to recover Lar¡¯s memories even if she awakened as a sword spirit.


    If after recovering her memories, Lar asked to be a human again, Yale would then look for a method, but it was useless to worry more about that matter since it was a fact that Lar would awaken as a sword spirit.


    "Well, let¡¯s put aside the matter of this sword. You are also interested in learning how to make weapons, right?"


    Yale nodded before replying.


    "Indeed, I am also very interested since Tofesh taught me a bit."


    The chief knew that Tofesh taught the basics to Yale, but that was all. The basics were just the basics, and those weren¡¯t important in the chief¡¯s eyes.


    "Very well. You passed the test, so you will be able to learn all our secrets to make weapons, but remember, it is impossible to exin this to others no matter if you want. Well, maybe if you be a God first, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible."


    The Weapon Spirit Tribe was very serious about protecting their knowledge, but they knew that their methods might not work for a God.


    "What was the test? I didn¡¯t notice anything."


    Yale knew that he had passed it, but he still didn¡¯t exactly what the test was.


    "It was an illusion, but I guess that you already know that. You want to know the content of the illusion, right?"


    Yale nodded.


    "In that illusion, you experience the life of a weapon. The good parts and the bad ones. Those with Celestial Knowledge have a free pass, but those without needed to endure that illusion without losing themselves. Those who fail are turned into real weapons, turning that illusion into something real, although they won¡¯t remember anything about their lives even if they manage to awaken."


    Yale felt his scalp numb after hearing about the trial because it was really scary.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be affected, he was sure that a lot of people failed to ovee that illusion and were turned into weapons.


    "Enough from this. Show me something you have created."


    The chief was impatient to see how much skilled Yale was because he had impressed him a lot, and thus, the chief had high expectations.


    "This sword was originally made by Tofesh with my help, but I forged it again more than once afterward."


    The only weapon that Yale felt that was worthy enough to show to the chief was the Essence yer Sword.


    "Your friend told me about this weapon, but you changed it a lot. Very interesting, it is easy to see why Awat went to receive you personally. I admit that shapeshifting weapons with this versatility are very rare."


    In the whole tribe, the only one who had an original form simr to the Essence yer Sword was the butler that received Yale.


    "Really? I thought it was just a normal step to follow."


    Only someone like Yale who was proficient using a lot of different weapons would have that kind of thought. Anyone else would just be happy with the weapon they liked.


    "Not normal at all. The versatility of this kind of weapon is excellent, but it is extremely hard upgrading it and letting it develop a spirit. It is already impressive that you managed to upgrade this weapon to its current state."


    The chief was pleased with the weapon that Yale had shown to him.


    It was an unorthodox weapon, but for someone as experienced as the chief, it was more interesting in that way.


    "Alright, I will ask Awat to help you improve it. You already know him, and he seems to ept you. I am the best in the tribe, but he is only second to me, and regarding this kind of versatile weapon, he is definitely the best."


    Although almost everyone in the Weapon Spirit Tribe was proficient in creating weapons, not everyone had the same level of skill.


    The chief only taught those with a lot of talent like Tofesh.


    Yale also fell in that category, but the chief felt that Awat was better to teach him.


    Awat had never even spoken with someone who wasn¡¯t from the Weapon Spirit Tribe until Yale appeared, so there wasn¡¯t anyone who had had the chance to learn from him.


    In fact, not even inside the tribe, Awat had taught something to others.


    Although he looked like a butler, he was aloof and didn¡¯t like to serve others unless he approved them. The only person in the whole tribe that Awat respected was the chief.


    "Awat,e here."


    At the moment that the chief spoke, Awat appeared.


    "Look at this weapon."


    Awat smiled when seeing the Essence yer Sword.


    "Great! I knew that you were like my master. Come with me, I will share with you everything. I am sure that my master would have taught you everything if you had met him before he died."


    Even the chief had difficulties to hide his shock after seeing how Awat was acting. If he hadn¡¯t known from before that Awat seemed to have taken a liking for Yale, he would have thought that he fell into an illusion.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Yale didn¡¯t know how strange it was for Awat to act so friendly because he had seen him acting like that from the start.


    "Also thank you to you, chief. If someday you need my help for something, just ask. I don¡¯t think I can help you a lot with my current power, but as long as it is possible, I will help."


    Yale let go a huge burden thanks to the chief, so he wanted to repay that favor someday. Moreover, he also got to learn how to improve the Essence yer Sword thanks to him, so Yale felt grateful towards the chief.


    There was no doubt that the chief was merciless and used evil ways on his enemies, but he was a great guy as long as you weren¡¯t his enemy.


    Yale started to walk through the Weapon Spirit Tribe following Awat, whose smile was leaving everyone in the tribe baffled.


    Awat was famous for being serious and antisocial, so it was really a baffling scene for those who knew him.


    "This is my house. You can live here, there is more than enough space. I know that you are talented, but you will need several years if you want to reach my master¡¯s level."


    Saying that Yale would just need several years was already being extremely optimistic, but Awat had high hopes on Yale¡¯s performance.


    "If I will need several years, may the two wolves that came with me also live here? They are too young, and I can¡¯t leave them alone."


    Usually, that request would be rejected immediately by anyone else, but Awat wasn¡¯t anyone, and his mood was great.


    "You are right. I will ask someone to put an illusion protect spell on them and let them enter. The illusion spell activated automatically each time someone new enters our tribe, and I doubt that they could endure it."


    For Awat, Yale was someone like his master¡¯s little brother given how simr he felt that they were.


    Everyone in the tribe missed their masters, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they acted friendly to those simr to their masters, but Awat¡¯s master was just too peculiar, so it was strange that someone was like him.


    With Awat¡¯s helps, Jika and Dan entered the tribe without problems, but since they hadn¡¯t entered by the proper way, they could only move inside the house belonging to Awat, which wouldn¡¯t be a problem since Awat had modified the space inside, so despite the house¡¯s looks, inside the size was so big that Yale wondered if Awat really needed so much space just for himself.


    The space inside the house was like an independent world, but although Awat was the one who moved it inside the house, it had been created by his master. That was the only thing that Awat managed to keep when his master threw him away at thest moment to save him.


    Fortunately, he had been in charge of the entrance of that dimension, so when he was thrown away, he kept with himself.


    Everyone in the tribe would be considered a valuable weapon by almost anyone in that universe, so they all had been thrown away by their masters before their deaths to prevent that their enemies could steal them.


    The dimension had open spaces, so it was good enough for the young wolves. Of course, it was fully equipped to create weapons, and training there wasn¡¯t an issue either.


    OF course, Yale could enter or leave at will just crossing the door, so he didn¡¯t n to be there all the time.


    After all, he was very curious about the lifestyle of the members of that tribe.


    That same day, Yale started to learn about how to improve his weapon thanks to Awat¡¯s detailed exnations, but he didn¡¯t know that at the same time, the tribe disappeared from the world.


    They were a nomad tribe, but they didn¡¯t move themselves, they disced the whole tribe through space-time, so they were impossible to find unless they wanted to be discovered or the other party had an incredible control of space and time.

 Chapter 543 Training, Ascension, Transformation

    Yale didn¡¯t know how much time passed since he entered into the Weapon Spirit Tribe, which was very strange for him given his control over time.


    The time had its own flow, separated from the rest of the universe, and it was fully controlled by the chief and Awat, the only two in the tribe who could control space and time.


    Thus, Yale had difficulties measuring it. He wasn¡¯t worse than them controlling the flow of time, but since they had been in control from the start, he hadn¡¯t tried to obtain its control.


    However, regardless of how much time he spent, he knew that his progress had been incredible.


    The Essence yer Sword had been upgraded to eighth level immortal sessfully thanks to Awat¡¯s guidance, and even Yale made a breakthrough to eighth level immortal at the same time.


    That wasn¡¯t a coincidence because the method to improve the sword matched perfectly with his training method, so he killed two bird with one stone.


    Yale was satisfied with that, but he was worried because Lar had yet to awaken as a Weapon Spirit despite the chief words that she should awaken in a short time.


    He had been worried that something bad happened to her, but the chief just told him to wait patiently.


    Jika and Dan had also grown, but they were still far from being adult wolves, and despite Yale trying to teach them, they hadn¡¯t been able to take human form.


    However, their intelligence improved quite a bit, although it was still at a child¡¯s level, at least it was at a human¡¯s child level, so it was quite higher than before.


    Yale was already quite famous in the tribe. Just being in good terms with Awat was already enough for making him famous, but the skill he showed at crafting weapons made his fame even higher.


    Although he was still far from the level of proficiency of Awat or the chief, he could already be considered above average in the Weapon Spirit Tribe, which for a foreigner was quite strange.


    For what Yale heard, only a few managed to reach that level. In fact, he had been among the fastest ones because the only one who reached that level faster than Yale had been Tofesh.


    While Yale was in the tribe, the battle he had with that criminal started to be something of the past. The people hadn¡¯t forgotten about him, but he wasn¡¯t the hot topic anymore.


    At the start, the people found strange that Master Liye disappearedpletely, but they had also heard rumors that Master Liye liked calm, so he went far from popted areas to train his disciples peacefully.


    Moreover, a certain country spread the news that Master Liye was under their protection and that anyone who harmed him would be their enemy, so the people thought that it was better to avoid involving themselves with Master Liye for fear to offend him.


    After all, they knew that Master Liye was awesome, but he was only a seventh level immortal capable of killing and eighth level immortal. There were stronger people than him in the world, so it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to survive after offending him if they yed well their cards, but the country that backed Master Liye was at another level.


    After all, the father of the king was a servant of a member of the Council of Gods, which gave him a status that was far higher than others at the same level.


    Moreover, the king himself was still among the strongest experts in the world, even without relying on his father.


    Of course, if there was no other way, there were people willing to offend that country, but the price would be too high to do it without a proper reason, and no one had reasons to antagonize such a powerful expert just to harm Master Liye.


    Although Yale would be happy to know that his fame faded a bit, if he knew about something else that also happened, he would have wished that his fame persisted a bit more.


    The other thing happened while Yale was still isted in the tribe, not too long after he advanced to eighth level immortal.


    A young girl with wolf ears appeared in the same ce where Yale entered the Weapon Spirit Tribe, but at that moment, there wasn¡¯t a tribe nor anything else there.


    That girl was a seventh level immortal, so despite her looks, she was someone very powerful.


    She had just ascended from a lower universe to find someone who had ascended before her.


    "Big brother, where are you?"


    Her question wasn¡¯t heard by anyone, and no one replied it.


    She couldn¡¯t sense where her brother was, so she started to travel without a fixed destination in hopes of hearing something about her brother.


    While Wyba left the area where the Spirit Weapon Tribe could appear, Yale was thinking about her while teaching Jika and Dan.


    "Have I told you about my sister?"


    When Yale said that, Jika and Dan replied at unison.


    "Yes! A thousand times!"


    In that long time, Yale thought a lot about Wyba, Lina, and the others back at the universe he was born.


    Thus, Jika and Dan had heard about them all, and since they were also wolves like Wyba, she was the one that Yale had mentioned more to them.


    In fact, Jika and Dan were a little tired of hearing those stories, but they were always failing to aplish the transformation that Yale was teaching them, so they didn¡¯t dare toin.


    Awat also heard all the stories, but contrary to the wolves, he liked them a lot. He also had his great share of stories to tell, so Yale and Awat could spend months speaking with each other if no one stopped them, which usually happened in just a few hours because Jika and Dan needed to eat.


    "Dad, is Aunt Wyba really that cute? Am I cuter than her?"


    Jika had stopped worrying that Dan knew about Yale adopting her after her intellect increased, so she was openly calling Yale like that.


    Yale also adopted Dan after that because despite being quiet about it, Yale noticed that he was jealous.


    However, Dan didn¡¯t dare to show the rtionship so openly as Jika because he felt that he was worthy of being adopted by Yale.


    "I told you a lot of times to not call her like that or she will be very angry. Just call her big sister."


    Yale felt that Wyba was cuter than Jika, but if Yale said that, the situation would end up with Jika crying without any doubt, so Yale dodged the question.


    "But if she is dad¡¯s sister, she should be my aunt. It is weird if she is my big sister."


    Yale sighed as Jika replied like she always did and forgot about her previous question.


    "That wouldn¡¯t be the weirdest thing on the family, so stop worrying about it. It is impossible to judge my family using anymon sense."


    Yale stopped worrying about those things far before ascension, but it seemed difficult for Jika.


    However, Yale knew that Wyba would be angry if Jika treated her like an aunt.


    "I don¡¯t understand that..."


    Jika started toin, but that time Yale stopped her.


    "Enough. Let¡¯s continue the training. You need to learn how to transform soon."


    Yale noticed that beasts had far longer lifespans than humans even without reaching immortality at the same time that their training was slower.


    However, their training speed would increase a lot if they could take half-beast form because the bloodline that they inherited would be able to activatepletely.


    Sadly, that day, both failed to aplish their transformation, and Yale went to rest a bit dejected.


    The next morning, Yale felt something strange, and after looking, she found a young girl sleeping at his side, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t Jika.


    First, Yale only allowed Jika and Dan to be in his room when they did something good to motivate them more, so they weren¡¯t there the previous night.


    Moreover, that girl was still translucent as if she was an illusion, but Yale couldn¡¯t be affected by illusions, so she was real.


    Inside the girl, a sword could be seen, which told Yale who that girl was.


    "Lar?"


    There wasn¡¯t any reply after Yale asked, the girl continued sleeping just beside Yale.


    He had learned that Weapon Spirits were born in a child from and grew with the time and experiences, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by Lar¡¯s extremely young form, but he didn¡¯t know why she was in that iplete state.


    Without moving, Yale contacted Awat, who needed just a second to appear there.


    "Oh, so your friend started to awaken. The process seems to be far slower than usual since this state should justst a few seconds, but don¡¯t worry, I never heard about Weapon Spirit that needed more than a day. The more time she spends in this state, the better potential she will have, so this isn¡¯t bad. The chief and I needed a whole day before materializingpletely."


    It was too strange that a Weapon Spirit needed more than a minute, but those who needed it always proved to have better potential although no one discovered exactly why.


    "Then, I am relieved. I thought that this was something bad to her. If the longer, the better, I will wait as much as she needs."

 Chapter 544 Sword Spirit Lar

    Awat had told Yale that no one needed more than twenty-four hours to awaken, but Yale had already been waiting for three whole days, and the spirt hadn¡¯t finished materializing.


    Even the chief was surprised by that and examined Lar carefully, but there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with her, she was just extremely slow, which he supposed that wasn¡¯t something bad.


    Three days wasn¡¯t a long time for Yale, so he didn¡¯t mind, but Jika and Dan were starting to be impatient since Yale wasn¡¯t spending time with them.


    Although they were tired of hearing Yale¡¯s past stories, they were still too attached to him, so they wanted his attention.


    Especially Jika, who didn¡¯t even try to hide her intentions, but Yale forbid her from entering the room no matter how she pleaded.


    Yale could speak with them with his divine sense at any moment, but they could only speak in front of Yale¡¯s door. Of course, Yale could hear them perfectly, so he ended up isting the sound from the outside.


    Lar¡¯s matter was of an utmost priority for Yale, so he didn¡¯t want to get distracted, although, in theory, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Almost at the end of the third day, Lar finally finished materializing, and slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked absentminded for a while before she finally opened her mouth.


    "Master..."


    She only knew that Yale was her owner and the one who created her, so she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her about her rtionship with Yale.


    Of course, as the chief said, she didn¡¯t know anything about her life as a human.


    "I am d you have finally awakened, Lar."


    Yale patted Lar¡¯s head which made her smile.


    Lar was physically and mentally a child after having awakened as a Sword Spirit. Moreover, for her, Yale was everything, her entire world, so Yale didn¡¯t mind spoiling her a bit.


    The chief and Awat seemed to approve Yale behavior with Lar.


    There were just a few weapon spirits like them, so they all felt like a big family, which made that Lar was like their descendant.


    Lar fell asleep just after that because although she looked like if she had about six years old, her mind had just been born.


    That was normal when a weapon spirit awakened, a moment of interaction with the owner followed by the weapon spirit falling asleep.


    Following the instructions of Awat and the chief, Yale carried Lar on his back.


    Yale needed to do it until Lar changed back to her sword form. After that, she needed to transform again, and at that point, she would be able to switch forms at will.


    The sleeping time would end after Lar turned into her weapon form again, but for a weapon Sprit being in weapon form wasn¡¯t that strange since it was their real form.


    It was just that ownerless weapon spirits didn¡¯t find it practical and they didn¡¯t want to be used by anyone who wasn¡¯t their deceased masters.


    Fortunately, weapon spirits had their human forms made of dense energy capable of turning physical, so they always generated clothes unless they don¡¯t want them, or it would be a problem each time they switched between their forms.


    After all, not all knew how to control space to store clothes, and they couldn¡¯t carry items in their weapon forms.


    The first form that was taken by any weapon spirit usually was also dressed because despite being always in a child form, the looks of the newly awakened weapon spirits were rted to their past experiences and how they master imagine them.


    Lar looked like a child form of the Lar that Yale knew because it was in Lar¡¯s past while it was also the image that Yale had of her.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t a weapon spirit with gender, but some of them looked more like males or females depending on how they identified themselves while others were difficult to tell. However, no one had the capability to reproduce themselves since they were weapons.


    Weapon Spirits would grow with the time and experiences, but there weren¡¯t any standards, some grew at a faster rate than humans, while others were far slower than beasts.


    Anyway, Yale didn¡¯t mind how Lar looked as long as she was happy. The original Lar was frustrated by her looks after reincarnation, but the weapon spirit Lar didn¡¯t show any trace of being ufortable since that was the only human form she ever had.


    Although Yale looked like carrying a child on his back, that was just carrying a sword like he did a lot of times in the past, it was just a matter of perspective.


    Once Yale opened the door, Jika jumped towards him, but then she stopped after seeing Lar on Yale¡¯s back.


    Jika didn¡¯t know about the truth of the members of the tribe since she was never interested in it, so she felt that her father had adopted another daughter because she wasn¡¯t good enough.


    "Dad, please, don¡¯t abandon me. I will be a good girl. I promise. I will train hard, and I won¡¯tin if you want to speak about the past."


    Yale never had any intention to abandon Jika and Dan, so it was all just in Jika¡¯s wild imagination.


    "I am not going to abandon you."


    Jika had a hidden trauma with her family betraying her even though she didn¡¯t remember it, so she was especially sensible with that topic, and Yale knew about it.


    However, he didn¡¯t think that carrying Lar on his back would trigger that trauma.


    "But you never carry me like that girl."


    Jika was already relieved that Yale wasn¡¯t going to abandon her, but then she was jealous of Lar.


    "I can¡¯t carry you like her in wolf form, so you just need to learn how to transform."


    Yale felt that it would be a good motivation for Jika.


    He had carried Jika and Dan on his arms, but neither of them had been allowed to rest on any other ce. Especially, Yale¡¯s head was Wyba¡¯s ce, and Yale wouldn¡¯t allow any other wolf to take it.


    Jika was indeed motivated after hearing that. As for Dan, he didn¡¯t seem to mind, but Yale always felt that Dan feared to outshine Jika and was restricting himself unconsciously.


    After two hours of walking with Lar for the Tribe, she turned back to her sword form and woke up.


    "Good morning, master."


    Lar¡¯s voice sounded on Yale¡¯s mind. She wasn¡¯t able to speak normally in her sword form, but she was linked with Yale, so she could speak with him mentally.


    Lar was a seventh level immortal, so she could use divine sense, it was just that she didn¡¯t know how to use it despite having the capability to do it, so she could onlymunicate with Yale.


    "Good morning, Lar. Do you want to do something?"


    The reply was instantaneous.


    "Use me in a battle!"


    What she wished more than anything else was that her master used her to battle.


    She had the feeling that it was what she would enjoy the most in the world, and instinct of a weapon spirit, which was particrly strong in sword spirits that were known for being very eager to battle.


    Yale didn¡¯t dislike having a battle so he went to ask Awat if there was someone who could battle with him since Lar asked for it, but Yale didn¡¯t expect that Awat himself would be his opponent.


    Awat might be a weapon spirit, but he was the extremely rare versatile type that could transform to any weapon, and he was also the second strongest in the whole tribe. Even among ninth level immortals in other parts of the world, he was considered among the strongest.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this is just a spar, I won¡¯t get serious. Just give your all, and I will match it."


    Although Yale felt that after his breakthrough to eighth level immortal, he could face a ninth level immortal, that only applied for a normal one. He believed that Awat could beat a thousand of those alone, so he sighed in relief when hearing that Awat wouldn¡¯t be battling seriously or otherwise, the battle wouldn¡¯t evenst a second.


    "I will oversee this battle. If Awat gets too excited, I will stop it."


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was just a spar, the chief couldn¡¯t ignore a battle that involved Awat because it could easily lead to disaster if he got excited and lost his control.


    Maybe Yale would survive, but the tribe could be easily destroyed.


    The tribe wasn¡¯t too big, so virtually everyone went to see the battle since it was a rare chance to see Awat in battle. Awat was unsocial, but no one doubted of his strength.


    After all, Awat had once exterminated a country that wasn¡¯t too much weaker than Tofesh¡¯s country because they were rted to the incident that led to his master¡¯s death.


    Awat wasn¡¯t a name known by a lot of people, but the alias he got that time, the Weapon Demon, was a legend that almost every native of that world had heard at least once.


    Kids would cry when their parents told them that the Weapon Demon woulde. He was considered almost as scary as Alter Yale was, but Alter Yale¡¯s scale of influence was far bigger since it reached multiverse level.


    "Sword Spirit Lar wielded by Liye VS Awat, the Weapon Demon, start!"


    Once the chief saw that everyone was there to see, he gave start to the battle.

 Chapter 545 Yale and Lar VS Awa

    Yale attacked immediately once the chief spoke.


    Awat was someone that he couldn¡¯t beat, but if he didn¡¯t take the initiative, it wouldn¡¯t even be a battle despite Awat restraining himself.


    Lar¡¯s Sword was swung towards Awat, but theter stopped it with his own sword, which was a part of his own body.


    Expert weapon spirits could materialize a replica of their true form while being in human form, but Awat had a true form that could take the form of any weapon, so everything he created wasn¡¯t a replica butpletely original.


    He could be in human form and weapon form simultaneously, which was something that not even the chief could do.


    At the third sh of weapon, Yale felt that Awat was a liar because he wasn¡¯t adjusting his power to be at the same level as Yale, he was always a step ahead.


    Awat didn¡¯t like to lose even if it was because he was restraining himself, so he did it to ensure that nothing unexpected would happen.


    He was a weapon spirit, but he still had his pride when it came to battle against others like any other expert who liked battling.


    However, that didn¡¯t change that Awat was going easy on Yale because he had reached the Minor God threshold in swordsmanship long ago, which was still far ahead of Yale.


    Weapon spirits couldn¡¯t advance to Minor God without a proper master to aid them, so even though the chief and Awat would have advanced long ago if they were humans, they were still stuck at the ninth level immortal.


    On the other hand, that let them a lot of time to train, so they had reached the Minor God threshold with a lot of weapons and elements.


    In fact, rumored in the tribe said that the chief even managed to reach God¡¯s threshold instead of just Minor God threshold, but the chief never spoke about that topic.


    Although reaching thresholds superior to one¡¯s level was far more difficult, it wasn¡¯t impossible, and some old experts that hadn¡¯t advanced due to different matters had aplished it.


    Tofesh¡¯s grandfather was one of them. He had been restraining himself until his family and country were strong enough without him before he decided to try to advance to Minor God. Thus, he had a lot of time to reach God¡¯s threshold on his favorite element, but others would prefer to advance to Minor God first since it would make reaching the thresholds far easier.


    In Yale¡¯s case, ice was the only thing that was useful for the battle that had reached the Minor God threshold. His swordsmanship could be considered to be extremely goodpared to others, but he hadn¡¯t even reached the bottleneck before the Minor God threshold yet.


    The same applied to Yale¡¯s control of time, it hadn¡¯t reached the bottleneck before the threshold, and when he tried to use it in battle was also perfectly countered by Awat, but what Yale didn¡¯t know was that Awat was at the same level on his control of time, so he wasn¡¯t restraining himself at all in that aspect.


    It wasn¡¯t that Awat didn¡¯t have talent or that he didn¡¯t focus on controlling the time, it was just the opposite, it was the one he focused the most, and he was very talented, but time was special because on the whole multiverse no one even survived to the breakthrough to the Minor God threshold and very few reached the bottleneck.


    Although most people would think that the level of Yale and Awat¡¯s time control was already just before the threshold, that was just because they never experienced the true bottleneck. Reaching that bottleneck from the point Yale was at that moment was indeed very difficult, but it couldn¡¯t be called a bottleneck whenparing it to reaching the Minor God threshold.


    Awat¡¯s master was one of the few who reached that bottleneck, so Awat himself had more knowledge about it than most people of the world.


    In fact, the master of the chief was the same, and the chief himself was at the same level as Awat regarding the control of time.


    Their masters were both people that Great God Kroh had been watching a long time before Great God Kroh discovered Alrein.


    Great God Kroh had a control over the time far superior to the Minor God threshold from the start, so it hadn¡¯t faced the bottleneck.


    Thus, that bottleneck was tagged as impossible to surpass even for Great Gods, but Great God Kroh didn¡¯t believe it and thus tried to find people capable of oveing it.


    However, of all thepatible people he found, no one managed to advance, but he had high hoped on Yale and Alrein.


    Alrein was someone that as a mortal managed to travel through time even if it only worked with his mind, while Yale was someone that Great God Kroh didn¡¯t believe that couldn¡¯t do it.


    The reason was simple, there had been one person who surpassed the bottleneck and yet didn¡¯t do it at the same time because on the middle of the breakthrough he used that energy to go the past instead of advancing to the Minor God threshold on control of the time.


    Great God Kroh knew that the breakthrough was going to be a sess, or the time travel would have failedpletely.


    That person was Alter Yale. He knew that he could reach the Minor God threshold regarding time control, but he was already a Great God and a member of the Council of Gods, so a mere Minor God threshold wasn¡¯t important to him.


    In fact, that threshold wasn¡¯t enough to travel to the past at all, and Alter Yale knew it. However, he also knew that reaching higher heights was impossible for him, and the reason was that he was still chained to the past.


    He had too many regrets in the past to manage to control it. A person with too many regrets in the past couldn¡¯t advance any further.


    Thus, he sacrificed the breakthrough in exchange for that time travel and prevent that Yale would have the same regrets as him. He really wanted to save the universe from its disaster, but he was also selfish enough to want that his past self was free from those restraints that blocked his way.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t know about anything regarding those topics, so he still felt that Awat had stronger control over time than him but was restraining it, although he felt strange that he adjusted it to exactly the same level instead of a bit ahead like the rest.


    Yale was a bit frustrated by how he was always on the losing side in that battle, but he also felt that it was a good training method, so he continued.


    Awat really wanted to ask if Yale had been just warming up at the start or was really improving so fast while battling because as the one battling against Yale, he knew better than anyone else that Yale¡¯s swordsmanship was improving a lot.


    Of course, the fact that Yale and Lar got experience battling together after Lar awakened as a sword spirit mattered in Yale¡¯s increase of strength, but Yale¡¯s own swordsmanship shouldn¡¯t be affected by that, so Awat was sure that Yale was really improving while battling or had been ying at the start.


    Yale hadn¡¯t been using just swordsmanship, but anything he used was used better by Awat, so it only made the difference bigger. Thus, he decided to focus on pure swordsmanship since he would only be surpassed in one thing.


    The truth was that Yale didn¡¯t know that his own swordsmanship had improved because since Awat was always a bit stronger, he didn¡¯t feel any difference.


    As for Lar, she was extremely happy, and just hoped that the battle wouldst for more time.


    The people seeing the battle had different reactions. Those as experienced as the chief noticed Yale¡¯s improvement, so they nodded satisfied, but others just felt jealous of Lar for having a skilled owner.


    Of course, they just remembered their own masters, and it wasn¡¯t like if they wanted to follow Yale or something. They were stillpletely devoted to their original masters; it was just that they missed the feeling of being used by them.


    A weekter, Yale was still battling despite his disadvantage. Lar hadn¡¯t told him to stop, and Awat seemed d to continue, so Yale didn¡¯t find any reason to stop.


    Yale wanted that Lar aplished something on her first battle, but since winning was impossible, Yale wanted tond a single hit on Awat¡¯s body, but that was still very difficult.


    However, after a week, Awat was already without restrains in swordsmanship since Yale had reached the bottleneck before reaching the Minor God threshold.


    If Awat restrained himself, he would be on a simr level to Yale, so he needed to use his true power to be at a superior level. Of course, he was just using swordsmanship, which was a little part of his true abilities.


    He wouldn¡¯t have obtained the nickname Demon Weapon for just using a sword.


    Awat wasn¡¯t restraining himself, but he wasn¡¯t really putting any special effort either.


    He wanted to see how much Yale could improve while battling, so he didn¡¯t want to scare Yale away, which could easily happen if he put some effort without being restrained.


    The swordsmanship of Yale and Awat was just a step away, but there was a huge difference of power in that step.

 Chapter 546 Minor Divinity

    The level of the sparring battle between Yale and Awat was enough to be a legend on everywhere else it happened, but what happened inside of the tribe remained on the tribe, so no one outside the tribe would know about that battle.


    No one, except for Great God Kroh, who was always observing Yale¡¯s journey, no matter where he was.


    "His progress in reaching the Minor Sword Divinity is very good, but it would be better if he focused on reaching the Minor Time Divinity that is more important."


    Minor Divinity was how the Gods called the Minor God thresholds, but most people didn¡¯t know about that name. Even some Gods didn¡¯t know about it because although the name was decided by the Council of Gods, it wasn¡¯t something they did to force others to use that name.


    They just felt that the standard naming was too confusing, so they created a new one for themselves.


    Before reaching godship, most people would have difficulties in obtaining a single Minor Divinity, so the naming wasn¡¯t truly a problem, but Great Gods usually had a lot of Minor Divinities, Divinities, and Great Divinities, so the ordinary naming wasn¡¯t good for them.


    Great God Kroh wanted that someone reached the Minor Time Divinity, which no one had reached before since Great God Kroh was ahead of that level form the start, so he was hoping that Yale would focus more on it, but it also knew that it was extremely difficult.


    The battle continued with Yale focusing purely on swordsmanship regardless of Great God Kroh¡¯s wishes. After all, Yale didn¡¯t know what Great God Kroh was thinking.


    The battlested for two additional months, in which Yale had been struck in the bottleneck before obtaining the Minor Sword Divinity, so he hadn¡¯t improved, but thebat experience he obtained was still very valuable.


    However, he had been unable tond a single hit on Awat, and after those two months, he was already on his limits.


    He could battle for thousands of years against someone who was at his same level, but it was already worthy of praise that he endured two months against Awat.


    Yale¡¯s legs trembles as he started to fall to the ground, which made Awat smile.


    "You did it well."


    Just after finishing to speak, he had a bad feeling and immediately covered his whole body in a heavy armor that was also a form of his true body.


    Less than a second after that, Lar¡¯s sword hit the heavy armor.


    Of course, Yale was wielding Lar¡¯s sword. Immediately after starting to fall, he manipted the space to appear in the air behind Awat andnd hisst hit.


    However, Awat still managed to block it with the armor.


    "I lost."


    Yale fell to the ground at that instant. His control of space had been incredible, and he even made a breakthrough reaching the bottleneck before the Minor God threshold, but Awat¡¯s intuition was just too good.


    "No, I have lost. I activated my armor when you weren¡¯t using any. That is breaking the rule I imposed for myself in this battle, so I lost."


    Awat was just too prideful, so he would rather lose than winning due to skipping his own rules. Losing was bad, but not being able to follow the rules he made for himself was even worse.


    Of course, in a real battle, the means didn¡¯t matter, but in a real battle, Yale wouldn¡¯t havested even a second against him, so Awat wouldn¡¯t be at ease thinking that as he won that battle, the means didn¡¯t matter.


    "No, I am really not your match. This is my loss."


    Yale couldn¡¯t ept a victory even after hisst attack failed. If it had hit, he could have epted it despite being a sneak attack, but he hadn¡¯t even been able tond a single hit on Awat that wasn¡¯t blocked, so he didn¡¯t feel that he had won.


    The chief sighed when seeing the two stubborn opponents that refused to admit victory.


    "Alright. Liye was unable to hit Awat even once, but Awat broke the rules he set for the match. Those weren¡¯t official rules, but since he acknowledged them, I dere this battle a tie."


    The chief felt that it was the best option since neither of them seemed willing to admit victory.


    Yale and Awat considered that they had lost, but they decided to ept the chief¡¯s words and publicly consider it a tie.


    Of course, in their minds, both considered that they had lost.


    Yale just returned to his room in silence without knowing the impact that his battle had on Jika and Dan.


    For them, the battle had been something unbelievable and hadn¡¯t been able to stop watching it. If it hadn¡¯t been because there had been people giving them water and food, they could have died.


    They wished to take a humanoid form to wield a sword and ask Yale to teach them.


    Back in his room, Yale sighed while lying on the bed.


    "I am sorry, Lar. I haven¡¯t been strong enough."


    After teleporting behind Awat, Yale believed that he would be able to hit him. After all, he made a breakthrough when teleporting, so he believed that Awat hadn¡¯t noticed the teleportation because Awat was also with his guard down, but it had been useless.


    The Minor Space Divinity wasn¡¯t easy to reach, and the same applied to reach the bottleneck before reaching it, which Yale had just aplished, but although it wasn¡¯t easypared to most Minor Divinities, it was too easypared to the Minor Time Divinity.


    After all, even the chief and Awat reached the Minor God threshold in space, so it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Minor Time Divinity, which no one reached before.


    "Master is strong enough. Your opponent broke the rules."


    Lar said that, but she also felt that she lost. Those words were just because she didn¡¯t want to admit it openly.


    "Rules doesn¡¯t matter in a real battle. If we had been facing someone with this strength in a real battle, it would have been our end."


    Yale hadn¡¯t used all his power in the battle, but that was because it was useless as Awat would have countered it perfectly.


    That had been the first time he had felt so powerless after ascending, but it also helped him to understand that he still needed to train a lot to reach that level.


    Awat was far older than Yale. In fact, he had lived for far more time than Yale¡¯s universe existed. Even Alrein counting all the time he spent looping due to the curse wasn¡¯t enough to match Awat¡¯s age.


    Yale had lived a lot of years, but in front of people like Awat and the chief, he was still like a child, which was very frustrating.


    Knowing that, Yale made a decision.


    "System, organize my strength regarding this universe. Anything too weak to be used practically here can be omitted."


    Yale hadn¡¯t relied on the system since he felt that his power was high enough to not need to evaluate it like he did when being weak, but after that battle, he knew that he had been overconfident.


    He felt that he measured his strength correctly, but he couldn¡¯t truly be impartial when evaluating his own strength, so he decided to use the system that didn¡¯t have any bias despite being created by him.


    [True Name: Astel.]


    [Used Names: Yale. Liye.]


    [Membership of the Council of Gods (unusable).]


    [Immortal Level: 8]


    [Minor Divinity: Ice. Reincarnation.]


    [Pre-divinity Bottleneck: Crafting. Sword. Space.]


    The new menu showed by the system was quite short since everything that wasn¡¯t already on the bottleneck before obtaining a Minor Divinity wasn¡¯t shown.


    Against people of Awat¡¯s level, anything weaker than the bottleneck waspletely useless. Time was an exception, but the system omitted it to standardize the information.


    "Minor Divinity? Wasn¡¯t it called Minor God threshold?"


    Yale was somewhat shocked by the name, but after thinking how Alter Yale modified the system, he stopped worrying because he was sure that the change in name was due to some information Alter Yale gave to the system.


    "Master, what are you saying?"


    Lar didn¡¯t understand why Yale was speaking alone.


    "Nothing, don¡¯t worry."


    Yalepletely forgot that Lar could hear him. After all, she was in sword form, and Yale never worried about speaking with a sword present.


    It wasn¡¯t until a weekter that Yale left his room. Awat had also spent that time in seclusion thinking of how careless he had been to be forced to activate his armor.


    He knew that after seeing Yale fall, he had already thought that the battle was over, and thus, hadn¡¯t expected thest hit. If it hadn¡¯t been because his intuition the attack would have hit him. Of course, that would be a scratch at most, but it still hurt his pride since he knew that the same could have happened with an opponent far stronger than Yale.


    In a real battle, he knew that being careless at the end of the battle could have ended up with serious consequences, so he was grateful that Yale had shown him that one could never lower the guard.


    Awat left his room the same day as Yale, but neither of them said something about the battle they had. Both of them had that battle in their mind, but neither wanted to speak about it.

 Chapter 547 The New Kingdom and the Envoy

    Although Yale continued training his disciples and improving the Essence yer Sword for the next two months, his mood was quite gloomy when he was alone.


    Yale had yet to create a method to reach ninth level immortal, and the one he obtained from the criminal he killed wasn¡¯t suitable for him, so he was struck out at eighth level immortal without being able to improve even a bit.


    The only way to advance would be skipping the level due to external factors like when he advanced to seventh level immortal without wanting to do it, but he knew very well that it was an exceptional case and the chances of something like that happening again were almost inexistent.


    Moreover, he had been at the peak of the sixth level immortal at that time, while he hadn¡¯t advanced a bit after bing an eighth level immortal, which made it even more difficult.


    After his battle with Awat, Yale also failed to advance any of his elements to a level that the system would show, which only served to increase his frustration.


    He wasn¡¯t slow at all. It was the opposite, his speed was incredible, but Yale felt that it wasn¡¯t enough despite the words of Awat and the chief praising him for his speed.


    Even when they told him that their control of time was at the same level as him, Yale didn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    It didn¡¯t matter that his control of time was very high because there were still people stronger than him using the time.


    Those who reached the bottleneck were few, but Yale was considering that it wasn¡¯t impossible that one of those few might be his enemy one day, and he would bepletely powerless.


    Moreover, if an enemy of Awat¡¯s level didn¡¯t have control over the time, Yale felt that escaping was possible, but as long as the other party had a control of time at the same level as Yale, he wouldn¡¯t be able to flee, so he would meet the same end as if the opponent had stronger control than him.


    Most people in that world wouldn¡¯t be able to let Yale in the situations he imagined, but he didn¡¯t fear the majority of the people, but the few strong ones that shared the world while standing at its peak.


    Although it wasn¡¯t easy to interact with people at that level, Yale knew that it was just a matter of time because he didn¡¯t believe that the powers of the world would let escape someone like him.


    After all, the existing powers didn¡¯t like that new powers raised because the new powers could be a threat, so they would probably try to recruit him since he wasn¡¯t aligned with others, and since Yale didn¡¯t want to be the servant of others, he was sure that there would be conflict.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Tofesh¡¯s country already spread the news that he was under their protection, so he didn¡¯t really have to worry about that matter.


    Anyway, even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t like to rely on others just to stay safe.


    In the Weapon Spirit Tribe, he was just training his crafting skills, and it was the reason he was living there, but the tribe had always been neutral in outside world matters.


    If someone tried to enter the tribe to harm Yale, they would retaliate against the intruders, but they never went outside to help someone who trained in the tribe because that was their policy.


    Once he managed to improve the Essence yer Sword to ninth level immortal, Yale would leave the Weapon Spirit Tribe, and he wouldn¡¯t have any help, nor he would seek it.


    He wanted to meet Tofesh because they were friends, but he wouldn¡¯t ask for protection because a friend that only appeared when he was in need of help wasn¡¯t really a friend.


    If Tofesh helped him without Yale asking, then he wouldn¡¯t say anything, but asking for help would be only hisst resource.


    In those months, Lar remained at her sword form, she seemed to have difficulties in transforming to her human form, but she didn¡¯t look too worried about it, so Yale let her advance at her own pace.


    Yale was in a gloomy mood, but Jika and Dan were extremely motivated and trained as much as their bodies allowed them. Yale¡¯s battle against Awat turned into extreme motivation for them to the point that Jika tried using a sword in her wolf form, but her size paired with only being able to wield it with the mouth proven that it was impossible for her at the moment.


    In fact, although he did it in private instead of on public like Jika, Dan tried the same.


    While Yale had been training in the Weapon Spirit Tribe, a new country had risen, which was a very strange urrence.


    There had been a lot of countries that wanted to target that new country when they heard of it, but on the day that they dered themselves a country, something stopped the ns of the others to attack it.


    The stability of the country was guaranteed thanks to the events that happened that first day. Events that at that moment, none of the other countries understood.


    "Princess, someone requested to visit you. He says that he is an envoy from another country, but he is a ninth level immortal... what can we do?"


    That was the day they dered to the rest of the world that they were an independent country, so they had been in alert for anything that could happen, which made the scene quite normal.


    However, what wasn¡¯t normal was that the one reporting to the princess was a little girl with dog ears, and the princess herself looked very young despite being the highest authority in the country.


    It wasn¡¯t just those two, all the citizens of the country were little girls with beast ears. They were all beasts that had taken half-beast form, so they true age doesn¡¯t match their looks on human standards, but a lot of them could have looked older if they wished yet decided to not.


    The reason was that their princess looked like that, and they admired her, which provoked that everyone in the country ended up taking child form permanently.


    Originally, except the princess, all the citizens of the country were enved beasts that were traded in the country that existed before in the area.


    However, one day, the princess was targeted by the people of the country and tried to enve her, but despite her cute looks, the princess was a seventh level immortal and a really powerful one.


    After the failed kidnap attempt, she charged alone to the country, defeating a lot of seventh level immortals and the king, an eighth level immortal.


    The country that enjoyed the very of young female beasts was erased that day, and all the beasts were rescued. The fact that all beasts were female was because some weird rituals that the country had, which involved the torture and sacrifice of female beasts that had taken half-beast form.


    The girl who did it became as famous as Master Liye was, but she didn¡¯t appear again until the new country was announced.


    No one bothered too much for the disappearance of a country, but it was a different matter when several yearster a new country was founded in the same ce.


    Moreover, the fact that all the citizens of the country were all young girls with beast ears and tail caught a lot of attention, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that an envoy appeared the same day. In fact, the princess was expecting that someone would try to attack them, so it was very good that at least the official approach wasn¡¯t a threatening one.


    The princess killed an eighth level immortal surrounded by an army, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the envoy was a ninth level immortal.


    "Let him pass. There is something on that envoy that makes me want to trust him."


    The princes felt that she had sensed an aura simr to that of the envoy on something that her big brother had.


    The big brother of the princess was someone that no one in the country except the princess had met, but he was officially considered the king since the princess said that he was the only one deserving that title.


    From the start, the princess was almost forced to be the ruler of a new country, so she at least secured a spot for her brother. She didn¡¯t want that kind of responsibilities, but she felt unable to abandon the girls she saved despite her original intention being just wanting revenge against the guys that tried to kidnap her.


    The envoy entered the room as soon as the princess gave the order.


    Under the orders of the princess, everyone left the room, leaving only the envoy and the princess on the room.


    The difference of power between the princess and the rest of citizens was just too big despite the princess helping them to train in the years they had been together before making the country, so it waspletely useless leaving guards with her.


    "I am the envoy of the Otref Kingdom and its only prince. I came here to offer you an alliance. You can just skip formalities and call me Tofesh like your big brother does. Nice to meet you, princess Wyba."

 Chapter 548 Wyba Museum

    Wyba had heard about Tofesh far before ascending, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet him after ascension since Yale never rified if Tofesh was alive or where he was.


    Tofesh had been observing Yale before descending to impart knowledge to him, so he knew about Wyba and the name Yale used after reincarnation.


    Thus, the name Wyba put to the country, Yale¡¯s Kingdom, made everything evident to Tofesh, who managed to reach ninth level immortal not too long before Wyba announced her new country.


    Tofesh knew that the country Wyba announced would provoke that others attacked, so he teleported there with his recently acquired Minor Space Divinity.


    Despite having just advanced, he was already one of the top experts of the universe since he attained several Minor Divinities, which put the position of his country even more important than before.


    All countries over a million years old were under a non-aggression treaty that prevented that they attacked each other unless one party was the first to provoke the other.


    That was made far in the past to ensure that their countries would be protected if the most powerful expert of each country needed to leave, and since all the countries had the same fear, everyone respected the treaty, but it only applied for countries that existed for over a million of years.


    Yale¡¯s Kingdom was recently founded, so Tofesh knew that it would be targeted if he didn¡¯t interfere.


    That area wasn¡¯t like the areas Yale first visited when he ascended that weren¡¯t important to powerful beings. The country that was there had decayed over the years, but they were once one of the most powerful countries, so the terrain was very valuable.


    Without any external protection, there was no way a mere seventh level immortal could create a country there.


    "So, you are my big brother¡¯s friend. You can call me Wyba directly. I ept the alliance, but no need of telling me the details. My big brother trusts you a lot, so I will also trust you."


    From the start, Wyba didn¡¯t like politics at all, and if Tofesh had ill intentions, it wasn¡¯t like if she could stop him, so she chose the fast way and trusted him.


    Of course, Tofesh had a fair alliance in mind, so nothing went wrong there.


    A fair alliance had far more benefits for a new country than for a well-established country. After all, Wyba¡¯s country might need help from Tofesh¡¯s country, but Tofesh¡¯s country wouldn¡¯t need the strength of Wyba¡¯s country.


    "Alright. ir,e here and led our guest for the city. We are now allies, so treat him well."


    At Wyba¡¯s order, the girl with dog ears opened the door and bowed in front of Wyba and Tofesh.


    She was the self-proimed chief of the royal guard and the second strongest of the country despite being just a fifth level immortal.


    ir felt a deep veneration for Wyba since she was saved by her.


    She had been the first one in asking to follow Wyba after being rescued and the one who trained the fastest.


    From the start, she was the strongest of the rescued group since she had been the only one who could take half-beast form from before being rescued.


    If Wyba hadn¡¯t appeared, ir would have been sacrificed since she had already survived the torture of the rituals previous to the sacrifice.


    Most beast girls were already mind-broken after the torture, but she managed to endure it, which honed her mind and boosted her training speed after escaping alive.


    ir had decided to live for Wyba¡¯s sake, and she would die without hesitation if Wyba ordered it.


    There had been over ten thousand years since the previous country disappeared in which Wyba cleared the remnants of the country before she decided to make her own country there.


    The training method of the beast girls was exactly the same one that Yale gave to his disciple in the past.


    Before destroying that country, Wyba had been looking for her big brother, so she traveled to the first city Yale visited and met Yale¡¯s disciple, who taught her that method.


    Wyba preferred to use her own training method for herself, but it was very useful when she needed to teach one to the rescued beast girls.


    The main reason to name the country after her big brother¡¯s name was to catch his attention since all the traces of her big brother disappeared from some time before she ascended.


    She knew that Yale was alive, but she waspletely unable to locate him.


    In fact, Tofesh also failed to locate Yale after seeding in his breakthrough, but he guessed correctly where Yale was despite having to way to find him.


    "By the way, Wyba. I think that I know where your big brother is, but we can¡¯t find him until he leaves."


    Before leaving the room, Tofesh sent a divine sense message to Wyba, which provoked that Wyba replied immediately.


    "Where?"


    Wyba had given up in discovering where her big brother had been hiding, so he decided to attract his attention instead. Thus, she was d to hear some clues about the topic.


    "The Weapon Spirit Tribe. Knowing him, he should have gone there, but the space and the time of that tribe work separately from the rest of the universe, so unless they wanted you to find them, you can¡¯t. Even the flow of time is different."


    After hearing Tofesh¡¯s reply, Wyba sighed. She missed a lot her big brother, which was also the reason for her to ascend instead of remaining behind to help to improve the universe, but after a long time, she still hadn¡¯t managed to find him.


    Tofesh was guided for the city, which he hadn¡¯t seen before since he teleported directly to the pce where Wyba lived.


    The city left Tofesh speechless because he had never seen a city so full of cute and fluffy things decorating it, and that wasn¡¯t including the young girls with beast ears and tail walking for the streets.


    The country only had a single city, but it was a very peculiar one.


    It was made at Wyba¡¯s taste since every member of the country developed the same taste for cute things as Wyba.


    Among all those cute and fluffy things, there was one that stood out because it was a statue of a young man with a little wolf on his head.


    That young man was Yale and the little wolf, Wyba. It had been Wyba¡¯s wish to put that statue in the center of the city.


    "Sir, if you like art, I will lead you to the Wyba Museum. This sculpture is a masterpiece, but the sculptures and painting of the Wyba museum have the same quality."


    ir saw that Tofesh was stating the sculpture, so she made that offer, to which Tofesh agreed.


    Tofesh really liked art, but the true reason he was staring the sculpture was that he was d to see a sculpture of his friend in the center of a country.


    The Wyba Museum was full of paintings and sculptures, and Wyba could be found in most of them, but the real reason of the museum¡¯s name was because Wyba was the one who created all of them.


    Everything was from Wyba¡¯s past. Scenes about her with Yale and Aiwai, or her travels with Yale, just the two alone.


    Ange and Lina also appeared in a lot of paintings and sculptures since they were both quite close to Wyba.


    There were even scenes of the time Wyba spend in a lower universe with Yale¡¯s incarnation, Swordmad, and their master.


    Everything at the museum irradiated a feeling of happiness since those were her happiest memories, and she wanted to share them with others.


    There were only two painting that differed from the rest.


    One of them was about Yale¡¯s wedding with Lina. Wyba wanted to honor her sister-inw and show everyone that her big brother was married since she didn¡¯t want that any other women pestered her brother.


    However, that painting, despite being different than the others, it also showed a happy scene, so the one that really caught the attention of everyone who visited the museum for the first time was the one at the most profound part of the museum as well as the most important one.


    Thatst painting showed a wolf cub facing a huge fire attack, but a wolf and a human child were in front of the cub to protect it from the attack.


    The impression was so different from the other paintings that most wondered why was there until they read the epigraph under the painting.


    "My oldest memory. The day my mother died to save me, and my brother ended up injured. He wasn¡¯t my brother at that time, but he still risked his life to save me, who was a mere cub unrted to him. My brother was the one who took care of me after I was left alone. I did the same with the people of this country after rescuing them. My brother never wanted me to repay him, nor I want anyone to repay me. However, if someday your strength can be used to save someone, remember your past and follow your heart."


    Tofesh was the first outsider that saw those words, which until the moment had made cry every citizen that saw them since they all felt very identified with those words.


    "It seems that we think in the same way."


    He didn¡¯t cry, but his words were enough.

 Chapter 549 The Blacksmith Prince

    After sightseeing the city for a whole day, Tofesh was invited to rest there.


    With his control over space, there wasn¡¯t any need for that, but Tofesh decided to ept the offer anyway.


    "Mujo,e out."


    Saying those words, Tofesh threw a hammer to the air before it transformed into a young man.


    "Yes, master."


    The young man immediately kneeled in front of Tofesh. He was the weapon spirit that was born from Tofesh¡¯s main weapon.


    Tofesh¡¯s hammer wasn¡¯t the best of the universe, but it definitely was the second.


    The first was the chief of the Weapon Spirit Tribe, Mojo, after who Tofesh named the spirit that was born from his hammer.


    "For tomorrow, I want about ten thousand weapons of standard quality. They are to gift, so no need of using any special crafting method."


    Tofesh had been thinking about gifting some weapons to Wyba¡¯s subordinates since their weapons were far too weak for Tofesh¡¯s taste.


    Mujo wasn¡¯t like Lar, so he always maintained a distance from his master and was incredibly respectful with him. If Tofesh just asked him something instead of ordering him, Mujo would be offended since he took his duties as Tofesh¡¯s servant very seriously.


    "Understood."


    For Mujo, making ten thousand standard weapons in a night wasn¡¯t a problem at all. Moreover, Mujo¡¯s standard weapons were all fifth level immortal. That was the standard level, and he would be ashamed to craft anything weaker than that.


    Tofesh¡¯s standard was even higher since he would never make a weapon weaker than seventh level immortal as long as he was on his own body. He was weaker when he was at Yale¡¯s universe, but the fact of not being on his real body but the one he reincarnated while being in a lower universe, made that he was too restricted.


    The Otref Kingdom had an army fully equipped with Mujo¡¯s weapons, so their power was really formidable since it was obvious that not all the army would just have standard weapons.


    However, the number of weapons crafted by Tofesh was very scarce since he refused to mass-produce weapons and would only craft weapons for who considered that deserved it.


    "I also need to start to work."


    After that, Tofesh waved his hand and modified the space-time of the room.


    When trying to be a ninth level immortal, Tofesh had been altering the flow of time to finish sooner from the point of view of the outside world, which provoked that when he advanced to ninth level immortal, his control of time reached the same level as Yale¡¯s.


    Tofesh was nning to craft two weapons, but he wasn¡¯t nning to just make standard ones, so he wanted some more time.


    One weapon would be for Wyba since Tofesh saw that shecked a powerful weapon that could make it up for herck of level.


    The other one wouldn¡¯t be that powerful, but since ir guided Tofesh the whole day for the town and she was supposed to be the chief of the royal guard, Tofesh decided to also make a weapon for her.


    The next day, Tofesh had already crafted two weapons, but he spent several months in a separated time flow to make them.


    After all, the sword he made for Wyba was at ninth level immortal while other at eighth level immortal.


    Moreover, both were top quality and had far more potential than any standard weapon crafted with the simplest method.


    "Wyba, you have a beautiful city. I am going back to my country now, but I will rmend this country to others. I am sure that a lot of people would love to visit it."


    After finishing to craft the weapons, Tofesh stored Mujo and went to bid farewell to Wyba.


    However, that time ir was also present since Tofesh requested her to stay.


    "Thank you. We don¡¯t have any problem epting visitors as long as they don¡¯te to harm the country or its citizens. However, we only allow people like us to be citizens here, do you understand, right?"


    That was a rule that was voted by unanimity among all the people of the country.


    They would only ept other beast girls that looked like them. Other could go to visit but couldn¡¯t be citizens.


    Of course, Tofesh knew about it since he learned it the previous day, but he also knew that there was an exception.


    "Well, for what ir told me, you already know the exception. If a citizen recognizes someone as a family, that person will be permitted to live here."


    The beast girls didn¡¯t want foreigners unrted with them since they already had a huge trauma with them. Isting the country wasn¡¯t an option with their power, and they knew that there were also good people like Wyba¡¯s brother, so they decided to use that system to filter people.


    The city guards would be the ones in the duty of protecting the citizens from the visitors in case they had any ill intention.


    "I know. I also learned that non-citizens can only stay in the city for a week at most, but I really think that your city guards are too weak to enforce those rules, so I have this for them."


    Tofesh threw the ten thousand weapons that Mujo had crafted, shocking ir, who couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Wyba was used to see Yale using a lot of weapons, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    "For us? This many? All of them are at fifth level immortal... this is too much..."


    ir was too nervous after such a big gift, but Wyba was calm.


    "Thank you. We really need them. I was hoping to ask my big brother for weapons, but this also works."


    Any other country would have doubted of Tofesh¡¯s sanity due to his action of giving so many weapons to another country even if they were allies, but Wyba just considered that it was normal since Tofesh¡¯s best friend was her big brother.


    "I also have a weapon for you, take it."


    Tofesh took out a beautiful sword, and Wyba stood up to pick it.


    The sword was decorated, so it looked far more beautiful than a normal sword, and the decoration matched Wyba¡¯s tastes since Tofesh used the city as a reference.


    "This is very beautiful, thank you."


    Tofeshughed after hearing Wyba¡¯s cute voice and patted her head.


    "You are my best friend¡¯s little sister, so it is like if you are also my little sister. Giving you a gift is nothing important."


    ir couldn¡¯t believe that Tofesh took out a beautiful ninth level immortal sword to gift to Wyba. A weapon of that level would be considered a national treasure in most countries, but Tofesh gifted it like if it was worthless.


    Moreover, it was obvious that the weapon was custom-made for Wyba, so ir was sure that Tofesh himself created it.


    "The prince of the Otref Kingdom... Ah! I remember now! You are the cksmith Prince, Fert!"


    ir had the feeling that she had heard about the Otref Kingdom¡¯s prince before, but until that moment, she didn¡¯t remember it.


    While she was tortured, she heard others speak about how difficult it was to obtain a weapon crafted personally by the cksmith Prince since he didn¡¯t craft them for money or other items.


    The only way was that the cksmith Prince himself gifted the weapon to someone.


    "Oh, I am d that a cute little girl like you know my name, but you can just call me Tofesh, I like that name more than the other one."


    That time, Tofesh patted ir¡¯s head, which made that ir¡¯s face turned red.


    "This is for you. Consider it a gift for showing me the city yesterday."


    ir couldn¡¯t believe that Tofesh took out another decorated sword and gave it to her. The sword was inferior to the one Wyba received, but ir didn¡¯t care since it was still a treasure with a value she couldn¡¯t even calcte.


    "That was just my job, I can¡¯t ept this..."


    ir started to speak, but Tofesh interrupted her.


    "I don¡¯t care if it was your job. I give weapons to who I want to give them. If you don¡¯t like it, just throw it away. I crafted them so only you can use it, so it is useless to others."


    With Tofesh¡¯s level, it was easy bounding weapons to their future owners even without the future owner being present.


    "No! I will never throw it! I like it a lot, it is just that I don¡¯t feel that I am worthy of it..."


    Tofesh put the sword into a sheath and put it in ir¡¯s hand.


    "You are worthy of it."


    Tofesh said the words with a tone that looked more like dealing with a child than with a chief royal guard, but he even treated Wyba as a child, so there wasn¡¯t anything to say about her subordinates.


    ir was hugging the sheathed sword when Tofesh turned back.


    "Thank you."


    After ir spoke, Tofesh teleported back to his country.


    "ir, beast form, and to my arms."


    Wyba spoke suddenly, but ir obeyed in an instant since she loved being hugged by Wyba.


    "ir, you seem to like Tofesh a lot. I never expected that my serious chief of the royal guard could be this easy to tame."


    ir wanted to reply, but Wyba didn¡¯t let her.


    "Your tail is betraying you since he patted your head. There is nothing wrong if you like him, so don¡¯t deny it."


    ir just nodded with her small head.

 Chapter 550 The Sacred Empire

    "Shit! Why did the Otref Kingdom decide to ally with that country full of filthy beasts? Now we can¡¯t touch them!"


    An old man with a white beard punched a table blowing it apart.


    "Rumors say that it is rted to the cksmith Prince. It seems that he even gifted a lot of weapon to them. However, even with those weapons, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem eradicating them if we attack."


    An ugly middle-aged man spoke.


    There were ten persons in the room, and each of them looked ugly despite all of them having the power to change their looks at will.


    They were humans, but they had a twisted aesthetic sense that made them think that they were extremely well-looking like that.


    On the other hand, they would consider people like Yale or Tofesh, extremely ugly.


    "Idiot! This isn¡¯t a matter if we can win against that country or not. It is a matter that we can¡¯t afford the revenge of the Otref Kingdom afterward. That is a country of inferior humans, so they are inferior to us, superior humans, but the father of the king is a Minor God serving a member of the Council of Gods, we can¡¯t face them."


    There weren¡¯t inferior or superior humans, but their culture differentiated them based on the looks.


    "Maybe they won¡¯t retaliate since their ally would already be dead."


    The next to speak was an ugly woman.


    "You are also an idiot! The cksmith Prince gifting so many weapons isn¡¯t just to strengthen that country¡¯s army. That is a way to tell the rest of the countries that the Otref Kingdom would go all out to protect those filthy beasts!"


    The old man with a white beard was the supreme leader of that country, and he was also the only person who dealt with external affairs. Having met with the other nine strongest people in the country was just a show because no one could disobey him, or they would be executed without exception.


    "I thought that this was a good chance to show the world that it is a sphemy that beasts could obtain wisdom and even take forms simr to humans, but now no one would attack. We, humans, should be the only ones with wisdom and chances to be immortal. Anything that isn¡¯t pure human should disappear forever!"


    Everyone in the room nodded after hearing the old man¡¯s words.


    That was what their religion said. Only humans could have wisdom and reach immortality, and anyone who wasn¡¯t pure human was a being that should be destroyed. Moreover, inferior humans could only live as ves of superior humans.


    However, they had been unable to expand their ideals to outside their country because that would lead to a war with countries that supported the equality between species.


    They were strong, but they couldn¡¯t afford such a big war. Especially, the Otref Kingdom was the opponent they feared the most because of their background.


    The founders of that country came all from a lower universe. There, after turning strong, they killed all the beings in their universe that weren¡¯t pure human and castrated all the inferior humans to create what they called a superior race.


    Their universe creator wasn¡¯t a pure human, so they also killed him after having prepared a way to escape to another universe of the same level, where they did the same before ascending.


    "Anyway, we can¡¯t touch them right now. However, we can execute everyone who called those filthy beasts cute. How could aberrations like them be considered cute? Traitors! Let¡¯s quickly prepare the public execution, so everyone learns what happens if they show any kind of goodwill to the filthy beasts. Words of praise are death punishment!"


    Everyone in the room nodded again because they really thought like that old man.


    No one on the countryined about the public execution, not even the family and friends of those who were executed.


    It didn¡¯t matter how they thought, if theyined, they would just be executed like the others.


    They were even insulting their family and friends and using them of traitors to prevent that the government would suspect that they could have any kind of thought that didn¡¯t belong to the mainstream thought permitted.


    That was how that country made that everyone had the same opinion. Everyone feared death, and they knew that they couldn¡¯t go against the government since there were ten ninth level immortals there.


    Thus, they decided to follow every order of the government, and eventually, they treated those ideals as their own.


    A lot of them even go hunting any non-human being to bring them back to their houses and put the heads there. Of course, that included humanoid species like elves or beasts in half-beast or human form.


    Having inferior humans as ves were also considered normal, and not having at least one would make others look down that family.


    The next day, the old man seemed in a better mood. His mood always improved after public executions.


    "How is going the next batch of smuggled Existence Erasers? We need more of them if we want to proceed with our development of the Existence Eraser Bomb."


    They had a vast quantity of smuggled Existence Erasers that looked identical to the one the Supreme Garbage used against Yale, but their quality was superior.


    "We should be contacted soon, but we won¡¯t be able to make great advances with this batch. Maybe in another thousand batches, we will be able to progress."


    Their country believed that it was better creating high-tech weapons like that was better than letting their citizens train.


    After all, they could control the weapons they give to the citizens, but if a citizen turned too strong, it could rebel against them.


    Of course, citizens weren¡¯t given Existence Erasers, but guns with crystalized powers on them so they could shoot elements like fire or water.


    The training was far more efficient than developing that kind of weapons that even a mortal could use, so it was something usually neglected. Moreover, relying on external power too much would be bad for future training.


    "Not bad. Once we finish it, we will be able to conquer this universe. We just need to be patient. Those aberrations could live for a bit more, but they are doomed to disappear forever."


    Any of those bombs could erase a whole city, and the old man wanted to mass-produce them.


    Developing them wasted too many resources, but once they knew how to make them, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.


    "The Goddess is contacting us!"


    The air distorted, and a shadow appeared there. The shadow was just made from energy and could reproduce the words of the Goddess, but it didn¡¯t show how the Goddess looked.


    "Your batch of Existence Erasers is ready. However, we need to change the payment."


    No one in the room dared toin about anything that the Goddess told them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will like it. I want you to exterminate that new country in your world, Yale¡¯s Kingdom."


    That Goddess was the same that created the Existence Eraser of the Supreme Garbage and sent people to different universes to look for Yale¡¯s whereabouts.


    "If you are worried about the Otref Kingdom, don¡¯t worry. I am stronger than the father of the king, and my husband is from the Council of Gods."


    That was a tant lie because she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Council of Gods thanks to the change that Great God Kroh made to the story, but she wouldn¡¯t be alive without that change.


    She didn¡¯t mind if the Otref Kingdom or its backers destroyed that country full of uglies which she despised so much. She only had dealt with them for business, she would never rally back them or protect them.


    "We, the Sacred Empire, will follow the Goddess wishes. It would be great if you could give us more Existence Erasers to develop our bomb so we can ensure victory."


    After the old man told the whole story to the Goddess, she agreed to help since she liked the idea. She never thought of making anything stronger than the Existence Erasers she was gifted, so she nned to steal the production method after they finished it to sell the bombs herself.


    While they were discussing the terms, they were unaware that a person had been spying them from far away. In the same world, but in a different space-time.


    "Again, they are nning such evil things, and I can¡¯t do anything to stop them. They didn¡¯t have enough destroying my universe and killing, and my family and friends, they want to kill even more innocent people... However, I already tried millions of times, and I can never stop them. I can¡¯t win, but my curse won¡¯t let me lose. Trying to fight will just put me into an endless loop, so I can only avoid the fight. Sorry, I can¡¯t fight anymore."


    That man was handsome, with blond hair and golden eyes. Moreover, he had a pair of wings on his back.


    On his universe, he was of the dominant species while humans were a minority living in just one, but they weren¡¯t oppressed at all. They had been protected by the dominant species, so others couldn¡¯t harm them.


    However, after being attacked by the old man¡¯s group, all the humans rebelled and helped the invaders to destroy the rest of the species of the universe.


    That man was the only survivor, and after fighting a lot, he had given up.

 Chapter 551 Versatile Immortal Weapon

    "Wrong! You can¡¯t use the sword like that!"


    Yale shouted while two kids with wolf ears and tail fell to the ground.


    It had been some time since Jika and Dan managed to take half-beast form, so Yale started to teach them how to use a sword, but their progress didn¡¯t match Yale¡¯s expectations.


    The one sparring with them wasn¡¯t Yale himself, but Lar in human form wielding a sword that looked like her sword form.


    Lar¡¯s progress had been incredibly quick after she returned to human form, and her own swordsmanship was at a very high level, although she was still far behind Yale.


    "Yale, you are too harsh with them. They are still kids."


    Awat spoke after witnessing the scene.


    "With their current age, I don¡¯t consider them kids despite their looks."


    Yale had been surprised about how slowly Dan and Jika were growing. Moreover, they were also slow to train, so they weren¡¯t immortals yet.


    "It seems a strange reaction between their bloodline and this world. However, you can¡¯t me them. Even their minds are maturing at such a slow speed."


    Awat and Mojo had been looking for the reason for the slow growth, and finally determined that the bloodline was the reason.


    It gave them an incredible potential, but it also made them grow incredibly slowly. Fortunately, they also had a lifespan that seemed to grow while they trained, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    Such a thing didn¡¯t happen to other beasts. They had a longer lifespan than humans from the start, but it didn¡¯t grow while training.


    "I know, but they keep making such basic mistakes that made me wonder if they are really trying to learn."


    Jika and Dan lowered their heads in shame while Lar looked happy since Yale wasn¡¯t displeased with her.


    "Dad, we just want to improve."


    Jika spoke, but her voice was low.


    "If you want to improve just follow what I say. Those strange invented moves are useless and even dangerous for yourselves."


    Jika and Dan tried to be cool using the sword, which always ended up with Yale¡¯s scolding.


    "But dad, you were so cool battling against Uncle Awat. You used a lot of unexpected moves..."


    Yale sighed after hearing that.


    "Listen. They might seem unexpected for inexperienced kids like you, but Awat blocked them all. I wasn¡¯t using the sword randomly. All my moves were carefully controlled. However, you are just fooling around without even knowing what you are doing. If you want to develop your own moves, first you need to master the basic swordsmanship."


    Yale had covered the whole area with his Absolute protection, so even if they harmed themselves, nothing bad would happen in the end. However, Yale didn¡¯t want that they had bad habits using the sword or one day it might cost their lives.


    "Understood."


    Dan and Jika replied, but it wasn¡¯t the first time that they had that conversation, so Yale was quite skeptical if they really understood.


    "Master, wait!"


    Seeing that Yale was about to leave, Lar rushed towards him.


    "Your progress is great. You are a good girl."


    Yale patted Lar¡¯s head before she jumped to his back and returned to her sword form.


    "I will finish upgrading my sword soon. After that, we will leave. I hope that at least you master the basics before that."


    Yale had been working on the Essence yer Sword for a lot of years, so the sword was finally near to reach its peak, which would mark the end of Yale¡¯s stay in the Weapon Spirit Tribe.


    Awat and Mojo were both very pleased with Yale¡¯s progress. Although he couldn¡¯tpare to Tofesh, he was still among the best.


    The next day, Jika and Dan stopped fooling around and just followed Yale¡¯s instructions, which made them progress more in a day than in ten years.


    "See. You just needed to listen properly to me, and you can progress smoothly. Continue like this."


    Yale patted their head while praising them, which didn¡¯t happen too frequently.


    Anyway, Yale left the room with Awat and Lar, leaving Jika and Dan behind.


    They were going to Mojo¡¯s house, so Jika and Dan couldn¡¯t follow.


    Mojo, as the chief, had the best environment to upgrade weapons to their peak, so Yale had been going there each day to continue the upgrading progress.


    "If you have luck, you might finish today. At worse, in three days."


    Yale was told that versatile weapons couldn¡¯t be upgraded without stop or it would harm them, so he only spent a bit of time every day.


    "You will leave after three days at most, huh... I am already used to have you living in my house. It will be strange not seeing your daily training of those two cubs."


    Awat knew the rules, but he still felt sad knowing that Yale would leave since Yale was simr to his master, and after their battle, he was grateful to him.


    "Enough. He must also follow his travel. He won¡¯t be able to improve to reach further heights hidden in this tribe."


    They knew that Yalecked a proper method to reach ninth level immortal, but even after giving him some methods that they had collected, it hadn¡¯t been enough for Yale to make one that suited him properly.


    After all, the methods collected were mostly from the owners of those in the vige, so there weren¡¯t too many.


    "Alright, alright."


    Awat stopped talking about the topic while Yale continued the upgrading progress, but the daily season finished before he was done.


    The training with Jika and Dan went well the next day since they already started to follow Yale¡¯s instructions without trying to use what they called cool moves.


    "It is finished."


    That day, Yale finally managed to upgrade his weapon. At that moment, without taking into ount that the weaponcked a spirit, it was the best kind of weapon that could be created by someone that wasn¡¯t at least a Minor God.


    After finishing to upgrade the sword, Yale also obtained the Minor Crafting Divinity, which was something that he suspected that would happen.


    "Congrattions."


    The chief looked happy when Yale finished.


    "Yeah, congrattions. By the way, how are you nning to name it? The previous name didn¡¯t suit it too much. What do you think about Tawa? It matches well with my name."


    When Awat spoke, Mojo felt like wanting to punch him. Naming swords was something that the owner should do.


    "Isn¡¯t it just your name in reverse?"


    Yale felt that he should change the weapons name to give it a more proper one in the case it developed a spirit someday, but he didn¡¯t understand why it should be so simr to Awat¡¯s name.


    "Of course. After she develops a spirit, she will be like my younger sister. You spoke so much about your cute younger sister that I also want one."


    Awat started tough, which made that Mojo finally punched him.


    "Shameless."


    That was the only word that Mojo said.


    "What if it didn¡¯t look like a girl? Weapon spirits are genderless... Moreover, can¡¯t you just make a weapon and made it develop spirit if you want a sister?"


    From the start, the chances of a versatile weapon developing a spirit were too low, so Yale understood that Awat wanted to use every chance, but he didn¡¯t mention it to Awat to see how he reacted.


    "If I make it, it would be like my daughter instead than my sister. It won¡¯t work. I am sure that with my luck, Tawa will look like a girl, don¡¯t worry!"


    Yale didn¡¯t know if Awat was just too confident or he was just speaking nonsense.


    "Well, let¡¯s call her Tawa then. Not like if I have any other name in mind. Happy?"


    After Yale spoke, Awat nodded.


    "Very happy. Take good care of my future sister."


    Mojo was quite angry with Awat, but since Yale agreed, he stopped caring about the matter. It was strange for Awat to be so friendly towards anyone to joke like that, so Mojo decided to endure it a bit more.


    "Of course. Now, I will go to tell Jika and Dan that we are leaving. After we are ready and bid farewell of everyone, we will leave."


    Yale was about to leave after speaking, but Mojo interrupted him.


    "Wait. If you are going to leave, I know a ce that might help you to develop the next step of your training method."


    Since Awat had been unpolite enough to name Yale¡¯s weapon and call it his sister, Mojo decided to aid help a bit more aspensation despite their rules forbidding it in normal situations.


    "Where?"


    Yale was very interested in such a ce.


    "It is also on a separate space-time like us, but there, only one person lives. He has a lot of experience, so he might be able to help you. He also trained here, so if we send you there, he should agree without problems. Oh, right, his name is Tenir."


    Yale had never heard that name, but since it seemed that the person liked to be secluded from the outside world, it wasn¡¯t strange.


    "Then I will go there. Send the two cubs and me there directly."


    After speaking, Yale left the room to inform Jika and Dan.


    "Why haven¡¯t you told him about Tenir¡¯s curse? Aren¡¯t both of them in simr situations?"


    Awat spoke once Yale left.


    "Tenir made a contract to curse himself, it was his choice. It isn¡¯t the same case."

 Chapter 552 Tenirs Highly Unstable Passageway

    "Are you ready?"


    Yale asked while looking to the two cubs that had returned to their beast form.


    "Yes!"


    Both replied at the same time.


    "Very well. You will be on my shoulders, don¡¯t fall. Remember that the outside world is dangerous. With your power, death is just the best oue if you aren¡¯t with me."


    Since almost everyone was an immortal, a pair of cubs that weren¡¯t immortals could just die as a side effect of a battle that wasn¡¯t rted to them.


    Yale also asked them if they wanted to wait in the Storage Space, but they didn¡¯t want to be left alone there.


    "Why not on your head?"


    Jika asked since that had been her initial intention, but Yale didn¡¯t give her a chance.


    "Because that is Wyba¡¯s ce. No one else is allowed there."


    Jika had prepared several replies in case that Yale said that both didn¡¯t fit there or that it would be unfair letting one there while the other couldn¡¯t, but she didn¡¯t expect Yale¡¯s reason.


    "But..."


    Jika tried to reply, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Enough. There is no room for discussion. On my shoulders or in the Storage Space."


    After Yale gave his ultimatum, Jika obediently jumped to Yale¡¯s shoulder.


    Several minutester, Yale and the two cubs were in the main za surrounded by all the members of the tribe. Usually, Jika and Dan weren¡¯t allowed there, but since they were leaving, the tribe made an exception.


    "Farewell. Remember to take care of my sister."


    Only Yale and Mojo understood Awat¡¯s meaning, but both ignored him.


    "I hope that meeting Tenir will help you. Visit us again if Lar maturepletely or another of your weapons awake a spirit."


    The Weapon Spirit Tribe was considered the hometown of all weapon spirits, so they were all wee. Moreover, since Lar had been awakened there, everyone considered her like a child of the tribe.


    "Sure. Farewell, everyone."


    Yale waved his hand and was about to jump into the portal.


    "Remember that the portal is highly unstable. There is no problem for you, but don¡¯t let Lar or the cubs go away from you."


    Thosest words before Yale entered into the portal were only heard by Yale himself since the chief sent them to his mind.


    He had already been adverted about that point, so he ensured that Lar in her sword form and the two cubs were unable to go away by casting a barrier around himself.


    Any portal that was towards Tenir¡¯s ce was highly unstable because Tenir did it on purpose. Anyone who couldn¡¯t cross safely wasn¡¯t worthy of his time, and he had been tired of having his enemies sending small fries again and again to test him.


    The strong ones were too coward to battle in Tenir¡¯s territory since everything would be favorable to Tenir.


    Although the passageway behind the portal was highly unstable, Yale¡¯s control of space and time were more than enough to ensure that his travel was safe as long as he was conscious.


    If he wanted to remain safe there even unconscious, he guessed that he would need to reach the bottleneck with time and also reach the Minor Space Divinity.


    The passageway was filled with traps that would disintegrate anyone who wasn¡¯t careful enough or powerful enough. Against instantplete disintegration of body and soul, not even Yale would be able to survive.


    Those traps showed how powerful Tenir was. Even if it was impossible for him to set those traps in a real battle, just being able to set them was already a great feat.


    Of course, with Yale¡¯s control of time and space, the traps couldn¡¯t affect him, but he knew that there weren¡¯t too many people that were at the same level as him on space and time.


    The passageway was long, but since it only served to go to Tenir¡¯s ce, it was empty, or at least, it should have been empty.


    After traveling for some time, Yale saw a person in front of him as if that person had been waiting for someone to go for that passageway.


    "Finally, somees. An inferior human with two filthy beasts and a monster sword... Inferior human, be my ve, and swear loyalty to our Sacred Empire, and I will forgive your life. However, first, you need to kill those cubs and erase that sword¡¯s consciousness. I am already magnanimous for not killing you despite your connection with that winged aberration."


    Before Yale could say a word, the other party spoke with a lofty tone.


    At that moment, everyone on Yale¡¯s side could see that the person that had spoken was an ugly man.


    Yale didn¡¯t care if the other party consider him an inferior human because he didn¡¯t mind how others thought about him. However, he couldn¡¯t ignore how that man called the two cubs and Lar.


    That ugly man was a ninth level immortal, but Yale could see that he was far weaker than Awat and probably had advanced to that level not too long ago, so Yale felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem beating him.


    However, that was in the outside world. Inside the passageway, Yale didn¡¯t dare to battle for fear that the instability would grow more and reach a point that his barrier couldn¡¯t resist.


    "Come on. Quickly. I already spoke a lot to an inferior human in the presence of aberrations that shouldn¡¯t exist. I will count to ten. If you don¡¯t follow my orders, I will kill you all."


    As Yale thought, that man had only advanced recently and wanted to obtain some merits for the Sacred Empire, so he went to the passageway hoping to kidnap someone rted to Tenir.


    That person would serve as a hostage to force Tenir to leave, and once he was on the outside world, the Sacred Empire wouldn¡¯t need to fear the traps.


    "No need to count. I will never follow your orders."


    As Yale spoke, he jumped into a nearby trap, which was unable to affect him thanks to the barrier.


    "Slow. Too slow. You are also stupid, but what can be expected from an inferior human. Now die!"


    The ugly man rushed to attack Yale, but once he was near to hit Yale, he died.


    Both body and soul disintegratedpletely without letting any trace of that ugly man.


    "You are the only stupid here. Without any control of time and space, you tried to battle in this passageway. What a stupid idea."


    Just as Yale nned, the ugly man killed himself when he tried to attack Yale.


    "I need to admit that those traps are very useful. Maybe I can ask Tenir to teach me how to set them up."


    While Yale was praising Tenir¡¯s traps, Jika and Dan were happy to see how their father killed that ugly man without needing to attack.


    They had been both offended by how the ugly man called them, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything since Yale warned them about how dangerous the outside world was.


    Lar was also delighted by the oue because she had the impulse to fly to that man and stab him to death, but Yale had restrained her before entering the passage so she couldn¡¯t move.


    "Let¡¯s continue. After visiting Tenir, it seems that I need to visit that so-called Sacred Kingdom. That man¡¯s words seemed to be due to something cultural more than personal."


    Yale might be strict when training with Lar, Jika, and Dan, but he would never let that something bad happened to them if he could prevent it.


    Moreover, the words of that man would also target Wyba, Ange, and other family and friends that could ascend, so he needed to check that country and stop them if they were a real threat.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know that if it hadn¡¯t been for Tofesh, Wyba would have already been killed by the Sacred Kingdom, together with all the citizens of Yale¡¯s Kingdom.


    The Sacred Kingdom wasn¡¯t just a potential threat, it was a real threat that was making ns to eradicate the country that Wyba created with Wyba included.


    However, there was no way for Yale to obtain that information at that moment.


    Anyway, the ten strongest of that country were really strong. Although no one was sure of their true power, the general guess was that the weakest of them wasn¡¯t too much weaker than Awat, the Weapon Demon.


    The reason was that the Weapon Demon once battle to a tie with the third strongest of the Sacred Kingdom, and the ten strongest had simr powers except for the first one, who was as strong as Mojo.


    Mojo and the old man who gave the orders to the Sacred Kingdom faced each other when both intervened Awat¡¯s battle.


    The Weapon Spirit Tribe was known as neutral, but they hated the Sacred Kingdom for their discrimination.


    However, the Sacred Kingdom couldn¡¯t reach the Weapon Spirit Tribe, and the Weapon Spirit Tribe couldn¡¯t win a war against the Sacred Kingdom, so nothing happened after that sh that was just considered a legend and most people just know that someone of the Sacred Kingdom battled against the Weapon Demon far in the past.


    Of course, Awat and Mojo improved a lot since that battle, and there were several ninth level immortals on the Weapon Spirit Tribe, but it was unknown how much those of the Sacred Empire improved, so there wasn¡¯t any movement against them.

 Chapter 553 News About Wyba

    There wasn¡¯t any other problem until Yale reached the end of the passageway, so Yale¡¯s group reached it safely.


    There was only a huge castle in that area. Everything outside the castle was just a space wall isting it from other ces of the universe unless a special passageway was used.


    The castle had a lot of decorations that showed that whoever made it put in a lot of effort, but Yale wasn¡¯t too interested in such things.


    "Hello! I came here from the Weapon Spirit Tribe. They told me that you can help me."


    Yale spoke normally, but he was sure that Tenir could hear anything spoken in the area.


    "I know. I saw you throw that guy to the trap. That was great."


    At the same time that Yale heard that voice, a man with blond hair and white wings descended in front of him.


    "I am Tenir. I don¡¯t know why you want my help, but just for the fact of how you led that bastard to his death, I will help you if I can. Nice to meet you, Yale."


    Although Yale already guessed that Tenir had a huge grudge with the people of the Sacred Empire, he was still surprised by thest part of Tenir¡¯s words.


    Yale hadn¡¯t used that name in the passageway nor after reaching the castle, so he didn¡¯t know how Tenir knew it.


    "How do you know that name?"


    Yale mainly used the name Liye after ascending, and he knew that there was someone who knew the name Yale and sent people to look for him without good intentions.


    "How? I guess that everyone who saw your statue in Yale¡¯s Kingdom knows it. I mean, you are the famous big brother of princess Wyba, the king of the Yale¡¯s Kingdom although no one has seen you there. I have never been there, but I observed the city from here, and it is really eye-catching."


    Since Yale¡¯s Kingdom was a target of the Sacred Empire, Tenir had investigated them a bit.


    "What? Princess Wyba? Has Wyba already ascended? Moreover, has she be a princess and turned me into a king without even consulting me?"


    Yale was really shocked to learn that Wyba had ascended while he was training in the Weapon Spirit Tribe. Moreover, since she seemed to have made a country, Yale felt that a lot of time passed since that.


    "So, you really didn¡¯t know about it. Probably she did it to catch your attention, but I guess that you have been the whole time in the Weapon Spirit Tribe."


    It was a highly widespread rumor that the king of Yale¡¯s Kingdom wasn¡¯t aware of his own kingdom or otherwise, no one could exin why he never appeared there once.


    "Maybe. I guess that I already know where I am going after this ce."


    Yale was impatient to visit Wyba, but he didn¡¯t waste the chance to learn some things from Tenir.


    "Don¡¯t do it unless you want to die."


    Tenir¡¯s words werepletely unexpected.


    "Why? Are they in danger?"


    Thinking that Wyba could be in danger only made Yale more eager to go.


    "Not just in danger, they are doomed. In less than a day in the outside world, a new weapon called the Existence Eraser Bomb will be thrown to Yale¡¯s Kingdom. The existences of everyone would be erased."


    There had been a lot of years since the Sacred Kingdom was contacted by that Goddess and the production of the Existence Eraser Bomb speeded up, and they were finally ready to use it.


    "Then, I will go to stop them. I am Immune to Existence Erasers. If I receive the hit, nothing will happen."


    Yale felt that it was the best solution, he just needed to go where the bombs were and detonate them before they could be sent. It would be suicide for anyone else, but Yale wouldn¡¯t be affected by them.


    Of course, it might harm the people in the ce the bombs were, but they created them and wanted to sue them against Wyba, so Yale didn¡¯t care about them.


    "Really? That is useful in a normal case, but useless right now. They have ten ninth level immortals with top tier power. The strongest isparable to Mojo while the third isparable to Awat. Do you think that you can ignore them all and reach the bombs? With your power, it is impossible. Even if Mojo, Awat, and I helped you, it would still be impossible."


    Tenir knew very well how strong the opponents were, so he didn¡¯t want to send Yale into a suicide mission.


    "I can¡¯t just hide while Wyba is in danger."


    Yale didn¡¯t care if it was impossible. In the worst case, he would just put Wyba in the Storage Space and flee. He would help others if he had the chance, but Wyba was his priority.


    "There is just a day outside, but here, even if you spend ten thousand years, it would only be a second outside, so don¡¯t worry. I can help you to increase your chances even if it is just a tiny bit. Maybe you will be able to just save your sister if you have luck."


    Hearing about the flow of time made that Yale calmed himself.


    He knew very well that he was too weak to face the opponents directly, and if they were ready for throwing the bomb, Yale didn¡¯t believe that they didn¡¯t have a backup n in case something failed, so he was sure that there were troops near Yale¡¯s Kingdom.


    "Then, help me, please. I will definitely save her from... Who is exactly doing this?"


    Yale noticed that he didn¡¯t know who was in conflict with Wyba.


    "The Sacred Empire. You have just killed one of them, but that was the weakest ninth level immortal. Those ten are atpletely another level. Ordinary ninth level immortals are nothing in front of them."


    Tenir¡¯s words were something that anyone who saw a battle of a person at Awat¡¯s level knew. There was a great disparity between a normal ninth level immortal and the most powerful ones.


    "Come inside the castle, and I will start teaching you everything I know about the Sacred Empire. If you want to learn something else, just tell me. I have tried millions of times to destroy the Sacred Empire, but I am unable to seed. If you managed to frustrate their ns even a bit, it would also be a great victory for me."


    Yale was curious about Tenir¡¯s past but decided to askter.


    "I can¡¯t fly here."


    Yale saw that the entrance of the castle wasn¡¯t at floors level, so he tried to fly and failed.


    "You can only physically fly here. Those purists of the Sacred Empire will be in a huge disadvantage if they dare toe here. I will help you to reach the entrance."


    Tenir knew that Yale was Wyba¡¯s brother, but he also heard that Yale adopted Wyba, and he wasn¡¯t a beast. Beasts might have wings, but pure humans couldn¡¯t.


    "No need."


    However, although Yale wasn¡¯t a beast, he fused with a beast bloodline. Thus, he could summon wings and fly.


    Seeing Yale summon wings shocked Tenir.


    "I thought that you were a pure human, but now you look pretty simr to me. This is quite nostalgic."


    Since Tenir¡¯s universe was destroyed, he felt quite lonely as the only of his species, so he was d to see species that looked simr.


    "I was born as a pure human, but I absorbed a beast bloodline afterward. Anyway, I think that people who care about purity are just fools."


    Yale notices that Tenir seemed to like that Yale wasn¡¯t a pure human, which by the behavior of the Sacred Empire was understandable.


    "You are right."


    After speaking Tenir started to fly, and Yale followed him.


    Once inside, Yale left Jika and Dan in a room before going to speak with Tenir.


    There were some topics that were better to not know unless there wasn¡¯t any other choice.


    Lar would be with Yale in battle, but Jika and Dan would live better without being implicated with the Sacred Empire, so the less they knew, the better.


    The first that Tenir exined was about his past when his universe was destroyed, and he managed to flee to a superior universe, but the Sacred Empire followed him.


    Once he was on the verge of death, he swore that he wouldn¡¯t die unless he managed to exterminate the Sacred Empire, and then was when he heard a voice that changes his destiny.


    It offered Tenir the chance to avoid death and repeat the battle as many times as he needed until he won, but in exchange, he couldn¡¯t give up until winning.


    Tenir epted the offer without thinking it twice, and since then, he had been battling or hiding. He still hadn¡¯t found a way to win, but he couldn¡¯t lose, so hiding was his best choice.


    He even reached the bottleneck before Minor Time Divinity thanks to experiencing the time loop so many times despite the fact that he knew nothing about the time before making the deal.


    Great God Kroh was the one who made the offer to Tenir. It was just a simple matter of Great God Kroh, so it offered to help in a whim.


    That universe was one of Great God Kroh¡¯s universes, so it sometimes observed the universe and helped those it found interesting.

 Chapter 554 Three Breakthroughs Before Leaving

    Yale spent a hundred years learning everything about the Sacred Empire.


    After all, knowledge about the enemy was a crucial part if he wanted to aplish his objectives.


    Just as Yale expected, when he looked at the troops of the Sacred Empire, there was a huge army surrounding the city where Wyba lived, which was the only city of Yale¡¯s Kingdom.


    Moreover, it seems that Wyba hadn¡¯t noticed about it since it was still night at the outside and the sacred kingdom was careful to avoid being detected.


    From the start, the Sacred Kingdom was more powerful than Yale¡¯s Kingdom, so it would be hard for them to be noticed. However, they feared that someone from the Otref Kingdom will appear if they were discovered.


    They felt that the worst possibility was that the cksmith Prince would appear backed by hundreds of experts wanting to obtain a weapon in exchange for the help. With the cksmith Prince¡¯s fame, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult gathering powerful experts in exchange for weapons.


    Although they had sessfully developed the Existence Eraser Bomb, they couldn¡¯t offend the whole universe simultaneously.


    Sadly, from Tenir¡¯s castle, it was possible to see the outside, but it was impossible to interact with it without leaving.


    Furthermore, Yale knew that after leaving, he wouldn¡¯t have time to look for someone since he would need to act immediately.


    The strength of the Sacred Empire wasn¡¯t something that Yale felt that he could face directly after learning in detail about it. Even just rescuing Wyba seemed incredibly difficult.


    As for advancing to ninth level immortal, the training methods on Tenir¡¯s possession were still insufficient for Yale to create his own.


    Yale nned to have Tenir teaching him a bit after that, but he dyed it because he felt that Jika and Dan were finally near to reach immortality.


    They needed a lot of time, but they finally reached that step, so Yale spent a whole year preparing them for the breakthrough.


    The breakthrough to reach immortality wasn¡¯t dangerous at all, but since Jika and Dan had a special bloodlinepared to others in the universe, Yale ensured that both would be able to extract the most benefits of it with the breakthrough.


    That breakthrough wasn¡¯t dangerous, but the one to Minor God was.


    Yale had heard it from Tenir, who had died several times trying to advance. He was only alive because his curse saved him.


    The breakthrough to Minor God could kill the one trying to advance, injure that person, or nothing at all when failing.


    Tenir was qualified to make the breakthrough, but he was cursed to fail, and the same curse wouldn¡¯t let him die for that failure.


    After all, advancing was the same as ascending, which would make him flee from the Sacred Empire, which was against the deal.


    Tenir could only ascend if the Sacred Empire disappeared or he himself reached the Minor Time Divinity, which since was something Great God Kroh wanted to see, the curse wouldn¡¯t affect Tenir.


    Anyway, Great God Kroh didn¡¯t have any expectations about Tenir in that aspect because Tenir just advanced in his control of time thanks to the curse. He was different from people Great God Kroh observed that managed to obtain some control over time by themselves.


    "You two, prepare for the breakthrough. Don¡¯t worry, it is easy."


    After finishing remembering the difficult breakthrough that waited for everyone who wanted to be a Minor God and feeling pity for Tenir¡¯s situation, Yale finally spoke to Dan and Jika.


    Both were ready to advance at the same time. In fact, their progress had always been parallel like if one couldn¡¯t advance without the other doing it first, which Yale attributed to the connection between their souls.


    After that breakthrough, both of them would recover their memories, so Yale wasn¡¯t sure how would that affect their personalities.


    Tenir was also present on the breakthrough, but mostly because he didn¡¯t have anything better to do. If there was something he had, it was time.


    Despite the long preparations, the breakthrough finished in the blink of an eye without any major difficulties. However, both looked absent-minded just after that.


    They were recovering their memories while also obtaining knowledge from their bloodline, so it was still difficult to process for their minds.


    Anyway, even being difficult to process, they just needed five minutes.


    "Congrattions on reaching immortality. Do you remember everything now?"


    Yale could see theplex looks of the faces of Jika and Dan. Although they had recovered their memories, they were still in a half-beast child body.


    Moreover, they had lived more in that body than in their old one.


    "We remember."


    Dan spoke just two words.


    "We remember, but I don¡¯t care about it. In this life, you are my only father."


    Jika also remembered the betrayal of her family, so the memories of being Yale¡¯s adopted daughter turned even more important to her.


    "This life is definitely better than our previous one."


    Dan spoke after hearing Jika. He already knew that Jika would react like that, and he was happy that she did it.


    After all, Jika would be happier in that way.


    Although both had recovered their memories, those were just twenty years of memories, which paledpared to the time they spent as wolves, so it didn¡¯t have a huge impact on them.


    Yale was secretly pleased with those reactions since he would feel quite lonely if both of them suddenly started to act like different persons, but in the end, their personalities after reincarnation remained. It was just that they obtained twenty additional years of memories.


    Their breakthrough was a joyful event, but Yale wasn¡¯t in the mood for celebrations, so he left after giving them their training methods.


    Spending a whole year focusing on them despite his mind being filled with how to help Wyba was already a lot.


    Of course, if Jika and Dan were in Wyba¡¯s situation, Yale wouldn¡¯t be in a mood for celebrating anything either; the same would apply for any person close to Yale who was facing that kind of situation.


    Yale used the time to obtain as much useful knowledge as he could from Tenir, but what he spent the most time studying was Tenir¡¯s curse.


    That was a curse different from any curse that Yale had seen before. Although Yale could see that the one who set it was the same as the one who cursed Alrein¡¯s universe, the concepts of both were different.


    Usually, curses were unteral, and the one who received them had to suffer them or manage to block them, but a curse made through a deal was impossible to block or stop without fulfilling the deal.


    Normal curses were difficult to dispel, but with someone powerful enough, it was possible. On the other hand, not even a Great God could disperse a deal curse, but if the deal were fulfilled, the curse would disappear automatically.


    Yale ended up using ten thousand years studying the curses, so counting the total time he spent there, it was about a second outside.


    However, those ten thousand years gave Yale an unexpected benefit. His control over time reached the bottleneck before the Minor Time Divinity.


    Reaching that level in just ten thousand years was incredible, and in normal conditions, Yale would have needed at least ten million years in the best cases.


    However, cross-referencing Tenir¡¯s curse, with the one inside him since he became a Timeless Sovereign let Yale gain a deep understanding about the time that made himugh at his past self that believed that was skillful controlling time.


    Yale¡¯s understanding was at the same level as Tenir¡¯s, but the source of Yale¡¯s understanding was moreplete, so in practical use, Yale¡¯s control over the time was far stronger than Tenir¡¯s.


    "I am leaving. I doubt that I can improve more by remaining here."


    One day Yale finally spoke, which Tenir had been expecting to happen since he noticed the breakthrough on Yale¡¯s time control.


    Tenir was impressed by it, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t believe that it was enough to deal with the Sacred Empire.


    However, just as Yale said, remaining there, he wouldn¡¯t improve more, at least in a short time, but since Yale couldn¡¯t spend billions of years there to make a tiny improvement like Tenir was doing, it was easy to predict that Yale would leave.


    Tenir, Jika, and Dan went to bid farewell to Yale to the portal that would leave Yale the nearest to Yale¡¯s Kingdom and the Sacred Empire. Sadly, that was nearer to the Sacred Kingdom than Yale¡¯s Empire, but Tenir didn¡¯t have that many passages, so it was already great that there was one at such distance.


    Jika and Dan were just too weak to follow Yale in that suicide mission. Yale had his ns, but just in case, he decided to leave those two with Tenir, who epted taking care of them until Yale returned.


    In fact, Tenir said that if Yale managed to rescue Wyba, he should run to a passageway and return to the castle since the Sacred Empire wouldn¡¯t dare to enter.


    Of course, if they dared to enter, it was even better since Tenir would be able to make full use of the traps.


    Yale also learned to make that kind of traps, but it wasn¡¯t useful in battle since the setting required a long time.


    However, they were great to defend a single ce if they had been set up beforehand.

 Chapter 555 Yales Newest and Most Powerful Skill

    The skies were still dark when Yale appeared outside.


    There were still several hours until the morning, but Yale didn¡¯t know if the Sacred Kingdom would attack at night or wait until daylight.


    Although it was a better strategy attack when most people were resting, Tenir had told him that the Sacred Kingdom liked to see the fear in those they kill, so it was possible that they waited until the morning to see the expression of the people in the city before they disappeared.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t want to bet that the Sacred Kingdom would act like that, so he rushed to Yale¡¯s Kingdom at his best speed.


    Yale had never been there, so he wasn¡¯t able to teleport directly, which provoked that even with his control of space, he still needed several hours to reach the ce.


    It might have been different if Yale was as proficient controlling the space as Tofesh, but that wasn¡¯t a breakthrough that could be attained training in seclusion.


    The portal was the closest one to Yale¡¯s Kingdom, but even the closest was far enough to make that when Yale saw Yale¡¯s Kingdom, the sun was already starting to rise.


    The city was surrounded by the Sacred Empire¡¯s army, but they were maintaining some distance from it, like if they feared to step on.


    Seeing the scene from some distance, Yale looked upwards and saw that high on the sky, a colossal bomb was starting to fall to the city.


    "Good andst morning, filthy beasts. Now disappear forever!"


    A man in the army, who seemed to have an important position, eximed when the bomb started to fall.


    Although the bomb had been controlled to fly the highest possible, the fall would just be a matter of seconds, and they ensured that no one could flee from the city.


    Yale knew that there was no way he could reach the city and find Wyba before the bomb did it due to the barrier cast by the Sacred Kingdom army, so he flew directly towards the bomb.


    "What is that fool doing?"


    The manmanding the army saw a person flying towards the bomb and wondered if someone was trying to die without reason.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t believe that the person doing it would be immune to the Existence Eraser Bomb.


    Yale stored Lar on the Storage Space before punting the bomb and forcing it to explode.


    The range of the explosion was enough to cover the whole city, but it was high enough on the sky to prevent that the city was affected.


    After the explosion, Yale was fine, but he was unable to move. The quantity of Existence Eraser was so big that it made him unable to move for some minutes, but that was all.


    "Liye, did you stop it yourself? I didn¡¯t know that you were immune to it."


    After the explosion ended, Tofesh appeared there. He teleported there as fast as he could when he noticed that something strange was happening on Yale¡¯s Kingdom.


    Tofesh and Yale hadn¡¯t met for a lot of time, but that wasn¡¯t time to speak about the old times.


    Yale couldn¡¯t speak nor send a divine sense message, so he was unable to tell Tofesh to look back.


    The army was already in the city, but until the first shouts, Tofesh didn¡¯t notice it since he had been too focused on Yale¡¯s state after receiving the full impact of the bomb.


    The army had an arsenal of Existence Eraser weapons that made the one used by the Supreme Garbage look like a toy.


    After obtaining the support of the Goddess, they didn¡¯t just focus on crafting the Existence Eraser Bomb, they also developed a lot of weapons for their troops.


    The beast girls were disappearing without stop, but since the weapons could only affect living beings, the city wasn¡¯t being destructed.


    However, that also let that the attacks crossed walls and erased people in their houses.


    Once the army saw someone interfering with the bomb and confirmed that the city wouldn¡¯t be affected by the explosion, they rushed to the city and started their attack.


    Tofesh turned back and went to the city, but he fell to the ground once he crossed the boundary due to a barrier restricting flight. Usually, he would have noticed it, but he was too worried about the people in the city to think about it.


    "Oh, the famous inferior human, the so-called cksmith Prince. Disappear!"


    A soldier saw Tofesh fall and triggered his Existence Eraser Weapon with a huge smile on his face. He was sure that he would receive bountiful rewards for erasing the cksmith Prince. Of course, no one would remember the cksmith Prince, so he wouldn¡¯t be rewarded for it, but he wasn¡¯t too smart.


    Tofesh had just fallen to the ground and was unable to avoid the attack at such short distance, so he prepared for the worst.


    However, the attack never reached him because someone received it on his behalf, someone he knew.


    "ir, why?"


    The chief of the royal guard serving Wyba was the one who sacrificed herself when she saw Tofesh in danger. She was near there by coincidence, and her body moved before she could think.


    There wasn¡¯t any reply because ir disappeared, but the next second the man who erased her was smashed to death by Tofesh¡¯s hammer.


    "Sacred Kingdom, huh? I guess that you are doomed to die."


    Tofesh was extremely angry at that moment that he swallowed his pride.


    "Announce it to the world. The Sacred Kingdom is my enemy. For any member of the sacred kingdom killed, I will give ten seventh level immortal weapons. For each eighth level, immortal killed, I will add to that an eighth level immortal weapon, and for each ninth level immortal a ninth level immortal weapon. For those who kill one of the strongest, I also promise one of my masterpieces."


    Themunication to the outside was cut, but Tofesh had an emergency contact method that couldn¡¯t be blocked by a mere barrier.


    Tofesh started to retreat after sending a message. He wanted to kill them all, but he knew that if he were erased, the n to eradicate the Sacred Kingdom would fail since no one would be mobilized.


    While Tofesh opened his path, killing any member of the Sacred Kingdom in his way, the beast girls were also trying to flee.


    Those that had wings started to fly, but they were being shot down by the army.


    Wyba was also trying to flee, and she was avoiding all the Existence Erasers, but she stopped for a moment when ir was hit.


    ir was the member of the country closest to Wyba, so she couldn¡¯t avoid stopping to look at her disappear when she noticed it.


    However, an instantter, she was also hit.


    "Big brother, I am sorry."


    Wyba saw that Yale appeared and blocked the bomb, so she muttered those words at the end, which Yale understood by reading her lips.


    However, Yale was strangely calm. Although he couldn¡¯t move and saw that scene, he didn¡¯t look angry or sad.


    A minuteter, Yale recovered the capacity to move and just sighed.


    "As expected, this has been a failure. Fortunately, I am not the same as before."


    Yale closed his eyes for an instant before opening them again and started to speak.


    "Sacred Kingdom! You don¡¯t know who you have offended today! You will never taste victory because victory will never exist for you. You aren¡¯t allowed to win in any timeline. Your fate in any possible timeline is disappearing forever. This is my curse for you all, although you won¡¯t be able to remember it."


    Yale wasn¡¯t cursing them literally, but he knew that the effects wouldn¡¯t be much different in the end because he was ready to use his newest skill, which was also the most powerful one he had.


    Without that skill, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take the bet given the high chances of failure.


    "Time Leap."


    Only two words went out from Yale¡¯s mouth, but the world stopped, or more exactly, ceased to exist.


    Yale was at the same point where he appeared after leaving the passageway from Tenir¡¯s castle, and it was still night.


    The time he had just experienced had been undone, it had never existed. Thus, those erased by the army had never been erased.


    That was the skill that Yale developed after studying the curses. Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to use it, but he managed to decrypt part of the curse he had and use its power at will to supply the difference.


    He could only leap a week at most, but he could control the moment perfectly as long as it was within that week. He wasn¡¯t being forced back in time by a curse, he was moving through time at will and without negative repercussions, which until that moment was something that only Great God Kroh did.


    Of course, Great God Kroh wasn¡¯t limited to just moving its mind through time, nor had a limit of a week.


    Alrein and Tenir managed to decipher the rules of the curses so they could force them to activate, but they couldn¡¯t control them at will nor set the destination ce since it was decided by the curse. They could sue experience to make a guess, but it was definitely something inferior to what Yale developed.


    At that moment, Great God Kroh wasughing without stopping due to the happiness it was feeling.

 Chapter 556 Trying Again

    After the Time Leap, Yale teleported directly to outside the only city of Yale¡¯s Kingdom.


    Since he had already been there before, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    The city was already covered by a barrier, so it was impossible to teleport to the inside directly.


    Yale bypassed the army surrounding the city without being noticed and managed to get inside.


    The n was to rescue Wyba and flee from there before the bomb arrived.


    There wasn¡¯t enough time on his first try, but thanks to being able to teleport there, he won enough time toplete that mission.


    He rushed his way until he reached the doors of the pce.


    There were two guards protecting the doors despite being night, which seemed quite normal for the royal pce.


    "Stop, who are you?"


    One of the two guards spoke after seeing Yale, but she shut up immediately because she recognized the person in front of her.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t a person in that country who didn¡¯t know who that person was despite having never met him personally before.


    "Your Majesty. Sorry for being rude with my previous words."


    It didn¡¯t matter if Yale was only the king because Wyba decided it, no one in that country opposed to it, so they really treated Yale as their king.


    "I have important things to speak with Wyba."


    Yale only said that while entering the pce, but just after that, a bell started to ring, which woke up the whole city before an announcement was made.


    "Our king returned! Everyone, get up ande to pay your respects!"


    The other guard, who recognized Yale on the first second, sent a message to the one in charge of announcements to make that everyone learned about it.


    "Those fools! I came here stealthy, and then they announced it so loudly. There is no way the army hasn¡¯t noticed that something happened."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that his n would be trashed by such a stupid announcement. He felt that there was no need to wake up everyone just because he appeared, it would have been alright to wait until the morning when he would already be far.


    A normal country wouldn¡¯t have made such a ruckus in the midst of the night just because the king returned, but that country had never seen their king before, so he was practically a living legend.


    Yale ran until he found Wyba¡¯s room. Wyba had already woken up due to the announcement, but before she could speak, Yale did it.


    "This city is under attack. We need to flee quickly."


    Just as Yale guessed the army outside started their attack on the moment, they heard the bells. The cries of despair of the beast girls were starting to sound around the city.


    "We need to save the citizens."


    In front of a simple attack, Wyba didn¡¯t want to abandon the others. In the previous time, she saw the bomb, so she knew that the situation wasn¡¯t just a simple attack, but she didn¡¯t know there.


    "It is because your citizens made that bell ring that they are attacking us now! They were going to do it at sunrise, which would have been enough for me to save more people, but they trashed my n."


    Yale only cared about Wyba, so if he could easily save the others he would, but if he couldn¡¯t, he had enough saving Wyba.


    Wyba was left without words when she understood that it happened because she ordered that the announcement was made when her big brother returned.


    "I ordered that..."


    Yale didn¡¯t care about exnations. It didn¡¯t matter whose fault was, but they needed to flee quickly.


    "Princess, we are being attacked! Oh... King, you are here too. We need to prepare our defenses!"


    ir irrupted in the room to notify the situation outside, but there wasn¡¯t anything that Yale didn¡¯t know.


    Yale waved his hand, making that Wyba and ir entered into his Storage Space.


    Although ir was just a random person for Yale, he saw her sacrificing her life for Tofesh previously, so since she was present in the room, he decided to also save her.


    Yale started to run from the pce to the border of the city. Once he left the area covered by the barrier, he would teleport to another ce, and everything would be fine.


    However, leaving the city wasn¡¯t easy with the streets filled with beast girls in panic and soldiers of the army trying to erase everyone on their sight.


    Flying would just attract more attention due to the flight restriction, so Yale decided to remain on the floor.


    After all, he didn¡¯t know if there was any weapon capable of expelling people from his Storage Space, but he had the feeling that they would have it.


    Yale was right, they had that kind of effects on their weapons. If Yale were hit, he wouldn¡¯t disappear, but those inside the Storage Space would be forced to leave it, which would be the end for them in that situation.


    Yale didn¡¯t need too much time to discover that because he was hit and a secondter Wyba and ir were also hit after being expelled from the Storage Space. However, Yale just used Time Leap to reach the instant before getting hit and avoided the attack, which prevented that situation.


    Having to avoid all the attacks, Yale couldn¡¯t move quickly to the exit, but thanks to Time Leap, he avoided all the hits.


    There were so many attacks in the area that they were almost impossible to avoid.


    Even the army sometimes hit one of their own, but since they forget that person, they didn¡¯t mind. Of course, their leaders, who nned that berserk approach in case that something unexpected happened, didn¡¯t mind how many soldiers disappeared.


    Yale was putting in the Storage Space any citizen that he could put there without wasting a second. That was the best he could do for Wyba who wanted to save them.


    As for those who weren¡¯t in his route, he could only consider that they had bad luck.


    Due to the need to avoid the attacks, when Yale saw the exit of the city, it was almost morning, but Yale felt that he would be able to teleport out just before the bomb exploded.


    The bomb was already starting to fall from the sky, but Yale had already killed thest members of the army blocking his way and was about to leave the area of the barrier.


    Yale was three steps away from the barrier when a person appeared in front of the bomb and punched it, forcing it to explode just like Yale did the previous time.


    However, that person disappeared after the impact.


    Yale stopped to move and looked at the sky.


    "Why? Tofesh, why did you do that?"


    He didn¡¯t expect that Tofesh would appear to sacrifice himself. Probably he didn¡¯t even know that the bomb was an Existence Eraser Bombs and thus thought that he could endure it, but the reason wasn¡¯t important for Yale despite his questions.


    Tofesh had been paying attention to Yale¡¯s Kingdom since the day he gave those weapons. He wasn¡¯t able to notice the army or the state of the city due to the barrier made to fool anyone paying attention, but he saw the bomb, so he rushed to stop it.


    That was also why Tofesh appeared beside Yale the previous time. It was just that Yale stopped the bomb before Tofesh had time to appear.


    Yale used Time Leap immediately and returned to the moment before meeting the guards.


    He didn¡¯t mind about the lives of random citizens, but Tofesh wasn¡¯t a random citizen, so Yale wouldn¡¯t allow that he died.


    "I am your king. Gather everyone quickly but without making noise. We are surrounded by the enemy. Quick!"


    Yale just tried a different approach at that time. He almost used Time Leap the previous time when the bell rang, but he decided to try anyway.


    Yale didn¡¯t want to be a perfectionist and save everyone, so he would take the first chance he had to save those important to him even if there could have been a better chance to save more people.


    That time, the army didn¡¯t notice about Yale¡¯s actions, so he managed to put the whole city into his Storage Space and leave the city.


    However, he met uncountable attacks once he did it. Yale hadn¡¯t expected that the army would have monitored the city to the point that they knew when the number of people lowered. They didn¡¯t notice if one or two increased or decreased, but if only one person was left, they knew that something was happening.


    Despite the barrage of attacks, Yale could avoid them all with Time Leap, so he managed to kill those blocking him and reach the outside of the barrier.


    Yale immediately teleported to the ce with the portal to Tenir¡¯s castle, but once he appeared there, he found that he was surrounded by ten ninth level immortals.


    Before Yale could speak, they all attacked Yale killing him.


    Indeed, even with Yale¡¯s regenerative capabilities, he was killedpletely.


    However, Yale had configured the Time Leap to activate in case of death, so that death was nullified.


    Yale fell to his knees after finding himself at the moment just after leaving Tenir¡¯s castle.


    He had never faced such a strong attack; he was hit before being able to react.


    Yale didn¡¯t know how the ten strongest of the Sacred Kingdom appeared there so timely.

 Chapter 557 Training in Deathly Battles

    Yale was really shocked, but he recovered in a minute and decided to try again.


    That time he prevented that the bells rang, but he didn¡¯t gather the citizens.


    Yale just put Wyba on the Storage Space and left the city without being spotted by the army.


    As Yale expected, if he only picked one person, the army didn¡¯t notice anything strange.


    However, once he appeared in front of the passageway, he was again surrounded and killed.


    After being forced to Time Leap again, Yale was sure that the reason for the ambush wasn¡¯t that the army notified them.


    There was another reason for the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire, discovering where he was after teleportation, but Yale couldn¡¯t guess it.


    In the next tries, Yale used different approaches, including teleporting to different locations instead of trying to go back to Tenir¡¯s castle, but the end was always the same.


    The ten strongest were always surrounding him no matter where he teleported.


    Thinking that maybe there was something tracking his teleportation, Yale gave up on teleporting back and just ran, but at some point, he was surrounded anyway.


    Moreover, after several tries, he discovered that unless he saved everyone in the city, Tofesh would appear to stop the bomb, so Yale knew that he needed to save all the citizens to save Tofesh.


    He tried to run to Tofesh country once disregarding everything else because, in that way, he would be able to teleport there in the next try and inform them, but the country was far, and he was always intercepted by the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire before he reached it.


    At that point, Yale was sure that they weren¡¯t tracking him because he went to save Wyba. After all, in that try, he didn¡¯t go to Yale¡¯s Kingdom at all.


    He could only consider that there was something on his body helping the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire to appear so quickly, but if that were the truth, he wouldn¡¯t be able to seed without being able to escape from them.


    However, the difference in strength was so big that he was always killed before being able to react even though he knew that they would attack him.


    The main problem was that the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire were attacking together and their attacks were too well synchronized.


    Escaping from one of them was something that Yale believed possible, but from the ten of them, it was impossible with his strength.


    Thus, Yale decided to try something different.


    Instead of trying to save Wyba, he rushed directly to the Sacred Empire.


    The ten strongest detected that he was going there, but they justughed thinking about how stupid Yale was since the ce was well protected.


    Thus, they didn¡¯t go all to stop him. Only three of them went out.


    It would be a problem if Yale fled to Tenir¡¯s castle or managed to get help from the Otref Kingdom, so they went all of them, but fighting on their own Empire, they didn¡¯t fear that something could go bad.


    Yale went all out, but although he wasn¡¯t killed instantaneously like before, even with the abuse of Time Leap to avoid all the attacks, he died again once he wasn¡¯t strong enough to endure one of them.


    Despite Yale¡¯s ability controlling the time, he couldn¡¯t see the future on that battle. If it was seeing the future of a mortal, Yale could predict his whole life with a gaze, but the stronger was the target, the more difficult became predicting it.


    Moreover, if someone strong interacted with someone weak, the difficulty in predicting the future of the weak one also increased.


    The opponents were ninth level immortals in contact with a Goddess, so there was no way Yale could see their future.


    As for his own future, it was impossible. Even Great God Kroh could only see a minute in advance of Yale¡¯s future.


    Although increasing the level made predicting time more difficult, Great God Kroh wouldn¡¯t be restricted by such things, with that kind of power, even a Great God¡¯s future was easy to unveil.


    However, the strongest the chances of someone to obtain the Minor Time Divinity the more difficult it turned to predict even for Great God Kroh.


    People with that kind of potential were easily discovered by Great God Kroh and then observed.


    Of course, there was another kind of people that Great God Kroh couldn¡¯t read, and those were the one sin Tenir¡¯s situation. Tenir¡¯s future was death, but after making a deal with Great God Kroh, his future was undetermined.


    However, that wasn¡¯t by Tenir¡¯s skill, but because Great God Kroh influenced him too much.


    It was different from sending a curse in the form of God¡¯s Punishment. Any person who made a deal with Great God Kroh would have an undetermined future until it managed to fulfill it.


    In the same way, those serving Great God Kroh directly would be in a simr situation due to Great God Kroh¡¯s influence.


    Although Yale lost, he tried again, and then another time, until he lost the count of how many battles fought with them.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t win, but he wanted to use them for training.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible mastering more Minor Divinities hidden in seclusion, and even in battle, it would require a lot of luck or a long time and time was something that Yale had.


    Only his mind went back, so it would be impossible to train to ninth level immortal and then use Time Travel. That was leaving aside that Yale hadn¡¯t created a training method that convinced him enough.


    However, Minor Divinities were knowledge, so even after using Time Leap, Yale conserved them.


    The number of times that Yale battled with the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire was counted in millions, but no one else could have such kind of dangerous battles in that high number, so Yale¡¯s progress was simply monstrous.


    At that time, Yale was still unable to win against the ten, but in thest tries, he really managed to at least kill one of them before dying, which was a great advance.


    Moreover, he was turning more proficient on using Time Leap on a battle which turned more difficult that the attacks of his enemies hit him.


    Just beside the portal leading to Tenir¡¯s castle after hisst Time Leap, Yale opened the system to check his progress.


    [True Name: Astel.]


    [Used Names: Yale. Liye.]


    [Membership of the Council of Gods (unusable).]


    [Immortal Level: 8]


    [Minor Divinity: Ice. Reincarnation. Crafting. Sword. Space. Water. Earth. Metal. Lightening. Archery. Whip. Lance. Hammer. Axe. Fire. Wind. Light. Darkness. Life. Death. Rod. Poison. Illusion. Martial Arts. Battle. Elemental. Perseverance]


    [Pre-divinity Bottleneck: Time.]


    His number of Minor Divinities had increased a lot, and there were even some he obtained without looking for them, and he wasn¡¯t sure about the exact conditions to obtain them.


    The Minor Battle Divinity seemed to be rted by the number of difficult battles he had, but he only noticed that he had it when he checked the system, so he didn¡¯t know when he obtained it.


    The Minor Elemental Divinity seemed to be rted to thebined use of different elements, but it was the same as the Minor Battle Divinity, Yale didn¡¯t know when he obtained it.


    Thest unexpected one was the Minor Perseverance Divinity, which seemed to be rted to Yale repeating the same thing millions of times without giving up, but that was thest one in the list and Yale like in the two previous ones, didn¡¯t have any idea about when or how did he obtain it.


    At that moment, Yale was hundreds of times stronger than before, and he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose in a battle against Awat even if there weren¡¯t any restrains.


    However, in front of thebination of the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    When Yale tried again to rescue Wyba and the citizens, he was able to barely survive the first hit of the ten strongest, but he died at the second one.


    When he obtained the Minor Space Divinity, he tried to teleport to the Otref Kingdom, or at least to the nearest ce without teleport restriction, but there the ten strongest also appeared, so Yale knew that looking for external help was impossible.


    Only those with a token made by the king could teleport inside the Otref Kingdom, and those tokens were bound to the wielder, so there was no way for Yale to obtain one unless he went to ask the king to make one for him, but it wasn¡¯t possible in his current situation.


    "Since we reached this point, there isn¡¯t any other option. Increasing my power more doesn¡¯t sound possible, and even if I increased it a bit, it wouldn¡¯t be enough."


    Yale knew very well that increasing the Minor Divinities to Divinities was extremely difficult, and even obtaining some of them, it would be difficult to face those ten. After all, the strongest one had obtained some Divinities, so Yale would still be at a huge disadvantage in front of the ten of them.


    "With my current capabilities, it should be possible to execute myst n. Sacred Empire, don¡¯t me me, but left me with no other option."


    Yale had a n in mind to execute in case that everything else failed, and he felt that it was already the moment to use it.

 Chapter 558 The Power Hidden Inside the System

    At that moment, Yale knew that there weren¡¯t too many more Minor Divinities that he could obtain.


    It wouldn¡¯t be impossible to obtain some element derivate of the ones he obtained or trying to obtain the Minor Scythe Divinity, but Yale felt that it would be a waste of time because he noticed that Minor Elemental Divinity was far better than any element on its own, which turned the elements in boosts that weren¡¯t worthy of spending millions of try on developing.


    The same happened with the Minor Battle Divinity and the weapons. Thisst one really boosted everything rted to battle, but having that one turned the Minor Divinities for weapons just a little boost, which was even worse than the one produced by the elements.


    Yale wasn¡¯t too adept with the scythepared to other weapons, so he knew that obtaining the Minor Scythe Divinity would be several millions of tries, which was too much effort for a little effect. Moreover, He almost never used a scythe as a weapon, so a boost that would only have an effect on such a little number of times didn¡¯t seem meaningful enough.


    Trying new derivates of elements was even more difficult since Yale didn¡¯t have any mastery of them, so it would be too time-wasting obtaining a Minor Divinity of them.


    Yale might have obtained the Minor Perseverance Divinity, but that wasn¡¯t enough to make him waste millions or billions of tries just to obtain small boosts.


    Of course, even small boosts were useful in a difficult battle, but Yale already had them in a lot of elements and weapons, so he didn¡¯t feel that having more would really make a difference.


    Thus, Yale decided to finally execute hisst strategy.


    "System, give me what Alter Yale hid."


    In less than a second, the system replied.


    [The user doesn¡¯t fulfill the conditions.]


    Yale smiled.


    "Give it to me, or I don¡¯t need a system anymore. I will tear you apart and pick what I want. I can make a new systemter."


    He wasn¡¯t the same as in his young days after reincarnation. He could destroy and reconstruct the system as long as he spent enough time with it.


    For the sake of his n, he was willing to destroy the Last Wish System.


    Yale knew that Alter Yale put some conditions because he was expecting that Yale only used it in a determined situation, but Yale didn¡¯t mind.


    If there would be any worse situation in the future, he would just need to turn stronger before it happened.


    The system didn¡¯t reply to Yale¡¯s words, but it instantly gave him what he wanted.


    Alter Yale thought that someday that situation could happen, so he allowed his power to be released if Yale was willing to destroy the system in exchange for it.


    Of course, Yale was really willing to destroy the system if he hadn¡¯t obtained what he wanted; it wasn¡¯t just an empty threat.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t obtain what Alter Yale hid without the system giving it to him or tearing apart the whole system.


    After obtaining the hidden power within the system, Yale¡¯s aura started to change.


    Ninth Level Immortal.


    Minor God.


    God.


    In a matter of seconds, Yale¡¯s aura soared to God¡¯s level.


    That was the full power that Alter Yale managed to hide within the system for Yale¡¯s future use, which was stronger than the power Yale had used before ascension.


    In fact, if the power-up only reached Minor God, the universe would have expelled him, but as a God, he could resist it with some effort.


    "Not enough."


    Yale was nning to use his status as a member of the Council of Gods, so although God was enough to use it, it would lead to too many problems in the future.


    After all, a mere God being a member of the Council of Gods was something that would attract the attention of too many Great Gods.


    "Sorry, I need to do it."


    After muttering those words, Yale started to attract power to increase the effect of his power-up.


    A power that came from the universe he owned.


    Doing that would harm the universe¡¯s progression for several millions of years, but if he were killed, the end of that universe would be even worse.


    However, that power wasn¡¯t enough.


    If Yale used the power that Alter Yale hid within the system after being a Minor God, he would have been boosted directly to Great God, but Yale was only an eighth level immortal.


    Thanks to his many Minor Divinities, he was still boosted as if he had been a ninth level immortal, but that was far from enough.


    "Alrein, forgive me for this."


    Since his own universe didn¡¯t have enough spare energy to use, Yale decided to use the one of Alrein¡¯s universe, which was more powerful.


    However, since that wasn¡¯t a universe owned by Yale, obtaining that energy was far more difficult. Of course, if it weren¡¯t because Yale was a God thanks to the boosts, he wouldn¡¯t be able to attract energy from even his own universe.


    At that moment, on Alrein¡¯s universe, the strongest ones of the universe were helping the universe to cross thest step to upgrade it.


    "What¡¯s happening? Someone is trying to steal the energy for the breakthrough."


    Alrein was shocked for a second, but he noticed who was doing it.


    "Astel, that great-grandson of yours is truly daring, but I doubt that he is doing something like this without reason."


    There were a lot of people rted to Yale in that ce, and everyone noticed that Yale was the one stealing the energy once Alrein spoke.


    "What should we do?"


    Astel would just give it all to Yale if it were just something he could decide, but that was something that affected the whole universe, so he couldn¡¯t decide for everyone. Moreover, he knew very well how much Alrein expected that upgrade of the universe.


    Of course, although they were in thest step, they would still need years before finishing the upgrade. Thatst step was a very difficult one.


    Alrein sighed.


    "If I don¡¯t give it all to him, I think that everyone will hate me. He saved the universe and was forced to ascend due to that reason. I guess that giving this energy to him is fair enough."


    Alrein could sense the res that the others were sending him.


    Ones were Yale¡¯s family, but even those without a direct rtionship with Yale were willing to help him because it was thanks to Yale that they healed and were able to train until that level.


    In front of that situation, no matter how much Alrein wanted to upgrade the universe, he would be left alone if he didn¡¯t help Yale at that moment.


    Moreover, Alrein himself was grateful to Yale, so he decided to gift it since he noticed that Yale was the one who wanted that energy. His words had been just to seem impartial.


    "Everyone! Let¡¯s redirect this energy! However,ter, I don¡¯t wantins regardless of how much time we need to upgrade the universe."


    No oneined to those words, and they all started to send the energy directly to Yale with didn¡¯t just stop the resistance Yale had been feeling because it turned the absorption far more efficient.


    However, even after absorbing the energy of both universes, Yale wasn¡¯t able to reach Great God.


    He was far more powerful than before, but the gap between the two levels was just too high.


    "This is more difficult than I expected. This may kill me, but it is worth the try."


    Yale had used the curse to develop his Time Leap, but that time he decided to try to use it to increase his power temporally.


    The chances of that making him explode were far too high, but he was out of sources to improve his power.


    It already impressive how much he increased his power, but most of it came from the power hidden by Alter Yale, although Yale used it as he wanted instead that on the situation Alter Yale wanted.


    Yale was expecting the worse when he started absorbing power from the curse, but instead of being difficult, once he started, the whole curse started to give him energy that seemed boundless.


    The universe started to tremble as Yale temporally stepped on the level that was considered the top of the universe, Great God.


    Moreover, the universe itself started to send faith energy to Yale. There weren¡¯t too many ces worshipping him, but Yale¡¯s kingdom and all the cities that he visited were still giving a lot of faith.


    The fact that the curse helping him and the universe agreeing to give him faith energy was something that even Great God Kroh didn¡¯t expect to happen, in fact, Alter Yale hadn¡¯t expected that his power would provoke such a reaction either.


    The reason was that thanks to the power from Alter Yale, Yale had crossed the bottleneck of the Minor Time Divinity. He hadn¡¯t obtained the Minor Time Divinity, but since Alter Yale used the breakthrough to travel to the past, his control was stagnated in a point that should exist.


    A point that was beyond the bottleneck but didn¡¯t reach the Minor Time Divinity.


    The only one who was beyond the bottleneck was Great God Kroh, so the universe and the curse considered that Yale was being controlled by Great God Kroh and, thus, helped him.

 Chapter 559 You Can Call Me Great God Yale

    The trembling of the universe provoked by Yale¡¯s boosts wasn¡¯t undetected by the ninth level immortals of the world.


    "Fert, stay at max alert, a Great God has descended."


    In the Otref Kingdom, the king called everyone to an emergency meeting once he noticed about the decent of a Great God.


    "Father, I don¡¯t think we need. Something about this aura tells me that we aren¡¯t in any danger."


    Tofesh didn¡¯t know the reason, but he felt that the aura was familiar.


    "Empty guesses aren¡¯t useful. We have my father¡¯s backing, but the world isn¡¯t trying to expel this Great God, so this person must have the approval of Great God Kroh. If this Great God attacks us, we can¡¯t defend ourselves. Trying to exin the situation before this Great God has a chance to kill us is the best. Someone in good terms with Great God Kroh should be thoughtful enough to spare our lives."


    The king couldn¡¯t think like his son. A Great God was a living cmity unless there was a certainty that the Great God was on their side.


    "Well, do as you wish, but he won¡¯t attack us. We are allies, after all. Although I am really surprised about how well he hid this."


    As Yale¡¯s aura continued to cover the whole world, Tofesh noticed about his identity.


    "Ally? Do you know who this Great God is? Don¡¯t tell me that it is Great God Kroh?"


    The only Great God that the king knew was Great God Kroh, so he thought that his son was speaking about him.


    "Wrong. Just wait, and you will discover it."


    Tofesh had a wide smile on his face. He didn¡¯t know how Yale managed to turn suddenly into a Great God, but that was a good thing.


    The side effects of Yale¡¯s power up reached everywhere in the universe, which included separated dimensions like the Weapon Spirit Tribe and Tenir¡¯s Castle.


    "A Great God descended. Be careful, we are still very attracting for a Great God, and our tricks won¡¯t be useful against someone at that level."


    Mojo spoke with a serious tone. It was impossible to create weapons stronger than ninth level immortal directly. As far as he knew to obtain a weapon of a superior level, a weapon with spirit needed to be upgraded.


    Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if some Great God thought of the Weapon Spirit Tribe as a vault full of treasures.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You should notice a familiar aura."


    Mojo immediately thought that Awat was speaking of the time aura.


    For weapons that had masters who were at the bottleneck of the Minor Time Divinity, it wasn¡¯t hard to sense that the time aura emanated from the Great God was even stronger.


    "Such a strong time aura. Then, there is no doubt that this is Great God Kroh¡¯s aura."


    Anyone who knew about Great God Kroh being the only one ahead of that bottleneck thought in the same way. However, although Great God Kroh was famous for being neutral, the Weapon Spirit Tribe didn¡¯t have any rtionship with that person to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be targeted.


    "Mojo, stop speaking without sensing it carefully. You are stronger than me, so you should recognize this aura if you try seriously."


    After that, Mojo tried to sense it again, and his face changed.


    "Impossible. He was just an eighth level immortal!"


    Awatughed when he heard Mojo¡¯s shock.


    "He is like my master. You should be able to understand what that means."


    Mojo knew that Awat¡¯s master had a special situation due to being forced to reincarnate, and people like that usually had a method to recover their strength temporally.


    "Truly unexpected. Probably he just obtained the Minor Time Divinity, but this is already a great feat."


    Mojo¡¯s guess was wrong because Yale hadn¡¯t achieved the Minor Time Divinity yet, but Yale¡¯s state was one that not even Great God Kroh predicted, so it was impossible that someone else could guess it correctly.


    Awat and Mojo were surprised, but Tenir was even more surprised. After all, he knew how much time passed since Yale left, and that increase of power waspletely abnormal.


    "This power. Incredible. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but this time the Sacred Empire is doomed!"


    Tenir really didn¡¯t care about the reasons as long as the Sacred Empire was destroyed.


    Of course, the ten strongest of the Sacred Empire also noticed the descent of a Great God.


    "Isn¡¯t that bad?"


    One of them spoke.


    "This isn¡¯t rted to us. We haven¡¯t done anything yet. It isn¡¯t like if a Great God cane from the future to punish us or something like that."


    The ugly old man replied with confidence. He didn¡¯t think too highly about Gods or Great Gods because he already decided that he would rule above them in the future.


    He would admit that Great Gods were extremely powerful, but he would never consider that they could do things like traveling thought time or seeing the future.


    After all, if others could do that, he believed that his own future self would havee to help him since he would be able to do anything that others could do.


    It was all product of his own ego, but he negated the existence of the Minor Time Divinity and stronger onespletely.


    As for the rest, they blindly believed what their leader said.


    Besides the strongest ones, there were others capable of sensing Yale¡¯s aura.


    Those were the ones that sent their faith energy. Although that was done unconsciously, it was enough to let them sense Yale¡¯s aura.


    "Master is really incredible. I was thinking that bing a ninth level immortal was a great feat, but he is already a Great God... Well, I guess that I can say as expected of my master."


    The disciple that was an ancestor of the Roanmad n when he went to Alrein¡¯s universe was one of the first ones to notice about Yale¡¯s presence.


    He wasn¡¯t among the strongest ninth level immortals, but he worshipped his master more than anyone else in the country, so it wasn¡¯t difficult that he sensed it.


    The whole country had considered Master Liye as a legend, and since it was one of Yale¡¯s identities, it was enough for them to send him faith energy.


    That day, they sensed how powerful a living legend was, and their worship to Master Liye only increased. They didn¡¯t know that the strong aura was of a Great God like those with more knowledge, but Master Liye was the strongest person they had seen.


    The people in Yale¡¯s Kingdom also woke up due to Yale¡¯s aura. They had never met him personally, but they somehow knew that the aura belonged to their king.


    It didn¡¯t matter that it was still dark in the country, everyone woke up.


    That caught the attention of the army outside, but they didn¡¯t move because they received orders to stay on their positions until new orders.


    The Sacred Kingdom didn¡¯t dare to attack a city with a Great God present for fear of angering the Great God.


    Although they heard that even Minor Gods rarely care about the lives of others, and even less in the case of Great Gods, killing someone in their presence could hurt their pride, which would be bad news for the one who did it.


    Thus, it was an unspoken rule that conflicts couldn¡¯t happen in front of anyone who was at least Minor God.


    The happiest one was Wyba because that was the first time that she sensed her brother¡¯s presence after she ascended, and she noticed that her brother was far stronger than she thought.


    At that moment, she also noticed the army surrounding the city because the barriers were affected by the side effect of the descend of a Great God.


    However, she didn¡¯t mind at all. With her big brother disying his power, the only ones that needed to worry were those surrounding the city.


    While everyone was focused on his aura, Yale was enduring and enormous pain on his soul and on his own existence.


    The power from the curse was just too big to endure it even with the curse helping him willingly.


    If Yale hadn¡¯t obtained immunity to Existence Erasers, his own existence would have been turned into nothing after absorbing that power.


    Moreover, if he had been just a bit weaker before absorbing the energy of the curse, he would have died even if his existence couldn¡¯t be erased.


    That power wasn¡¯t something that Yale should be able to wield, but after summing up different factors, he managed to do it even though it wouldn¡¯t be able tost for too long.


    Thus, Yale didn¡¯t want to waste any time and started to speak.


    "I am a member of the Council of Gods. I descended today to impart God¡¯s Punishment to the sinners hiding in this universe."


    Yale¡¯s voice could be heard in all parts of the world, which made that everyone with enough knowledge started to sense fear.


    After all, a Great God was scary, but a Great God who was also a member of the Council of Gods was far scarier.


    "My true name isn¡¯t something that you need to hear, but you can call me Great God Yale. Sacred Empire, today, I will put an end to your evil ambitions."

 Chapter 560 Gods Punishment to the Sacred Empire

    Except for Tofesh and his father, no one else rted the name Yale said with Yale¡¯s Kingdom.


    Not even the Sacred Empire thought that the reason for the descent of a Great god was that they nned to destroy that tiny country.


    Tofesh knew from the start about Yale being Wyba¡¯s brother, and his father had learned that when Tofesh investigated Yale in the past.


    "This... This Great God Yale is your friend. How did he be so powerful since thest time he appeared?"


    The king of the Otref Kingdom was giving thanks that his son had such a best friend.


    It was like Tofesh said, there wasn¡¯t any danger for their country.


    Moreover, since they were allies with Yale¡¯s Kingdom, it was like having a Great God as an ally, which would scare other countries.


    The alliance was just offered to protect the country of Tofesh¡¯s friend, and the king never thought that it could benefit his kingdom, but since his son only had one friend, he agreed to let Tofesh help that country.


    Yale continued to speak without caring about the effect that his words could have on all the countries of the world.


    "First of all. Fools that surrounded my country and nned to erase the existence of my sister and all the citizens living there!"


    Yale¡¯s voice was oppressive to the point that the time around those surrounding the city literally froze in time.


    He didn¡¯t n to let them use the time he spoke to attack the city.


    "You aren¡¯t suited for my God¡¯s Punishment. Thus, die and turn into food for my sword."


    Yale had already decided his God¡¯s Punishment, but it was inconvenient having affected people surrounding that city given the nature of the punishment, so he directly turned them into food for Lar.


    The bodies of the army disintegrated, and their souls were teleported to Yale¡¯s ce where Lar devoured them.


    With so many souls, Yale believed that Lar should be able to reach ninth level immortal after digesting all of them.


    At that moment, everyone observing that knew about the existence of Yale¡¯s Kingdom, noticed that the tiny kingdom that was spared due to the Otref Kingdom protecting them.


    All the countries with intentions of conquering Yale¡¯s Kingdom before the Otref Kingdom stepped out to protect them gave thanks that they decided to forget the intentions of conquering it.


    The fury of a Great God whose family had been in danger of death wasn¡¯t something they could endure.


    They believed that if they attacked, they would have ended up like those soldiers, disintegrated with their souls devoured, and they still didn¡¯t know what kind of God¡¯s Punishment would be applied to those that weren¡¯t there.


    Although none of the ten strongest were surrounding the city, there were several ninth level immortals there, and they had been killed instantly, which was enough to scare everyone.


    At the same time, they were all jealous of the Otref Kingdom for securing such a powerful ally by supporting a weak country when it needed it the most.


    The ten strongest of the Sacred Empire were angry after they noticed that the army sent to surround the city was turned into food for a sword.


    They believed to be at the very top of the food chain, but they ended up being eaten by a sword, which they didn¡¯t consider even as a living thing despite having developed a spirit.


    "We also have a member of the Council of Gods backing us! Retreat now, or you will be the one to suffer."


    The ugly old man shouted with confidence, thinking that he would seem imposing, but everyone outside the Sacred Empire just thought that he was a clown.


    Leaving aside if that support of a member of the Council of Gods was true or not, just speaking like that to a member of a Council of Gods was enough to give him a reason to kill them, disregarding any other member that could be implied.


    Moreover, those with knowledge knew that it wasn¡¯t like if the Council of Gods always agreed on everything, but conflicts among people of such a level weren¡¯t things they were qualified to meddle in.


    If someone kneeled and apologized while mentioning their backup, it wasn¡¯t impossible that a Great God decided to spare them even if it was just for the sake of preventing a conflict with another member of the Council of Gods, but threatening such a powerful person was akin to suicide.


    Anyway, Yale wouldn¡¯t spare them no matter how polite they were, but from the onlooker¡¯s view, the Sacred Empire set their fates at the moment they dared to threaten Yale.


    Since the day that the Goddess started to support them, the ugly man believed to be unbeatable no matter who appeared.


    It was also thanks to the help of that Goddess that they always appeared timely to frustrate Yale¡¯s ns, but that was on other timelines. The Goddess didn¡¯t dare to appear when the Sacred Kingdom was facing a Great God, and even less when that Great God was a member of the Council of Gods.


    After all, the truth was that she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Council of Gods on that timeline. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t help the Sacred Empire to face a real member of the Council of Gods.


    "Threatening me? You really are tired of living. I don¡¯t care if you have a backer or not, none of you won¡¯t be forgiven today."


    Yale¡¯s words were that everyone except the Sacred Empire expected.


    "You... You don¡¯t know who you are facing!"


    The ugly man was angry, but he could only speak threats again.


    "Oh, I know. You are the criminal who developed the Existence Eraser Bomb. An object capable of erasing the existence of everyone in a city. You must be punished together with your Empire for developing something like that. A weapon that even mortals can use to erase existences shouldn¡¯t exist from the start and even less a mass erasing weapon like that."


    It was true that the Council of Gods didn¡¯t like Existence Eraser, but since there were members giving them to their families to protection, they still allowed it.


    However, they wouldn¡¯t allow something like the Existence Eraser Bomb to exist.


    If Yale weren¡¯t punishing them that day, it would just be a matter of time before someone else did it, but a lot of people would have disappeared at that point.


    "Thus, from now on, this object isn¡¯t allowed to exist in this universe."


    The Existence Eraser Bomb on its way to Yale¡¯s Kingdom disappeared at the same moment that Yale spoke.


    Several members of the Council of Gods were seeing God¡¯s Punishment since it was one of their hobbies if they didn¡¯t have anything better to do.


    They also noticed about the Existence Eraser Bomb and proceeded to forbid the existence of anything like that on their universes.


    Just the fact that the Sacred Empire created the Existence Eraser Bomb was enough to punish them.


    There was a rule that implied destroying the bnce of the multiverse and a weapon like that could do that easily if it was spread.


    Of course, in the eyes of the Sacred Empire, it was a way to turn all the universe into beautiful ones without undesired existences. As for the smuggles Goddess, she just considered it a good business and never thought about the implications it had since she had been careful to make it impossible to notice her rtionship with the Sacred Empire.


    However, that she considered it impossible didn¡¯t mean that it was truly impossible, but Yale only had that power temporally, so he wouldn¡¯t waste time looking for that Goddess that he didn¡¯t know in which universe was.


    "Now, I will announce the God¡¯s Punishment."


    Once Yale spoke, the whole universe was silent. Most of them never experienced something like that, so they were seeing it with curiosity.


    On the other hand, those who had seen it before didn¡¯t dare to make any noise for fear that the Great God would redirect part of the God¡¯s Punishment to them.


    "From now on, the Sacred Empire and everyone allied with them have lost the right to exist as beings with intelligence. Your territory and bodies will remain forever turned into Eternal Ice while your souls would be eternally reincarnated as mindless monsters that would only be able to live in that area. However, your consciousness would be separated from your souls and fused with the ice, forcing you to observe it until your consciousness broke. Of course, I will let your consciousness suffer all the pain your monster incarnations suffered."


    As Yale spoke, the whole Sacred Empire was frozen, or more exactly everything turned into ice, but it was a type of ice that only Yale and Great God Kroh would be able to break thanks to its powerful time power.


    However, even if the ice melted, nothing would remain since all the matter on the area turned into ice.


    There wasn¡¯t any time to reply to Yale¡¯s words because the effect of God¡¯s Punishment was instantaneous.


    Killing them would just be too merciful for people like them, so Yale set them to an endless suffering worse than death.


    The monsters born of the ice didn¡¯t look like living beings at all, and they didn¡¯t have mind or emotions; they just lived to kill.


    Even the pain was something that just the consciousness in the ice suffered since the monsters didn¡¯t sense anything.

 Chapter 561 Secret Meaning of the Broken Bottleneck

    A whole country was eradicated in an instant, and those living there were cursed to a fate worse than death.


    It wasn¡¯t unexpected that a member of the Council of Gods was able to do it, but still, it wasn¡¯t something easy to ept.


    After all, the Sacred Empire wasn¡¯t weak at all, which meant that the same could happen to any other country if a member of the Council of Gods wished it.


    Of course, God¡¯s Punishment was something that couldn¡¯t be used without reason, so as long as they didn¡¯t offend a member of the Council of Gods or broke a rule, they wouldn¡¯t need to fear.


    However, just seeing that there were people that could finish them that easily was enough to make them feel powerless despite knowing about it beforehand.


    However, only those without a rtionship with Yale sensed fear.


    Tenir was even jumping around like a kid when he saw the end of the Sacred Empire.


    "Finally! Finally! They deserved it! Without any doubt, that has been a good end for them! I finally escaped from this damn loop, and everyone had been avenged!"


    Tenir had been freed from the time loop since the deal had beenpleted once Yale executed God¡¯s Punishment.


    Although Tenir hadn¡¯t killed them personally, there wasn¡¯t a Sacred Empire anymore, and Tenir help had indeed been important for Yale, who used God¡¯s Punishment on them. Thus, Tenirpleted the deal he made with Great God Kroh.


    Jika and Dan also saw the scene, but although they hated the Sacred Empire, their reasons weren¡¯t too profound since it was just due to the man they had met on the passageway.


    However, they were still delighted seeing how Yale turned the whole country into ice. After all, Yale was their adoptive father and their master, so they liked seeing how strong he was.


    There was also joy on the Weapon Spirit Tribe.


    "This Lar obtained a really good meal. I bet that she will reach ninth level immortal once she digests them."


    Awat didn¡¯t miss how many souls Lar had absorbed, and he spent a lot of time with her when Yale was training there, so he was happy for her.


    She could only upgrade her level by eating souls, so Yale could only give her souls, using his crafting skills to upgrade her was useless, and the same applied to her training on her own.


    If that weren¡¯t the case, Yale would have helped her to reach ninth level immortal before, but he wouldn¡¯t kill innocent people just to feed Lar, and weak people were useless anyway.


    "She will be benefited a lot, but there is something more important than that. Someone finally surpassed the bottleneck of the Minor Time Divinity. I don¡¯t know which level he reached, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I remember that long ago, I told you about what happens in this case, and you said that you already knew."


    After Mojo spoke, Awat nodded.


    "Oh, right! I remember. Taking that into consideration, I think that it is time to stop being neutrals, right?"


    Awat didn¡¯t think about the matter that he heard when he was with his master because it was something of just too long time ago. In fact, only Mojo and Awat knew since their masters were the strongest of all the masters that the members of the tribe had.


    "Any Minor God who traveled a bit should know about this matter. Although this guy used some special method to increase his strength, the fact that his control over time is beyond the bottleneck is a certain thing. Thus, we need him."


    Mojo had the brightest smile he had in ages while he spoke.


    "You are right. How did I forget about this important matter? As long as someone has reached the Minor Time Divinity bottleneck, death is something reversible even with the dispersion of the soul. However, a person who surpassed that bottleneck is needed, and the resurrected one will lose the capacity of breaking the bottleneck forever."


    They needed a master to reach the next level, but neither of them was willing to take a new master. What they wanted was to bring back their masters.


    "Remember that even if they resurrect, they would just be ordinary mortals until they reach their previous level and their memories returned. Moreover, while they train before recovering the memories, training anything rted to time will be impossible, and the training speed will be that of the worst talent possible on the universe they are. That is a huge price, but it looks cheap in exchange for having the chance to live again."


    That method was one that had a lot of problems, but it was the only one. However, until they saw Yale¡¯s time aura, the only person who had that capability was Great God Kroh, and they had no way to ask a favor for someone of that level.


    In fact, since Yale hadn¡¯t reached the Minor Time Divinity despite being beyond the bottleneck, he couldn¡¯t do that even in his powered-up state, but there was no way that Awat and Mojo discovered the existence of that strange level.


    "Indeed. I still remember the huge ruckus Great God Kroh provoked when he resurrected the lover of another member of the Council of Gods and announced this method. Everyone got motivated to reach the bottleneck of the Minor Time Divinity, and a lot tried to break it, but no one did it until today."


    Great God Kroh could resurrect anyone by manipting the time, and the lover of that member of the Council of Gods hadn0¡¯t reached the bottleneck either.


    However, that was what Great God Kroh told since he didn0t want to have everyone asking to resurrect others.


    That member of the Council of Gods was one of the founders, and the woman he wanted to resurrect was the first person he loved in his life, which he didn¡¯t even know how long it had been.


    That time, Great God Kroh felt pity for him and thus decided to help.


    In fact, after that woman was resurrected, she managed to reach Great God and obtained a ce in the Council of Gods. Of course, she didn¡¯t need to kill a member, since she was the reason for Great God Kroh uncovering that resurrection method, other members thought that it would be good having her in the Council of Gods.


    Although Great God Kroh didn¡¯t tell all the truth, it was true that he measured that the Minor Time Divinity should be powerful enough to resurrect someone who reached the bottleneck.


    Moreover, no matter if Great God Kroh was resurrecting someone or someone with a recent breakthrough did it. It would be impossible for the resurrected one to obtain more time control than before dying.


    However, those with erased existences couldn¡¯t be resurrected since they weren¡¯t dead but erased.


    Of course, that only mattered to resurrections. Altering the timeline to make that someone didn¡¯t die or wasn¡¯t erased in the past was apletely different thing.


    Yale didn¡¯t know about anything regarding that topic, but all the members of the Council of Gods observing knew it.


    At that moment, some of them just wanted to descend and try to obtain Yale¡¯s favor in the case that they need to resurrect someone one day. After all, it was obvious that it was easier to befriend Yale than Great God Kroh, who wouldn¡¯t resurrect someone without wanting to do it, no matter the price or favors offered in exchange.


    However, they remembered that Great God Kroh had forbidden to interact with him even if it was for something positive, so they decided to stop thinking about that until one day, Yale himself met them.


    At that moment, they felt that they knew why Great God Kroh acted like that since they believed that a newbie member of the Council of Gods would be easy to coerce to help them for free if the ones asking were other members, and they were sure that someone would have tried that kind of approach instead of the normal one.


    Of course, that was also wrong because Yale hadn¡¯t mastered it at that time, nor Great God Kroh spoke with that intention.


    However, the barrier of Alter Yale blocked the perception of other members, so they didn¡¯t know if there was a time aura or not.


    Without knowing the ruckus that he had provoked with his time aura, Yale felt that he was reaching his limit.


    "I am exhausted, but I still need to repay a favor."


    Knowing that his power was about to drop, Yale decided to use hisst power to repay the favor that Alrein did when he allowed him to sue the power of the universe. Yale noticed that Alrein should have agreed to it to have absorbed it so easily.


    Of course, he also returned the power he used from his universe with a bit of interest, but the one that really benefited from it was Alrein¡¯s universe because they gave far more, so Yale also give them more interest.


    If the universe was near to ascension before Yale using that power, once Yale repaid it, the universe started the ascension process.


    The process of the ascension of a universe was slow, but once it started, unless the universe owner died, the ascension wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Thest thing Yale did before falling unconscious was setting up the time flow of the Storage Space at the slowest and jumped inside.

 Chapter 563 A New Level

    Inside the Storage Space, Yale yawned.


    "How long have I been sleeping?"


    It was a rhetorical question that didn¡¯t expect an answer, but it was answered anyway.


    "I don¡¯t know, master. I have been sleeping too."


    Lar transformed into her human form after waking up, but she looked quite different from before.


    "You have grown a lot."


    Thest time Yale saw Lar¡¯s human form, she was still a kid, but she already looked like a teenager.


    "Those souls didn¡¯t taste well, but they were nourishing."


    After hearing that answer, Yale decided to avoid asking about if she was serious about the souls having different tastes.


    "Well, at least you are already at ninth level immortal."


    After speaking, Yale decided to check the system because he was unable to determine his level normally.


    [True Name: Astel.]


    [Used Names: Yale. Liye.]


    [Membership of the Council of Gods (partially usable).]


    [Immortal Level: Unknown]


    [Divinity: Ice. Reincarnation.]


    [Minor Divinity: Crafting. Sword. Space. Water. Earth. Metal. Lightening. Archery. Whip. Lance. Hammer. Axe. Fire. Wind. Light. Darkness. Life. Death. Rod. Poison. Illusion. Martial Arts. Battle. Elemental. Perseverance]


    [Unknown: Time.]


    He already guessed that it would be the case, but even the system was unable to determine his level.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that even the progress of time would be the same.


    He knew that his power was still inferior to a Minor God, so it was difficult to ascertain in which kind of level he was, but he knew very well the source of that unknown Time level.


    After all, it was the same he used while in his powered-up state, the one Alter Yale reached.


    Moreover, he noticed that the curse on his body disappearedpletely after he used it on the power-up.


    Yale felt that probably he absorbed the remaining power of the curse and that had helped him to retain a level that didn¡¯t reach the Minor Time Divinity despite being ahead of the bottleneck.


    The problem was his level. If he were an eighth level immortal or a ninth level immortal, the system would detect it, and the same would apply if he were a Minor God, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Thus, Yale started to test his power inside the Storage Space, but after one hit, half of the Storage Space crumbled.


    "Shit, I forgot to reinforce it before testing."


    Yale hadn¡¯t upgraded the Storage Space in a while, so it wasn¡¯t too resistant.


    Especially after the increase of power he obtained using Time Leap wasn¡¯t something that the Storage Space could endure without rebuilding it first with his new capacities.


    In fact, the speed of the flow of time was affected by that limitation, so it didn¡¯t reach the limits of Yale¡¯s power since it reached first the limit of the Storage Space.


    Yale rebuilt the destroyed part and reinforced the whole Storage Space before trying again.


    Of course, Lar had been extremely bored in the months Yale needed to finish the process, but she didn¡¯tin.


    After testing his power on the upgrades Storage Space, Yale was sure of one thing.


    Awat wouldn¡¯t be able to win against him.


    As for those as strong as Mojo or Tofesh¡¯s father, Yale could guess their strength due to his battles against the strongest of the Sacred Empire, and if he needed to judge the difference of strength, he was stronger than them.


    He wasn¡¯t strong enough to beat them easily, but he would hold an advantage in battle.


    "Lar,e here. Let¡¯s test our strength together."


    Until that moment, Yale relied merely on his body, but in a real battle, he would use a weapon, and a ninth level immortal sword could easily mark a difference.


    Moreover, theparisons of strength were all without using weapons.


    Lar smiled before flying towards Yale, and then she changed to her sword form.


    Yale started to test theirbined strength, but after just one sh, he stopped.


    In front of him, there was a wound on the space. The sh had broken the separation between the Storage Space and the outside world, but it didn¡¯t stop there. He also saw Tenir¡¯s Castle after the outside world.


    He was near the passageway, but he never expected that a hit would also cut through that dimension.


    He knew that without wielding Lar, he couldn¡¯t do something like that with just one attack.


    An instantter, he tried to appraise Lar.


    [Lar: Sword with a spirit. Immortal Level: Unknown.]


    After hearing the system, Yale was sure that Lar wasn¡¯t a ninth level immortal; she also reached a strange level that the system couldn¡¯t identify.


    He didn¡¯t believe that those souls were the reason. He was sure that those were just enough to Lar to be a powerful ninth level immortal, but nothing more.


    "Lar, did you absorb something besides those souls?"


    When he asked, Lar nodded before replying.


    "I also absorbed a delicious stream energy that master was emanating. I wasn¡¯t conscious, so I just absorbed it by instinct. Sad that so much energy just dispersed after leaving the master¡¯s body. Had I been conscious, I would have eaten it all."


    After hearing Lar¡¯s reply, Yale understood why Lar reached that kind of level. He felt that probably that stream of energy was far more nourishing than all the souls she ate.


    "Lar, you aren¡¯t a ninth level immortal, you are stronger than that, but you aren¡¯t a Minor God Sword yet. The same happens to me. Calling it unknown level doesn¡¯t sound well. What do you think about False God? After all, I bet that everyone would believe that we already reached godship since we are ahead of ninth level immortal."


    Yale felt that it was a good idea, but Lar didn¡¯t seem to like it.


    "I think that Demigod is better. It makes us seem more powerful."


    As a weapon, Lar felt that anything with the word false in the name was an offense since she wasn¡¯t any falsification.


    "That would be a lie. We aren¡¯t part gods part immortal or something like that. Strictly speaking, we are still immortals, but our power will be easily mistaken as Minor Gods. Even those with more knowledge would just feel that we reached godship but are restraining our power to not harm the universe."


    Lar wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, she knew very well that what Yale said was true, and they hadn¡¯t reached godship.


    "No reply, then it is settled."


    At that moment, Yale added that piece of information to the system, which updated to disy the new information with a small extra that Yale added.


    [True Name: Astel.]


    [Used Names: Yale. Liye.]


    [Membership of the Council of Gods (partially usable).]


    [Level: False God]


    [Divinity: Ice. Reincarnation.]


    [Minor Divinity: Crafting. Sword. Space. Water. Earth. Metal. Lightening. Archery. Whip. Lance. Hammer. Axe. Fire. Wind. Light. Darkness. Life. Death. Rod. Poison. Illusion. Martial Arts. Battle. Elemental. Perseverance]


    [False Divinity: Time.]


    [False God Weapon: Lar (Spirit)]


    [Ninth Level Immortal Weapon: Tawa]


    Yale nodded after seeingplete information on the system. He felt that previously, it was a mistake that his strongest weapons weren¡¯t there since they were a crucial part of his strength.


    "Lar, let¡¯s got to Tenir¡¯s Castle before the dimensional wound closes."


    Although Yale could use Lar to easily open it again, he didn¡¯t want to harm the dimension of Tenir¡¯s Castle by attacking it again.


    Thanks to the dimensional wound and Yale¡¯s strength, allowing him to cross it safely, he just needed two seconds to reach Tenir¡¯s Castle.


    "Jika! Dan! Tenir! I am back!"


    Yale shouted, but no one replied.


    An instantter, he scanned the castle, which, as he expected after seeing that there wasn¡¯t any reply, was empty.


    "It seems that they left. Let¡¯s see if there is any clue about their location."


    By the state of the castle, no one had been there in months, and Yale also noticed that the flow of time was synchronized with the outside instead of the ten thousand years equal to one second like before.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem that a battle happened here. They left by their own will."


    Seeing that a battle didn¡¯t happen, Yale was relieved.


    After all, although he could still use Time Leap without the curse thanks to the False Time Divinity, he was still restricted to one week, so if something happened months ago, he wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent it.


    "Master, there is a strange flow of energy there."


    Lar was still in sword form and wielded by Yale, but she moved to point the direction she sensed the strange flow of energy.


    "I also noticed it, but it isn¡¯t that strange, just a portal that wasn¡¯t there before."


    However, Yale needed to admit that a new portal was probably rted to the ce Tenir, Jika, and Dan went.


    "Oh, now it is really strange."


    Once Yale reached the portal, he noticed that the passageway behind it was so normal that it was abnormal.


    All of Tenir¡¯s passageways were filled with traps and made it difficult to cross, but that was a standard passageway that even a mortal would cross due to how stable it was.


    "Lar, let¡¯s cross it. I know that you think that it would be faster cutting the dimension as before, but let¡¯s try to avoid doing that if there is another way, alright?"


    Lar felt a bit ashamed that her master read her mind so well, but she just obeyed Yale and together entered into the passageway.

 Chapter 564 Meeting Again

    After crossing the passageway, Yale found that he was in a ce he had been before, or at least he had been there in a timeline that didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    "Is this Wyba¡¯s pce?"


    He didn¡¯t expect to appear in the middle of the pce after crossing that passageway, which obviously came with a ruckus.


    "Someone appeared!"


    A soldier eximed, but before she could draw a weapon, another stopped her.


    "Fool, he is our king and a Great God, are you seriously trying to fight him?"


    Yale felt the impulse to say that he wasn¡¯t a Great God, but he felt that they wouldn¡¯t believe it. In the end, it seemed that he was really a False God.


    The soldier who tried to draw her weapon kneeled while trembling.


    "I am sorry, please forgive my life!"


    The girl was terrified, but Yale bbergasted.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a tyrant that would kill a little girl because she mistook him with an intruder.


    "I will never kill someone for this kind of reason, stand up. Guide me to Wyba¡¯s ce."


    He knew how to find Wyba without any help, but he felt that the girl would feel better if she thought that she had been useful.


    "Understood! It is my pleasure to serve Your Highness!"


    The girl was still nervous, but her tail showed that she was very happy that Yale gave her an order.


    Even serving a bit of water to a Great God was a huge honor, so guiding the way was something that would make her proud for a lifetime.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t think that his order was important at all, nor that all the other soldiers would be jealous of the girl guiding Yale¡¯s way.


    Before they were able to reach Wyba¡¯s room, something went past the soldier and hit Yale.


    The soldier was worried that Yale might have been harmed, but an instantter, she discarded that thought because there wasn¡¯t anyone in that pce that could harm a Great God.


    Moreover, after looking at what went towards Yale, she discovered that she wouldn¡¯t ask what but who.


    Obviously, the one who rushed towards Yale was Wyba.


    She had missed her brother a lot after he disappeared. She even thought that maybe Yale had ascended again, which made her feel depressed.


    In those months, she even advanced to eighth level immortal, but she needed to admit that she had some help.


    "Benefactor, you are finally here."


    Someone spoke and thenughed.


    "I knew that leaving that passageway would lead you to this ce."


    Tenir appeared walking behind Wyba. Yale already thought that probably Tenir was there due to the passageway, but he didn¡¯t expect that Tenir called him like that.


    "Good morning Tenir. Now I need to ask you, since when I am your benefactor?"


    Tenir justughed again when he heard it.


    "You killed my archenemies and freed me from my eternal torment. There is no doubt that you are my benefactor. I know that you didn¡¯t do it for my sake, but you still helped me a lot."


    He was really grateful since the day that the Sacred Empire disappeared, so he left his castle and went to live in Yale¡¯s Kingdom, where Wyba weed him.


    The passageway was made in the case that Yale went to the castle before visiting Wyba.


    Of course, Jika and Dan were also living there.


    Both had already acknowledged Wyba as a big sister after meeting her.


    Jika was reluctant before meeting her, but after she saw how cute Wyba was, she changed her mind.


    In fact, she even took Wyba as a role model to follow, and Wyba was happy to get a cute little sister that wanted to follow her steps.


    After a while, Wyba finally spoke.


    "Big brother, I missed you a lot."


    Although Wyba matured a lot mentally since thest time she saw Yale, she was still the same as when she was a cub when she was with her big brother.


    "I missed you too."


    Although Yale had seen her in a different timeline, counting the number of Time Leaps he made, it had passed a lot since he met her.


    Moreover, in those timelines, they were running for their lives, so there wasn¡¯t time for a peaceful meeting.


    "Dad!"


    From far, a girl eximed while running towards Yale. There was a boy following her.


    "Jika, Dan, I am d to meet you again."


    Jika also jumped to hug Yale, but she did it without interfering with Wyba¡¯s hug. Dan just stayed near Yale.


    "Your jump to hug is very simr to Wyba¡¯s, you know?"


    Jika blushed.


    "Really? Have you heard this? I am improving a lot."


    She was very proud after she waspared with Wyba.


    "Jika, you still need to improve, but you are progressing a lot."


    When Yale heard Wyba speak, he understood that Wyba had been teaching Jika that jump to hug, but he didn¡¯t understand why to teach something like that since it didn¡¯t seem useful at all.


    He looked towards Dan, who just shook his head since he didn¡¯t understand it either.


    "Wyba, you should teach her useful things."


    As far as Yale knew, Wyba didn¡¯t have experience teaching, so he decided to give her some advice.


    "Big brother, I know. This is very useful, but you don¡¯t need to understand it."


    She taught all the beast girls in the city, so even though she learned it by trial and error, she at least knew how to teach.


    In fact, due to Wyba teaching the others about cuteness, when they made trades with other countries, they always ended winning a lot without even trying because the other party felt that they deserved it.


    Some merchant almost went to ruin after gifting almost everything to the cute beast girls.


    Of course, no one in the country tried to obtain profit from them, the merchants just did it on their own and didn¡¯t ept rejections.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone in that country who understood well about business, but they really didn¡¯t need to learn about that.


    Initially, Wyba just taught them to be like her since they all admired her, but she hadn¡¯t expected that the cuteness would have such results when they started to trade with outsiders.


    After that, they all went to chat together in a room without any soldiers.


    There, Yale learned about the state of the country and remembered how scary was Wyba¡¯s cuteness when they were young. At that time, just Wyba¡¯s plushies were enough to make a fortune, so it was easy to guess what would happen with a country full of cute beast girls.


    Yale bet that Julie would do anything to start a branch of thepany in that ce.


    Thinking about Alrein¡¯s universe always made Yale feel nostalgic, but at least he managed to meet again with Wyba.


    At that moment, Yale tried to appraise Wyba¡¯s strength.


    She was an eighth level immortal, which he already detected at first sight, but what he wanted to know was if she mastered a Minor Divinity or was near to do it.


    There wasn¡¯t any on the bottleneck, but there was one Minor Divinity. One that Yale didn¡¯t even know that existed, although he felt that he just didn¡¯t remember reading it because the system had information about it.


    In fact, the system just deduced analyzing all the information, that Minor Divinity wasn¡¯t on any books Yale had read.


    [Minor Divinity: Cuteness.]


    Yale was focusing his attention on that line of the appraisal.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Wyba¡¯s cuteness would reach such a level.


    Wyba wasn¡¯t the first on the multiverse to reach the Minor Cuteness Divinity, but it was really a strange one to reach because it couldn¡¯t be reached consciously.


    As for its effects, they were very scary. Anyone at a lower level than the wielder of the Minor Cuteness Divinity, who considered even for a second that the wielder was cute, wouldn¡¯t be able to reject her words and would obey any order without hesitation.


    That person wouldn¡¯t even be conscious that the Minor Cuteness Divinity was active because it waspletely passive.


    In other words, it was impossible to try to obtain it, and it was impossible to use it at will since it was always working.


    Thus, most of the people with the Minor Cuteness Divinity didn¡¯t even know that they have it, Wyba included.


    Wyba reached it at some point after her ascension, but she never felt that she obtained something.


    Although the Minor Cuteness Divinity was very strong, the wielders usually didn¡¯t like conflict due to their personalities, so unless they were provoked, it was difficult to see the effects in battle.


    However, those who did it made things like making the opposing army to betray their side and turn against them with just a few words asking to stop the conflict.


    Of course, the Minor Cuteness Divinity was useless again, someone that didn¡¯t think that the wielder was cute, which made it useless against the Sacred Empire because those with that kind of thought were killed.


    Yale decided to avoid speaking about that to Wyba. He didn¡¯t know the details about the Minor Cuteness Divinity, but he felt that it was better if she didn¡¯t know about it, and the intuition of someone at his level had high uracy.

 Chapter 565 Demigod

    Several hourster, everyone left the room.


    Since Yale didn¡¯t have any urgent matter at that moment, he decided to reside in the pce for some time.


    However, he didn¡¯t n to sleep at all because he felt that he had already slept too much.


    Instead, he went to a training room and started to test how to restrain his strength.


    After all, it would be a problem if he broke dimensional walls each time that he used Lar.


    Of course, Yale nned to reinforce the training room first before starting, or he feared to destroy part of the city.


    He also thought about using the Storage Space, but even after the improvement, the stability couldn¡¯t bepared with the one outside.


    "Can I enter?"


    When Yale was starting to prepare the reinforcement, he heard Tenir¡¯s voice from the other side of the door.


    Yale didn¡¯t know what Tenir wanted, but he agreed anyway.


    "What happens?"


    When Tenir heard those words, he replied immediately.


    "I want to serve you. The Sacred Empire left me with nothing, and I don¡¯t have any purpose right now. Thus, I want to use this life to help you, benefactor."


    Tenir had thought a lot about it, and he knew that serving his benefactor was what he wanted to do.


    "If that is what you want, I won¡¯t forbid it to you, but if you someday want to leave, just tell me."


    Yale didn¡¯t n to reject since Tenir seemed the type that once deciding something, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind.


    "Thank you very much. Is there something I can help you with?"


    Yale couldn¡¯t understand those with such an obsession to serve others.


    "Well, do you understand about politics?"


    Tenir nodded.


    "Yes. I was in charge of a lot of things under our Goddess. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really Goddess, but we all considered her like one."


    Yale was nning to entrust Tenir some tedious work, so he liked the reply.


    "Perfect. From now on, you are the prime minister. I don¡¯t like politics, and Wyba doesn¡¯t like it either, so you are in charge of all the bureaucracy."


    Yale didn¡¯t mind being a ruler, a king, or a God, but he really hated politics, so he was d to have someone doing that part for him.


    "By the way, tell me more about that Goddess of yours. I know that she wasn¡¯t a real Goddess, just a universe creator, but your eyes shine when you speak about her."


    He didn¡¯t mind if Tenir replied or not; he just felt that it was an interesting topic.


    "Of course. I remember her perfectly. She was very gentle and always helped others without expecting anything in exchange. However, she wasn¡¯t good governing others for that same reason, so she always entrusted that to others, like me."


    Tenir stopped for a moment before continuing.


    "She was very strong despite her gentle personality, but she wasn¡¯t able to defeat the invasion and died before my universe was destroyed. She tried to save everyone in exchange for her own life, but even being a Demigod wasn¡¯t enough to stop those maniacs."


    Anger appeared on Tenir¡¯s eyes, but after he remembered that the Sacred Empire didn¡¯t exist anymore, he returned to normal.


    "Demigod? Didn¡¯t you call her Goddess before? Did others considered her a Demigod despite being an immortal?"


    That word was the one Lar suggested for their new levels, so it caught Yale¡¯s attention.


    "Of course not! We all called her Goddess, but she was a real Demigod. Don¡¯t be confused; Demigod is a status more than a level. Even a mortal can be a Demigod. In fact, you can only be a Demigod while being a mortal."


    Yale felt that Tenir was talking about something very different to the new level.


    "When a mortal fuse with part of the soul of someone who reached godship, that person bes a Demigod. I heard that the fusion has high chances of failure, and it means death for the mortal. The other part will also have problems due to breaking part of his soul regardless of the oue."


    Although the topic was interesting, Yale didn¡¯t believe that doing that had benefits for the one splitting a part of the soul.


    "A Demigod is stronger than anyone else on the same level, but at the same time, the difficulty of leveling up is far greater. In fact, despite having a longer lifespan, Demigods usually die before reaching immortality, so our Goddess was very impressive."


    Stronger base power on each level in exchange with difficulty seemed simr to the differences of Paths, but training the Origin Path was several million times easier than reaching immortality as a Demigod.


    "Of course, all of this is just what I heard from my Goddess, so I don¡¯t know how urate it is. She learned it from the Goddess that turned her into a Demigod."


    Since creating a Demigod only had bad points for the one splitting a part of the soul, it wasn¡¯t something usual, and usually, most people didn¡¯t know about them at all since most died before being strong enough to be known.


    "Why that Goddess didn¡¯t avenge your Goddess? If she made a great sacrifice to help her, I don¡¯t understand why she hadn¡¯t tried to avenge her or at least tried to save her."


    Even a Great God wouldn¡¯t dare to split a part of his soul to gift without a good reason, so Yale felt that there must be a close rtionship between those two.


    "She can¡¯t because she died the same day, she gave the remaining part of her soul to our Goddess."


    That was something that Yale didn¡¯t expect to hear.


    "Our Goddess was just a little poor orphan girl when she met that Goddess. She had suffered great injuries, and her soul was dissipating, so there wasn¡¯t anything that a little girl like her could do to save her, but our Goddess still tried everything to save her even though that meant that she couldn¡¯t eat for days..."


    Tenir seemed quite sad while speaking. He learned those things from an old diary he read without the Goddess¡¯s consent.


    He just found an old diary and thought that reading it would help him to know who the owner was, but he never expected that it was from his Goddess. Anyway, the Goddess wasn¡¯t angry when she discovered it and just thanked him for returning it.


    "Seeing the weak body of our Goddess on her young days, and how much she tried to heal her while forgetting about her own heath, the injured Goddess decided to gift all her remaining power to her. She told that out Goddess remembered her a lot her own past self, and since she was going to die anyway, she decided to die earlier to give her that power."


    The truth was that the injured Goddess was just a Minor God, and giving all her power to that little girl was just enough to make her a Demigod. However, she had the less power-up possible a Demigod could have.


    If the injured Goddess hadn¡¯t done that, the little girl would have died in front of her due to an illness that mortals on that world couldn¡¯t heal, so she wanted to save her life in exchange for her efforts.


    She could have just healed her, but with the lifestyle and constitution of the little girl, it was just a matter of time until she followed the same fate.


    A mortal who became a Demigod would be automatically immune to all mortal illnesses, even if that mortal never trained. In fact, all training before bing a Demigod would be erased and, thus, start from zero again.


    "It is a beautiful but sad story. A pity that someone like her died in the hands of those bastards."


    Yale really felt like that, so he was even more happy for the end of the Sacred Empire.


    "You are the one who avenged her. I can¡¯t be a virtuous as her, but I am the most loyal person you can find."


    Tenir and others under the orders of the Goddess usually had to deal with some dirty work without letting the Goddess know it because it was impossible to control a universe with just goodwill.


    After all, there were always people that wouldn¡¯t listen to words; it was what they want or what they want, no options at all.


    The worst of them all were those that rebelled against the Goddess calling her Tyrant Demon ended up killed by Tenir and the others in the major incident of that universe before the invasion.


    The Goddess would never kill others no matter how evil they were, but that led to them to rebellion and the same with the traitors on the invasion.


    Tenir and the others only acted in extreme situations, so those with evil intentions that didn¡¯t act were spared until they became the doom of the universe when it was invaded.


    At that moment, Yale thought that if someday he was able to bring back the dead somehow, he would definitely help Tenir to resurrect that Demigod.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know anything about resurrecting people with the Minor Time Divinity yet.


    "I am Awat. I came to visit!"


    When Yale was about to speak with Tenir again, he heard another voice at the other side of the door.


    After asking himself in his mind why there were so many visits looking for him, Yale let Awat enter.

 Chapter 566 Successive Meetings

    "Sorry for disturbing you, Oh, there someone else here. I cane backter if I am interrupting you."


    Since Yale let him enter, Awat believed that Yale was alone inside.


    "Don¡¯t worry. He is Tenir, the new prime minister."


    Yale didn¡¯t want to be interruptedter, so he preferred to speak with everyone first rather than dying it.


    "Oh, I already know him. I have been visiting this ce quite frequently. Congrattions for bing the prime minister."


    Awat really didn¡¯t mind if Tenir was just a guest or the prime minister, but he still congratted him because he was rted to Yale.


    "Thank you, Mister Awat."


    Tenir knew that Awat was there representing the Weapon Spirit Tribe, which had a very good rtionship with the country, so he had always been polite towards him.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you again, Awat. Are you looking for me for something specific or just to remember the time we spent at the Weapon Spirit Tribe?"


    Awat and Tenir had offered great help to him in the past, so Yale didn¡¯t mind dying his ns a bit, but he was already tired of being interrupted.


    "Remembering those good times would also be great, but this isn¡¯t my objective this time. I came here..."


    Just as Awat was starting to speak, someone interrupted him from the outside.


    "Liye, are you here?"


    Yale would have been angry if he didn¡¯t know that the person behind the door was his best friend, who did everything in his hand to protect Wyba and the country while Yale wasn¡¯t there.


    "Tofesh, enter. It seems that everyone is itching to speak with me today, so I am not alone."


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Once they learned that Yale appeared, they went immediately to speak with him. If they didn¡¯t reach the pce before, it was because they didn¡¯t hear the news until moments before teleporting to the pce.


    "Oh, it seems that we all had the same idea."


    Tofesh really didn¡¯t mind. After all, he knew about Awat from the days he learned at the Weapon Spirit Tribe, and he had met Tenir a lot of times in the previous months.


    "Fert, I was speaking, can you wait until I finish?"


    Awat didn¡¯t mind being interrupted, but he wanted to ask his matter as soon as possible. After all, the life of his master was his utmost priority.


    "Of course! However, you need to call me Tofesh, I prefer that name."


    Awat didn¡¯t mind about that matter at all, so he just nodded before continuing.


    "Returning to the topic. I came here to ask you a favor. I knew that I might be asking too much, but I want you to try resurrecting my master. Just give it a try, if you aren¡¯t strong enough right now, you can try again in the future. This mater is of utmost importance to me. Oh, the chief also wishes the same, but he is more patient than me."


    Awat didn¡¯t believe that Yale would seed at the first try, but just thinking about meeting his master again was enough to make him impatient.


    "Wait! Why are you asking me to resurrect someone? Since when can I resurrect others?"


    For Yale, being asked to resurrect someone who died who knew many years in the past was the same as asking an ordinary mortal to stop the flow of time.


    "So, you really haven¡¯t heard about it. After breaking the bottleneck before the Minor Time Divinity, it is possible to resurrect those who died while being at the bottleneck. This is something that Great God Kroh said, so there is no reason to doubt about it."


    Before Yale could say something, Tofesh spoke.


    "He is right. I also heard about it, and my grandfather, who works as a servant of Great God Kroh, told me that Great God Kroh ensured that it was true when he asked about the topic. However, Liye seems to have advanced not too long ago, so I doubt that he can do something like that right now."


    After hearing Awat and Tofesh, Yale didn¡¯t doubt that they were telling the truth but telling the truth and Yale being able to do it were different things.


    "Alright, I understand, but I am sorry. I surpassed the bottleneck, right, but I haven¡¯t attained the Minor Time Divinity. I am somewhere between the bottleneck and the Minor Time Divinity, which I doubt is what Great God Kroh meant. I called this False Time Divinity because it looks like a real one, but it isn¡¯t."


    Yale knew that the three knew that he wasn¡¯t a Great God and that just sued some method to increase his power temporally.


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that, but you are the first to break that bottleneck, so maybe it is part of the process. It seems that you aren¡¯t a Minor God either. You seem to be restraining your strength, but probably you are also in that strange level, right?"


    Awat knew how much time Yale spent with Tenir before going outside, and it was impossible that he became a Great god in that span of time, but he couldn¡¯t discard that Yale became a Minor God.


    "Indeed. I called this level False God. I am ahead of the ninth level immortal, but at the same time, under Minor God. I don¡¯t fully understand how I reached this level. I fell into a long sleep after finishing the Sacred Empire, and I was like this after waking up."


    Yale thought that they would believe that unbelievable story about his level. As far as he knew, no one reached that level before.


    "Doesn¡¯t Demigod sound better?"


    Awat felt that False God sounded too bad, but the one who replied to him was Tenir.


    "No, Demigods are something different. My universe creator was a Demigod... Right, I doubt that she was at the bottleneck of the Minor Time Divinity, but maybe there is a way to resurrect her, right?"


    Tenir felt that there was still hope when Awat introduced a resurrection method.


    "I don¡¯t know, Great God Kroh never mentioned it, but I guess that as long as one is strong enough it should be possible. However, I doubt that the Minor Time Divinity is enough."


    Tofesh replied to Tenir while Yale felt that everyone was already considering that he would reach the Minor Time Divinity without any doubt.


    "You all stop! First, I don¡¯t know if I can reach the Minor Time Divinity or when I will be able to reach it. Second, even if, for some reason, I can resurrect someone with my current power, how do you expect me to know who to resurrect? I never met Awat¡¯s master nor that Demigod. Of course, if I can resurrect them, I will do it, but I don¡¯t believe that the chances are high, so rx, or your disappointmenttter won¡¯t be something you can endure easily."


    Tenir and Awat noticed that Yale was right. Although Yale had the goodwill to do it, they didn¡¯t believe it was something easy, but they missed those they wanted to resurrect so much, that they omitted that fact.


    "Liye is right. For future things, we should bother about them in the future."


    Tofesh noticed that his previous words just put more pressure on his friend. After all, although he really believed that someone like Great God Kroh wasn¡¯t limited to saving those at the bottleneck, telling Yale to do the same was too much pressure even if it was a matter for the future.


    "Right, but I still think that you can give a try. Using something closely rted to that person, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to find it."


    Awat really didn¡¯t want to give up. Even if his master couldn¡¯t be resurrected immediately, if he could confirm that Yale could at least find traces of him, it would be a lot.


    "Find? How do you want that I look for someone already dead? Oh, right, the False Time Divinity. I will try to do it, but don¡¯t expect anything."


    Yale felt that it should be possible to find someone who died in the past if it was just as a spectator. Of course, anything else would be impossible, and he knew it.


    Seeing the past wasn¡¯t that difficult, so finding someone who died in the past was still within his possibilities, but resurrecting someone who died in the past was somethingpletely different.


    Changing the past was discarded since it was too long ago, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the effect that would have in the multiverse even if, for some miracle, he managed to do it.


    Moreover, since Awat spoke of resurrection, he didn¡¯t believe that he was referring to prevent his death in the past.


    Anyway, he decided to just try to observe that person¡¯sst moments before telling Awat that he couldn¡¯t resurrect him at that moment.


    "What should I use to find him?"


    At the instant Yale asked, Awat smiled.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?"


    Away instantly turned into a sword and flew to Yale¡¯s hand.


    "I am the one with the closest rtionship with my master. He used me a lot, so I have confidence that I am the best option. I am letting you wield me exceptionally for my master¡¯s sake, remember this honor."


    For Awat, being wielded by someone who wasn¡¯t his master was a dishonor, but he was ready to pay any price to resurrect his master.

 Chapter 567 Good and Bad News

    "Alright, I will give it a try now."


    Yale closed his eyes and activated the False Time Divinity.


    An instantter, he was observing a battle where one party was wielding Awat.


    "I am sorry, Awat, I can¡¯t continue anymore. At least you must survive."


    Then, the man threw Awat through a space ripple, ensuring that his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.


    "Master!"


    Awat¡¯s cry just sounded for a moment before disappearing.


    After that point, not even Awat knew what happened to his master, just that he died because the connection between told him so.


    "Fool! Who cares about your crappy weapon? Now, die!"


    Awat¡¯s master was already in dire straits when Yale started looking at the battle, and he was unable to avoid thatst hit.


    "This won¡¯t end today."


    As his soul disappeared, Awat¡¯s master spoke, but his opponent justughed.


    "The words of a loser."


    Yale opened his eyes just afterward and let go Awat, who returned to human form an instantter.


    "What did you find?"


    Awat was extremely nervous. He just knew that Yale used him to investigate the past, but he hadn¡¯t seen the battle that Yale had just observed.


    "What you prefer the good news or the bad ones?"


    Hearing Yale¡¯s words, Awat replied with a bit of fear on his voice.


    "Start with the bad news."


    Yale nodded after hearing Awat¡¯s decision and then spoke.


    "It is impossible to resurrect your master, not only for me but even if right now, Great God Kroh tried to resurrect him, it would still be impossible."


    Yale¡¯s tone indicated that he didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that his affirmation was true.


    "Wait. I can understand that it is impossible for you right now, but even for Great God Kroh. You won¡¯t tell me that my master wasn¡¯t really at the bottleneck or something like that."


    Awat didn¡¯t think that Yale¡¯s words had any sense.


    "I haven¡¯t finished the bad news yet."


    When Yale spoke, Awat decided to continue listening.


    "The reason no one can resurrect him is that he isn¡¯t really dead. You can¡¯t resurrect someone who isn¡¯t dead."


    Awat never expected to hear something like that. Of course, he knew that you can¡¯t resurrect someone who isn¡¯t dead, but he was sure that his master wasn¡¯t alive.


    Moreover, that seemed more the good news than the bad ones.


    "Why is it bad that he isn¡¯t dead?"


    Yale sighed when he heard the question.


    "Because although he isn¡¯t dead, he isn¡¯t alive either. At thest moment, he managed to seal thest bit of his soul, so not even a fraction of a second would happen to that bit of his soul. As long as that fragment exists, he isn¡¯t really dead, but he couldn¡¯t be considered to be alive. In fact, if the seal is broken, he would die immediately."


    Yale noticed the stealthy action of Awat¡¯s master at thest moment that not even his opponent noticed.


    In fact, before doing that, he made it look as he flew to a crack between dimensions by coincidence, but it was very well nned to use it as a reason for the membership of the Council of Gods not going to the opponent.


    After all, the membership couldn¡¯t cut through dimensions to look for the killer.


    Of course, the killer didn¡¯t know that, and sometime after the crack closed, he noticed that he hadn¡¯t obtained the membership, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    He even thought that Awat¡¯s master was still alive, but after asking around, he discovered that when the death happened inside a dimensional crack, it wasn¡¯t impossible that the membership just disappeared.


    Awat¡¯s master was too weak to own that membership, especially after reincarnation, and he knew it, so he had already nned some things in case that he was caught by an opponent that he couldn¡¯t defeat. Sealing himself like that was something he nned for the worst situation.


    "Don¡¯t be depressed, Awat. You have yet to hear the good news. Although I think that it is impossible to prevent his death when breaking the seal, due to the way it was created, I can also ensure that he did on purpose. From the start, he wanted to dy his death until the instant someone broke that seal. Do you understand its meaning?"


    Awat shook his head.


    "Unless someone surpassed the Minor Time Divinity bottleneck, it is impossible to notice that kind of seal, especially one did inside a crack between dimensions. Now, tell me. In what circumstances someone ahead of that bottleneck would be able to find him?"


    Awat replied to Yale¡¯s question as if he finally understood Yale¡¯s meaning.


    "When I asked that person to resurrect him and discovered that he wasn¡¯t dead."


    Yale nodded after hearing the answer.


    "Correct. He did it on purpose to reach this situation, and the reason for that is very simple. It will always be easier to resurrect someone who died in front of you than someone who died who knows how many years ago. It seems that your master was still quite skeptical about the overall power of resurrecting others with the Minor Time Divinity, so he decided to use this n to increase the chances. Well, this also means that he firmly believed that you would try to resurrect him once you had that chance."


    Awat¡¯s face lightened when he heard that because he knew that the chances to see his master again were quite high.


    However, tears were also falling from his eyes, which was very strange to him. Those were tears of happiness.


    That happiness was part of the chances of seeing his master again, but the other part was for how much confidence his master had on him when he executed that n.


    "I understand. As long as you promise to someday find my master and resurrect him, I will aplish any duty you order me to do. it doesn¡¯t matter the difficulty as long as it is possible."


    Awat was very serious with his words. He only had one master, so for the sake of resurrecting him, he didn¡¯t mind how many favors he needed to do.


    In fact, a lot of people would act in the same way for the chance of resurrected their beloved ones, so no one looked down on Awat for acting like that.


    There had been people who offered the freedom of their souls to Great God Kroh in exchange for resurrecting someone, but Great God Kroh wasn¡¯t interested in such things. Needless to say, was that those who made that kind of offer were Great Gods, although they didn¡¯t belong to the Council of Gods.


    After all, no one believed that great God Kroh would be interested in the lives of weaker people.


    For some people, Great Gods included, as long as they were with their beloved ones, they didn¡¯t mind being a king or a servant.


    Of course, despite Awat¡¯s offering to aplish anything possible for Yale¡¯s sake, Yale considered him a friend, so he wouldn¡¯t use that offer more than to make Awat feel that he had been useful.


    There were people who needed to repay favors no matter what, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace if they didn¡¯t do something to help those who helped them, and Awat was in that group.


    "Alright. I don¡¯t need anything right now, but if you want to do something for me, you can investigate for ascending universes. Any news about that would be useful."


    Yale didn¡¯t know if Alrein¡¯s universe was ready to ascend or not, but it was a fact that Alrein had that objective from the start, so Yale felt that it would be good to keep an eye on any universe that ascended.


    "If it is about that, don¡¯t worry, I have a hugework, and our tribe had always been interested in new universes since it isn¡¯t that strange that weapon spirits are born at that time."


    The Weapon Spirit Tribe didn¡¯t want that other weapon spirits were oppressed, so they monitored new universes in the case they found that some newly awakened weapon spirit was about to suffer.


    The owner wouldn¡¯t treat that weapon spirt badly, but if that owner were killed in the conflicts after ascension, the fate of that weapon spirit would be one that no weapon spirit wished.


    After all, it was like Alrein thought, newly ascended universes were too eye-catching, so they usually ended up in conflicts.


    "Speaking about that, there is one that recently ascended, but it is still in the istion period. Right now, the only information about that universe is that the owner is called Alrein, and he currently lives in the universe. Even in this universe, there are several countries preparing to invade it once the istion period finishes, but who knows when that will be, tomorrow on in a million years."


    Yale¡¯s expression was scary at that moment.


    "They will die before being able to invade it."


    Yale¡¯s words could freeze a soul.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Liye. I wanted to talk to you about this topic. I asked my grandfather to investigate it, and it seems that even in the worst situation, we still have a lot of years. Moreover, in this universe, no one would be fool enough to antagonize you. You just need to tell that you were born in that universe, and no one would dare to touch it after seeing you punish the Sacred Empire."

 Chapter 568 Problems Due to the Unvierse Ascension

    Tofesh had been angry when he discovered about the invasion ns because Yale was absent when he heard it. Thus, he sent a message to his grandfather, begging for help.


    He calmed a bit after hearing the information that his grandfather told him, and after Yale appeared, he was sure that everything would be alright.


    "Wait, you two are rted to this universe?"


    Awat didn¡¯t expect that the first information he gave would be enough to make Yale so angry. Of course, Yale wasn¡¯t angry with Awat but with those nning to invade Alrein¡¯s universe.


    "That is where Liye was born and where we two met for the first time."


    Tofesh had already heard the news time before, so he was calmer than Yale, who had just heard it.


    "True, those in this universe are just nning it because they didn¡¯t know that it is rted to me, but if someone still has any intention after learning it, I swear that they will die."


    Tofesh nodded when he heard those words.


    "We were ready to spread the word next week if you hadn¡¯t appeared. We would have told that you were born there and that as your allies, we would dere war to anyone who had intentions to invade it, but it is more efficient if you say it yourself."


    If it weren¡¯t because it was possible that a war happened just afterward, Tofesh wouldn¡¯t have waited to unveil the fac that Yale was from that universe.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the same that an ally of a Great God spoke than the Great God speaking himself.


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t a Great God, everyone believed he was, so no one doubted that a threat from Yale would be deterrent enough.


    "Well, I will announce thister to everyone in this universe. Now let¡¯s speak of the real problem. I doubt that this is the only universe nning to attack, right?"


    Tofesh turned serious after hearing that question.


    "Exactly, that is the problem. There is no way that just one universe will show interest in a newly ascended universe. Although universes don¡¯t have too many problems ascending to inferior levels, reaching this level ispletely different."


    For universes at a lower level, it was difficult that those living there managed to interact with another universe. Although wars sometimes happened, they were usually between two universes, three at most.


    However, once the universes allowed people to reach ninth level immortal, the situation was vastly different because they could sense other universes. Traveling between universes was still difficult, but it wasn¡¯t difficult that each universe at that level had at least one method to do it.


    Moreover, although lower universes mostly dered war to absorb other universes to increase the level of their own universe, for ninth level immortals, that energy could be absorbed directly and used to help them to advance to Minor God.


    Thus, the number of people interested in invasions was far higher, because there was just one universe owner in each universe while there were several ninth level immortals in each one.


    "Then, I just need to travel to those universes and destroy anyone who is a threat to Alrein¡¯s universe."


    Yale knew how much Alrein¡¯s universe suffered due to the previous invasion, so he wasn¡¯t nning to allow it to happen again. It didn¡¯t matter if he needed to be ruthless.


    "Straight to the root of the problem. Good method."


    Tenir, as someone who lived a hell due to his universe being invaded, liked that n. In fact, he hated everyone with the thought of invading other universes for their own sake.


    "That is the only way. Destroy the universes if you feel that they may harbor desires of revenge."


    Awat, who experienced a lot of things in his long life, knew that forgiving a weakling with hatred just because it is weak was the most stupid thing that someone could do.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if a universe were divided into different forces like in the universe they were, as the other powers would even be grateful for having one rival less.


    However, in a unified universe, the chances of survivors harboring desires of revenge were just too high.


    However, unless those were ownerless universes or belonged to a God who didn¡¯t care about them at all, the universe owner would be interested in the invasion, or it wouldn¡¯t happen. Killing the universe owner would doom the whole universe, so in those cases, as long as no one fled of the universe, they were all doomed.


    Of course, Awat never thought that it was possible that someone like Alrein might exist, or he wouldn¡¯t think that with killing the universe owner, no one would be able to escape.


    In fact, Alrein was the only one who did something like that, so he could be considered as the exception that confirmed the rule, but Yale wouldn¡¯t be at ease knowing that exceptions might exist.


    "Don¡¯t worry, no one with such intention will survive."


    Hearing Yale¡¯s words, meaning that he didn¡¯t have any doubt, Tofesh spoke again.


    "Then, after clearing the issues in this universe,e to the Otref Kingdom. We have a method to travel through universes that my grandfather designed long ago. He even improved it after bing Great God Kroh¡¯s servant, so the stability is top-notch."


    Traveling between the universe was quite expensive on resources needed because a ninth level immortal couldn¡¯t break the dimension wall by himself. After all, the higher the level of the universe, the tougher of the dimensional walls surrounding it.


    Some people use a lot of ninth level immortals simultaneously, or just put a lot of valuable resources in exchange.


    The Otref Kingdom used a precious stone that Great God Kroh gave to Tofesh¡¯s grandfather when thetter started to work as a servant.


    That stone was special and could support open a passageway between universes several times with ease. Moreover, it would even replenish itself with the pass of time, so it was a renewable resource.


    That stone was the standard gift that Great God Kroh gave to all his servants when they start working for him.


    "Wait. I heard that Great God Kroh gave that stone to your grandfather. If you use it as your grandfather¡¯s family, I doubt that there is any problem, but if you let others use it, it might seem like renting the stone, which might offend Great God Kroh."


    Tenir spoke with fear in this voice. He made a deal with Great God Kroh in the past and experienced from firsthand how fearful Great God Kroh was.


    "I doubt that he has problems with it. He gifted it, so how it is used afterward shouldn¡¯t matter at all."


    Yale said that without any worry. After everything he experienced, he had the feeling that Great God Kroh wasn¡¯t someone that would be angry by something like that. Otherwise, Yale was sure that Great God Kroh would have told about the matter when gifting the stones, and Tofesh¡¯s grandfather would have said it to Tofesh to prevent a cmity.


    "You are underestimating Great God Kroh. Moreover, I heard that Great God Kroh doesn¡¯t have gender, so you shouldn¡¯t treat him like a male or Great God Kroh might be angry."


    Tenir needed to reply when he heard Yale¡¯s words. After all, although Yale was powerful, he wasn¡¯t a match for Great God Kroh.


    "Tenir, shut up! That won¡¯t happen. My grandfather told me that the stone can be used by anyone my father or I authorize. Regarding Great God Kroh¡¯s gender, he doesn¡¯t mind at all."


    Tofesh wasn¡¯t so stupid to offer a method that would anger Great God Kroh, but he knew that Great God Kroh wasn¡¯t so petty.


    "Moreover, I will tell you all something that all the servants of Great God Kroh knew. In thest meeting of the Council of Gods, the famous Great God Kroh, who always remained neutral, decided to speak for a new member that no one knew before he used God¡¯s Punishment. Do you understand what I am meaning?"


    Servants liked to obtain any information about the Great Gods they were serving, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they knew about it. In fact, God Great Kroh spread the news on purpose like usually happened with information about Great Gods of the Council of Gods. If the Great God didn¡¯t want the information to be spread, it wouldn¡¯t no matter how much the servants wanted, but the Great Gods usually liked to have information about them spread just to see the reactions of those who hear it.


    "You aren¡¯t joking, right?"


    Awat understood the meaning quickly, and Tenir did it an instantter.


    "That someone is me, no need to doubt it. I caught a lot of attention from the other members when I used God¡¯s Punishment. If they hadn¡¯te to meet me yet, it is definitely for Great God Kroh¡¯s interference."


    The first time they might have just been curious about him, but the resurrection topic was something that would move several members, and Yale didn¡¯t doubt that they knew about it.


    The fact that no one had appeared at the instant he reappeared to ask him for a favor was a proof that Great God Kroh did something to avoid their interference.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t know that it was like that since Alter Yale used God¡¯s Punishment.


    "Enough chitchat. Anyway, I won¡¯t use your method, Tofesh. I will open the passageway by myself."

 Chapter 569 Just Words to Defeat Others

    No one expected Yale¡¯s reply due to how difficult it was considered opening a passageway between universes.


    "Why those faces? I will need to visit a lot of universes, so it isn¡¯t practicaling back here after I finish checking just one. I don¡¯t want to have problemster for wasting so much timeing back each time."


    The other three were speechless when they heard those words.


    Indeed, using the method of the Otref Kingdom, Yale would need to return after finishing to check each universe, but everyone considered that it was the only way, so no one thought that it was wasting time.


    "I am sure of being able to open a passageway between universes by myself, or at least while wielding Lar. She is at the same level as me, so ourbined power isn¡¯t something you can guess easily."


    For creating a passageway between universes, there were three main things needed.


    The first was locating the other universe, which was possible even for some ninth level immortals, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for Yale.


    The second was breaking the dimensional wall surrounding both universes, which was something that Yale could do while wielding Lar.


    The third and most difficult one was making the passageway stable, which was something that Yale didn¡¯t have too much confidence to do, but he could survive even without a stable passageway, so he didn¡¯t care about that requirement.


    After all, that third requirement was the most difficult one but also was only required if ninth level immortals or weaker wanted to cross it.


    Yale wasn¡¯t a Minor God, only a False God, but he was already able to survive without problems after crossing a dimensional crack even without a stable passageway protecting him.


    "If you are so sure about it, I won¡¯t insist on using my method. However, you need to bring me along."


    Tofesh nned to go with Yale form the start since Yale would need to depart from the Otref Kingdom, but he feared that Yale would go alone if Yale rejected the method.


    "My method won¡¯t be able to create a stable passageway, but that is enough for me. If youe with me, you can die. I will go alone."


    Just as Tofesh thought, Yale was nning to go alone. Of course, going alone didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t pick his weapons, so Lar was going with him.


    "Just hide me inside your inner world when crossing from one universe to another, and nothing bad will happen."


    Tofesh didn¡¯t n to give up just for that reason.


    "What if we are separated? I can¡¯t ensure that I won¡¯t need to leave a universe in a hurry, and if you are left behind, well, you know what can happen."


    Although Yale was healthy, he wasn¡¯t undefeatable. If all the ninth level immortals of a universe joined together, he believed that fleeing would be the only option.


    In fact, his power wasn¡¯t stable at all. Sometimes it was just several times stronger than ninth level immortals, which was the weakest, but other times his power was almost on par with a Minor God. However, he couldn¡¯t control that since it seemed a peculiarity of the False God level. Of course, those were just the extremes, so he was usually fluctuating by the middle of that.


    One of his reasons to test his power properly was to try to find more information about it since he only knew that his power wasn¡¯t stable and didn¡¯t know the details.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. I have the charm that my grandfather gave to me when I told him about this matter. If I am at risk of death, my grandfather will be summoned. I want to see the guts of those in other universes when facing a Minor God that is also a servant of Great God Kroh."


    Tofesh¡¯s grandfather knew the danger far better than Tofesh himself, so he decided to give that charm despite how difficult it was to make one while being just a Minor God.


    "Alright, you cane, but you alone. I don¡¯t n to destroy everything and then leave; I will judge the situation first and kill only those that must die. Destroying everything is just thest resort. Thus, bringing a great group is bad."


    Although Yale wouldn¡¯t mind destroying some universes if he needed to do it, he didn¡¯t n to do it without investigating first. After all, he didn¡¯t like harming others without reason, and destroying a universe because there were just some fools targeting his family seemed too much.


    Of course, if the universe nned to protect those with evil intentions, Yale would destroy them all.


    Yale agreed to Tofesh¡¯s intentions to go with him, but he didn¡¯t n to bring anyone else.


    Awat had been nning to join since it seemed fun and would be able to help Yale, but he desisted when he heard Yale¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t need to fear the unstable passageway since weapons were far more resistant than humans. When his master died, Awat moved between universes without any passageway although the destination had been random.


    After so much time, Awat could even use all of his strength to open a crack and jump inside is he needed to save his life, but he wouldn¡¯t know where he would appear after that.


    "You two are in charge of protecting this country while we aren¡¯t here, alright?"


    Tenir and Awat nodded since at least Yale gave them something to do.


    Moreover, it would be dangerous if all of them left at the same time. Although it was difficult to imagine that someone would have the guts to attack the country of someone considered a Great God of the Council of Gods, Yale didn¡¯t want to bet Wyba¡¯s safety just becausemon sense indicated that she would be safe.


    "Now leave. I need to make some preparations. In the morning, I will make the announcement and leave for the other universes."


    The three left without saying a word since they understood that Yale wanted to be alone for a while.


    Yale had spent the whole night testing his strength, but he was unable to control its fluctuation. At least, he knew better than before his limits.


    "I have an announcement to everyone in this universe!"


    In the morning and without any advice, Yale started to speak to the whole universe, which given his strength, wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Just some months passed since Yale destroyed the Sacred Empire, so everyone remembered Yale¡¯s voice.


    "The Great God descended again. Has someone angered him again?"


    The king of a certain kingdom stopped his meeting about invading another universe when he heard Yale¡¯s voice. In those months, he gifted a lot of things to Yale¡¯s Kingdom to ensure that no one would think that his kingdom wasn¡¯t their ally.


    "I heard that a lot of you are nning an invasion to a recently ascended universe."


    When Yale poke like that, those nning the invasion felt that maybe Great God Yale wanted to help them, which would prevent other universes from interfering. In fact, even if they just received a tiny bit, it would be easier than battling to get the same by themselves.


    "Well, that is the universe I was born, and currently, my wife and a lot of my family is there. Do you prefer ice like the Sacred Empire, or do you want some other element?"


    All the countries nning an invasion felt like if they had been crushed by a mountain when they heard those words.


    "Really? We were nning to invade a universe, and it is Great God Yale¡¯s birthce... How much bad luck can we have?"


    The king who stopped the meeting couldn¡¯t believe his bad luck.


    "We are sorry. We didn¡¯t know that it was a universe rted to an esteemed Great God. Please mercy, we don¡¯t n to invade it anymore."


    All the countries nning the invasion said simr words at the same time. They didn¡¯t want to end up like the Sacred Empire just for that reason, but they knew that they had angered a Great God, so their fates would depend on the mood of that Great God.


    "You don¡¯t n to invade this one, but what about the next one? I visited a lot of universes when I was young, so I am rted to a lot of them. Are you sure that you will never target a universe rted to me? No, that is impossible. If you n that I descend each time one of you angers me, it is better to put an end to you all right now."


    Yale wasn¡¯t really nning to do what he said, but he wanted them to stop the custom of invading other universes.


    "We will stop invading other universes. We swear."


    No one had the guts to invade another universe after hearing what Yale said.


    As for lying in front of a Great God, they didn¡¯t dare.


    "Since all of you swore it, I will forgive you this time, but the next time, well, you won¡¯t exist anymore if there is a next time."


    Everyone felt their blood froze with those words. Of course, that was for everyone without any rtionship with Yale. The others felt happy seeing how Yale beat all the other countries with just a few words.


    After finishing, Yale descended. He was nning to bid farewell to Wyba and the others before departing.

 Chapter 570 Opening the Passageway Between Universes

    "That was a great speech."


    Tofesh wasughing while Yale descended.


    Since he knew the truth, he couldn¡¯t avoidughing at how the whole universe had been fooled by his friend.


    "It wasn¡¯t that impressive..."


    Yale was depressed when he descended, which Tofesh found too strange.


    At that moment, Yale was checking the system due to a notification obtained while speaking before.


    [Minor Lie Divinity: Makes the lies said by the user easier to believe.]


    Yale never expected to obtain such a shameful Minor Divinity due to that speech.


    He was so ashamed that he didn¡¯t feel proud at all by his previous speech.


    In fact, he decided to never tell anyone about that Minor Divinity.


    "Big brother, are you alright?"


    Wyba heard from Tofesh that Yale was going to leave, so she had been waiting there from the start.


    Of course, when she heard about it, she told that she was also going, but Tofesh managed to convince her that she must remain behind to take care of the country.


    Wyba was just an eighth level immortal, and in case of danger, she didn¡¯t have Tofesh¡¯s life-saving methods.


    Moreover, Wyba was Yale¡¯s weak point. If an enemy caught Wyba, and then she was used as a shield when battling against Yale, he wouldn¡¯t be able to battle properly.


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry. I am perfectly fine."


    Usually, given Yale¡¯s face, no one would believe that he was perfectly fine like he said, but everyone believed it due to the Minor Lie Divinity.


    "That is great. I can¡¯t go with you this time, but you must promise me to return here after you finish!"


    Wyba forgot the previous topic and hugged Yale while speaking about her condition.


    "I wille back after I finish, but I don¡¯t know how much time I will need."


    On that asion, Yale was being honest with his words. He really wanted to finish and return as soon as possible, but he couldn¡¯t say how long it will take until he finished.


    While Yale was speaking with Wyba, ir walked shyly towards Tofesh.


    "Have a safe trip. Don¡¯t worry about this country because I will protect it with my life."


    She spoke words that fitted her job, but her shyness made those words difficult to believe, although she was being serious.


    "I prefer if you flee and survive than if you die. As long as you are alive, everything can be obtained back, but if your soul is destroyed, it will be your end."


    Tofesh felt that ir¡¯s intentions were good, but those were too self-destructive. In case of danger, it was better if they fled through one of the portals of the pce.


    The Otref Kingdom, the Weapon Spirit Tribe, and Tenir¡¯s castle were all connected to the pce, and those ces were very well protected, so as long as they fled there, nothing bad would happen to them.


    The city was also protected with a lot of spells, but since it was more stable than a separate dimension like Tenir¡¯s castle, the traps aren¡¯t that powerful, and the same applied to the Weapon Spirit Tribe.


    The Otref Kingdom wasn¡¯t much better regarding defensive traps, but their army was more than enough to ensure their safety.


    Of course, with someone considered a Great God as the king, Tofesh didn¡¯t believe that someone would be as foolish as to mess with Yale¡¯s Kingdom even if the king himself wasn¡¯t there.


    "I know, but how can I flee? I don¡¯t want to be considered a coward."


    Tofesh sighed when he heard her reason.


    "Listen. It is better to be a wise coward than a reckless fool. If there aren¡¯t any chances of victory, battling is foolish. A retreat in time is also considered a victory, don¡¯t forget that. Isn¡¯t your job protecting Wyba? The best way is fleeing with her to a safe ce rather than dying in front of her and let her die just after you."


    He had met a lot of soldiers with mentalities that focused on dying on the battle rather than retreating if wining was impossible, and those soldiers never obtained any kind of responsibility because knowing to retreat was also very important.


    If someone with that mentality could give orders, the whole army could get annihted pointlessly.


    Yale¡¯s Kingdom didn¡¯t have a real army, and even the royal guard was inexperiencedpared to other countries, so Tofesh felt that he needed to change ir¡¯s mentality as soon as possible, or there might be stupid deaths if someday there was any problem.


    "Is that alright?"


    ir didn¡¯t want to die, but the weight of the responsibility of her job made her thought that it was her duty.


    "Of course! Wyba will be very sad if you die, so you must survive together, alright?"


    ir nodded and smiled when she heard that. It was like if she lost a great weight that had been pressing her.


    "It seems that those two already finished. Farewell!"


    Tofesh patted ir¡¯s head before walking towards Yale, who had finished bidding farewell to Wyba.


    Yale and Tofesh flew up until Yale felt that creating the passageway wouldn¡¯t harm those under them.


    "By the way, Tofesh. What is your rtionship with ir? You seem to care a lot about her."


    Tofesh didn¡¯t expect to be asked about that just before departing.


    "She is cute, and I have been thinking that having a little sister like her would be great. I mean, you already have one, and I was wondering if it would be possible in my case... Do you think that she would ept to be my little sister?"


    Yale started tough when he heard it.


    "Without a doubt. She will ept without any doubt, but... I can also tell you that she would be very sad if you say that to her."


    He didn¡¯t expect that Tofesh, who always seemed to know everything, would fail to understand something like that.


    "Why would she be sad if she epts? If she didn¡¯t like it, she just would say no."


    Yale sighed when hearing that.


    "Listen, my friend. I may not be the best person to say this, but you are too dense! She loves you, so she will ept anything that would let her be closer to you, but she didn¡¯t love you like a little sister loves a big brother. I don¡¯t know if she is conscious about it or not, but I can tell by her reactions, she loves you so much that she would be your wife even if you ask her to marry today."


    Tofesh didn¡¯t expect that he would be given a lecture about love by his friend who never understood it before. Of course, the time Tofesh was with Yale was long before the curse was dispelled, and Tofesh knew that after dispelling it, Yale married, so it wasn¡¯t like if Yale didn¡¯t know about the topic.


    Compared with Yale, Tofesh reallycked experience.


    "Moreover, I can tell by your reactions that you also love her, although just like a little sister. I bet that in your heart, you already thought about her as if she was part of your family."


    Yale could tell that by Tofesh, how reacted when ir died in an undone timeline.


    "Well, you are right that I already thought like that, but I never expected that she loves me in that way..."


    Tofesh thought that ir was cute, but he really could only consider her a little girl due to how she looked.


    "Tofesh, you must rify how do you feel to her before the misunderstanding grew bigger. Although she seems to be a little girl, that is just her looks, she is an adult woman. If you treat her with so much care, it is obvious that she would think that you love her. I doubt that she even thought for a second that it was family love or anything like that since you two aren¡¯t family or anything like that."


    Yale knew very well what was considering someone like just family with the other party really loving him from the time he was still under the effects of the curse.


    Tofesh didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment because he discovered that everything Yale said was true.


    He had always been sharp regarding the problems of others, but he discovered that he was really ignorant when he was involved.


    "Go and clear the misunderstanding now. I will wait for you."


    Once Yale said those words, Tofesh smiled.


    "No way. You will leave alone if I do that."


    Then, Yaleughed.


    "You caught me, but everything I said is true, think about it for when we return."


    After speaking, he unsheathed Lar and started to cut the space in front of him. He already determined the first universe to visit the previous night.


    All universes that had sensed the presence of Alrein¡¯s universe were on his list.


    He made a total of ten cuts that crossed at the center point. Of course, each attack left a dimensional crack.


    "Now, passageway open!"


    The eleventh attack hit just on the point when all the dimensional cracks of the previous attacks crossed, which really created a hole connecting with another universe.


    However, as Yale said, it wasn¡¯t stable, so if someone who couldn¡¯t survive outside dimensional walls entered there, that person would die.


    Tofesh looked with shock at how easily Yale opened a passageway before being forced inside the Storage Space.


    Then, Yale entered the unstable passageway.

 Chapter 571 The universe at the other side of the passageway

    After leaving the passageway, Yale discovered that he was on the outer space, which showed that the universe he reached had a structure simr to his own instead of the one he ascended to.


    Tofesh was sent out of the Storage Space a moment after that.


    "Oh, this kind of universe is nostalgic. Should we start to investigate if this universe is nning to invade or not?"


    There wasn¡¯t any doubt that the universe they have detected the ascension of Alrein¡¯s universe and investigated it, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were nning to attack, just that they obtained information from it.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t strange investigating a recently ascended universe, even Awat did it, and he didn¡¯t have any intention of invading others.


    Thus, Yale didn¡¯t know if that universe had bad intentions or not at that moment.


    "Yes. For their own good, I hope that they just investigated it for the sake of curiosity."


    Tofesh smiled instead of replying because he knew that Yale didn¡¯t really care about the lives of people who threatened his family and friends.


    However, it would be tiring if every universe that investigated Alrein¡¯s universe was nning to invade, so they really hoped that most universes didn¡¯t have ns to invade.


    Yale and Tofesh started to travel looking for a with people living, but after an hour, they hadn¡¯t discovered any, not even those without people.


    Although there weren¡¯ts, there were a lot of asteroids and remains of destroyed nts, but it seemed like they were destroyed far in the past.


    "This seems to have been a war zone in the past. It is better if we leave this area quickly."


    Yale didn¡¯t think that they could find any information in an area that was devastated so far in the past. As for the reasons the area was destroyed, Yale didn¡¯t care at all. After all, he didn¡¯t know anything of that universe, so the only thing that mattered was if they were his enemies or not.


    About half an hourter, Yale discovered that some persons were approaching them, which was really unexpected.


    Since Yale wanted to obtain some information, he believed that it was a good chance. After all, those approaching were all weak enough to be instantly killed if they were enemies.


    "Halt!"


    Once they approached, the leader of the group ordered Yale and Tofesh to halt.


    They didn¡¯t like that, but they weren¡¯t so petty to kill them all for that reason.


    "Who are you?"


    Once the group reached the point Yale and Tofesh were, they surrounded them.


    "We are just lost travelers."


    Yale thought that with the Minor Lie Divinity, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to cheat them.


    "Lost travelers? Show us your travel permission."


    By the words of the leader of the group, they seemed to be members of an organization with big power. Otherwise, their group wouldn¡¯t dare to be so reckless in front of two experts that they couldn¡¯t measure.


    "We lost it. Why do you think we are lost? We met some problems and lost everything we were carrying."


    The leader of the groupughed when Yale spoke.


    "You have too bad luck. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lost it or not. Being outside a without travel permission is a crime. From now on, you two are ves. You must allow us to enve your souls right now, or we will issue an arrest order to all your family. Don ¡¯t worry, as ves, you will have the honor to be the cannon fodder in our great invasion to that puny ascended universe."


    As the leader of the group spoke, he never felt that there was any chance that Yale and Tofesh retaliated. It didn¡¯t matter their level because the leader of the group firmly believed that no one would defy his authority.


    Thus, he died without understanding anything.


    After the leader finished to speak, all the members of the group died without leaving behind a corpse, and Yale stole their memories.


    "They courted death, so they died. What a group of fools."


    Tofesh didn¡¯t know the contents of the memories of that group, but he was sure that they deserved to die.


    "They deserved to die, but they worked under the emperor governing this universe, who is a tyrant, so not even ninth level immortals dare to defy this kind of people."


    The universe was an ownerless one, but there was an Imperial Family that controlled it. In the memories of those guys that died, there was information about legends that said that in the past, the Imperial Family just governed above everyone, but they weren¡¯t tyrants. However, everything changed when the Emperor served ascended to the throne.


    Of course, those were just legends because they happened very far in the past.


    "Anyway, they are really nning to invade, so we must act. The number of ninth level immortals here is quite huge even among the ves. An enves ninth level immortal that can battle without caring for his own life is something far too dangerous."


    The ves couldn¡¯t disobey orders, so they would even execute a suicide n without hesitating.


    "It seems that this universe is quite powerful. Do you know if any Minor God is backing this universe?"


    Arge number of ninth level immortals were a problem, but it wasn¡¯t an unsolvable one. However, if a Minor God were backing the universe, everything would be more difficult.


    "No. No one is backing this universe, or at least those guys didn¡¯t know about it. In fact, they didn¡¯t even know about the existence of Gods."


    Yale found the situation too strange, but as long as there weren¡¯t Minor Gods involved, he just needed to ughter his way until all enemies disappeared.


    "You said Gods? Do you know about the existence of Gods? No, that is impossible. No one should know about them except my abominable brother and me."


    A voice they never heard before surprised them, and an instantter, an extremely old man appeared in front of them.


    The man was quite weak since he was someone who seemed to have just reached immortality, but at the same time, Yale felt that the old man wasn¡¯t simple at all.


    "Who are you?"


    The old man smiled when he heard that question.


    "Hearing that question, I am sure that none of you is from this universe. I am the most wanted criminal of this universe, the little brother of the current Emperor. Giving my head to the Emperor is enough to make him make you his right hand, so even a kid knows about my old face."


    The old man appeared after he discovered that the scouts of the area were killed, but he only managed to hear starting from the part about the Gods, so he didn¡¯t know what Yale and Tofesh were nning exactly.


    Anyway, anything bad for his big brother was good for him.


    "You are right. We aren¡¯t from this universe. We are from the universe this universe is nning to invade, but we ascended before the universe. I guess that you can understand our reasons to be here."


    Yale didn¡¯t n to exin the whole story, so he decided just to say those words, although they weren¡¯t true since Tofesh hadn¡¯t ascended at all.


    "You want to kill those that want to invade your universe, right? Delightful. This is really a gift sent from the heavens. Pleasee with me. I will tell you everything I know. As long as my brother is killed, I don¡¯t care if you destroy the whole universe with me included. After all, I already lost everything on the hands of that bastard."


    Yale could tell that the old man was telling the truth. His hate for his brother and the rest of the universe wasn¡¯t less than the hate Yale and Tofesh were feeling.


    They followed the old man to a ce that seemed a separated dimension, but it looked more like one of the oldest versions of the Storage Space rather than something like Tenir¡¯s castle.


    "Sorry for theck of space. Making it with this size is my limit. Take a seat. To exin everything about the current, I need to start exining my own past. Although I was the second son, I was the one supposed to be the Emperor, if just that bastard hadn¡¯t done that..."


    The old man seemed to have difficulties in speaking about the topic without sumbing to rage.


    "Due to that bastard, I lost everything and everyone I appreciated. The ruins of this part of the universe were the ce we lived in our childhood, which was the first thing he destroyed because he didn¡¯t want that others knew about his past. He even erased all the records about Gods because he wanted to turn into an omnipotent existence. Thus, having people of higher levels existing is bad for him. Those that near him in strength are always enved or killed to prevent them from turning stronger."


    Yale felt that the old man was losing the point again and starting to mix everything.


    "Ah, sorry. What I wanted to say was that his past must also disappear, or he won¡¯t be considered an omnipotent existence that no one can rece. However, I spread legends that he can¡¯t stop without wiping the whole universe first."


    The old man started tough, and Yale started to wonder if there was really useful information to hear from him.


    "Please stop rambling and start from the beginning."

 Chapter 572 The Destruction of the Ancient Imperial Family

    "Uh, sorry, let me begin again."


    The old man seemed embarrassed while he spoke.


    "Let¡¯s start with the old Imperial Family. At that time, my father was still the Emperor, and although he wasn¡¯t the most virtuous man of the universe, he wasn¡¯t a tyrant."


    Traces of nostalgy could be seen on the old man.


    "My big brother was born far before I was, but my father felt that he shouldn¡¯t be an Emperor. He didn¡¯t have a precise reason, just his intuition, but the intuition of a ninth level immortal can¡¯t be underestimated, so he worked hard to have a second son. You should know that for strong people, having children is far more difficult than for mortals."


    Yale nodded when he heard thest words, he knew that very well.


    "When I was born, my father nned to make me the sessor, but the family had rules. Although if the Emperor wanted to choose a son to seed him, the order of birth didn¡¯t matter; only those that became immortals and obtained the legacy training method from the Imperial Trials can be chosen as the Emperor. Thus, my brother was still the sessor since he was the only one fulfilling the conditions. However, he wasn¡¯t happy with just being the sessor until I have grown up..."


    The old man clenches his fists until blood appeared on them.


    "His ambitions were far too great, he always dreamed of bing an unparalleled existence on this universe, my father¡¯s decision was correct, he wasn¡¯t someone who should be an Emperor, but he should have killed him. If he had killed my brother when he had that bad feeling about him, everything would have been different."


    Yale felt that the old man was starting to lose the focus again.


    "Sorry, I got emotional. The tragedy started the day I became an immortal and went to the Imperial Trials. Despite its name, it wasn¡¯t really dangerous, just some time-wasting traditions, so I went there directly after making the breakthrough. A great mistake."


    Even more blood appeared on his clenched fists.


    "My brother predicted it, and he knew that it was hisst chance. Once I cleared the trials, I would be the official sessor. Since he was born a lot of years before me, he was already a ninth level immortal at that time. Moreover, since he liked to battle, he had an important position in the army, which helped him to turn a great part of it against us."


    His big brother had nned that for a lot of years, and there were enough people hungry of power on the army to make a small army of his own.


    "It was a surprise attack. While I was at the Imperial Trials, my father was killed by a surprise attack of one of his own guards, who betrayed him to follow my brother. I was also assaulted by a ninth level immortal inside the Imperial Trials. However, they wanted me alive to execute me publicly while iming that I rebelled to be the Emperor immediately and not just the sessor. With my father¡¯s death before Ipleted the trials, my brother became the Emperor automatically, so he wanted to show his power to the others."


    In fact, it was illogical to think that the old man would have killed his father before obtaining the qualifications since his brother would be the one benefited in that way, but the brother didn¡¯t care about that because if someone didn¡¯t believe him, he just needed to execute it.


    "Wait. I can¡¯t believe that a ninth level immortal was killed by another ninth level immortal that easily even if it was a surprise attack."


    Yale was sure that the Emperor was extremely strong, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to rule the whole universe, so it was difficult to believe that he died with just one attack.


    "I had the same doubt when I heard it. After investigating about it, it seems that he obtained a certain item from a higher universe by smuggling."


    After hearing that, a word popped out from Yale¡¯s mouth.


    "Existence Eraser?"


    He had already dealt with people with smuggled Existence Erasers twice, so he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a third case.


    "No, I suppose he wanted one, but there were rumors that our father survived to be erased once, and although it was just a rumor, I doubt that he dared to risk offending the Council of Gods. The thing he got was poison, one strong enough to kill a ninth level immortal if it entered into his body. The weapon that killed my father had that poison on it."


    It wasn¡¯t cheap obtaining smuggled items, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he could just afford one item at that time. After all, he couldn¡¯t use the resources of the universe at will before bing the Emperor.


    "I wasn¡¯t killed, but they destroyed my chances to train more in the future and put me in jail while waiting for the execution day."


    It was for that reason that the old man looked so old and was still at the same level as at that time.


    "I survived because of my brother¡¯s overconfidence. He didn¡¯t expect that I had a treasure with me that would teleport me far away. It was a present from my mother before she ascended due to bing a Minor God."


    Yale and Tofesh were surprised that the mother of that old man was a Minor God because, in that case, it was strange that she hadn¡¯t descended when trouble happened, or at least, she could have done itter to avenge her husband and the rest that died.


    "Probably you guessed it, but my brother and I have different mothers. His mother was from a big family in the universe, with a lot of reputation, but my mother, despite being the Empress, she didn¡¯t have any background at all. She started from nothing and became a Minor God before my father, really impressive."


    The eyes of the old man showed tears at that moment.


    "She was very gentle and talented, but for that reason, she left when I was still too young. The original n was that she descended once she had a chance to do it, but she died. I don¡¯t know why, but my father confirmed it."


    At that moment, Yale understood why she hadn¡¯t acted at all.


    However, at the same time, his intuition was telling him something that he couldn¡¯t believe.


    "Do you have any picture of your mother?"


    The old man nodded, he didn¡¯t know why Yale was asking for that, but since Yale hade from another universe, it wasn¡¯t impossible that he knew something about his mother.


    Once Yale saw the image, his suspicions were confirmed, no matter how unrealistic they felt.


    The image of the old man¡¯s mother was identical to the Minor God that saved the Demigod that Tenir served in the past.


    Yale couldn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence, he was sure that the Minor God¡¯s death was something rted to the betrayal of that old man¡¯s brother.


    "Do you know about her?"


    The old man seemed to notice Yale¡¯s reaction when he saw the image.


    "I saw a picture of her before. The previous boss of my subordinate owed her life to her, but if she is the same person I heard of, she really is dead."


    Yale just told the truth. He wasn¡¯t deeply connected with that woman, so he was more concerned about if that old man¡¯s big brother was rted somehow to her death than anything else.


    After all, if that Emperor had contacts with people at higher universes, the situation would be trickier than expected.


    "I guess that it is already great that I learned a bit about her that I didn¡¯t know. What was ai saying before this?"


    The old man thought for a moment before continuing to speak.


    "After escaping, I had been hiding while slowly obtaining information about the new Emperor. I knew that I would never be able to oppose him with my puny strength, but just hiding from him turned into a big problem for him, so I have been pleased with this until now."


    The life of the old man after fleeing wasn¡¯t too interesting. It basically consisted of hiding while trying to create more skills to hide. After that, he spread rumors whenever he could.


    Although he was found some times, he was never caught.


    "The Emperor has been building strength for a lot of time. This invasion will be the first he does, but the number of ninth level immortals under him can be counted in thousands. He had been patient for a lot of time to ensure victory."


    Thousands of ninth level immortals weren¡¯t something that Yale and Tofesh could beat directly. If theye in small groups, it would be possible, but facing thousands simultaneously wasn¡¯t realistic.


    Of course, those high numbers came with a price. Except for the Emperor and his mother, no one else had the capability to reach godship in their lives.


    The mother of the Emperor and her family helped him with his betrayal n, so they were considered the Imperial Family, although the only real member was the Emperor.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t even have kids for fear that they would betray him like he did in the past.


    He was a coward that wouldn¡¯t act unless he was sure that he couldn¡¯t fail. Although he seemed brave and reckless on the outside, that was only a facade.

 Chapter 573 Bad Luck

    "Well, this isn¡¯t the best situation, but we can wipe out that army slowly."


    Yale couldn¡¯t let that army survive because he knew that Alrein¡¯s universe wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. Moreover, that was just the first universe he checked.


    Although Yale just believed that the first one turned out to be the most dangerous one, that was just his optimism because he didn¡¯t know anything about the universes he had yet to visit.


    "You can believe my friend. We are quite strong."


    Tofeshughed while speaking, but he knew that although he was quite a powerful ninth level immortal, his strength was too small in front of that army. Thus, his confidence came all because he believed in Yale¡¯s strength, and in the worst situation, he could just call his grandfather.


    The old man wasn¡¯t worried about if it was possible to beat the army or not because that was hisst chance.


    He didn¡¯t know for how much time he would be able to continue hiding as the army of his brother increased without stop. It was already very strange that two experts came from another universe, so he didn¡¯t believe that he would survive until finding someone else.


    The old man didn¡¯t mind dying if that helped to destroy his brother¡¯s ns, but he didn¡¯t want that his death was used by his brother to increase the oppression on the people.


    He was thest sign of resistance to the Emperor, so his death would have a great impact without any doubt.


    The old man continued giving details of the situation without stopping; there was a lot of information, but it was still too smallpared with the size of the army.


    "That is all. I am sorry for not being able to help."


    The old man was only good at hiding, so in a battle against a ninth level immortal, he wasn¡¯t different than an ant.


    "It is enough. We will be leaving now."


    Yale stood up once he spoke, and then he used his divine sense to check the outside of the dimension as a precaution in case someone followed them, or the dimension was discovered.


    He really didn¡¯t think that it could happen, but the numbers of the enemy were too great, so he decided to be cautious.


    "Tofesh, I just checked the outside."


    Once Yale spoke, Tofesh smiled.


    "It is good to be cautious, but it would be too much bad luck that someone discovered us just now. We should be able to leave without problems."


    Yale also smiled.


    "That is right, it is impossible that right now, three thousand ninth level immortals are surrounding us, right? Well, I doubt that my divine sense is failing, we are really surrounded by three thousand ninth level immortals."


    Yale¡¯s divine sense was stronger than the divine sense of any ninth level immortal, so he was sure of what he had seen.


    "What?!"


    Tofesh and the old man eximed simultaneously.


    "Just what I said, we are surrounded. I didn¡¯t notice that someone was following us before, so we have the worst luck of the universe that a bored group of three thousand ninth level immortals were strolling and found us by coincidence, or they already know about this ce but were just waiting to act."


    Inf act, seeing the huge number of ninth level immortals surrounding them, Yale felt that the other party knew of the old man¡¯s hideout from before but that given the cautious personality of the Emperor, they hadn¡¯t made a move until confirming that there wasn¡¯t any trap.


    The truth was just like Yale imagined. Since the old man fled from prison, the Emperor feared that his brother had a trump card that could kill several ninth level immortals or something like that.


    However, after a careful investigation, once he discovered the hideout, he felt that the only trump card his brother had was the one to flee that he already used. Anyway, he made the army wait to make a sneak attack just in case.


    Only a select group of the army knew about the position of the Emperor¡¯s brother beforehand, and they mobilized stealthy to surround him.


    If it weren¡¯t because Yale¡¯s divine sense was at a superior level, they wouldn¡¯t have been discovered until it was toote.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything to avoid it because they didn¡¯t even know about Yale¡¯s existence. They had already nned to surround the old man¡¯s hideout that day, so they didn¡¯t know about the deaths of the patrol Yale killed.


    "Well, this is bad luck, but they should already know of this ce beforehand, or they wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather so many members."


    Tofesh reached the same conclusion as Yale.


    "Was I discovered? I am sorry, this is my fault..."


    The old man couldn¡¯t believe that he made such a big mistake, but Yale and Tofesh didn¡¯t me him because it was already impressive that avoided the other party for so much time without being discovered.


    "You two will hide inside my Storage Space. I will deal with them alone. I can escape without problems even if I fail to kill them all, so don¡¯t worry."


    After finishing to speak, Yale didn¡¯t give them time to reply before forcing them inside the Storage Space.


    In front of so many enemies, having people at his side would just make it more difficult to use area attacks that would just affect everyone surrounding him.


    "I guess it is time to have some fun."


    A devilish smile appeared on Yale¡¯s face. That army was part of the one that wanted to invade Alrein¡¯s universe, so Yale didn¡¯t n to have any mercy; the more he would kill, the better.


    Of course, the army had far more than three thousand ninth level immortals, and Yale wasn¡¯t confident in killing them all anyway, but everyone dead was one less problem forter.


    Thinking about how many would die at his hand that day, Yale left the old man¡¯s hideout and returned to the main dimension of the universe.


    "Who¡¯s that?"


    Several members of the army asked the same, but when they finished asking, about five hundred of them died on a sneak attack.


    They weren¡¯t on guard since they felt that it was stupid being on guard when dealing with someone that was just an immortal, so Yale managed to make a great killing with his first attack.


    Once they noticed the deaths of the others, the army didn¡¯t dare to be careless again, but when they tried to check Yale¡¯s power, they couldn¡¯t feel anything; it was like if the person who killed about five hundred ninth level immortals in one hit was just a mortal, but that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Most of them couldn¡¯t understand, but the leader of the group did.


    He was the best friend of the Emperor or his best pawn considered from the Emperor¡¯s point of view.


    He was the first ninth level immortal ve of the Emperor because he knew that it was the only way the Emperor trusted him.


    He was the one who infiltrated as a guard of the previous Emperor and used the poisoned weapon to kill him.


    Thus, he knew about the existence of Gods, and that moment, he firmly believed that the one facing them was a God.


    At that moment, he remembered one of the fears of the Emperor, which was that a friend of his brother¡¯s mother would appear if his brother were at risk of dying.


    At that moment, it seemed that the situation was just like the Emperor said, but the ve didn¡¯t discard that it might just be a coincidence, and the God was angered because they surrounded him.


    "You should know who I am. I came here to fulfill the request of a deceased friend."


    After hearing so much about the Emperor, Yale guessed that he would fear a situation like that, so he made full use of the Minor Lie Divinity.


    Despite his strength against the full army of that universe, he would be at a disadvantage, but if he made them fear him, the misunderstanding might help him given the cautious nature of the Emperor.


    Yale felt that if he told that his only reason was to protect that old man, the Emperor might swallow his intentions of killing the old man and instead let him go to another universe under Yale¡¯s protection.


    Of course, Yale didn¡¯t n to flee to another universe because his real problem was the invasion, but he wanted to meet the Emperor face-to-face and then kill him.


    Given the cautious nature of the Emperor, it would be difficult meeting him in another situation, but for the sake of making a God leave the universe, he might do it.


    Even if the n didn¡¯t work, the Emperor might try to contact some smuggler from higher universes to obtain something, which would also help Yale to know who was behind the scenes helping evil people with their ns.


    The army didn¡¯t understand Yale¡¯s words, but their leader just confirmed his suspicions and sent a message to the Emperor immediately.


    "Retreat for now. I will decide what to doter, but for now, we shouldn¡¯t waste energy battling an opponent like that."


    The Emperor himself didn¡¯t know what to do, but at least he was sure that those three thousand wouldn¡¯t survive; losing so many pawns wasn¡¯t good for his future ns.


    He was justining of his bad luck for losing about five hundred of them.

 Chapter 574 The Emperor and the Smuggler Association

    "In three seconds, I will start to kill everyone on my sight. One..."


    Just after Yale spoke, the order of retreat reached the army, which made it seem like if their Emperor feared Yale to the point to obey what he said.


    They might disregard Yale¡¯s words, but they would never doubt their Emperor, so they all started to run as fast as they could.


    The only one that knew the truth was the leader, but he was the first to flee. After all, a potential God was far scarier than whatever the others were thinking.


    However, no matter how fast they fled, they couldn¡¯t go out of Yale¡¯s reach in just three seconds.


    Yale might be in problems facing them all simultaneously, but if they were focused on fleeing, he would be able to kill several.


    Even the members of the army knew that a lot of them would die, but they just hoped that it would be someone else who was chased by Yale since he was only one person, and they were fleeing to different directions.


    "Three."


    Once Yale finished to speak, he reached in an instant the nearest member of the army and cut him down together with space itself.


    That was something that just put more fear on all the other fleeing members because they knew how difficult it was.


    Those fleeing in different directions than Yale¡¯s fist target thought that they were already safe, but then, they saw countless ice wolves pursuing them.


    Each of them wasn¡¯t too strong, but their number was just too overwhelming, so they didn¡¯t dare to face them directly, or Yale would have time to catch themter.


    When Yale finally lost the trace of the rest of the army, more than half of it had been killed, which was a big hit to the military power of the universe.


    When the news of those deaths spread, even against the Emperor¡¯s will, the day was known by everyone as the Ninth Level Immortal Tragedy.


    The Emperor was angry, but he knew that there was no way to hide the deaths of so many ninth level immortals.


    On the other hand, despite his anger, he didn¡¯t want to antagonize Yale, if possible. His army surrounded him first, so he could understand that Yale was cruel against them.


    If Yale had just let them flee, the Emperor would have doubted of Yale¡¯s strength. The fact that he gave them three seconds was already enough mercy to show that he didn¡¯t want to be their enemy, but he shouldn¡¯t be provoked.


    That was how the Emperor interpreted those three seconds, so he believed that it was possible to reach a deal with Yale instead of an all-out fight.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could kill Yale or not with the difference of numbers, but he was sure that even if he could, most of the army he prepared so carefully for so many years would disappear, and he didn¡¯t want that to happen unless there was no other way.


    "Spread the face of this person. Whoever sees him has to report it to me and, if possible, tell him that I invite him to the pce. Remember, under any circumstance, you can anger him, he is almost as strong as me. I can deal with him, but you all can¡¯t. He probably is the Emperor of some other universe that came for a visit to speak about cooperation in the invasion, but we surrounded him with a part of our army, which should have left him with a bad impression, we need to think more in our multiverse politics."


    The Emperor wouldn¡¯t admit that Yale was stronger than him, but he didn¡¯t want that any of his subordinated thought that they could offend him just because the Emperor was behind them.


    Everyone believed the Emperor without any doubt, he lied so much to the whole universe in the past that he acquired the Minor Lie Divinity long ago, although he wasn¡¯t conscious of it.


    There was a huge stir in the universe due to that information being spread, but they just admired how far-sighted was the Emperor to start to think about the rtionship with other universes, which seemed important given that they would participate in an invasion together with several other universes.


    "If the worst happens, I guess that I would need to contact those higher universe¡¯s smugglers again. Those scammers had good services, but their prices are way too high, if it weren¡¯t because that Minor God and my father weren¡¯t people I could kill on my own, I would have never wasted so much. However, the same happens with this guy. If he doesn¡¯t n to harm my ns, I can save the resources, but if he turns into a nuisance, I will need to pay the high price again."


    As a great coward, the Emperor didn¡¯t discard that maybe Yale had bad intentions, but the situation didn¡¯t let him any other choice than invite him friendly, so he was starting to think if contacting those smugglers again.


    "Let¡¯s wait a bit first. Probably I won¡¯t need the smugglers at all."


    He was a coward, but he was also greedy, and he didn¡¯t want to waste so many resources just for a vague possibility.


    To deal with Yale, he believed that without contracting a Minor God that descended restraining its strength, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. Smugglers also dealt with bodyguard jobs and killing, but they were far more expensive. He still felt pain when he thought how expensive it had been contracting someone to kill his brother¡¯s mother.


    "But what if he really is a threat? Maybe I should contact them and buy information first."


    His love for money and his life was in a huge battle inside him, but he finally decided to contact the smugglers.


    Just buying information wasn¡¯t expensivepared to buy items, so he decided that he would endure it. In fact, it was still extremely expensive, it just wasn¡¯t expensivepared to buy other things.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t waste time and contacted the smugglers.


    "Hi! An old customer seems to have contacted us again. What do you need?"


    The shadow of a beautiful woman appeared in front of the Emperor. She was just a receptionist of the Smuggler Association she belonged to, and she was just a Minor God, but that was enough to deal with small costumers.


    If the client were someone with greater background, there would be someone else appearing, but for small fries like that Emperor, it was already an honor that a Minor God greeted him.


    "This guy appeared on my universe. I don¡¯t know his intentions, but I am sure that he is a Minor God restraining his strength. I want information about him just in the case that I need to face him."


    The shadow of the beautiful woman didn¡¯t find the request strange at all and looked at the paper with Yale¡¯s information and some recordings, and then, her face changed.


    "Are you sure that this person is in your universe?"


    With that question, the Emperor noticed that the woman recognized Yale.


    "Yes, is this person famous or something like that? How much for the information?"


    He already paid a huge price just for contacting the Smuggler Association, but he knew that for getting all the information he would need to pay for it independently.


    "No need for payment, but you must promise to follow my instructions."


    The Emperor was shocked that the greedy Smuggler Association rejected payment in exchange for something like following their instructions.


    "Alright."


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t like if the Emperor could say no. He wasn¡¯t strong enough to offend the Smuggler Association.


    "No matter what happens, don¡¯t offend that person. If he is angry, your universe will disappear, and our Smuggler Association can follow it for having been in contact with you."


    Hearing the scared voice of the woman, the Emperor knew that he did well contacting the Smuggler Association.


    "Maybe he is a God instead of a Minor God. Don¡¯t tell me that he is a Great God."


    The coward Emperor started to think is the worst, but he didn¡¯t expect what he would hear a moment after that.


    "He is Great God Yale, a member of the Council of Gods, do you understand its meaning?"


    The face of the Emperor was pale. He already thought that a Great god was a cmity, but a member of the Council of Gods was even worse. At that moment, he was sure that Yale just yed with his subordinated before, or they all would have died.


    "It seems so. Listen, right now, even other members of the Council of Gods are interested in Great God Yale; they want to be his friends. Do you understand? If you antagonize him, who knows if someone would kill you to win his favor even if he ignores you."


    The Smuggler Association dealt a lot with information, so even members of the Council of Gods used them sometimes, which was the only reason they could exist in peace.


    They weren¡¯t like that smuggler woman with so much ambition. Although they were on illegal trading, they knew their limits. Even for jobs to act as a bodyguard or to assassinate someone, they just acted as the middleman to avoid participating in them directly.


    Thus, they were very careful of people that could provoke a cmity for them, and Yale was on the list of people they shouldn¡¯t offend.

 Chapter 575 Meet the Emperor? Better Do Some Tourism

    "I understand. I will try my best to avoid offending him."


    The Emperor knew very well that he couldn¡¯t offend so many strong existences.


    "It is good that you understand. Facing people at this level, death will just be the best oue, there are far worse oues, and this Great God Yale seems to like using them to punish."


    The Smuggler Association knew very well what happened at the Sacred Empire. After all, there was a smuggler involved, and although she wasn¡¯t rted to them, they wanted to check if her actions could provoke that someone started to kill all the smugglers, which would be a real problem to them.


    Theirwork learned about the Existence Eraser Bomb before even the members of the Council of Gods excluding Great God Kroh, and they knew that the Council of Gods wouldn¡¯t allow something like that to exist and even less to be spread illegally, so there were high chances that all the smugglers became targets.


    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t attacked after the Sacred Empire received its punishment, but they had enough information about the punishment to put Yale directly on the list of people to never be offended.


    In fact, even if they knew about Yale¡¯s true power, they would still put him in that list. Just the rumors of Great God Kroh backing him and the fact that so many Great Gods wanted to be his friends was enough to turn him into someone that they couldn¡¯t offend.


    In a shady business like the Smuggler Association, they always thought about the worst situation when acting, so they wouldn¡¯t make additional enemies without reason, and even less those with potential to wipe out them.


    As for the woman colluding with the Sacred Empire, no one knew her whereabouts after that incident. She went to hiding immediately and didn¡¯t dare to show her face for a while due to the fear that Yale would discover her.


    The Emperor cut themunication just after that. He was really scared at that moment because he knew that the Gods could use Existence Eraser, which would make that no one remembered them.


    If he needed to die, at least he wanted to be remembered, so being erased would be a real nightmare for him.


    Of course, that was the worst situation that the Emperor could imagine because he didn¡¯t know about what happened to the Sacred Empire.


    The Smuggler association gifted him with some information about Yale to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be seen as helping the Emperor to harm Yale but the opposite.


    As for what the Emperor would do next, they really didn¡¯t care since they already told him to never offend Yale, so it wouldn¡¯t be their fault if the Emperor did something reckless.


    "Interesting, this is better than expected. I can use it at my favor."


    Those words were spoken by someone hidden in the same room the Emperor used to contact the Smuggler Association.


    That person in the room was Yale, or more exactly, a very weak incarnation of Yale.


    He had hidden fragments of incarnations of the ice wolves he sent to attack and then attached them to those attacked. After losing Yale, they all used a portal to return to the pce, which let Yale to gather all the fragments and create an incarnation there, although it only served to collect information.


    If the Emperor hadn¡¯t hesitated so much about what to do, Yale¡¯s incarnation wouldn¡¯t have been able to spy that conversation, but the doubts of the Emperor had been long enough to let the survivors of the army return there.


    Yale didn¡¯t like smugglers, but he didn¡¯t have a bad impression of that Smuggler Association since they aided him with his n to trick the Emperor.


    "The n will be smoother now, but I wonder if in the future I can do something to make that Smuggler Association mine, their informationwork seems great, and if it is true that so many important people want my favor, legalizing them shouldn¡¯t be difficult, but managing everything sounds like a pain. Now I really wish that Julie was here, I bet she would get excited with the chance of controlling such a bit organization, and I wouldn¡¯t need to do anything."


    Yale was really tempted to absorb it since it would help him to track down all his enemies no matter where they were. He reallycked an informationwork at that level.


    However, that wasn¡¯t something possible in a short while, so he just forgot it for the moment.


    The incarnation remained in the pce as a spy, but since the incarnation was in the same universe as Yale¡¯s main body, they were perfectly synchronized, so Yale knew about everything the incarnation saw.


    "You two, go out."


    He forced Tofesh and the old man to leave the Storage Space.


    "The issue is solved. Let¡¯s do some tourism."


    When he spoke, Tofesh and the old man didn¡¯t understand the situation and looked at him with baffled faces.


    It was one thing if Yale escaped from the enemies or even if he managed to defeat them, but doing some tourism wasn¡¯t something that they could do since they were wanted criminals in that universe, or at least, the old man was one.


    "Stop worrying. No one will harm us, most likely the opposite. Just wait for the Emperor to invite us politely at his pce."


    Yaleughed when he spoke, but it just increased the shock the other two felt.


    They didn¡¯t understand what Yale did to have such confidence that the selfish Emperor with such a great army would try to speak with them peacefully.


    However, they didn¡¯t think that Yale was lying, so they nodded and followed him.


    After a few days, they found a famous for their dished, so Yale decided to stop there to taste them.


    The reactions of the people were like Yale predicted. Everyone was extremely polite with them and even served all the best food for free.


    That kind of treatment was something that the old man hadn¡¯t experienced since the times that his father was still the Emperor.


    The orders of the Emperor quickly reached all parts of the universe, so everyone knew that the group in front of them couldn¡¯t be offended, or the Emperor would punish them.


    They didn¡¯t understand why the most wanted criminal of the universe was together with a person that even the Emperor considered important, but the Emperor said clearly that those traveling together with Yale were also untouchable.


    Most people wondered about Yale¡¯s background to have the Emperor think so highly about him, but they knew very well that they were weaklings without power to meddle in those matters.


    Of course, they reported Yale¡¯s presence immediately and received orders to give him an invitation to the pce, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak until everyone finished the meal.


    "Sirs, our Emperor told us that you all are invited to visit the pce whenever you want. We have a portal if you wish to go now. if not, a lot ofs have, you can use this token to use them."


    A token that could activate those portals was extremely valuable, and usually only those very close to the Emperor and the army had it, but the Emperor decided to give one to Yale to show that he didn¡¯t want any conflict with him.


    "I will visit him when I feel like doing it. Another round of dishes, the taste isn¡¯t bad."


    In fact, the dishes were delicious enough to cry from happiness when eating them, but Yale and Tofesh had eaten even better dished before, so they weren¡¯t especially moved by them. They could even cook better ones themselves.


    The old man hadn¡¯t tasted something that good in ages, but he managed to maintain theposure.


    The people serving them would have felt angry if someone else told them those words, but the man who spoke seemed to be very important to the Emperor, so they decided that their food being not bad was already a bigpliment.


    Although Yale received the token, after eating several rounds of dishes, he just left the nned followed by Tofesh and the old man.


    He was in a rush, but showing that to the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be good, so he acted as if he didn¡¯t mind meeting the Emperor or not, which just increased the illusion that he was an almighty being that could destroy the universe at any moment if he felt like doing it, so the Emperor wasn¡¯t important to him at all.


    Yale¡¯s group visited severals famous for several things because they were doing tourism just as Yale said.


    Although that behavior made the Emperor even more wary of Yale, it also seemed to confirm that Yale hadn¡¯t appeared there to provoke a war, which made him believe that everything could be solved speaking.


    Meanwhile, Yale¡¯s incarnation continued looking for information about the pce and everyone close to the Emperor, which was quite easy since the incarnation was inside the pce.


    Moreover, Yale¡¯s incarnation was made specifically for spying, so although it didn¡¯t have any battle power, it was extremely difficult to detect.


    The news about Yale¡¯s group doing tourism spread, and people weren¡¯t surprised at all when seeing them, but the tourism routine broke when on a certain, Yale spoke.


    "Guide us to the portal. Now, I feel like visiting your Emperor."


    Yale was ready to start his final n in that universe.

 Chapter 576 The Emperor Mental Stress

    The Emperor smiled and sighed with relief when he heard that Yale was on his way to visit him.


    He knew that Yale¡¯s first impression of him was bad, so he didn¡¯t want that Yale left the universe without changing it, or maybe someone else would wipe out the universe to please Yale.


    Thus, while Yale had been doing tourism, enjoying the best dishes of the universes, and visiting the most beautiful ces, the Emperor was unable to be in peace.


    However, he knew that trying to force Yale would have the opposite effect, so he needed to endure.


    Once the news of Yale going to visit the Emperor reached the Emperor¡¯s ears, he ordered to prepare a banquet with the best dishes the pce could make because after seeing Yale¡¯s behavior, he seemed to like enjoying good food.


    Of course, the Emperor knew that Yale was going, followed by the other two. He didn¡¯t have any problem with Tofesh since he didn¡¯t even know who that person was, but he definitely had conflicted feelings about the other person, his own younger brother, who he tried to kill for a long time.


    The Emperor really wanted to kill his young brother, but he knew that once Yale appeared to protect him, it was impossible doing it without offending someone he couldn¡¯t offend.


    Thus, he decided to swallow his emotions. He would try to invite Yale to take his young brother with him when he left the universe so that he wouldn¡¯t need to deal with him anymore.


    All the persons important to his young brother were dead anyway, so the Emperor didn¡¯t believe that his young brother had strong feelings for remaining at that universe.


    The table for the banquet was enormous, but there were only four chairs. Three on one side, one at the other. The Emperor would be facing Yale¡¯s group instead of taking a superior position like it should happen since the banquet was at his pce.


    There was no way he took an inferior position since the servants wouldn¡¯t understand it, so he was already doing his best to avoid offending Yale while at the same time not seeming weak in front of others.


    Yale¡¯s group was impolite once they reached the pce and walked towards the ce the Emperor was without waiting for the servants to guide them.


    Once in the banquet room, they all just sit without even greeting the Emperor. Yale was even looking at him as if he was looking at an ant.


    That was huge disrespect that made the servants angry, but the Emperor wasn¡¯t angry at all because he believed that Yale really could kill him like if he was shooting an ant, so his behavior wasn¡¯t improper at all.


    "So, why do you wanted to meet us?"


    Although Yale said that, the Emperor just wanted to meet him, but the Emperor decided that it was better to avoid correcting him.


    "My men were disrespectful to you, so I wanted to apologize personally."


    The Emperor shifted the me to his men, although he was the one who gave the order to attack his brother¡¯s hideout. However, it was true that he didn¡¯t order to attack Yale because of Yale¡¯s existence.


    If he had known that a mysterious person was protecting his young brother, he would have done a careful investigation before deciding to attack.


    "Oh, you mean those that wanted to enve my friend and me because we didn¡¯t have travel permission? Or maybe those who surrounded the three of us with the intention to kill us, but I chased away?"


    The face of the Emperor changed; he didn¡¯t know that the ones who died mysteriously also offended Yale.


    At that moment, the Emperor was happy that those fools died at Yale¡¯s hands.


    Although his men were arrogant because he, the Emperor, was backing them, the Emperor believed that they needed a little ofmon sense to prevent offending everyone without checking who they were first.


    Of course, the Emperor¡¯s previous acts were the cause, so it was still his fault for giving the impression that he didn¡¯t fear anything.


    "Both. I am sorry for their behavior. I am d you punished them, they deserved it."


    The servants were shocked at the Emperor¡¯s behavior while serving the dishes, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    The Emperor knew that he wasn¡¯t giving a good impression to his servants, but he feared Yale too much to worry about it at that moment.


    "Be careful of your people. Maybe next time, my hand will slip, and I will destroy more than I should. For example, if someone tried something against us here, you can¡¯t me me if the pce disappears as a side-effect, right? I am already restraining my strength so much, asking me to restrain more it is impossible, so you better made your people behave well."


    Yale¡¯s threat was obvious, and the Emperor knew it, but Yale was someone with enough power to threaten him openly, so he didn¡¯tin.


    "Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen."


    The Emperor didn¡¯t believe that someone would disobey him and harm Yale in his presence.


    "Really? Then, can you ensure that no one of those five hundred dishes on the table is poisoned?"


    The Emperor looked at all the dished before speaking.


    "Of course! They are all made by the cooks of the pce, the best of the best of this universe. There is no way they serve poisoned food to my guests and me."


    The Emperor really didn¡¯t have the guts to order his cooks to poison the food because he was sure that Yale would notice, and it would be useless. Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe that any poison of his universe would be able to kill a Great God.


    "That would be great if it were true, but there is a poisoned dish here. Your eyes are really bad, or are you trying to poison us?"


    Yale pointed a certain dish while speaking.


    When the Emperor focused on that dish, heughed.


    "Well, the ingredients of that dish are indeed poisonous, but when cooked by our expert cooks, the poison is neutralized and turns into the best delicacy of our universe. Anyway, the poison of the ingredients can only harm fourth level immortals or weaker."


    Only the pce had cooks that could prepare that dish, so the Emperor felt that Yale just recognized the ingredients and was suspicious of his intentions.


    Of course, the poison would be unable to harm Yale or Tofesh, but the same wouldn¡¯t apply for the Emperor¡¯s young brother, so the Emperor didn¡¯t feel strange that Yale mentioned it.


    "I know that. However, that isn¡¯t cooked properly, it just seems to be properly cooked. That is still poisonous enough to kill your brother, can you exin this?"


    Although the poison weakened, it was still more than enough to kill a mere immortal.


    The Emperor started to examine the dish closely because he wasn¡¯t good discerning that kind of thing since he had never cooked before.


    However, after a careful examination, he noticed that Yale told the truth. There was a problem with that dish, although he believed that it was just that as a difficult dish, the cook got nervous and messed it. Usually, if that happened, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t notice and wouldn¡¯t harm him anyway.


    "Call the cook."


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was just the cook¡¯s failure or not, he needed to at least scold the cook for it.


    When the cook appeared, the Emperor spoke before the other party greeted him.


    "Have you something to say about this dish?"


    Hearing those words, the cook smiled.


    "Of course! This is the best dish I made. It is specially prepared to suit the tastes of your guests. I invite you all to start for this dish before it gets cold."


    The cook winked at the Emperor and put part of the poisoned dish in front of each one of Yale¡¯s group.


    A secondter, the head of the cook fell to the ground.


    He was dead, but he wasn¡¯t killed by Yale or Tofesh, he was killed by the Emperor himself.


    He understood that the cook did the poisoned food on purpose to get rid of the Emperor¡¯s young brother.


    The cook believed that everything was just a facade to kill stealthy the Emperor¡¯s young brother, so he specially prepared that poisoned food. He believed that the Emperor would kill the other two afterward.


    "I am sorry, I never expected to have such a petty person on the pce¡¯s staff. Servants, clean the mess."


    The corpse and the poisoned food were taken out immediately by the servants, and a minuteter, it was like if nothing happened.


    The Emperor knew that the cook was just misled by his lies, but he needed to kill him first, or when Yale acted, the whole pce would have been destroyed, and probably the whole universe would have followed it.


    "Next time... No, there won¡¯t be a next time, everything would have ceased to exist if that happens, understood?"


    The Emperor nodded quickly when he heard Yale¡¯s ultimatum.


    He knew very well that the person in front of him was someone that shouldn¡¯t be offended, but it seemed that his foolish servants did it, so he was already d that Yale forgave him that time.


    "While eating, why don¡¯t you tell us about your invasion n? It seems very well nned for what I heard."


    The Emperor smiled while thinking that he would win Yale¡¯s favor by speaking about it.

 Chapter 577 Invasion Plan

    "I am d you mention this topic, but my n isn¡¯t really that extraordinary."


    Although the Emperor was proud of his n, he didn¡¯t feel that was something that a Great God could consider extraordinary since it heavily relied on high numbers of ninth level immortals.


    "I will decide if it is extraordinary or not. Speak."


    The Emperor didn¡¯t dare to stay silent after Yale¡¯s order, so he started to speak.


    "Well, the n consists of using our superior numbers to iste the strongest ones of the universe first, and then conquer the rest. This is quite standard when conquering universes, but it is difficult to do without sacrifices, so we will tire them slowly instead of battling directly. I have trained a lot of ninth level immortals to overpower them enough to reduce the damages to the minimum if we follow this strategy. Of course, it isn¡¯t like if the people of that universe have any special value, I am just being cautious since there are also several other universes nning to invade it, and the most we kill or capture, the better. After all, the experts of that universe are all quite weak despite the report I got yesterday saying that their strength is slightly better than I expected, if we don¡¯t n it well, other universes might catch them first."


    When attacking newly ascended universes, usually, other universes were more threatening than the invaded universe itself.


    There was an unwritten rule that everything would be divided based on how much a universe contributed to the invasion, so killing or capturing the strongest ones was usually the best way to obtain great benefits.


    If a universe tried to break that rule, all the others most likely would start a war against that one, so it was a strange situation to happen.


    The Emperor thought of breaking that rule when starting to n the invasion, but he decided that it was too risky, so he instead changed it for a n to trap the strongest ones and increase his share.


    Killing the strongest ones might take time, and the loses could be huge, but if it was just trapping them, he believed that with huge numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Once the strongest ones were isted, it would be just a matter of endurance, which the Emperor believed that he would win since he could rotate the members enduring the attacks and just dy the end of the battle while ying safe.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t believe that any other universe would try to steal those he captured after seeing his army.


    After hearing the details of the n, Yale really felt that the Emperor was a coward.


    With so much strength, he could just attack directly, and it would have better results, but the Emperor was a man that didn¡¯t like even the slightest risk.


    However, at the same time, Yale knew that the Emperor, even if it was by coincidence, had the strategy that could harm Alrein the most.


    Due to the curse, killing Alrein wasn¡¯t something that could be done just with high numbers, so trapping him relying on high numbers while conquering the rest was the best way if someone wanted to invade.


    "I know that my n makes me look like a coward, but the safety of my subordinates is more important than the results."


    Of course, that was a huge lie. The Emperor didn¡¯t care about their well-being, they were just good tools to use.


    The Emperor just didn¡¯t want to lower the strength of his army too much because he feared that someone would attack him if that happened.


    "I see that you are careful. Being this careful, I believe that you already know who your targets will be to capture and their information, right?"


    Yale was curious about how strong those he knew had turned while he had been away.


    However, he also wanted to test how much information could obtain those nning to invade.


    The Emperorughed before speaking.


    "Of course! Yesterday I finally received information about the strongest ones, and I have already chosen our targets. Do you want to hear who they are?"


    Seeing Yale¡¯s interest on the topic, the Emperor was starting to imagine how great it would be if Yale supported him on the invasion. Just with his presence, the rest of the universes would be unable to act against him.


    "Speak."


    Yale was expressionless as if he didn¡¯t care about the topic but decided to hear it for fun.


    "Our first target id the owner of that universe, Alrein. He is the strongest in that universe, so capturing him will give us the best rewards. However, we can¡¯t kill him before sharing the universe resources with the rest, so it is quite a difficult target. Half of the army will just be there to stop him."


    If he killed Alrein, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult obtaining everything for himself, but that would anger the other universes, as he wouldn¡¯t be able to share it afterward.


    That was something well-known by all of those that wanted to invade a universe, so the universe owners were always the most difficult to deal with since they couldn¡¯t be killed carelessly.


    "Of course, we won¡¯t target just him. Surprisingly that universe has other ninth level immortals after ascending, so we decided to target some of them since they are still far weaker than Alrein despite being at the same level."


    The number of ninth level immortals was what surprised the Emperor the most.


    After all, after just ascending, it was strange that there were more than two ninth level immortals, but he discovered that there were several of them.


    Of course, they were still too fewpared with his army.


    The reason for that was the energy Yale paid back to Alrein¡¯s universe that allowed them to obtain more power from the ascension.


    "The second one is called Astel, and our reports put him as the second-in-charge of the universe. Moreover, it seems that there are also several other ninth level immortals on his family, so they are also our targets. The names of those are Graenk, Kanai, Lina, and Ange."


    Strictly speaking, Lina wasn¡¯t rted to Kanai and Graenk since they were Yale¡¯s mother and grandfather, but the information just put them all on the same family, so it wasn¡¯t too detailed.


    "There are also some eighth level immortals there, but I don¡¯t really care about them. Well, except for the one called Aiwai, I want to capture her. She seems to have the potential to be a good pet, I believe you understand me. I have a fetish with dog-like eared women, but I was too beastly and extinguished them all while ying with them, so I want to obtain some more... If possible, it is better if they are strong enough to not break after ying with her once."


    The Emperor felt that anyone below eighth level immortal wouldn¡¯t endure enough to satisfy him, so he was especially interested in Aiwai. In fact, the information he received didn¡¯t mention that Ange could take that form, or he would also be interested in her.


    Yale felt like attacking the Emperor on the spot, but that would only make that the whole universe turned against him, and he wasn¡¯t strong enough to endure it despite what the Emperor believed.


    Killing just the Emperor was possible, but the rest would turn crazy and attack him afterward, so Yale knew that he couldn¡¯t be reckless.


    Although Yale was able to restrain his emotions, Tofesh failed to do it for a second.


    "What happens to your friend?"


    The Emperor didn¡¯t know why Tofesh released his killing intent. He didn¡¯t fear Tofesh, but if Tofesh asked Yale to act, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Nothing. It just happens that both of you have the same fetish, and he is angry because you extinguished them in this universe. He had been looking for one a lot of time since we reached this ce, but he had been unable to find one."


    Yael¡¯s lie was convincing enough that even Tofesh started to doubt if he really had such a fetish since ir appeared on his mind at that moment.


    "Oh, so that is the case. I see that your friend is a man of culture. I can gift her any woman he likes from those we capture to apologize. I wanted Aiwai for myself, but if he wants it, I am willing to suffer the loss."


    Leaving aside his perverted thoughts, he felt that pleasing Yale¡¯s friend was more important, and doing that could potentially put Yale on his side.


    Of course, if he knew that Aiwai was Yale¡¯s big sister, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak like that.


    "No need, he prefers the young-looking ones."


    Tofesh punched Yale on the side when he heard those words because he noticed that Yale¡¯s words were enough to make him confused since he was still wondering about his rtionship with ir.


    "Oh, then I will just give him those he likes. Of course, if you like some girls, just ask for them, I will gift you as many as you want."


    Yale didn¡¯t like how the Emperor treated girls like items, but he remained expressionless.


    "I am only interested in my wife."


    Hearing that, the Emperorughed.


    "Of course, someone like you isn¡¯t interested in random women."


    Yale gave him a cold smile.


    "I mean that my wife is on that list. Lina is my wife, Ange, my daughter, and the others, my family."

 Chapter 578 Yales Crazy Plan

    The Emperor was speechless when he heard those words. He was unable to process that information.


    Given how many universes existed, it was unbelievable that he just picked the universe from someone that even the Smuggler Association feared.


    Moreover, it was even more unbelievable that the people he chose to catch were the family of that person that he couldn¡¯t offend.


    "You don¡¯t believe it? By the way, Aiwai is my big sister."


    Yale immediately changed to his half-beast form.


    Seeing Yale¡¯s transformation, the Emperor finally noticed that Yale wasn¡¯t joking, so everything was true.


    Moreover, moments ago, he spoke about Aiwai in a way that he was sure that had angered Yale a lot.


    "I... I didn¡¯t know! Had I known about this, I would have never ever tried to invade that universe or harm your family. I haven¡¯t done anything yet, please forgive me!"


    The Emperor discarded the thought of battling against Yale and kneeled immediately.


    Moreover, he told the truth. Given his personality, he would have never dared to provoke someone that he couldn¡¯t kill, so he wouldn¡¯t have targeted Yale¡¯s universe if he had known that they were rted to someone that even the Smuggler Association feared.


    In fact, not even the Smuggler Association knew that Yale belonged to that universe.


    If they had known, they would have sold that information to some Great Gods that would dly destroy all the universes nning to invade Alrein¡¯s universe to win Yale¡¯s favor.


    "So, what if you didn¡¯t know? If you identally kill my family, do you think I would forgive you because you just didn¡¯t know? However, it is true that you haven¡¯t done it yet, so I will just punish you, but you won¡¯t die today."


    The Emperor sighed in relief. He feared the punishment, but as long as he wasn¡¯t killed and never dared to target Yale¡¯s family, he believed that he still had chances to fulfill his ns with some other universe.


    Of course, Yale was nning to do something far worse than killing the Emperor.


    It was a crazy idea, but he believed that even if it didn¡¯t work, it wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, he didn¡¯t care about what would happen to that universe, so he didn¡¯t worry about the potential aftereffects his n could have.


    "I will ept any punishment."


    The Emperor wanted to add: as long as it doesn¡¯t kill me. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to say it.


    "Your will doesn¡¯t matter. I want to punish you, and you will be punished. You can¡¯t even die without my permission, so don¡¯t try to avoid punishment bymitting suicide."


    The Emperor was scared to death when thinking about the punishment, but he decided to endure no matter what kind of wicked punishment Yale was nning to impart on him.


    Just when Yale was about to speak, a spear pierced thought the old man¡¯s head, which seemed to shock everyone except Yale.


    The Emperor saw the subordinate who did it and decided that if he managed to survive, he would kill him, but he thought that no one would survive after that.


    He didn¡¯t understand why his subordinated were so foolish, but the truth was that it was the Emperor¡¯s fault for making them believe that the Emperor was invincible.


    The Emperor expected Yale to be angry, but instead of that, Yale just smiled, and the dead old man at his side resurrected as if he was never pierced by that spear.


    Yale¡¯s incarnation had been tracking all the people on the area, so Yale put Absolute Protection before the attack happened, so everything was nullified.


    Absolute Protection was just a basic application of time control, a skill developed by Yale far before reincarnating, but for someone who didn¡¯t know anything about time control, it seemed like a miracle.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry, no one can die here without my permission. Haven¡¯t I said it just a moment ago?"


    Yale knew that his words would affect the mindset of the Emperor greatly. Making the Emperor feel absolute despair in front of Yale¡¯s power was a crucial part of the n.


    At the same time, Yale turned the man who attacked into an ice statue. A single ninth level immortal couldn¡¯t stop Yale¡¯s power. If it weren¡¯t because of the vast numbers of ninth level immortals on that universe, Yale wouldn¡¯t need so much nning to wipe out all his enemies there.


    The Emperor was really scared after seeing Yale resurrecting a dead person. That surpassed by far the Emperor¡¯s knowledge of Gods.


    That spear had even destroyed the old man¡¯s soul, so it should have been a permanent death that not even Gods should be able to resurrect or reincarnate, but Yale did it, which made the Emperor start to understand why even Great god wanted to win Yale¡¯s favor.


    "You can resurrect the dead..."


    The Emperor muttered unconsciously, which made Yale grin.


    "Of course, it is pretty easy if they die in front of me. For those dead long ago, it is a bit harder but not impossible. In all the universes, there are only two persons capable of doing this."


    Yale was lying because he couldn¡¯t resurrect people with his power, but he didn¡¯t care since he was just scaring the Emperor and wasn¡¯t nning to try to resurrect someone in front of him.


    The old man who died inside the Absolute Protection to return unharmed was also shocked by what happened to him, but he decided to remain in silence.


    "In fact, there is a little exception in this ce that makes it even easier, do you want to hear it? Hearing it will be the start of your punishment. What is what you fear more? Death? Having your existence erased? Losing all the people important to you? No, what you fear more is that everything you aplished disappeared in an instant."


    Even if he died or was erased, the Emperor believed that what he had done was important enough that at least everyone would remember that some did it.


    "All the living beings of this universe, listen to my words!"


    Yale¡¯s voice appeared in heads of all living beings of the universe.


    "This universe doesn¡¯t exist; it has never existed. This is just a dreand based on a real universe! A dreand created to show a future that never happened. I came from the outside to wake up the person who is having this nightmare. Thus, this universe will cease to exist."


    The face of the Emperor changed when he heard that.


    "You listened to it, fake Emperor. Why do you think I am taking everything with so much calm? This universe doesn¡¯t¡¯ exist. It has never been a threat to my family. I won¡¯t kill you today because you died long ago. Your n to kill your father and take his position failed, and you died instead. That is the real story of this universe."


    The body of the Emperor started to fade while Yale spoke, but that was just an illusion that Yale was casting because everything he said was just a big lie.


    [Congrattions on obtaining: Lie Divinity.]


    Yale¡¯s Minor Lie Divinity was upgraded by how he managed to cheat a whole universe to think that they really didn¡¯t exist. After all, Yale¡¯s illusion was also covering the whole universe, and everyone felt as if they were really disappearing.


    [Congrattions on obtaining: Illusion Divinity.]


    The Minor Illusion Divinity was upgraded after a few seconds of casting the illusion that covered the whole universe.


    Although it was an illusion, the Emperor never thought about that possibility because he had awakened the Celestial Knowledge, so he was immune to illusions.


    However, the truth was that only applied to illusions, the Minor Illusion Divinity, and superior worked differently.


    It was impossible to be a Minor God without having awakener Celestial Knowledge first, so no one should be able to fall into illusions, which would make the Illusion Divinity worthless for them.


    However, the reality was different. The Minor Illusion Divinity could only be countered by another Minor Illusion Divinity or stronger, and the same applied to the next levels.


    Normal illusions just put the person who received them into a trance while experimenting fake things, but illusions cast with the Minor Illusion divinity made the illusions appear in the real world, although they were still just illusion.


    However, the Illusion Divinity could make the illusions affect their surroundings as if they were real, and things that happened inside the illusion could have some effect on the reality. As for the Great Illusion Divinity, it could even create a fake reality where everything happening there would reflect into reality.


    If Yale¡¯s n were executed by someone with Great Lie Divinity and Great Illusion Divinity, maybe everyone in the universe would just self-erase by believing that they didn¡¯t exist.


    However, that wasn¡¯t Yale¡¯s n, nor he knew about that method.


    The old man was also shocked by Yale¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t see his body disappear like the rest of the people.


    Yale and Tofesh came from outside, so it was normal, but he didn¡¯t understand why it was the same.


    "It is time to wake up."


    Yale touched the old man¡¯s forehead and copied his memories since he nned to use them to turn them into a nightmare that served to temple that old man and prevent him from going from the wrong path.


    Yale closed his eyes before his consciousness crossed the spacetime, and the system notified him.


    [Congrattions on obtaining: Minor Time Divinity.]

 Chapter 579 Interfering with the Pas

    In a luxurious room, a young man was preparing for taking an important trial that would let him be the Emperor¡¯s sessor.


    He had just achieved immortality, but he was plenty confident about clearing the trial.


    "Soon! Soon I will finally fulfill the expectations my father has on me. I must go now!"


    The young man was about to leave the room when he noticed that a translucent person appeared just in front of the door, preventing him from leaving.


    The young man wasn¡¯t sure if he could just go across that person, but his intuition told him to remain still.


    The translucent person was Yale¡¯s consciousness that materialized in a past era, and the young man was the past self of the old man who was the Emperor¡¯s brother.


    Yale was still a bit shocked that sending his consciousness to the past provoked a breakthrough on the Minor Time Divinity, but that just made it easier that he materialized being just his consciousness.


    In fact, just the fact that Yale appeared there was enough to provoke huge changes in that era, so even without doing anything else, Yale had already destroyed the present he was a moment ago.


    However, he wanted to lead it to the point he wanted; he wouldn¡¯t be happy if it didn¡¯t end up like he nned.


    A big change to the story of a universe was the final condition to obtain the Minor Time Divinity.


    Yale messed with the time a lot, but he didn¡¯t make any important changes in the past. His Time Leaps when dealing with the Sacred Empire barely counted, so he managed to retain the False God level, but it was insufficient to reach the Minor Time Divinity directly.


    Given that he already had the False Time Divinity, with a lot of small changes, it was also possible to reach it, but the speed would be extremely slow.


    In fact, someone with the False Time Divinity would be tempted to make a big change to the past. With such a big power, it was too difficult that someone who had trained until that level didn¡¯t want to experiment it to its limits.


    Compared to Alter Yale, Alrein, and the Mysterious Expert, Yale hadn¡¯t done any big change to the past.


    The Mysterious Expert did it while being too weak for the method he used, so it ended up in failure.


    Alter Yale knew perfectly that if he just sent his consciousness to the past and changed it, he would seed, but he knew that the future he wanted wouldn¡¯t be achieved in that way, so he deliberately used the chance to travel physically, which ended up provoking that he disappeared.


    The way Alrein saved his universe, thanks to going back to the past, already cleared that condition for him, but he was still missing several requirements to achieve the Minor Time Divinity.


    However, that big change was the major impediment to everyone, so the fact he already cleared it made Great God Kroh think that Alrein was the one with the most chances to seed.


    The Timeless Border of Alrein¡¯s universe also made it easier for a Timeless Sovereign to affect the timepared to other Timeless Borders, which increased the chances a lot, but in the end, Yale didn¡¯t use it for the big change.


    Even Great God Kroh was surprised because Yale shouldn¡¯t have been able to send his consciousness to the past.


    Sending an observer consciousness was one thing, but one able to interact wasn¡¯t that easy. In fact, without being first a Minor God, Great God Kroh believed that it waspletely impossible, and with his knowledge about time, if he believed it, it was certain.


    However, Yale used a trick that even Great God Kroh didn¡¯t expect.


    He weakened the existence of the present by tricking a whole universebining the Lie Divinity and the Illusion Divinity, which made the past easier to change, so a False God could barely seed at sending the consciousness to the past and affect it.


    Another important factor was that the universe had been almost isted from the moment Yale appeared until the moment he was before going to the past.


    Beside investigating Alrein¡¯s universe, the presence of Yale and Tofesh, and the contact with the Smuggler Association, there hadn¡¯t been any other contact with other universes. Moreover, the contacts had been pretty near to the time Yale was before going to the past, so the effect was almost negligible in difficulty.


    "Who are you?"


    While Yale was still shocked by his breakthrough, the young man asked.


    Yale was shocked in the inside, but his face waspletely expressionless, so the young man didn¡¯t know if Yale was an ally or an enemy.


    What he knew for sure was that anyone capable of infiltrating into the pce wasn¡¯t someone he could offend.


    "I have a lot of names, but that isn¡¯t what you really want to hear. What you want to ask is why I am here."


    The young man looked at the floor with shame because Yale guessed correctly.


    Name or identity didn¡¯t matter at that moment, what was important was why the translucent man appeared in front of him.


    Once he knew the translucent man¡¯s intention, he could bother about his identity. However, he didn¡¯t dare to bluntly ask a mysterious person why he appeared there.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I am your ally. I came here to inform you of something you need to know."


    The young man didn¡¯t understand why someone he had never seen before was his ally, but given that the other party seemed quite strong, the young man was happy that at least the translucent man wasn¡¯t an enemy.


    "You doubt about my intentions. I am somewhat rted to your deceased mother, or more exactly, my subordinate is. Although this is just a bit of materialized consciousness and my body isn¡¯t in this universe, killing you would be an easy feat for me, I don¡¯t need to trick you."


    The young man knew that thest part was true. Regardless of Yale¡¯s strength, just by the fact that he managed to reach that room without being noticed was the proof that killing someone that barely reached immortality would be quite easy for the translucent man.


    "You mustn¡¯t go to the trial now. A trap is waiting for you there. At the same time, your brother is about to kill your father. Everything in your brother¡¯s n to be the new Emperor. Even what your mother left you would just serve you to survive, but after that, you will need to live while hiding like a criminal since every person that would be on your side would be killed without mercy."


    The words were straightforward and difficult to believe, but somehow the young man felt that his wicked brother might be able to do something like that once thought about it a bit.


    "Understood, I believe you."


    The young man decided to trust Yale. Even if there was the slightest chance that the future Yale told was true, the young man wouldn¡¯t remain without doing anything.


    In fact, since the moment he saw Yale, he already decided to first report Yale¡¯s presence to his father before doing anything else.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t just do as if he hadn¡¯t seen someone infiltrate in his room and go to the trial.


    Thus, the young man didn¡¯t mind postponing the trial because although he was impatient, there wasn¡¯t any real reason for doing them immediately.


    "Are you nning to go and inform your father?"


    The young man nodded at Yale¡¯s question.


    "You will die."


    Yale could saw clearly the future where the young man was killed in his father¡¯s ce, and his brother would be killed after a huge battle with millions of deaths on each side.


    Since the moment Yale appeared, that was the future ahead, but he didn¡¯t like it. He was changing the past, so he wanted to obtain the result he wanted nor just a random change.


    The future wouldn¡¯t lead to the invasion, so it already satisfied Yale¡¯s objective, but he felt that aplishing it like that wouldn¡¯t be satisfying enough, so he wanted to do it perfectly.


    "Then, what can I do?"


    The young man knew that he was too weak to battle against his big brother, but he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of knowing that information and not reporting it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will give you something you can use. Only once, though. You will need to decipher it and learn it yourself to use it again."


    A ray of light flew from Yale¡¯s finger to the young man¡¯s head.


    "Absolute Protection. Everything that happens in its area since you cast it until it fades will be nullified."


    Yale exined briefly, and the young man fell on his knees.


    "Please master, ept me as your disciple!"


    The young man had seen a lot of skills in his life, even ones made by his own father, but none of them couldpare to Absolute Protection. Time-based skills didn¡¯t exist in his universe, so he was sure that Yale was something stronger than anyone else he met.


    "Well, alright. You can call me Master Liye. Just keep looking for information about newly ascended universes, and we will meet again. Now, everything is in your hands."


    Yale vanished after finishing to speak. He wanted to obtain the future he nned, but he didn¡¯t want to interfere more than that because his intuition told him that he had already done enough.

 Chapter 580 Changed Pas

    "Interesting. Really interesting."


    Great God Kroh smiled while observing how Yale changed the past after sessfully obtaining the Minor Time Divinity.


    "I never expected that this workaround was possible, but I doubt that someone besides him can do it in this way."


    Great God Kroh was really impressed about how Yale lowered the conditions for the breakthrough, but since it was only useful if one achieved the False Time Divinity and also became a False God, the method seemed to be something exclusive from Yale.


    After all, no one else even reached that level between immortality and godship, it was an irregrity that Great God Kroh doubted that would happen again.


    Great God Kroh saw Yale returning to his time but decided to continue seeing what happened in the changed past.


    The young man rushed to speak with his father, and remembering Yale¡¯s words about his death, if he rushed, he cast Absolute Protection immediately.


    From the young man¡¯s room to the ce where his father was, there was quite a distance, so he needed about an hour. If he had gone to the trial, he would have reached it almost at the same time.


    He was weakpared to his father and Yale, but the young man wasn¡¯t stupid and deduced that since he would die if he went to speak with his father, the time he would reach the ce should be almost the same his father would be attacked, and thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate in using the trump card Yale gave him.


    As expected, at the moment his father weed him and asked him what he needed, a guard attacked the Emperor killing him on the spot.


    Or that should have happened, but the young man jumped between the guard and the Emperor receiving the attack.


    Even trusting Yale¡¯s words, he was unable to see his father die in front of him. If everything would be nullified afterward, he believed that nothing would happen even if he died.


    The Absolute Protection ended soon afterward, but the Emperor had already confirmed his son¡¯s death and stole the weapon the guard used.


    "This poison is too strange. It could have killed me. However, it seems to be of one use only."


    All the guards in the room were unable to move after the Emperor released all his strength to suppress them.


    Only one attacked, but the Emperor didn¡¯t trust them after what happened.


    "I will need to search through your souls. Everyone involved with this matter will die."


    The Emperor was very serious since that betrayal could have killed him and ended up killing his son.


    "Don¡¯t worry father, I will tell you who the traitors are."


    Since Absolute Protection ended, the young man was conscious again.


    "What? You were dead a moment ago. What happened?"


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He knew that even his son¡¯s soul was destroyed by that poison.


    "It is all thanks to the trump card my master gave me. He told me that this would happen, so I came to tell you, but that bastard was already ready to attack."


    The Emperor didn¡¯t know that his son had a master. Everyone in that universe was weaker than him, the Emperor, so he didn¡¯t believe that his son epted to be someone else¡¯s disciple.


    However, he had seen how his son resurrected just a moment ago, and he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t do that.


    "Who is your master?"


    Regardless of who that unknown master was, he had done a great favor to the universe by preventing that murder attempt, so the Emperor was very curious about his identity.


    "I don¡¯t know too much about Master Liye. He just sent a bit of consciousness to materialize in front of me, exined what would happen, and gave the trump card I used. He also told me that his subordinate was somewhat rted to my mother."


    The Emperor¡¯s face changed when he heard those words because he knew that his deceased wife hadn¡¯t gone to other universes before ascending, so most likely those she knew had a strengthparable to hers, and if that person was just a subordinate of Master Liye, it was difficult to measure how strong that person was.


    Anyway, he was sure that Master Liye came from a higher universe.


    His deductions were pretty bad, but there was no way he could guess the truth with just the information he had.


    "I see. Is he also who told you who are the traitors?"


    The young man shook his head.


    "No, he didn¡¯t, but when I was killed, I had a strange dream. A dream about a future where I didn¡¯t meet my master, and this n seeded. The whole universe fell into the hands of my big brother, and everyone supporting you was killed."


    Those were the memories of the other timeline that Yale gave him at the same time as Absolute Protection, but they could only appear as dreams and were vague. However, that was enough to identify the traitors.


    "Maybe you really saw the future. The skill you used is undoubtedly rted to the control of time, so this may be a side effect. No one in our universe has even managed to learn a skill that could affect the time itself. If it weren¡¯t for the information that I received from your mother a bit before she was killed, I wouldn¡¯t even know."


    That was the only way the Emperor could exin what he saw.


    "Time... Resurrection... That time I heard from your mother that someone called Great God Kroh could do something like that. Are you sure this Master Liye isn¡¯t just an alias of Great God Kroh?"


    The Emperor just heard a fragment of the rumor, so he didn¡¯t even know about the resurrection conditions.


    "No, in my dream also heard something about this topic, but I can¡¯t remember properly. Something about two persons in the multiverse being able to resurrect others. I believe that my master is the other one."


    The Emperor didn¡¯t have too much knowledge about the topic either, so he didn¡¯t think that it was impossible that two persons were able to do it.


    If at that time, he told that to anyone in a higher universe, they would have been extremely surprised, but they would have known that something like Absolute Protection wasn¡¯t resurrecting someone.


    "Interesting. Didn¡¯t he give you a way to contact him? I want to give him my thanks personally."


    It didn¡¯t matter if Master Liye wasparable to Great God Kroh or not because he was still strong enough to win the Emperor¡¯s respect.


    "It was something like keep looking about the information of ascending universes."


    The Emperor nodded. He didn¡¯t understand the reason for that condition, but he didn¡¯t think that he couldprehend someone that powerful.


    "Then, let¡¯s do it. Anyway, now we need to focus on those traitors."


    After that, the son of the Emperor started to point all the traitors, and when scanning their memories, the Emperor discovered that they were all guilty.


    The other son of the Emperor discovered that his n failed and tried to flee, but he had the worst luck of the universe, literally.


    Everything he didn¡¯t want to happen happened, no matter how improbable it was.


    It seemed as if the fate itself wanted to get rid of him, and indeed that was the case.


    Without knowing it, Yale had overwritten the fate of the universe with his own will, so his hate for the person who was the Emperor in the time he was before going to the past provoked that the universe itself turned against that man.


    That man couldn¡¯t go against fate, so despite all his ns, he ended up being caught by his father and executed publicly as a traitor.


    Meanwhile, the other son of the Emperor sessfullypleted the trial and became the Emperor¡¯s sessor.


    The day he became a ninth level immortal, he became the new Emperor while his father retired to train alone, trying to reach godship.


    He wasn¡¯t just a ninth level immortal; he studied Absolute Protection until he started to obtain knowledge about the time itself.


    Some years before Yale and Tofesh would reach his universe, he managed to reach the bottleneck before the Minor Time Divinity.


    Great God Kroh couldn¡¯t believe that Yale¡¯s interference created someone else at the bottleneck.


    "This guy is really lucky. To think that on his first big interference, he would create someone with an unknown fate. This is the quickest but most difficult way of obtaining Divine Aplishment."


    Divine Aplishment was something that could be obtained by acting in a way that aligned perfectly with the Divinities, but the quantity obtained was almost negligible, and unless spending at least several millions of years, it was impossible to obtain great improvements.


    The effects of Divine Aplishment were increasing the power regardless of the level. Moreover, reaching a certain quantity of Divine Aplishment was the only requirement for surpassing Great God.


    The rumors were true, Great Gods weren¡¯t the strongest ones, but they all hid it from others. Great God Kroh was the first surpassing Great God, but several other old members of the Council of Gods did it too.


    "A good start, but he isn¡¯t even a Great God yet, and although this is worthy of millions of years of great effort for those with other divinities, it is still far from enough to fulfill the conditions to surpass Great God. Interesting anyway."

 Chapter 581 Changes in the New Timeline

    When Yale opened his eyes, he was still sat in a big table with a lot of food, but obviously, the food wasn¡¯t the same as before.


    Moreover, although he was still in a luxurious ce that could perfectly be a pce, it wasn¡¯t the pce he was before.


    He looked at his side, but Lar was the one sat where Tofesh had been previously. Tofesh was at Lar¡¯s side, eating happily.


    Lar hadn¡¯t been eating since they were in enemy territory, but after the present changed, there wasn¡¯t such a worry anymore, so it wasn¡¯t strange that Yale let Lar enjoy the meal with them.


    The problem was that Yale couldn¡¯t remember what happened in the new past he created, so he wasn¡¯t sure of the situation.


    In fact, it was just that he wasn¡¯t skilled enough to get those memories immediately after changing the past.


    Looking at his other side, he saw a young man who seemed a little more mature than the one he saw in the past, but not too much.


    Since nothing blocked his training, the person that was a weak old man barely an immortal before Yale changed the past, had turned into a handsome and powerful ninth level immortal.


    After looking a bit more, Yale discovered that there was another powerful ninth level immortal sat on the table.


    "Master, are you listening?"


    While Yale was still evaluating the situation, the young man spoke.


    "Son, don¡¯t press your master too much. You may be the Emperor now, but you still need to be more patient. You can¡¯t imagine how the mind of someone so powerful works."


    The other ninth level immortal was the previous Emperor and the father of the Emperor of that era, who was the young man speaking to Yale.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if I am the Emperor or not. My master is already the owner of this universe, I don¡¯t need to act as an Emperor in front of him."


    The Emperor was usually very calm and patient, but he acted like a child in front of his master. He knew very well that without his master, he would have suffered a lot.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t bother about his disciple¡¯s personality, he was just bothered about those words about being the universe owner.


    He remembered that it was an ownerless universe, so it wasn¡¯t impossible bing its owner, but Yale didn¡¯t remember doing anything that could fulfill the conditions.


    "Master really lives to his legends. In just a day, he did so many miracles that he became the universe owner. As I expected of my master."


    The previous Emperorughed when he heard the words of his son.


    "You were the one who created those legends and spread the word about how magnificent Master Liye was. Don¡¯t deny that you wanted him to be the owner of this universe from the start."


    Just as he said, the Emperor had that intention from the moment he acknowledged Yale as his master.


    He worked hard to spread legends about Master Liye that, with the past of the age, became popr culture. If it weren¡¯t because no one else had seen Yale except for the Emperor, the ownership of the universe would have changed long ago.


    After all, a legend was just a legend. Although the main religion of the universe venerated Yale, most of them doubted that master Liye really existed and treated him more like spiritual support.


    However, when Yale appeared, the Emperor rushed to meet him and asked him if he could help with some problems of the universe, and Yale agreed, which for everyone else was seeing a living legend, a God descending and provoking miracles.


    That dispelled any doubts about Master Liye¡¯s existence, and Yale became the owner of the universe immediately.


    As someone worshiped as a God for several millions of years, Master Liye had an identity that was superior to that of the Emperor.


    In that timeline, Yale also did tourism together with Tofesh, but that time, the treatment was vastly different.


    Wholes stopped all their activity just because Yale visited them, and the day was marked on the whole history of the whole as the most important happening since the was created.


    "Well, that is true, but it is our honor that Master Liye turned into the owner of this universe. No one else deserved this position."


    The Emperor felt that his master deserved a higher position than himself, so he decided that Yale should be the universe owner.


    If it weren¡¯t for him trying to boost his master¡¯s reputation, the Emperor would have be the universe owner himself since he was liked a lot in the universe.


    The dreams he had about the other timeline made him far more empathic with normal people that any other Emperor on the history.


    Thus, he was also the most liked Emperor on the history, and he won that respect by his actions, not by using his power.


    Anyway, he was also the strongest Emperor on the history from a few years before Yale arrived when he really surpassed his father, who previously held that title.


    "Even if you did it, don¡¯t admit it so bluntly, it is embarrassing."


    A woman sat at the Emperor¡¯s side spoke while pinching the Emperor. She was just an eighth level immortal, but she was qualified to be in that table since she was the wife of the Emperor.


    Initially, she was just the daughter of one of the servants and had the same age as the son of the previous Emperor, so she had been in charge of ying with him when he was a child, but it wasn¡¯t until she was killed in the previous timeline that the son of the previous Emperor noticed that he loved her despite the difference of status.


    Thanks to his dreams, he also noticed it in that timeline. Sometimes until losing someone, one didn¡¯t notice how important that person was. Thus, he confessed his love after the problem with his brother was settled.


    As for the daughter of servants, she had been in love with the previous Emperor¡¯s son from the start, but she never dared to say something due to their difference in status.


    Despite their love for each other, a lot of peopleined because although it wasn¡¯t unprecedented that someone that would be the Emperor took a wife without background, at least those wives had always been extremely talented, but the woman chosen by him was just average.


    However, the previous Emperor supported them and made all theints disappear, and his son helped the average girl to train, so she managed to turn strong enough for the position.


    She knew that without Master Liye, she wouldn¡¯t be together with his husband and would have died in the past, so she was also very grateful to him, but she felt ashamed of how her husband acted.


    In fact, except for the Emperor, no one else on that universe was alive in the previous timeline, so even if they didn¡¯t know, they all were alive thanks to Yale.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There is no way to lie in front of my master, so it is better to be straightforward. Anyway, master, forget the words of my wife. Will you ept the five thousand ninth level immortals I am offering you to defend the universe you were born? I know that with your power, the enemies are doomed to die, but I want them to know that even without you interfering, no universe rted to you should be touched."


    Five thousand ninth level immortals were far less than the quantity that the Emperor of the other timeline had, but it was still quite a big number.


    "Do as you please, but I won¡¯t ept pawns to sacrifice."


    Yale was still feeling a bit off due to the sudden changes, but he really felt that he needed help in case he couldn¡¯t stop some universes in time.


    However, Yale knew that the other believed that he was far stronger than he really was, so he needed to put the act that he really didn¡¯t care about that matter.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will never send my subordinated to die pointlessly. They are also eager to battle for your sake. They are treating the autographs you gave them like their family heirloom."


    Yale didn¡¯t know how to react to that, so he just ignored it. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly started to gift autographs in that timeline, but he felt that not having control of his own actions after changing the timeline was a real pain.


    While thinking about what else changed, Yale heard a cute voice.


    "Master, here is the food you asked."


    Yale turned back and saw a young girl dressed in maid¡¯s clothes. He didn¡¯t understand why such a young girl was already working, but then he noticed that she was a ninth level immortal, so he felt that she just liked seeming a little girl.


    However, he felt something familiar when looking at her.


    "Tawa, just put it here. Our master seems a bit lost on his thoughts right now."


    At the instant Lar spoke, Yale finally understood everything, but he couldn¡¯t believe that his versatile weapon, Tawa, had taken human form in that timeline.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t understand why she was dressed as a maid, he was sure that he didn¡¯t have that kind of fetish.


    At that moment, Awat¡¯s face appeared on his mind, and he felt that he had already found a culprit.

 Chapter 582 Yale and the Smuggler Association

    "Tawa, you know that you don¡¯t need to use this kind of clothes, right?"


    Regardless of whose fault was, Yale wasn¡¯tfortable seeing a child in maid¡¯s clothes.


    "I love these clothes, master. I already spoke about this before. Grandpa Tofesh, you also heard it, right?"


    Tofesh still felt ufortable being called like that by Tawa, but since he created her with Yale¡¯s help and then Yale forged her again several times, it wasn¡¯t wrong that Tawa considered him a grandfather.


    "Yes, but I also agree that you look strange in those clothes."


    Tofesh had already heard Yale, and Tawa spoke about that matter before, so he felt that Yale was just repeating the topic, but he agreed that Tawa looked too strange with that outfit.


    "Master and grandpa are too mean. I have been learning from the maids in this pce, and they praise me a lot."


    Tawa didn¡¯t act like a maid at all, at most as a little girl ying to be a maid, so the other maids felt that she was cute and helped her. Tawa just awakened her spirit recently, so she was really just a kid despite her enormous strength.


    After all, Awat tried to influence her before she awakened a spirit, but the level he could influence was too small, so besides the fact that Tawa liked those clothes, she had nothing else that could make her a maid despite Awat¡¯s ns.


    "Big sister, tell them something."


    Lar also praised Tawa a lot, but it was mainly because she felt the situation fun. She never expected to have a little sister that would like to act like a maid, so she decided to enjoy the situation instead of worrying about it.


    "You are a very cute maid, but they are your father and grandfather, so they wanted to see you act more like a little girl instead than acting as a maid."


    Although Lar liked the situation, she wanted to make Yale happy, so she decided to speak a bit for him.


    Strictly speaking, Yale was really Tawa¡¯s father since he was the one who forged her again several times, but for a weapon spirit, a master was more important than a father.


    "I am a weapon spirit. I exist to serve my master. Acting like my master¡¯s daughter would be a huge disrespect for him."


    Although Tawa said that, her face showed that she was struggling to do it. She wasn¡¯t really feeling like that, but she didn¡¯t want to fail as a maid.


    "Wrong. Absolutely wrong. You are a weapon spirit, but that doesn¡¯t change that you are my daughter. You can stop ying the role of a maid whenever you want and just act like my daughter, alright? Weapon spirits aren¡¯t ves, you are part of my family. Just look at Lar, she acts as she pleases without a problem, don¡¯t restrain yourself by a role, I want you to be happy."


    Yale patted Tawa¡¯s head while speaking, but Tawa just turned back and rushed to outside the room while faintly saying some words.


    "I have work to do..."


    She was really confused by what she thought that was her duty and what Yale said, so she fled unable to understand what to do.


    Yale knew that Tawa was confused, but he also knew that Awat was at fault for putting strange thoughts in her mind.


    He had already scheduled a beating for Awat once the matter with the invasion was finished.


    Yale was extremely protective of his family, and as he said, weapon spirits were still his family, so Yale was angry that Awat corrupted her with strange thoughts.


    The other people in the room observed the scene without saying anything. Most of them wondered how great it would be if their weapons developed spirit, but after seeing how Yale treated Lar and Tawa, they understood that without caring so much for their weapons, they would never awaken a spirit.


    However, most of them doubted that they could love a weapon as their own children like Yale did.


    Yale noticed the strange gazes of the others, but before he could speak, a maid rushed into the room.


    "Master Liye, the Smuggler Association contacted us and wanted to speak with you."


    Yale knew about the existence of the Smuggler association, but he didn¡¯t understand why they wanted to speak with him.


    "I will speak here. I am not in the mood for secret meetings right now."


    Yale had yet to understand what was happening in that timeline, so he didn¡¯t feel like wasting time in a private meeting with the Smuggler Association. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like the Smuggler Association too much.


    The maid didn¡¯t seem surprised by Yale¡¯s reply, and immediately a screen appeared in the air showcasing the person of the Smuggler Association.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, boss. I am the previous leader of the Smuggler Association. Now, everything is ready, you are officially in charge of the whole Smuggler Association, we all will obey your orders."


    That was even more unexpected than Tawa¡¯s spirit awakening.


    He didn¡¯t know since when he had turned into the boss of the Smuggler Association.


    "Master Liye is really amazing. His first contact with the Smuggler Association was pretty recent, and he already turned into the boss. Well, I guess that as expected of Master Liye."


    The Emperor kept the way to contact the Smuggler Association after killing the traitor, but he never used it.


    However, when Yale asked to use it, the Emperor didn¡¯t expect them to be Yale¡¯s subordinates.


    Of course, all the big shots of the Smuggler Association needed to speak about it, so officially, Yale couldn¡¯t obtain it immediately, but the reply had been far faster than everyone expected.


    Yale was incredibly famous, and the problems he had with independent smugglers in the past were well-known by some Great Gods and the Smuggler Association itself.


    They definitely couldn¡¯t be on Yale¡¯s bad side, so they decided that it was better to lose their independence and start serving Yale.


    After all, serving a member of the Council of Gods who also obtained at least the Minor Time Divinity was a huge honor.


    "Boss, as you ordered, we stopped all the illegal activities, and we are focusing on gathering information. We are still expecting that you convince the Council of Gods to legalize our operations."


    It was that promise which made that everything was so easy. Only an old monster of the Council of Gods or someone like Yale had enough reputation for making the other members of the Council of Gods approve something like that.


    With so many people trying to be on Yale¡¯s good side for resurrecting issues, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult that his request was approved.


    If the Smuggler Association changed into a legal business that no one else could do legally, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess how proper they would be.


    "We are also expecting to meet that person to manage the association. You trust her a lot, so we are expecting great things from that person."


    Even without understanding the situation, Yale could guess that somehow, he pushed Julie to the position without asking her, but he was sure that she would love it.


    As for how his past self had such an idea, Yale couldn¡¯t understand it.


    In fact, that matter wasn¡¯t Yale¡¯s fault. The Smuggler Association sold information about Alrein¡¯s universe, so Great God Kroh just needed to randomly mention something about how much doomed were those who plotted against that universe were to make the word spread that Yale was deeply rted to that universe.


    Thus, when Yale wanted more information about implicated universes, and the Emperor suggested contacting the Smuggler Association, all the information was ready to be delivered to Yale since they predicted that such a situation was likely to happen, and they needed to clean their name.


    He liked the way he obtained so much valuable information and joked about obtaining the Smuggler Association for himself, which somehow, in the end, turned into something serious, and he really obtained it.


    Great God Kroh just wanted to mess up the things a bit to see Yale¡¯s reaction, but even without the matter of the Smuggler Association, he found that the unexpected changes on the timeline for Yale were already pretty fun.


    "She is still in Alrein¡¯s universe. Wait until the universe finishes its istion."


    The previous leader of the smuggler association nodded immediately since he already knew about that.


    Someone from that universe meant that it wouldn¡¯t be too strong, but as someone who managed the Smuggler Association, he knew that in business strength was needed as a backing, but for management, it really didn¡¯t matter.


    "When you have some news, contact me directly. If I don¡¯t want to speak with you, I will just ignore you. In that case, just tryter. Understood?"


    Although Yale didn¡¯t show the slightest respect to the previous leader of the Smuggler Association, that was the attitude he expected of Yale, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    "Understood."


    When looking into the system, Yale discovered that there was a list with the universes that asked the Smuggler Association for information about Alrein¡¯s universe.


    In fact, he noticed that the whole past of that timeline was also registered there, so he started to investigate it.


    The real method should have been using the Minor Time Divinity to obtain those memories, but the system recoding functions had been useful to skip it.

 Chapter 583 Far Stronger Than Expected

    After analyzing the information in the system, Yale learned about everything that happened there.


    It was very useful that the system kept a record of what happened in that timeline, but in exchange, it didn¡¯t have any information about what happened before the change.


    Anyway, Yale could just use his own memories to refill the lost information.


    Although he had been shocked by the unexpected changes, they were mostly helping him with the exception of Tawa¡¯s weird clothes and actions, but those were Awat¡¯s fault, it would have happened someday even without Yale altering the timeline.


    "We will be leaving tomorrow."


    No one expected that Yale would say those words. In fact, Yale had remained silent for a long time, so they just stopped speaking with him and didn¡¯t expect that he would open his mouth again that day.


    "So soon?"


    The Emperor felt a bit sad when he heard that his master was leaving, but he knew that Yale couldn¡¯t remain in that universe forever.


    "I already spent too much time here. I need to visit all the universes in that list, and then all the other just in case."


    Yale didn¡¯t believe that everyone nning to attack was on the list. They were definitely the ones who asked information to the Smuggler Association, but it wasn¡¯t as if everyone would ask them before invading a universe.


    "I understand. Let me bid you farewell tomorrow before you depart."


    The Emperor knew that Yale needed to leave, so he didn¡¯t n to say something that could hold his master back.


    "Master Liye, before you leave tomorrow, I am wondering if you can please have some sparring with me. I have been trying to be a Minor God for a lot of years, but I am still missing something. I think that battling with you can help me to notice it. Of course, with your current restrained power, I would be killed in one hit otherwise."


    The previous Emperor had been stagnated at his level for a lot of time without making any improvement, so he was quite desperate.


    A lot of experts felt blocked at the point the Previous Emperor was, so it wasn¡¯t something shameful at all, but since even his son had surpassed him in strength, he felt that he needed to ascend soon, or his son would end up doing it before him.


    Of course, first, he would need to pass the Emperor title to someone else, but the previous Emperor feared that he would receive it again if his son ascended first, which scared him. After all, he wanted to ascend and fight to reach new heights, spending all his life in that universe wasn¡¯t his ideal future n.


    "Do you want to spar with me? Well, alright, but quickly please."


    Since the previous Emperor was the second strongest person of that universe, Yale was curious to test how strong he was.


    Of course, Yale knew that victory was a fact since a False God was superior to a ninth level immortal, and if Yale used the Minor Time Divinity, there was no way he would even be hit.


    However, he nned to start with just physical strength to avoid depressing the previous Emperor too much.


    The previous Emperor was already conscious that winning was impossible for him, so Yale felt that he would be happy if he could endure a bit.


    "Let¡¯s go immediately."


    The previous Emperor didn¡¯t want to wait, or maybe Yale would change his opinion, so everyone went to the training grounds of the pce.


    "You can start. I don¡¯t want others to say that I bully the weak."


    If Yale was the first to attack, he believed that the previous Emperor wouldn¡¯t have any chance, and the truth was that everyone else, previous Emperor included, thought the same.


    "Look at my strongest skill using the Minor Fire Divinity. Maximum Strongest Fire Lion Emperor Punch!"


    Yale wanted tough when he heard the name, but his expression changed after seeing the skill.


    The previous Emperor just surrounded his punch with med and made them look like a lion¡¯s head.


    The name and the looks seemed impressive for a random person, but Yale knew that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    He could write one or two books about the faults of that skill and how to improve it. Strictly speaking, even if Yale didn¡¯t do anything, such a clumsy skill couldn¡¯t even scratch him.


    That skill was focused too much on looking powerful and impressive, but the results of focusing so much on the looks turned the skill into something that wasn¡¯t useful at all.


    Yale nned to lecture the previous Emperortter, but first, he decided to throw a random punch to stop the attack since he felt that enduring it without doing anything would be too overbearing.


    The skill of the previous Emperor broke immediately after hitting Yale¡¯s punch, which also ended up hitting the previous Emperor himself.


    Yale expected the previous Emperor to be sent flying some meters, but the reality surpassed his expectations.


    The previous Emperor was sent flying, but not just some meters.


    He had broken through the barrier of the training ground, the pce, and even the and flew until he hit several asteroids that stopped him.


    "So weak! Are you really a ninth level immortal?"


    Yale spoke unconsciously. That wasn¡¯t even a serious punch, and he didn¡¯t use any kind of Divinity; it had just been his pure raw strength.


    He checked his own level again, but he was still a False God, so he didn¡¯t feel that the problem was his own strength.


    However, he didn¡¯t know about the strength boost he obtained when he altered the timeline since it was something independent of the level.


    Although Yale was still a False God, his raw strength was alreadyparable to an above-average Minor God.


    That was the reason why even when restraining their power to be in a lower universe, Great Gods weren¡¯t underestimated. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of Divinities, just their raw power was superior to someone else at the same level.


    Of course, some recently advanced Great God wouldn¡¯t have that difference since a lot of years were needed to obtain it, but people usually didn¡¯t dare to bet and offend someone that could possibly blow them up with a mere punch even without being serious.


    Everyone had been shocked by the oue of that sh.


    Except for Tofesh, Lar, and the Emperor, the rest didn¡¯t notice any w on the previous Emperor¡¯s attack, so they were shocked that a normal punch beat it so easily.


    Even those who noticed ws couldn¡¯t understand how the previous Emperor was directly sent to the outer space by that punch because they noticed that Yale didn¡¯t even put all his strength on it.


    Tofesh and Lar knew that Yale wasn¡¯t a Great God restraining his power, so they didn¡¯t understand how the difference between the previous Emperor and him was so big.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t know that, but he also didn¡¯t know about the strength details of Great Gods.


    Moreover, the Emperor was stronger than his father, but the difference wasn¡¯t so big. If his father was sent to the outer space, the Emperor didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to avoid it either.


    "Master, please let me try."


    Although he knew the oue, he really wanted to experience it by himself.


    Yale didn¡¯t feel well after the previous sh, so he agreed to the Emperor¡¯s request.


    He had never expected a big battle, but that kind of overkill with just a normal punch had been too disappointing.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t use shy skills, but he also attacked Yale directly because he didn¡¯t believe that tricks would work on his master.


    Yale also saw some ws on the attack, but those were normal ws, at least the attack wasn¡¯t useless.


    Of course, that was just in theory, because Yale stopped it with a finger, and the Emperor was sent flying outside the pce, although he at least avoided leaving the.


    The attack wasn¡¯t bad, but Yale was far more experienced and although he didn¡¯t understand why he was also far more powerful than before despite his level being the same.


    "Maybe this is for the change on the timeline..."


    Yale muttered without being too sure about it, but that was the only reason he could think at that moment.


    "Liye, when did you get so strong? Did something happen?"


    Tofesh was really shocked seeing Yale¡¯s increase of strength.


    "I am not too sure. I just obtained the Minor Time Divinity while we were eating before. Do you remember? When I was lost in my thoughts."


    Yale told it as something normal, but to Tofesh, that was unbelievable.


    "Are you telling me that you did something no one else in the multiverse did, no matter the effort, just while eating?"


    The False Time Divinity was also something only Yale did, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t the true Minor Time Divinity, and anyway, for what Tofesh knew, Yale spent a lot of time isted on the Storage Space before reaching that level.


    "Well, only I did it, so why it is strange doing it while eating? Maybe the strange thing is doing it without eating. Until now, no one did it in that way."


    Yale was just joking, but due to the Lie Divinity, his words seemed very reliable. Tofesh started to think that maybe the way to obtain the Minor Time Divinity was training while eating.

 Chapter 584 Enaged Howl

    "Tofesh, I was just joking. There is no way that eating or not eating can influence this."


    Yale noticed that Tofesh started to believe in his joke, which Yale never expected.


    He believed that the Lie Divinity would only work with lies, but it seemed that it could also make jokes more believable, which was a problem.


    Usually, Yale wasn¡¯t someone who would tell so many jokes, he mainly told them when he was only with Tofesh, but he still felt bad if Tofesh would take seriously any joke.


    He wished that the Lie Divinity had the capability of turning it off or something like that, but it wasn¡¯t so convenient.


    From the start, he never wanted that kind of Divinity and even less when it worked automatically, but he needed to admit that it had been useful to fake being more powerful than he really was.


    "Is that so? I think it is possible to be rted. Well, I am not proficient in this matter, so better if I don¡¯t worry about it."


    Tofesh was just curious about the Minor Time Divinity, but he never nned to try to get it himself.


    Yale sighed in relief when Tofesh forgot about the topic. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone preaching that eating was the key to get the Minor Time Divinity.


    As for the real method, Yale wouldn¡¯t speak about it to anyone due to involving the change of the past.


    The main problem with it was that everyone¡¯s memories were overwritten with the new timeline, so except Great God Kroh and Yale, no one remembered it.


    Someone with the power to change the memories of everyone was too scary even in the case that someone believed it instead of thinking that it was a lie.


    Too many bad things could be done with such power, so everyone would fear someone with that power.


    Some paranoids would even start to me all the bad things to the one who could change the past freely, and it wouldn¡¯t be long since those thoughts spread and the one controlling the time became the most hated person of the multiverse.


    It was too scary for others not being able to remember anything before the changes, so not even Great God Kroh told that it was possible.


    People thought that only the immediate past could be altered and that the changes couldn¡¯t be too significative, at most like Yale did his first time in the Timeless Border.


    However, changing millions of years of story of a universe or making that a Great God of the Council of Gods ceased to exist by killing him in the past were things that no one believed possible.


    Great God Kroh and Yale had the same idea about concealing that part of the Time Divinity, but that same part also made them feel disconnected from others.


    Since no one else remembered the changes, the feeling of loneliness after the change was a huge issue even after being able to obtain the memories of the new timeline.


    That sensation was something that only those who experienced it could describe properly.


    "Master, do you want something to drink. I made it myself."


    While Yale was lost in his thoughts, Tawa appeared with a drink on her hands.


    She had just followed the other maids to see the battle, but she was impressed by her master¡¯s prowess.


    "Those will take a while to return. More due to their pride than anything else, but a while is still a while. Drinking while waiting isn¡¯t bad. Thank you."


    Yale picked the drink and drank it.


    It was extremely sweet, probably made by mixing some sweet fruits of that universe that he had tasted before.


    "Not bad."


    Yale wasn¡¯t too picky, so he didn¡¯t dislike it, but he couldn¡¯t be considered to be someone who loved extremely sweet things either.


    However, Tawa was a bit dejected by those words because he expected Yale to love the drink.


    "Why that face? This is a very simple drink, so getting a not bad from me is already a big praise. Anyway, being this sweet, I bet that Wyba and the other girls on the family would love it more than me."


    Wyba definitely loved sweet things, and Aiwai was the same.


    In fact, although Lina tried to not show it on the outside because she felt that it would be too out of character, she also liked them a lot.


    One day, Yale wondered why Lina left the room at night and used his stealth capabilities to follow her, so he discovered a secret meeting to eat and rate sweets, which was presided by Lina herself although she was hiding her face like everyone else in the secret meeting. Ange was still young and that time, but she was also present there.


    Of course, although they were using their best skills to hide their identities, there was no way Yale didn¡¯t recognize them.


    He was curious and remained hidden hearing the whole secret meeting, discovering a new face of his wife.


    Given what he heard that day, he could say that the drink made by Tawa would be a huge sess.


    "Really?"


    Tawa seemed a normal kid when she asked that, but she tried to restore her calm afterward.


    "Really. Get a huge amount of the ingredients to bring back home."


    Yale had the feeling that Tawa tried to make a drink for herself, and after she loved it, she decided to make another for Yale.


    Just as Yale thought, that was what happened. Although Tawa was trying to act like a maid, in the end, she was just a kid ying to be a maid with that behavior.


    However, Yale wanted her to be a normal girl rather than a maid, so he wouldn¡¯t be worried even if he knew that his thoughts were true.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I already stored a few tons on my private dimension."


    Tawa was originally a sword with the Laws of Time, Space, Life, and Death, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she could open a private dimension after being upgraded several times and awakening a spirit.


    As for having stored several tons before Yale asked her, it just showed how much she had liked the drink made from them, so Yale wasn¡¯t angry.


    "Very well. Make a one for Larter. I don¡¯t know if she loves sweet drinks, but I doubt that she dislikes it."


    Tawa nodded and rushed to prepare another drink for Lar.


    An hourter, the Emperor and his father returned. Just as Yale guessed, they were dyed for their shame rather than the distance.


    However, they knew that Yale¡¯s time in that universe was limited, so they decided to return quicker than they wanted.


    They knew that they were going to lose, but the way their lost was too humiliating. One punch for one, one finger for the other.


    Moreover, both were utter defeats without any chance to dress it up to make it more beautiful.


    They didn¡¯t expect that even when restraining power to not ascend, a Great God would still be that powerful with just raw strength.


    After they returned, before they had the chance to speak, Yale started lecturing them about their errors.


    The Emperor¡¯s errors were still in the tolerable range, so he took the lecture as a chance to improve.


    However, the errors of the previous Emperor were so shameful that he wanted to dig a hole and hide inside. All his dignity as Emperor had been erased after the punch and the lecture.


    In fact, he needed to lose that dignity because it was his present need to look mighty to others, which hold his progress back.


    Once he discarded things like the pride of the previous Emperor and the dignity of the imperial family, he shouldn¡¯t need to much time to be a Minor God, or at least to be able to try to breakthrough.


    "Let¡¯s go back inside. We have nothing else to do here."


    Yale said that and started to walk, but then he stopped suddenly.


    His eyes weren¡¯t seeing what was in front of him; instead, he was seeing a different ce in a different time.


    With the Minor Time Divinity, he knew that he was seeing the future, and one that wasn¡¯t immediate but was still far, which was quite strange to happen.


    The scenery in the vision was quite gory. Everyone was dead, and the corpses weren¡¯t in a state that made it possible to recognize them.


    In the vision, Yale noticed that he was being followed by Tofesh and an army led by the Emperor, but they all looked as shocked as Yale in the vision.


    The vision continued, and Yale reached some ruins he vaguely recognized as the ce he lived after marrying Lina.


    Although Yale knew that it was just a vision, so it didn¡¯t mean that it would really happen, his guess about what would happen in the next instants in the vision made his blood boil.


    The ruins were also filled with corpses difficult to recognize, but some had the head intact enough to let Yale recognize them as servants he had met before.


    He continued into the main hall, where the scene was even worse than outside. Although it was just a vision, Yale would have preferred to not see the next scene.


    After all, as if it was a prank, among the corpses were just three that he could recognize, Ange, Aiwai, and Lina.


    Yale howled in rage when the vision finished after that sight.

 Chapter 584 Enraged Howl

    "Tofesh, I was just joking. There is no way that eating or not eating can influence this."


    Yale noticed that Tofesh started to believe in his joke, which Yale never expected.


    He believed that the Lie Divinity would only work with lies, but it seemed that it could also make jokes more believable, which was a problem.


    Usually, Yale wasn¡¯t someone who would tell so many jokes, he mainly told them when he was only with Tofesh, but he still felt bad if Tofesh would take seriously any joke.


    He wished that the Lie Divinity had the capability of turning it off or something like that, but it wasn¡¯t so convenient.


    From the start, he never wanted that kind of Divinity and even less when it worked automatically, but he needed to admit that it had been useful to fake being more powerful than he really was.


    "Is that so? I think it is possible to be rted. Well, I am not proficient in this matter, so better if I don¡¯t worry about it."


    Tofesh was just curious about the Minor Time Divinity, but he never nned to try to get it himself.


    Yale sighed in relief when Tofesh forgot about the topic. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone preaching that eating was the key to get the Minor Time Divinity.


    As for the real method, Yale wouldn¡¯t speak about it to anyone due to involving the change of the past.


    The main problem with it was that everyone¡¯s memories were overwritten with the new timeline, so except Great God Kroh and Yale, no one remembered it.


    Someone with the power to change the memories of everyone was too scary even in the case that someone believed it instead of thinking that it was a lie.


    Too many bad things could be done with such power, so everyone would fear someone with that power.


    Some paranoids would even start to me all the bad things to the one who could change the past freely, and it wouldn¡¯t be long since those thoughts spread and the one controlling the time became the most hated person of the multiverse.


    It was too scary for others not being able to remember anything before the changes, so not even Great God Kroh told that it was possible.


    People thought that only the immediate past could be altered and that the changes couldn¡¯t be too significative, at most like Yale did his first time in the Timeless Border.


    However, changing millions of years of story of a universe or making that a Great God of the Council of Gods ceased to exist by killing him in the past were things that no one believed possible.


    Great God Kroh and Yale had the same idea about concealing that part of the Time Divinity, but that same part also made them feel disconnected from others.


    Since no one else remembered the changes, the feeling of loneliness after the change was a huge issue even after being able to obtain the memories of the new timeline.


    That sensation was something that only those who experienced it could describe properly.


    "Master, do you want something to drink. I made it myself."


    While Yale was lost in his thoughts, Tawa appeared with a drink on her hands.


    She had just followed the other maids to see the battle, but she was impressed by her master¡¯s prowess.


    "Those will take a while to return. More due to their pride than anything else, but a while is still a while. Drinking while waiting isn¡¯t bad. Thank you."


    Yale picked the drink and drank it.


    It was extremely sweet, probably made by mixing some sweet fruits of that universe that he had tasted before.


    "Not bad."


    Yale wasn¡¯t too picky, so he didn¡¯t dislike it, but he couldn¡¯t be considered to be someone who loved extremely sweet things either.


    However, Tawa was a bit dejected by those words because he expected Yale to love the drink.


    "Why that face? This is a very simple drink, so getting a not bad from me is already a big praise. Anyway, being this sweet, I bet that Wyba and the other girls on the family would love it more than me."


    Wyba definitely loved sweet things, and Aiwai was the same.


    In fact, although Lina tried to not show it on the outside because she felt that it would be too out of character, she also liked them a lot.


    One day, Yale wondered why Lina left the room at night and used his stealth capabilities to follow her, so he discovered a secret meeting to eat and rate sweets, which was presided by Lina herself although she was hiding her face like everyone else in the secret meeting. Ange was still young and that time, but she was also present there.


    Of course, although they were using their best skills to hide their identities, there was no way Yale didn¡¯t recognize them.


    He was curious and remained hidden hearing the whole secret meeting, discovering a new face of his wife.


    Given what he heard that day, he could say that the drink made by Tawa would be a huge sess.


    "Really?"


    Tawa seemed a normal kid when she asked that, but she tried to restore her calm afterward.


    "Really. Get a huge amount of the ingredients to bring back home."


    Yale had the feeling that Tawa tried to make a drink for herself, and after she loved it, she decided to make another for Yale.


    Just as Yale thought, that was what happened. Although Tawa was trying to act like a maid, in the end, she was just a kid ying to be a maid with that behavior.


    However, Yale wanted her to be a normal girl rather than a maid, so he wouldn¡¯t be worried even if he knew that his thoughts were true.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I already stored a few tons on my private dimension."


    Tawa was originally a sword with the Laws of Time, Space, Life, and Death, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she could open a private dimension after being upgraded several times and awakening a spirit.


    As for having stored several tons before Yale asked her, it just showed how much she had liked the drink made from them, so Yale wasn¡¯t angry.


    "Very well. Make a one for Larter. I don¡¯t know if she loves sweet drinks, but I doubt that she dislikes it."


    Tawa nodded and rushed to prepare another drink for Lar.


    An hourter, the Emperor and his father returned. Just as Yale guessed, they were dyed for their shame rather than the distance.


    However, they knew that Yale¡¯s time in that universe was limited, so they decided to return quicker than they wanted.


    They knew that they were going to lose, but the way their lost was too humiliating. One punch for one, one finger for the other.


    Moreover, both were utter defeats without any chance to dress it up to make it more beautiful.


    They didn¡¯t expect that even when restraining power to not ascend, a Great God would still be that powerful with just raw strength.


    After they returned, before they had the chance to speak, Yale started lecturing them about their errors.


    The Emperor¡¯s errors were still in the tolerable range, so he took the lecture as a chance to improve.


    However, the errors of the previous Emperor were so shameful that he wanted to dig a hole and hide inside. All his dignity as Emperor had been erased after the punch and the lecture.


    In fact, he needed to lose that dignity because it was his present need to look mighty to others, which hold his progress back.


    Once he discarded things like the pride of the previous Emperor and the dignity of the imperial family, he shouldn¡¯t need to much time to be a Minor God, or at least to be able to try to breakthrough.


    "Let¡¯s go back inside. We have nothing else to do here."


    Yale said that and started to walk, but then he stopped suddenly.


    His eyes weren¡¯t seeing what was in front of him; instead, he was seeing a different ce in a different time.


    With the Minor Time Divinity, he knew that he was seeing the future, and one that wasn¡¯t immediate but was still far, which was quite strange to happen.


    The scenery in the vision was quite gory. Everyone was dead, and the corpses weren¡¯t in a state that made it possible to recognize them.


    In the vision, Yale noticed that he was being followed by Tofesh and an army led by the Emperor, but they all looked as shocked as Yale in the vision.


    The vision continued, and Yale reached some ruins he vaguely recognized as the ce he lived after marrying Lina.


    Although Yale knew that it was just a vision, so it didn¡¯t mean that it would really happen, his guess about what would happen in the next instants in the vision made his blood boil.


    The ruins were also filled with corpses difficult to recognize, but some had the head intact enough to let Yale recognize them as servants he had met before.


    He continued into the main hall, where the scene was even worse than outside. Although it was just a vision, Yale would have preferred to not see the next scene.


    After all, as if it was a prank, among the corpses were just three that he could recognize, Ange, Aiwai, and Lina.


    Yale howled in rage when the vision finished after that sight.

 Chapter 585 Minor Rage Divnity

    Yale¡¯s enraged howl made that everyone in the pce fell into the ground, unable to move.


    The weaker ones directly even fainted on the spot.


    Fortunately, Yale¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t focused on anyone on particr, or some might have died without even knowing why.


    He had lost the control after seeing that scene, despite being just something that would happen in the future, so it was possible to avoid it.


    However, it was enough to enrage him like he had never been. He really thought that after the fact that he was born in Alrein¡¯s universe was spread, no one would be so daring as to really attack. At most, some ignorant ones that didn¡¯t have a connection with other universes to get the information.


    The problem was that the ones who attacked weren¡¯t that kind of newbies without connections. Yale was sure that he would go to Alrein¡¯s universe as soon as it was possible, so he didn¡¯t believe that it was possible to provoke such a destruction with the power of a universe of that kind.


    The vision didn¡¯t show the rest of the universe, so Yale felt that the first ones to die were those in the area near Lina and the other family members lived.


    In fact, Yale felt that they were targeted first on purpose, which enraged him even more.


    At that moment, he was only thinking about how to discover the people that would do that and kill them all. He wouldn¡¯t even spare their universes.


    [Congrattions on obtaining Minor Rage Divinity.]


    Yale had read about the Minor Rage Divinity before, so the system knew very well its effects.


    That Minor Divinity only worked when the user was extremely angry, and it had boosting effects on the strength and learning speed, but the downside was that the user would be absolutely merciless against the person who triggered the Minor Rage Divinity.


    Although it was a downside, usually, the person who had the Minor Rage Divinity would have liked to exterminate the enemies anyway, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a problem.


    Yale¡¯s eyes were red, with the tonality of the blood. That was a way of the Minor Rage Divinity to show that it had been activated.


    Yale¡¯s howl finally ended, but no one dared to speak about what happened. In fact, most of them were unable to speak at all due to the shock of the howl.


    "Disciple, from now on, you must keep an eye on Alrein¡¯s universe permanently, don¡¯t dare to do anything else. You need to notify me immediately of anything strange you notice, no matter how small it is. Alright?"


    The Emperor faintly nodded. He could speak if he wanted, but he didn¡¯t dare. He could tell that his master was extremely angry, and by those words, he could feel that probably his master had seen a future that he didn¡¯t want.


    Nothing happened when Yale howled, so the only thing that came to the Emperor¡¯s mind was the right one.


    After all, seeing the future was something rtively easy to happen when controlling time as long as the target wasn¡¯t too strong.


    Although the Emperor knew that predicting anything rted to someone like Yale would be extremely difficult, he also believed that his master was so powerful that it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to happen.


    "Lar, Tawa, Tofesh. Change of ns, we are leaving immediately."


    As he spoke, Yale punched the air, and the dimensional wall broke, creating an unstable passageway.


    Lar thought that Yale would use her again, so she was somewhat sad that Yale did it without help. Tofesh was surprised that Yale¡¯s power increased so much.


    Tawa just believed that her master was the best, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    As for the Emperor and his father, they thought that surviving to Yale¡¯s punch just being thrown away wasn¡¯t shameful but something to be proud of.


    Of course, Yale¡¯s punch there wasn¡¯t a normal punch. He sued his full strength after the Minor Rage Divinity boost, but that alone would still be unable to create a passageway.


    One punch might not be enough, but if Yale spent some time punching the same ce, it would happen, so he just used the Minor Time Divinity to extend the effect of his punch on the dimensional wall until it broke.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Yale forced Tofesh, Tawa, and Lar to his Storage Space before jumping into the passageway.


    After Yale crossed the passageway, it disappeared.


    It was just by controlling the Minor Time Divinity that it remained open. Otherwise, it would have closed an instant after being open. After all, the universe was highly stable.


    If Yale wanted to go to a universe he already knew, since he turned into the universe owner, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult creating a stable passageway that connected that universe to another, but Yale didn¡¯t n to return to any ce he had been before, he wanted to catch and kill those nning to provoke what he saw on the vision.


    "Leaders of this universe,e here immediately!"


    After reaching another universe, Yale shouted using his divine sense, which covered the whole world.


    That one was like the one he ascended, so there wasn¡¯t any outer space or independents there.


    What Yale did was hugely disrespectful, but he couldn¡¯t care less about being polite in that situation. He knew that the universe had asked about information about Alrein¡¯s universe.


    After a few seconds, no one appeared, which made Yale frown.


    The powerful beings of that world moved, all of them to the same ce, but that wasn¡¯t the ce Yale was.


    "Ignoring me?"


    Yale muttered with a devilish smile before teleporting directly to where the others appeared for a secret meeting once they heard Yale¡¯s voice.


    [Congrattions on obtaining Space Divinity.]


    Yale wasn¡¯t expecting to improve his Minor Space Divinity into Space Divinity, but he was underestimating his own talent and the boost of the Minor Rage Divinity.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t care.


    Those leaders of the world rushed to meet the others within seconds, ignoring his shout, so Yale was nning to deal with them.


    "I ask you all toe to where I was, but you all decided to have a secret meeting instead. Are you underestimating me?"


    There were eight ninth level immortals there, all of them scared to death by Yale¡¯s sudden teleportation.


    That ce was protected by a lot of barriers and only those with permission could teleport there


    "Who are you?"


    One of them gathered all his strength to ask that question.


    "A member of the Council of Gods. You know? Trying to invade the universe where a member of the Council of Gods was born is a bad idea. I bet that since you bought information about Alrein¡¯s universe, you should already know who I am."


    The faces of all the ninth level immortals turned pale.


    They had indeed nned to invade, but once they heard that the universe was the ce where Great God Yale was born, they discarded that idea and remained low-key, but they had still attracted Yale¡¯s attention.


    "Great God Yale?"


    One of them asked shyly, and Yale smiled.


    "Correct! Now I guess that you understand well what will happen from now on."


    Although Yale was smiling, the ninth level immortals knew that he wasn¡¯t happy at all.


    "We never had any intention to harm your universe. Once we learned the truth, we didn¡¯t dare to even think about it. You can scan all our memories if you aren¡¯t sure about it."


    The one who spoke knew that Yale was nning to kill them all or made them suffer a fate worse than death, so he wanted to change his opinion no matter what.


    Having their memories scanned was an utter humiliation, but they were the ones who triggered the rage of a Great God, so if they needed to be humiliated, it was already a bargainpared to what could happen to them.


    Yale wasn¡¯t polite and directly scanned all of their souls. It was just as they said, once they heard the news, they stopped thinking about invading Alrein¡¯s universe.


    That was also the first time they thought about invading a universe, and they wanted to do it to help their people rather than for selfish interests.


    "Alright. Offer your souls. I will curse you. If you even dare to have a thought to harm anyone or anything rted to me, you will die. It doesn¡¯t matter if you know that it is rted to me or not. Don¡¯t break the rule, and you can live properly like until now."


    They weren¡¯t implied in the vision he had seen, and they were too weak anyway. A universe with just eight ninth level immortals wasn¡¯t strong enough to threaten Alrein¡¯s universe.


    However, since they once had the thought of invading Alrein¡¯s universe, Yale wanted to prevent them from having funny ideas on the future.


    In fact, he was just eager to find the real culprits and didn¡¯t want to waste too much time with those weaklings.


    They all epted Yale¡¯s offer. Doing that wasn¡¯t too different from gifting their freedom to Yale because Yale could also activate the curse to kill them at any moment, but if they didn¡¯t do it, they would all die at that moment.


    After cursing them all, Yale created another passageway and left the universe.


    Besides those leaders, no one else in that universe knew how close the universe had been to disappear that day.

 Chapter 586 Punishing

    Once Yale reached another universe, he did the same as before and called for the leaders, but that time, they all appeared quickly as if they had been waiting for him.


    "Dear Great God, we canceled everything about the invasion once we learned your identity. All the culprits had already been killed."


    The woman who spoke threw several hundred corpses that seemed to belong to ninth level immortals when they were alive.


    Yale knew that with the news about him being spread, that course of action wasn¡¯t strange at all, but after what he saw in the vision, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless so he observed the past of that woman to see how the execution of those nning the invasion went.


    "You fools were nning to stop our invasion ns just because there is a member of the Council of Gods rted? Who cares about that! I will kill you all and say that you were the ones nning it if he appears. After that, I will absorb everything in that universe to be a Minor God, and then I will train until he doesn¡¯t dare to battle with me to avenge some ants that died in the past! I obtained a legacy that appoints me as the chosen one, I will never stop no matter who is in my way!"


    The one who spoke those words was the woman who appeared in front of Yale.


    Some years before that day, she had obtained a legacy of a deceased God, and then her ego skyrocketed and thought that her future was limitless.


    Although she became the strongest of that universe thanks to the legacy, she was really overestimating the legacy when it came to facing those who reached godship.


    Even if the legacy belonged to a God, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face a Minor God at all.


    "You are a liar, but don¡¯t worry, I will turn that lie into a truth."


    As Yale spoke, the woman attacked him because it was obvious that her lie was exposed, but she was stopped before reaching Yale¡¯s body.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Killing you is easy, but I want to test something, and this universe will serve as a test subject."


    Yale had been itching to try changing the past after the first sess, but the previous universe didn¡¯t seem good enough for that.


    He had the feeling that messing up with the timeline would be beneficial for him, and that universe was trash anyway, so he didn¡¯t care if it was destroyed by mistake.


    However, that time, he didn¡¯t want as far as the previous time since the point he wanted to change wasn¡¯t that far into the past.


    That time Yale appeared before a man that was a ninth level immortal. He was one of the corpses the woman had shown to Yale and also seemed to be the leader of the faction that was against the invasion from the start.


    "Who are you?"


    The man was shocked to see someone appear in front of him, even though Yale wasn¡¯t there with his body, the man still felt immense danger from him.


    "Someone angry because people of this universe have certain invasion ns, but don¡¯t worry, I know you are against them."


    At that time, it was already public knowledge that about half of the ninth level immortals of the universe were nning an invasion. The other half was against it, so they were practically in a civil war.


    The faction led by the man in front of Yale was basically formed of people who had ascended from lower universes, so they felt much more empathy to another universe that those who had been born there and never seen any other universe.


    "I am deeply sorry for having bothered you. Don¡¯t worry, I will exterminate those fools before they have a chance to do anything. I have a n; they are already doomed."


    As people who ascended, their mindsets were better than those of the other party, so they really had the upper hand. If it hadn¡¯t been for that woman obtaining the legacy, the results would have been too different.


    "Regarding that, you are going to fail. That woman will soon obtain a legacy that will allow her to break your ns and kill all of you. After that, she ns to put all the me on you and trick me before invading my universe. Well, if she thinks that she can fool me, she is really stupid. Killing her would be easy, but I want her to suffer, so I will tell you the ce of that legacy, so you can obtain it for yourself. No need to thank me, I am doing this for my own selfish reasons."


    After speaking, Yale sent the position of the legacy to the man.


    It was a legacy that would belong to the first in finding it, so if the man discovered it first, the woman would never have the chance to obtain it.


    Yale didn¡¯t give that man any chance to reply before disappearing, but the man was wise enough to check the location Yale told him, so he obtained the legacy instead of that woman.


    Back in the present, Yale observed that the roles were reversed. The dead ones were that woman and her subordinates, while those speaking with Yale were those belonging to the group of the man who obtained the legacy.


    "You did a good job."


    Yale smiled when the results were exactly those he wanted, but that change had been far easier than the other one. Everything depended on who would obtain that legacy, so it was easy to predict the result if the man got it first.


    "It is my pleasure, Great God Yale."


    Yale never told his identity to the other party, but it wasn¡¯t surprising that the man learned it.


    After that, Yale just left again. He didn¡¯t n to waste time in a universe that wasn¡¯t nning to participate in the invasion.


    The next universe didn¡¯t reply to Yale¡¯s words, so Yale went directly to where the strongest person of that universe was. That universe was different from the previous ones because the universe creator was present there.


    "Ignoring me isn¡¯t a good idea, you know?"


    The universe creator of that universe was a beautiful woman who seemed quite indifferent to Yale¡¯s words.


    "So, you are the so-called member of the Council of Gods who was born in the universe I want to devour? I am sorry, but I need to devour it to increase the level of my universe. Just forget about those weaklings. Alright, you can leave now."


    Yale wanted to kill her on the spot, but he felt that it would be too light punishment.


    "You sure have guts to say that."


    He spoke those words while was nning how to kill that woman.


    "Guts? You are a mere dog who can just bark but don¡¯t bite. Even my father, a God who is a servant of a member of the Council of Gods, is better than you. He is really strong and not just a weakling who just knows how to speak. Anyway, why care about those we can kill so easily. It is just normal that they die in the hands of the strong. Just forget about them because they are food for my universe."


    That woman believed that with her background, no one would dare to harm her no matter what she did. Moreover, her father promised to help with the invasion, so he considered that it would be a sess no matter what.


    Regarding Yale, she really felt that he was harmless in front of her background.


    "I am sorry to tell you that I am closer to a wolf than a dog, so..."


    Before Yale could continue, the woman¡¯s face changed.


    "What? My father died?"


    At that same moment, in another universe, the member of the Council of God that her father served was the one to kill him.


    The Council of Gods didn¡¯t like to have conflicts with other members without proper reasons, and even less with someone who obtained the Minor Time Divinity. Especially that Great God, he lost his wife years ago, and coincidentally, she met the conditions to be resurrected, so he was one of the most eager ones to win Yale¡¯s favor since Great God Kroh was someone too difficult to approach.


    "Do you really think that another member of the Council of Gods would turn into my enemy for someone like you or your father. You seem to have some distorted sight of reality. Now, you will learn what a life worse than death is."


    He could guess what happened based on his reputation among Great Gods due to the Minor Time Divinity.


    As he spoke, Yale crushed the woman¡¯s soul but froze in the time the soul dissipation when it was just a second before disappearing.


    "Now, I will slowly destroy your universe. Everyone and everything important to you in front of your own eyes without you being able to do anything. After that, this universe will cease to exist, and you will be sent to infinite torture, recalling everything until your consciousness is broken beyond repair, no one will be able to resurrect you in that state."


    Yaleughed before continuing.


    "You wanted to devour my universe, so now I will devour yours. You all are weaklings in front of me, so you can¡¯tin if I turn you all into food for my universe, right?"

 Chapter 587 Doomsday

    The woman was really scared because she never thought that something like that could happen, but hearing Yale¡¯s voice, she could tell that he was very serious.


    Anyway, with the state of her soul, she was doomed, but if Yale spared her universe, she would be able to survive using an extreme measure that, despite its inconveniences, was the only way she had to survive.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to do anything like sparing the universe just because it would be doomed anyway, which would give that woman a chance.


    There was a forbidden method to sacrifice ny percent of a universe of that level in exchange for being able to be reborn, but only the universe creator could use it while being in such a universe, and the universe itself would be severely downgraded after it.


    Moreover, the universe creator would lose all the memories, and unless managed to ascend to another universe, those wouldn¡¯t return.


    That wasn¡¯t something that a universe creator would wish, but some universe creators decided to use it as a trump card in the worst situation.


    The problem was that if a madman like Yale destroyed the whole universe, there was no chance for that method to work.


    Yale heard of that method from the Smuggler Association, but he really wasn¡¯t thinking about it when he decided to destroy the whole universe, so it didn¡¯t make any impact on his decision; he just wanted to vent his anger. He had already restrained himself in previous universes due to the situations in them, but that woman had spoken in a way that was more than enough for Yale to act.


    If she just repented and epted the curse to prevent future actions of that kind, Yale would have restrained himself, but he couldn¡¯t forgive someone who treated his family as food.


    "Lar. Tawa. Come out."


    Yale waved his hand, and the two weapon spirits appeared in front of him.


    The time inside the Storage Space had been altered, so for them, it had just been a minute since Yale threw them there together with Tofesh, who remained there alone.


    Yale feared that Tofesh would try to stop him or that he would die by desperate attacks of the enemy. Even if nothing like that happened, Yale wanted to do it alone.


    Lar and Tawa were his weapons, so using them was still considered being alone, but he didn¡¯t want Tofesh¡¯s help, nor he needed it.


    "It is time to destroy this universe. We will enjoy it slowly. I want this woman to suffer while seeing it, and while we do it, we can also use this energy to power-up my own universe."


    Lar and Tawa changed into their weapon forms immediately. They could feel that Yale wasn¡¯t on the mood of speaking anymore.


    The first target was the second strongest of that universe, and then he continued going down in the scale of power.


    None of them was really a threat to Yale, so he killed them as if he was just training. He felt that maybe some Minor Divinities would improve in that way, but he still deactivated the system notifications since he wanted to focus on destroying the universe before looking at the benefits.


    Yale had already altered the time on that universe, so even if he took his time, it would be a short timepared to the time that would happen in other universes with the time naturally fluctuating.


    The downside was that Tofesh inside the Storage Space would need to wait a lot more since the limits of the Storage Space were lower than those of that universe.


    All the energy extracted from the slow destruction of the universe was being sent to what could be called Master Liye¡¯s Universe. Yale owned two universes at that moment, so he struggled thinking about how to differentiate them.


    In the end, he went simple and used the identity of his first universe as a name, while the other was named after his feat of obtaining the Minor Time Divinity, Time Divinity Universe.


    Master Liye¡¯s Universe was far weaker than the other one, and it was also linked to Alrein¡¯s Universe, so that was Yale¡¯s obvious choice to improve.


    If the Master Liye¡¯s Universe ascended, as the owner, Yale would be able to enter despite the protection, and he felt that obtaining information from Alrein¡¯s Universe would be easier than from any other universe due to the connection between them.


    Still, crossing from one to another didn¡¯t seem easy regardless of the connection, but he firmly believed that he could be the first on entering Alrein¡¯s Universe once the istion finished.


    While Yale was casually killing the strongest existences of that universe, the universe creator was in pain. She saw her friends, her family, and her disciples ughtered one by one. The worst was that she knew that Yale wasn¡¯t even serious, he was just ying with them before killing them.


    Although her despise for other universes, she cared about the people on her own. She wasn¡¯t a tyrant or anything like that, but for improving the quality of life on her universe, she didn¡¯t mind harming other universes.


    She lived by the rule that the strong governed while the weak obeyed, and she always considered that those on her universe were on the strong side while those she invaded were weak, so it was their pleasure to die for her universe¡¯s sake.


    However, she didn¡¯t think that one day, while nning another invasion, she would hit an iron wall that would make her suffer the same she did to other universes.


    No matter how the universe creator cried and begged Yale to stop, there wasn¡¯t any reply. She didn¡¯t hear the words of those she destroyed either, so she knew that it was useless, but she just couldn¡¯t stop trying to seek a chance for her universe to survive.


    Of course, she needed to live for her universe to survive, so she was ready to sacrifice a huge part of the universe for the chance of a future, but she knew that if Yale continued, not even that would be possible.


    Soon, all the immortals were killed, so Yale started focusing on mortals who were on their way to reach immortality.


    For them, Yale didn¡¯t even work personally. He just manipted some elements to provoke catastrophes everywhere.


    Some died while theirs started to suddenly freeze, others while sudden lighting storms surrounded the, not leaving a chance for any living being. Others directly saw that the floor suddenly changed into magma or spikes that killed them.


    There were people who reached immortality while in the doomsday hoping to escape, but outside all thes suffering from the doomsday Yale provoked, gigantic ice wolves were waiting to eat anyone who tried to escape.


    Once thoses were finished, there were only a handful remaining, but those were full of ordinary mortals who couldn¡¯t train.


    It looked as if the universe creator created thoses on purpose to be isted from everything else, so they all lived ordinary lives while worshipping the universe creator as their Goddess.


    Those were the woman¡¯sst trump card. Usually, people like that would be forgiven even if the rest of the universe was destroyed, which would give her a chance to be reborn.


    "Please, kill me now and spare those mortals. They can¡¯t harm you in any way, and they have nothing to do with my actions."


    Although her chances to recover her memories would lower a lot if she was reborn on that kind ofs, that was herst chance.


    "Do you really care about them? Strange. If they are unrted to you, I can¡¯t believe that you value them so much. Of course, if they are your hidden trump card or something like this, I can understand that you want me to spare them, but no way. I said I will destroy this universe, and I will destroy it all. For those mortals, I have even prepared something fun for their doomsday. They will be able to live some adventures before dying, or at least some of them will."


    Since the targets were ordinary mortals, ordinary methods would be far too boring, so Yale decided to use something he read in a book in the past.


    Controlling the Minor Death Divinity and the Minor Life Divinity, Yale created undead using the corpses of the dead in thoses. Moreover, they were poisonous, so a single scratch from them meant sure death, and obviously, the new dead ones would just be joining the undead army.


    Those wise and strong enough to survive initially had some adventures trying to survive and create a future, but obviously, there wasn¡¯t any future awaiting them. Despite their efforts, in some years, they were all annihted.


    The universe creator knew that everything finished. She didn¡¯t have a single hope left. She couldn¡¯t even continue crying.


    She regretted targeting a universe rted to Yale. She learned on the hard way that the person she mocked as a dog that could just bark was really a bloodthirsty wolf that had gone crazy when she tried to harm his family.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter how much she regretted it; she couldn¡¯t change the past.


    While she was sunken in her regrets, Yale opened a dimensional passageway, and before leaving, he crushed the whole universe with the universe creator inside.


    That was the first universe that Yale destroyed, and the news spread quickly through other universes.

 Chapter 588 Two Crazy Great Gods

    "I am sorry to have issued an emergency gathering, but the current situation deserves it."


    A man got up and spoke.


    The Council of Gods held an emergency meeting at that moment, but there were a lot of people that weren¡¯t there, Great God Kroh included.


    However, the matter couldn¡¯t be dyed anymore.


    "As you all must already know, there are two crazy fellows destroying universes. Usually, having one is dangerous enough, but now there are two of them working separately, and I have the feeling that they aren¡¯tpletely unrted. Moreover, both of them are members of the Council of Gods like all of us, although they have nevere here before."


    The Council of Gods held an incredible authority in all the multiverse, but at the same time, the members were somewhat restrained from wreaking havoc without reason.


    After all, they were all among the strongest, a war among them all could finish with theplete annihtion of all universes.


    "I am not sure about the other one, but one should be Great God Yale, right? The universe of my subordinate¡¯s daughter was destroyed by him. Of course, I already killed that subordinate. He and his daughter were the ones who targeted Great God Yale¡¯s birthce, so they deserved what happened to them. Targeting universes rted to us is aplete defiance to the Council of Gods, so I think that great God Yale needed to act like this to prevent sulking our reputation."


    That man was the one who killed the father of that universe creator, so he was clearly on Yale¡¯s side. However, what he said was something a lot of the members were thinking.


    After all, if they allowed a random universe to target their belongings without punishing them, they would be ashamed.


    Most of them didn¡¯t care about the universes they owned, but it was just a matter of reputation. Maybe some of them would just ask apensation if a universe was destroyed but destroying the other party¡¯s universe as punishment wasn¡¯t too strange either.


    Moreover, the members of the Council of Gods knew that Great God Yale had family in that universe, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he chose the radical way of punishment.


    When the meeting started, Yale had already traveled to different universes, and the number he destroyed already reached three digits.


    He would just curse or change the timeline when the situation allowed, but the rest were annihted like the first one.


    "Well, I guess that you are right. He is provoking a lot of destruction, but he is only destroying those who had provoked him first by targeting Alrein¡¯s Universe, which is Great God Yale¡¯s birthce."


    The truth was that even the man who asked for the meeting didn¡¯t feel that what Yale did was bad, but he was concerned about the second person that went crazy destroying universes.


    The Council of Gods didn¡¯t want the reputation of tyrants that destroyed anything they wanted, but Yale¡¯s way of destruction was easily justifiable since the others offended him first. It would have been better If Yale only used God¡¯s Punishment to punish them, so no one would have doubts, but Yale wanted to do it with his own hands.


    "Now, let¡¯s start speaking of the second troublemaker."


    Members who had shown themselves and members who hadn¡¯t were treated very differently. Mainly because those who hadn¡¯t appeared meant that obtained their membership by killing a member.


    Although Yale never appeared there, since Great God Kroh spoke for him, everyone felt that it was alright considering him a member, especially after they learned that he obtained the Minor Time Divinity.


    However, there was ack of information regarding the other one, and no one spoke for him either.


    "While Great God Yale has only targeted universes for Immortals, this other Great God has been targeting universes for Gods. In fact, I have a report saying that he was just a Minor God when he destroyed the first universe, but it seems that his strength increased at an incredible speed and became a Great God before anyone could stop him. Thest report says that the number of destroyed universes by his hand already surpassed the thousand."


    The woman who spoke was very famous for her informationwork. She was known as Lust Goddess because she was the first in the multiverse to obtain that Divinity because she was like Great God Kroh and was born knowing. With the level of her Divinity, no matter the gender, as long as one felt the slightest attraction to her, she would be able to control that person¡¯s actions.


    Although she looked like a human woman, that was just because she liked it, but she could change her form freely to please any target. After all, the more please the target, the more control she would have over that person.


    However, that wasn¡¯t effective on people that didn¡¯t feel any lust, and for people at the level of the members of the Council of Gods, it was difficult that they would feel something like that without wanting consciously.


    Of course, if the Lust Goddess tried to charm them actively, some of them would end up falling on her hands, but they would teleport away each time she dared to get near anyone conscious that wouldn¡¯t be able to endure her abilities.


    Although it wasn¡¯t useful against members of the Council of Gods, she had too many people across countless universes that were under her control, so her informationwork was highly reliable.


    "Just a Minor God? It hasn¡¯t been that long since he started to destroy universes. Unless a miracle happened, no one should be able to advance so quickly..."


    All of them knew how difficult it was going from Minor God to Great God. All of them, except those that were born directly as Great Gods, of course.


    "It isn¡¯t just his training speed that it is miraculous. The same happens to his battle style. Until now, no one managed tond a single hit on him while he always inflicted the maximum possible damage with each attack. In a certain way, that reminds me too much Great God Kroh¡¯s battle style, but at the same time, it feels something different. Great God Kroh gives the feeling of being in absolute control of the battle, while this one seems to just have an absurdly good luck to the point that calling it miraculous isn¡¯t wrong."


    The Lust Goddess spoke again.


    "This may exin how he obtained the membership of the Council of Gods. I mean, do you know who he killed? I don¡¯t n to say his name, but you should know about who I am speaking when I say the one who killed my wife."


    That man was the same one that sided with Yale either. He really didn¡¯t have any problem with any of the two troublemakers. After all, one could resurrect his wife while the other had avenged her.


    "That bastard is dead? Well, at least no one here will be angry for that death, no one liked him even if not everyone hated him."


    That person was someone who never appeared after obtaining the membership, and he obtained it, killing the wife of a member of the Council of Gods, who was also a member. Thus, it wasn¡¯t strange that the Council of Gods sent people to kill him when he started to provoke problems everywhere.


    However, he didn¡¯t destroy the universe, which would make it easier to track him; he was more adept at kidnapping family members of the members of the Council of Gods and torture them to death, which made that all the members with family hated him.


    The problem was that the bastard was extremely strong, so no one managed to kill him. Thus, it was surprising that the one destroying universes managed to do it since he had only be a Great God recently.


    "Interesting, but I have a piece of information that you all should hear. I don¡¯t know what rtionship this Great God has with Alrein¡¯s universe, but all the destroyed universes had investigated that universe before. This information is something that not even that famous Smuggler Association has. That bastard wanted to torture family members of Great God Yale, so he joined them on their ns, but it seems that this crazy Great God learned of those ns and started the attack."


    Even the man who spoke only learned about that far after those universes were destroyed, and he was also pretty prideful about his informationwork, so he was surprised someone learned about it before him.


    "A connection... There is something else connecting them, but it should be a coincidence. After all, no one has left that universe since it ascended, it is still in istion..."


    A woman who hadn¡¯t spoken before was the one who attracted the attention of everyone. She lost a son in the hands of the one the crazy Great God killed, so she also investigated a lot about the one who avenger her son.


    "Speak."


    Everyone was curious about what that woman was speaking.


    "I learned the name of that Great God. He is Great God Alrein. He has the same name as the owner of that universe, but they can¡¯t be the same person, right?"


    No one knew how to reply. The logic told that it was impossible, but they couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a big coincidence.


    "Has anyone with a Great illusion Divinity looked at that universe directly?"

 Chapter 589 Restriction Broken, Breakthrough!

    "I am finally back here. It has been a long time. Now I just need to look for the passageway connecting to Alrein¡¯s universe and wait until it opens when the istion is finished."


    After dealing with all the universes that interacted with Alrein¡¯s universe, Yale went directly to Master Liye¡¯s Universe, which had already ascended. However, that didn¡¯t include universes of a higher level because Yale couldn¡¯t go there without advancing to Minor God, and although he was at the point that he could advance at any moment, he was restraining his level from increasing. Anyway, universes usually only targeted others of the same level, so Yale wasn¡¯t especially worried about them. He was confident in being the first in entering Alrein¡¯s universe, and anyone with the guts to attack would need to face him.


    Although it was still in the istion period, as the owner, Yale could enter and leave at will.


    Of course, the fact that Yale went there wasn¡¯t unnoticed by universes of the same level keeping an eye on potential targets to invade and seeing Yale entering there was akin to confirming that the universe belonged to him; it wasn¡¯t a secret the destruction he provoked when Alrein¡¯s universe was targeted, so most of them regretted even thinking about invading it.


    Even if some of those universes had the guts to attack a universe that a Great God owned, they definitely wouldn¡¯t do it if the Great God was present.


    "Why is the passageway open? I can see clearly that the other universe is still isted. It is understandable that I can skip the istion regarding this universe, but it shouldn¡¯t work with Alrein¡¯s Universe."


    Yale was the only one in that universe that saw the passageway open. For the others, since their own universe was isted, it didn¡¯t matter the state of Alrein¡¯s universe, they couldn¡¯t leave Master Liye¡¯s Universe.


    While thinking about that matter, a possible reason appeared in Yale¡¯s mind.


    "An illusion? Since I have always been immune, I didn¡¯t even consider it, but if someone used the Great Illusion Divinity, not even I can notice if there is one in front of me..."


    Yale felt that it wasn¡¯t impossible that someone reached that level and cast the illusion to protect the universe from invasions.


    Thus, he rushed to the passageway and crossed it, hoping to be received by everyone on the other side, but he was still restless at his heart due to the vision he saw.


    The istion was indeed an illusion, so Yale managed to return to Alrein¡¯s Universe without problems.


    However, no one was there to wee him, and it wasn¡¯t just that they weren¡¯t in front of the passageway, which would make sense since he returned abruptly, Yale couldn¡¯t sense any life at all.


    He immediately teleported to the ce he saw the scene he didn¡¯t want to see in his vision, but even in the reality it was the same. Everyone was dead.


    Yale had the feeling that something was wrong, and his intuition was right. Those who cast the illusion were the invaders, as for how they invaded the universe without being noticed, and while the universe was still isted, Yale had absolutely no idea about it, nor like he cared anyway.


    He had started tough in madness at the instant he saw the scene.


    "You really did it, bastards. I don¡¯t care how you did it, but I know that this isn¡¯t an illusion, and you all will pay for this."


    [Congrattions on obtaining Great Rage Divinity.]


    [Congrattions on obtaining Great Illusion Divinity.]


    The illusion surrounding the universe disappeared for Yale at that moment, he could clearly see that it was just a very well-prepared trick.


    Moreover, he could also feel that the dimensional wall was damaged at several points, which seemed to be the cause of the invasion.


    Judging by just the remains of the damage, anyone who did that was at least quite a powerful Great God.


    Yale teleported to that ce andughed again.


    "You underestimated me. I didn¡¯t want to think about this possibility, but since I saw that vision, I have been thinking about what to do if it turned true."


    Yale could feel that the invasion of Alrein¡¯s Universe happened at a simr time as his vision.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he had that vision, his subconscious noticed that something was happening in Alrein¡¯s universe, which was also the reason Yale couldn¡¯t contain his rage, but he consciously denied that possibility.


    He saw a vision about the future, but in that vision, everyone was already dead, so it wasn¡¯t a guarantee that they were alive when yale saw the vision. He just believed it becausemon sense dictated that it was impossible that someone invaded an isted universe.


    In fact, the only reason there were still corpses in the vision was that Alrein manipted the time flow.


    He knew that Alrein was still alive, or the universe would have decayed. The invaders never nned to kill him, they only wanted to capture him, or the cover they made wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide the truth. However, they didn¡¯t expect that at thest second, Alrein would advance to Minor God and escape ascending to another universe.


    Since he was the universe creator, he was able to leave without the need to use any trick like the invaders did to enter.


    "There is no need to restrain my power anymore. Explode."


    [Congrattions on bing a Minor God.]


    All the energy Yale had been restraining was released, provoking a breakthrough with a lot of extra energy.


    He was feeling the expelling force, but he could dy it temporally with the Minor Time Divinity, so he ignored it.


    "Minor Time Divinity: Time Rewind."


    As Yale spoke, the time on the universe started to go in reverse, but even with so much extra energy added, the Minor Time Divinity had limitations about how much would be able to remain in that state.


    However, Yale wasn¡¯t nning to use the Minor Time Divinity.


    [Congrattions on obtaining Time Divinity.]


    The speed of Time Rewind increased by several folds as the system notified the breakthrough.


    Yale had long ago felt that he was near to obtain the Time Divinity, but he also felt that he needed some critical point to advance. It was just for that reason that he umted energy before advancing to Minor God and used Time Rewind, even knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be enough to undo all deaths.


    The target was that breakthrough because although the Minor Time Divinity was insufficient, Yale believed that the Time Divinity definitely could do it.


    "Shit. I need to open passageways to those universes that came, or the time can¡¯t be restored properly."


    Since there had been a huge invasion affecting thousands of universes, it was impossible to just make the time reverse without affecting them first.


    Yale started to use all his power to force open the closed passageways to those universes.


    Although it was easier thanks to them having been opened before, it was something capable of leaving without energy, even those who were ahead of Great God.


    Yale was a Minor Godparable to a God, but his power was clearly insufficient


    However, once Yale obtained the Time Divinity, he was able to dy being expelled by an indefinite time. Even if it needed to be though sheer will force, he would definitely reverse the time.


    "More. Open more passageways. I need to do it. I also feel that the time is connected to universes without a previous passageway. I need to connect to those too."


    Yale was clearly overworking and harming himself, but he didn¡¯t care. His mind only cared about open all the passageways and had forgotten about anything else.


    One after another, the passageways opened, but each one increased the difficulty by several folds.


    If it weren¡¯t because Time Rewind was also healing Yale constantly, he would have died several million times for that reckless attempt to open all the passageways.


    "No one will be able to flee! No matter which universe you are, I will find you and kill you! You will be returning everything stolen from this universe, lives included!"


    With Yale¡¯s shout, another ten passageways opened, and he was about to fell unconscious, but instead, he heard two notifications as he recoveredpletely.


    [Detected that the user obtained a new Divinity, but it isn¡¯t in the database. Unable to identify. The level is also unknown, but it is determined to be stronger than a Great Divinity.]


    [The new Divinity forced a breakthrough to God.]


    Yale heard those notifications, but he didn¡¯t think about them, he just waved his hands, and several thousand passageways appeared.


    Even creating one was painful before, but after those two notifications, Yale connected all the universes involved effortlessly even when there wasn¡¯t a previous passageway to make the things easier.


    "You alle back here. It is time for your punishment and execution."


    Yale¡¯s voice resonated through all the connected universes as they were also feeling the time going in reverse.


    "Yale really did it, I think that he will finish you. I won¡¯t need to act like Alter Yale, after all. Then, I guess I can get the Minor Time Divinity now."


    Alrein was battling a Great God, but he stopped once he noticed Yale¡¯s actions.


    However, he needed to make that breakthrough to ensure that his own power didn¡¯t decay and that those he killed remained dead.


    With a thought, he obtained the Minor Time Divinity.

 Chapter 590 Two New Divinities

    People started to appear across the passageways that Yale opened, but once they appeared, they were unable to move anymore.


    Those who appeared didn¡¯t understand their own situation.


    Time Rewind was different from changing the past, so everyone remembered everything.


    Feeling their power diminish while being conscious of it was far scarier than losing it without noticing.


    They had absorbed the energy of Alrein¡¯s universe and from the people living there to achieve breakthroughs, but the breakthroughs were all being reverted.


    At the same time, the deaths in Alrein¡¯s universe started to reverse as the time reached a point before their deaths.


    The invaders were unable to move, but they could see Yale, who, despite being a God, had an auraparable to a Great God.


    While they thought about Yale¡¯s identity, the Council of Gods was very clear about who was provoking that, but that didn¡¯t diminish the shock.


    "Impossible! No one can open so many passageways between universes in an instant."


    They had already been impressed with Yale¡¯s reckless attempt to open the passageways while he did it slowly, but they couldn¡¯t believe that suddenly he opened so many.


    They could understand that since they didn¡¯t have a huge knowledge about the Time Divinity, something like reversing the time might be possible, so although it was scary, no one dared to say that it was impossible.


    Moreover, the universes connected were of different levels, which made everything even harder.


    The Council of Gods discovered the trick when those with a Great Illusion Divinity looked directly at Alrein¡¯s Universe, but before they could say anything about it, Yale appeared there and started to open passageways.


    "Maybe... Maybe he obtained a new Divinity?"


    One of the oldest members of the Council of Gods spoke.


    "A new Divinity? I doubt that a Minor Divinity can provoke something like this. Anyway, I don¡¯t know of any Divinity capable of something like this."


    Those words were spoken by one of the rtively newest members, but he saw that the oldest members were taking the possibilities of a new Divinity seriously.


    "It seems that the young ones don¡¯t understand what I mean with new Divinity. Should we exin a bit?"


    That question was only directed to the oldest members. There were secrets that most of the young members didn¡¯t know things like the level ahead of Great God.


    Although speaking about new Divinities wasn¡¯t as sensitive as speaking about that level, knowing about new Divinities could help them to deduce the existence of the other.


    After all, although new Divinities weren¡¯t rted to the minimum requirements to surpass Great God, the knowledge about new Divinities was what led the first Great Gods to deduce the existence of a higher level.


    The oldest members thought for a bit before nodding in reply. They knew that in that situation, it would be difficult to deny what was happening because they were sure that Yale obtained a new Divinity, or the situation couldn¡¯t be exined.


    However, before they could exin something, their attention went again to Alrein¡¯s Universe because two people they knew appeared.


    One of them was dressed in a long white coat that matched his hair, which seemed to be permanently in the state of Celestial Knowledge due to a problem when obtaining it.


    There weren¡¯t too many people they know with that trait, and there was no way they misidentify the person they had been speaking about moments ago, Great God Alrein.


    However, Great God Alrein didn¡¯t remain immobile with the others, he flew directly to Yale¡¯s side. Moreover, he waspletely unaffected by the Time Rewind.


    "Long time without seeing you. You spared me the effort of doing the same as Alter Yale. If you hadn¡¯t done something about this situation, I would have been forced to do it. By the way, I interfered a bit to avoid that those I killed can resurrect. You can punish the rest."


    When Alrein spoke, he pointed his finger as the other person that was recognized by the Council of Gods.


    That person was also a member of the Council of Gods, but he was like the one Alrein had killed before, a member that loved harming other members. He was just a member because he killed another member, but he didn¡¯t consider himself a part of the Council of Gods. Instead, he wanted to destroy it.


    The whole invasion n was started by that man, he was the true mastermind with the one who Alrein already killed joining him for fun.


    Alrein was staring his battle with that man when Yale started Time Rewind.


    Alrein¡¯s Universe was targeted because it was Yale¡¯s birthce. They recruited people of a lot of universe for their n because their objective was to torture Yale and not obtaining anything from that universe.


    Thus, other universes were d to join since they wouldn¡¯t need to give most of their share to those two powerful existences that nned everything.


    Although the level of Alrein¡¯s Universe was too low for letting any of their universe upgrades, it was enough to help the invaders cross personal bottlenecks.


    Against an armying from higher universes with levels that far surpassed them, Alrein¡¯s Universe was unable to fight back.


    "I knew that you were alive, but it is a bit surprising that you are already a Great God."


    Yale noticed that Alrein obtained the Minor Time Divinity, but that wasn¡¯t too surprising from his point of view.


    "It is a long story, while you gather the garbage, I will exin it to you a bit."


    The garbage obviously were the invaders. They werepletely sealed with their lives at Yale¡¯s mercy. Not even that member of the Council of Gods was able to break free.


    "As you should have guessed, against this army, we were absolutely powerless. They sacrificed several thousand universes for the sake of using a forbidden skill to enter this universe despite being isted, so we weren¡¯t expecting an attack. Not like we would have been able to resist it anyway."


    The invaders had even Great Gods among them while Alrein¡¯s Universe had only ninth level immortals and not a lot of them.


    That couldn¡¯t even be called a war, it was a one-sided annihtion.


    "Against people of this level, I wasn¡¯t sure that the curse would be able to help me. At best, I would just be trapped in another loop, but with that absolute disadvantage reversing the results would be difficult. The best I could think while pondering about different possibilities were fleeing. As long as I fled and used the moment of obtaining the Minor Time Divinity to travel to the past, a possibility could appear."


    Yale was listening to the story despite being concentrated in the Time Rewind. He knew that Alrein¡¯s thoughts were correct because that kind of invasion was impossible to resist with the strength they had.


    "At that moment, I tried to flee, but although the istion couldn¡¯t block me, the invaders sealed the universe to prevent that I could leave. The only way was to be a Minor God and force my ascension, which wasn¡¯t something they could block, but I was still far from a point where I could advance at will. Really, that time, I needed a miracle to be able to seed."


    At that moment, Alrein smiled.


    "It may sound weird when I say it, but I have always been quite good at provoking miracles. In the multiverse, no one else managed to escape from an abandoned universe, and I also saved people living there, not only myself."


    Alrein wasn¡¯t boasting, he really had a past filled with things that everyone else would have considered impossible.


    "That time, I advanced to Minor God because I obtained a new Divinity, and I don¡¯t just mean a Divinity I didn¡¯t have before, but a Divinity that no one had before. I call it Miracle Divinity, or more exactly True Miracle Divinity because it is a level higher than a Great Divinity. I investigated it, and when obtaining a new Divinity, it is directly at this level."


    When Yale heard that, he knew that he had also obtained a new Divinity a moment before opening so many passageways. That huge increase of strength and the fact that the system couldn¡¯t recognize it would be easily exined in that way.


    "This Divinity ispletely passive. I can¡¯t activate or deactivate it. It just acts ording to the situation. The most desperate the situation, even when using my full strength, the stronger the True Miracle Divinity bes. Given the situation of having several thousand universes against me, all of them far stronger than me, made the True Miracle Divinity really miraculous, I reached Great God in an incredibly short time, and I even feel near to the next level. If it weren¡¯t because of a certain problem at that level that currently I want to avoid, I would have already advanced."


    That problem was also the reason the existence of that level was being kept secret.


    True God, the level ahead of Great God, had a fatal weakness that no one at that level wanted others to know.


    "Interesting. It seems that I also obtained a True Divinity. I am also interested in hearing more about True Gods, but that can wait until I wipe out the garbage."


    Yale had almost finished, so he wanted to focus on that matter first.


    "Since I obtained a True Divinity, let¡¯s use it to punish you all. I guess that naming it True Dimensional Divinity fits it."

 Chapter 591 True Gods Weakness

    While Yale decided the name of his new Divinity, Lina opened her eyes.


    "What happened?"


    Her memories were fuzzy. Although Time Rewind allowed conserving memories, those returning from death could have some problems remembering their deaths.


    Across all the universe, several people were starting to regain consciousness. It was just a matter of time before everyone woke up.


    "Ange, Aiwai, wake up, why are you sleeping here?"


    Lina couldn¡¯t remember what herself was doing there, but she was more worried by the state of Ange and Aiwai that were still unconscious.


    Of course, there were also a lot of unconscious servants there, but her daughter and sister-inw were more important than them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, they will wake up soon. Just wait there until I dealt with the garbage."


    At that moment, Lina felt that she had heard Yale¡¯s voice speaking those words, but she knew that Yale wasn¡¯t there and that the universe was isted, so it shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    "Isted, impossible to enter or leave... An unexpected invasion..."


    Lina started to remember some fragments of what happened.


    "That is right. Somehow, we were invaded before our istion period ended. They were too strong, and we were unable to fight back... My head hurts when I try to remember it, but it wasn¡¯t a slow death..."


    Lina was tortured because she was Yale¡¯s wife, and the same happened to Aiwai and Ange. Fortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember that torture very well.


    "We were dead, but now we are alive. The others are unconscious, but there is no doubt that they are alive. What happened? That voice, maybe it wasn¡¯t my imagination. My husband returned and saved us all?"


    Although she was still confused, she managed to have a grasp of the situation.


    She knew very well Yale¡¯s personality, and she didn¡¯t doubt that he would do the impossible to save his family and punish those who harmed it.


    Lina could guess that the garbage Yale spoke of was just a way to talk about those who invaded the universe.


    Although she wanted to see other people that weren¡¯t there, like her own sister, Lina didn¡¯t have enough strength to move too much from her ce at that moment, and she didn¡¯t want to leave Ange and Aiwai alone while they were unconscious, so she chose to remain there as Yale said.


    Although Yale was focused on punishing the garbage in front of him, he paid attention to everyone rted to him, but the only one awake was Lina at that moment. Obviously, the message wasn¡¯t Lina¡¯s imagination, Yale was the one who sent it.


    "Finally, all of you are here. You should know where you are and why, so let¡¯s stop the useless chitchat. If you don¡¯t know, bad luck, just me yourck of brain. Now you will face your punishment before your execution."


    The invaders wanted to reply, but they were unable to do it. They couldn¡¯t move at all, and even their divine sense was unusable.


    Most of them could guess where they were, and why, but they didn¡¯t understand what they wanted to know the most, how.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone capable of opening such arge quantity of passageways and stole back the energy they had stolen first, provoking that a lot of them fell back a level.


    "First, observe what happens with your dear universes."


    Yale pointed his hand open at the passageways and then closed it.


    An instantter, all the universes collided with each other, but instead of being destroyed, they were merging.


    Yale could feel that destroying those universes would be far too simple with the True Dimensional Divinity, but that would be too merciful.


    After the universes merged, the size of the resulting universe was the same as a single universe, not the sum of them all.


    "Now, the cmity has begun for them. Nature has been disrupted, and the ownerships merged. Since the person that the resulting universe recognizes as an owner doesn¡¯t exist, from now on, it is officially an abandoned universe. They will be confused enough with the effects of the merging to realize it, but when they notice it, they would just feel more despair. My friend here is the only one who can save an abandoned universe, and he hates them as much as I hate them."


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t determined that no one else could provoke a miracle like Alrein did it, but Yale just wanted to torment those hearing his words.


    Moreover, due to the effects provoked by the merge of the universe, all the people living there were already disturbed enough to think about anything else.


    "I know that you all are worried about them, so I will let you feel everything they are feeling right now."


    The invaders started to see what happened in the merged universe, from all points of view simultaneously, which was enough to make some of them lose their sense of self.


    [Congrattions on obtaining Great Curse Divinity.]


    Yale had already obtained the Curse Divinity while punishing universes due to how much he used curses, and at that moment, he finally managed to obtain the Great Curse Divinity.


    What the invaders were experiencing was a curse that linked their senses to those of the living being of that universe. Moreover, Yale pushed the time flow of both universes to different extremes to let them see countless years in a short span of time.


    What the invaders saw was hell itself. The merging of the universe also merged locations, which made some that some people merged with part of the environment and were unable to separate form it anymore.


    Others merged with people they didn¡¯t know from another universe, creating ugly monsters that weren¡¯t suitable to live for long.


    Some found that have several souls in a single body, provoking that they all lost their sanity.


    The lucky ones just suffered some deformations or managed to stay like they were, but those were despised by others due to the jealousy and were the first to die in the hands of the others.


    Strictly speaking, the effects of the merging were random since Yale didn¡¯t manipte them. That was just the standard to happen when thousands of universes merged into one with just the standard size.


    Moreover, since it was an abandoned universe, the strongest ones who were able to endure the situation were the first ones to die, killed by the universe itself.


    It was just a few minutes in Alrein¡¯s Universe, but a lot of years passed on the merged universe until all conscious living beings died.


    However, the curse continued by letting the invaders experience the rest of the living beings.


    When the merged universe as destroyed into nothingness, almost all the invaders had their souls broken beyond repair and died.


    Only one managed to survive, the member of the Council of Gods who Alrein had been facing before.


    "Yale, do as I say, and this will be fun."


    Yale had been thinking what to do with the survivor, but when he heard Alrein, he decided to follow his instructions since it seemed interesting.


    The dimensional restriction that Yale ced on all the invaders disappeared, which seemed to be because Yale thought that everything ended and not because of a n.


    "Fool, you will regret it!"


    The only survivor shouted and advanced to True God. He had learned about the existence of that level, but that was all. He didn¡¯t know the reason why others keep it a secret. He just believed that it was to prevent that others could advance to that level.


    He had been near to the breakthrough before, but after enduring the torment of Yale¡¯s curse, he was finally ready to advance.


    The energy emanating from his body was enormous, and he thought that once his energy stabilized, he would win without any doubt.


    "Lar, Tawa. Merged sword form."


    At Yale¡¯s order, Lar and Tawa appeared and merged into a huge sword.


    Yale had discovered that they could do it thanks to Tawa¡¯s ability to transform into any weapon, and the result was that the resulting weapon was far stronger than the sum of the two of them.


    The downsides were the result could only be a sword and that although one edge was perfectly sharp, the other was quite deformed due to the effects of the merging.


    At that moment, Yale wanted to use the True Dimensional Divinity into a sword, but he knew that unless it was that merged form, there was no way that Lar or Tawa could endure it.


    Even the merged form couldn¡¯t endure it for too long, but Yale just needed a single hit.


    The next instant, Yale had cut the only survivor in two, but a Great God wouldn¡¯t die just for that since the attack didn¡¯t destroy his soul.


    The attack he used could disregard all the defenses and cut the opponent, but it couldn¡¯t heavily damage the soul. To add that capability, the weapon would need to be stronger.


    "This isn¡¯t enough to..."


    While the survivor spoke with divine sense after being cut in two, he suddenly stopped. He was dead.


    "A True God can¡¯t die even once. Just a normal death it a permanent death. Soul and body are one, a wholesome existence. Not even manipting the time can resurrect a dead True God."


    Yale was the only one who heard Alrein¡¯s exnation.


    That was the biggest weakness of a True God. A moment of carelessness would be fatal.


    For a True God, being overconfident could mean death.

 Chapter 592 Meeting at the Timeless Border

    "Quite a strange weakness. Why does such a thing happen? If you just say that is due to the fusion of soul and body into a wholesome existence, dying after a single death makes sense. Still, there is no reason for being unable to resurrect a True God manipting the time."


    Yale found Alrein¡¯s exnation a bit wed, but he knew that Alrein didn¡¯t have any reason to lie.


    "I myself am not too sure. It is already lucky enough that I managed to obtain this kind of information. However, this is the truth."


    Alrein knew that there was a need for some more exnation in that topic, but he had already told everything he knew. It was already a miracle that he managed to learn so much, given the secrecy maintained on the subject.


    Yale sighed.


    "Well, with your True Miracle Divinity, I doubt that someone can kill you, so this won¡¯t be a problem for you even if you advance..."


    In terms of defensive capabilities or rather in survival capabilities, the True Miracle Divinity was unbeatable. Its passive effects wouldn¡¯t let the user be killed.


    "True enough. If it wasn¡¯t because I was nning to sacrifice myself to go the past and change everything, I wouldn¡¯t have been worried at all."


    A death for that reason would still count, so even if Alrein saved the universe by traveling to the past, due to the fact that he would disappearter, the Alrein on that timeline would be fated to disappear anyway.


    "Anyway, it isn¡¯t like if your True Dimensional Divinity is too much worse. Controlling it properly, I doubt that someone can harm you."


    Alrein just knew what he saw about the True Dimensional Divinity, but that was enough to have a proper guess of its strength.


    "I guess that is also true, but it isn¡¯t a passive effect. I can prevent that others could touch my body and thus harm me, but that would affect both those with good intentions and those with bad intentions. I won¡¯t even be able to hug my wife, my daughter, or my sisters. They won¡¯t ept this no matter what. However, if I be a True God and deactivate the protection being with them, and some enemy knew of it, I would die."


    Yale didn¡¯t fear a frontal battle since no one would be able to harm him, but he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t maintain that level of defense when he was rxing with his family.


    That was a problem that applied to almost all True Gods too. For experts that reached that level, it wasn¡¯t strange having methods to protect themselves, but the problem was that they couldn¡¯t maintain them for a long time, or they were too impractical when they weren¡¯t in battle.


    Those who had passive protections were usually considered the best, but none of them was as practical as the True miracle Divinity.


    For example, the True Lust Divinity would prevent that others had malicious intentions towards the owner, but if the other party wasn¡¯t affected at all or the owner received an attack that was aimed at someone else, it would be useless.


    "What about using Absolute Protection in a semi-permanent state? I can make that it resets the restoring time to the current ones at constant intervals as long as I am not in battle."


    Yale was quite proud of Absolute Protection. It was an easy application of controlling the time, which could be taught easily to weaker disciples, and with enough supply of energy, even a mortal could use it like Yale himself did after reincarnation.


    Moreover, Absolute Protection was something that was still practical even after Yale became so strong. At that moment, covering a whole universe wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Even doing it to a hundred connected universe simultaneously wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him.


    Absolute Protection was quite limited when the user was weak, but used by someone with a Time Divinity, it would be difficult needing to reach that limit.


    Yale couldn¡¯t even guess how effective it could be if used by someone like Great God Kroh, but someone at that level could just go back physically to the past or revert the time without the need for something like Absolute Protection.


    Even Yale would just rely on Time Rewind as long as it was for something that wasn¡¯t implying his own security. After all, unless it was something cast beforehand like Absolute Protection, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it if he was already dead.


    "Sadly, that won¡¯t work."


    Yale and Alrein turned around when they heard those words because neither of them had spoken them.


    "When did we enter the Timeless Border?"


    Alrein knew very well that unless it was something made by someone with a far stronger control of the time than them, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to be dragged to the Timeless Border without even noticing it.


    "Your Absolute Protection is an ingenious skill, and you developed it while being quite weak, so it is worthy of praise, but sadly, if a True God dies inside Absolute Protection, that would still be the end for that True God."


    It was difficult to say if the one who spoke was a man or a woman, and it would difficult to say if that person was handsome or beautiful, but without a doubt, that person had a unique charm.


    "Great God Kroh? Or maybe, True God Kroh would be more exact."


    Although Yale never saw Great God Kroh personally, the only person he could think in that situation was Great God Kroh. Alrein had reached the same conclusion since they were dragged into the Timeless Border.


    "Strictly speaking, both are wrong but call me Great God Kroh anyway. If you were thinking about asking me how to use the Time Divinity to avoid the danger that a True God faces, my answer is that such a thing doesn¡¯t exist. At least, there is nothing better than what you would do with your True Divinities right now. Anyway, I am not a True God anymore, so I don¡¯t care about that wed level."


    Great God Kroh smiled while seeing the shocked faces of Yale and Alrein.


    After all, they could understand the meaning of Great God Kroh¡¯s words.


    "You advanced again?"


    It had been a long time since Yale had been so shocked that he had difficulties in speaking.


    "Correct, but that was already a long time ago. It is just that I haven¡¯t told anyone until now. Consider it a gift for having obtained the Time Divinity."


    Great God Kroh was the only one who surpassed True God, but given Kroh¡¯s personality, the news didn¡¯t spread at all. No one even noticed it.


    "Then how did you avoid the danger while being a True God?"


    Even if Great God Kroh was telling the truth about nothing being better than what they could already do, Yale was still curious.


    Usually, Yale¡¯s behavior of asking questions to a senior like Great God Kroh would seem very disrespectful, especially since Great God Kroh was literally the strongest of the multiverse at that moment, but since Kroh called them to the Timeless Border, Yale felt that Kroh was there to speak with them and listen to their questions.


    "Simr to what you can do with the True Dimensional Divinity. I set my existence at a different time than anyone else instead of being in a different dimension like you can do. The drawbacks are also simr, but with just the Time Divinity, you can¡¯t do something like this."


    Although Great God Kroh exined it as if it was easy, Yale and Alrein knew that it wasn¡¯t. They couldn¡¯t even imagine how to do it to be in front of others while their existence was set at a different time.


    "Thank you. I guess I will care about problems of True Gods after bing one, I am not a True God yet."


    Yale sighed and let the problem in a corner of his mind. He was just a God, despite his power beingparable to a Great God. He was still two levels away.


    "Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t really target True God, that isn¡¯t even a real level, we just believed it was back then. It is just an in-between-levels like the False God you reached before. Now that I think about it, it is funny how you choose exactly the opposite name to the other level of this kind."


    Just like the problem of False God was that the strength was inconstant, the problem of True God was permanent death. Both had a w, but the first one was pretty negligible, while the other one was lethal.


    "Then, tell us how to reach the real level, and we won¡¯t waste time thinking about bing True Gods."


    That time, Alrein was the one who spoke.


    "I would like to do it, but I can¡¯t. I am not too sure myself about how I did it. It is rted to advancing True Divinities, which are really a level, to the next level. We naively thought that the levels of Divinities and our own level should match, but that is false. Anyway, I was really a True God before advancing, so I can¡¯t discard that being a True God is something required, but I can¡¯t say it for sure either."


    Great God Kroh stopped for a moment.


    "However, I can tell you this. Two divinities of the same type can¡¯t exist simultaneously at this level, and once you reach this level, you can¡¯t die."

 Chapter 593 An Ancient Story

    "Then, we can forget using the Time Divinity..."


    Yale was quite sad since he liked the Time Divinity a lot, but since only one could reach Kroh¡¯s level with one Divinity and people at that level couldn¡¯t die, it meant that once someone reached it, no one else would be able to do it.


    "Don¡¯t be sad. It is only that you can¡¯t use it to reach my level, but as a Divinity, if it bes a True Divinity, its strength would still be great. It is just that you won¡¯t be able to use the True Time Divinity to make the final breakthrough."


    Even Kroh didn¡¯t know exactly the difference between before and after the breakthrough since there had never been someone else topare, but Kroh didn¡¯t have the feeling that the difference was too great. The main point was that the w of a True God was solved.


    In fact, sometimes Kroh believed that the only difference was solving that w, but there was no way to confirm it. At the same time, Kroh felt that it would be too boring if that was true and just believed that once there was someone else topare, the differences would be easy to see.


    Kroh always had the same problem since no one reached even the Minor Time Divinity. If it wasn¡¯t because others noticed that True Divinities existed, Kroh would have still believed that there wasn¡¯t any change to the Great Time Divinity. Kroh wouldn¡¯t have even considered that the Time Divinity had levels if it wasn¡¯t because other Divinities had them.


    "Well, the True Time Divinity sounds strong enough. The problem is how to reach it. Obtaining Great Divinities don¡¯t seem a great problem, just a matter of time, but I have no idea about how to obtain True Divinities."


    When having a Minor Divinity or a Divinity, Yale could feel that there was a stronger level, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything with Great Divinities. If it wasn¡¯t because of the True Dimensional Divinity, he wouldn¡¯t believe that the level existed.


    Alrein didn¡¯t speak, but he was also curious about that point.


    "There are three ways to obtain a True Divinity. One of them is impossible for you two since it is only avable to those born directly as Gods, or more exactly Great Gods. We are born with a Great Divinity and being Great Gods, but our Great Divinity bes a Ture Divinity naturally without the need to make any effort. No one noticed it until other lifeforms started to obtain Divinities."


    That method was also something that would only work with the Great Divinity that the Great God was born with, so it couldn¡¯t be used to train other Divinities.


    "The second one is the one that you two used, being the first in obtaining a Divinity. This doesn¡¯t have any effect on the original Divinity of those born as Great Gods, but in the end, the effect is the same since the breakthrough is guaranteed."


    Obtaining a new Divinity wasn¡¯t something easy and rarely happened, it was already an irregrity that Alrein and Yale obtained one.


    After all, most Divinities had already appeared in some universe in the past. Obtaining new Divinities had been easy on ancient times when, besides naturally born Great Gods, there weren¡¯t any other types of Gods, but after so many years, the chances lowered to the point that it was considered almost impossible.


    "The third one is the simplest. You only need to train until getting it, but you need to be a True God first. True Gods have a great w, but the possibility of obtaining several True Divinities is a great temptation."


    True Gods were far more powerful than Great Gods mainly because of the existence of True Divinities, but most of them wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if they were surrounded by several thousand Great Gods due to the w of the level, so they were rather low-key despite their enormous power.


    "I guess that I will need to advance to True God after all. With my True Miracle Divinity, the w shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all, and obtaining more True Divinities sounds great."


    Since Yale had returned and his universe wasn¡¯t in danger anymore, Alrein didn¡¯t have to worry about doing something suicidal like forcing physical time travel, so there was no need to fear that w.


    "If you two don¡¯t have more questions, there is still something I want to tell you. It is a story of ancient times, and it has some rtionship with you two."


    Yale and Alrein knew that when Kroh spoke about ancient times, the meaning was that the story was far more ancient than they two.


    Thus, they didn¡¯t know how it was rted to them, but Kroh replied to their questions, so they nodded and started to listen.


    "As you know, I was born as a Great God. People like me like to consider that we were born from the void since we are unsure of our own origins. At that time, after I started to exist, I just drifted among the nothingness for who knows how much time. I was bored, but I didn¡¯t know what to do until other Great Gods found me."


    Great God, Kroh couldn¡¯t even remember the moment when his memories started since everything had been monotone for too much time.


    "Those who found me were Great Gods that have gathered tired of being alone. Of course, at that time, we didn¡¯t call ourselves Great Gods, that concept didn¡¯t even exist since we were the only living beings. We all were proficient in something different, which made that we enjoyed battling among ourselves. After I joined them and they discovered that I could nullify the effects of a battle, they were quite happy. After all, that was our only way to escape from boredom."


    They didn¡¯t have any objective in their lives, nor knew why they existed. If they haven¡¯t been Great gods, they would have gone crazy far before meeting anyone else.


    "One day, a member of our group who was the one who mainly healed others before I joined proposed creating lifeforms ourselves instead of continuing spending the eternity looking for more existence like us. Sheter was known as the Life Goddess. It was thanks to her idea that we started trying, but nothing could survive where we were. That was the moment we decided to create what you know as universes. ces where other living forms were able to survive."


    Although Kroh could remember everything as if just happened, there were traces of nostalgy on Kroh¡¯s eyes.


    "The Life Goddess was the one who owned the first universe, although we all helped her. She was also the one who created the living beings. Most weren¡¯t intelligent, but the intelligent ones she created looked a lot like us. Humans, like you two. The problem was that even humans had quite short lifespans, so the Life Goddess needed to give them the capability to reproduce themselves like she did with the non-intelligent beings."


    It wasn¡¯t that Gods looked like humans; the humans were the ones looking like the Gods.


    Naturally born Gods didn¡¯t have any need to reproduce due to their unlimited lifespans, but humans no matter how simr they looked to Gods, they had a very limited lifespan, so reproduction was necessary.


    "This is also the reason for even other kinds of living being taking forms simr to a human when obtaining intelligence and increasing their strength. They are transforming their appearances into ones more simr to us, naturally born Gods, rather than looking like humans."


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that among all the universes Yale visited, most of the people had a human-like appearance even if there were minor differences.


    "Later, we all started to create more universes, but the one truly proficient at creating life was the Life Goddess, so we let it to her. No matter to who belonged the universe, we coborated with each other each time. Everything turned more interesting with those universes. Mortals even started to investigate how to increase their lifespan, and one day immortals appeared. That was also when we were started to be called Gods. However, it wasn¡¯t until the first time that an immortal became a God that we noticed that Gods had different levels. That was also the time we created the Council of Gods. The multiverse had grown too high, and some rules were needed, although the Council of Gods has changed a lot since then."


    Kroh sighed before continuing.


    "As Great Gods started to appear from those born as mortals, we noticed that our Divinities were a level higher than the Great Divinities owned by the mortals, and we called them True Divinities since we were the original Gods. Then, we also thought about the existence of True Gods and started trying to reach that level. I was the first one, the second was the Life Goddess, and the third one was the Death God, followed by several more. However, at that time, neither of us knew about that w of True Gods as more True Gods started to appear among our friends."


    Regret appeared on Kroh¡¯s face.


    "After the breakthroughs started, we were all eager to test our new power, so battles happened. Although we never meant to kill each other, we knew that as long as the soul was fine, the body didn¡¯t matter. That knowledge was what provoked the Gods Cmity, where more than half of the original Great Gods died."

 Chapter 594 Gods Calamity

    Yale and Alrein could guess what happened after just hearing Kroh¡¯s words. That was a real tragedy.


    "Although I was the first to advance, we all advanced without too much difference between each other, so when we, the three first one to advance, went outside the universes for a battle, the number of True Gods was already quite high."


    All the original Gods were more or less bnced in innate talent, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they all managed to be True Gods at a simr time.


    "The reason I went to battle with the Life Goddess and the Death God wasn¡¯t just because we were the three first, but because the Life Goddess and I were the only ones capable of surviving in front of the Death God, who was famous for nor knowing how to restrain himself properly."


    Kroh was never hit in a battle, and the Life Goddess could heal herself no matter how serious the injuries were as long as she wasn¡¯t dead. Even if she died, they all knew that Kroh could use Time Rewind.


    They were also the three that used their Divinities the most, which was the reason they were also the first ones in advance. Kroh couldn¡¯t count how many times used Time Rewind to help others, and the Life Goddess technically created all the life in the multiverse. As for the Death God, no one knew how many times he killed others by mistake.


    "Although our personalities differed quite a bit, we were great friends. Among everyone in the group, calling them my best friends isn¡¯t wrong. They always argued a lot with each other due to their different points of view, but in the end, I know that they also thought like me."


    Kroh was right in that the Life Goddess and the Death God considered themselves to be best friends despite their conflicts, but what Kroh didn¡¯t know was that they always lied about the true reasons for the conflicts after they created the universes.


    The truth was that after the universes were created, some Gods became interested in love, and they even discovered the existence of the Lust Goddess outside the universes.


    Although the Godscked gender and under normal conditions, they didn¡¯t have any carnal desires, they were still interested in experiencing some pure love.


    The problem was that not all Gods were interested, and Kroh was one of them.


    The Life Goddess and the Death God were both in love with Kroh, and they argued about if Kroh was male or female despite the truth that no naturally born God had gender. Others at least looked like one of the two created for mortals, but there was a small number, Kroh included, that remained in a gray area impossible to ascertain.


    Once they asked Kroh for curiosity, but as they expected, the answer was that Kroh didn¡¯t mind about such things for mortals and that they weren¡¯t rted to them at all, so thinking about it was a waste of time.


    "When we started our battle, it was a great surprise that after the breakthrough, the Death God was better restraining himself. We all saw that our powers and our control of them had increased a lot, but at that time, we were just testing, so there hadn¡¯t been any attack that could kill a body."


    Kroh sighed while remembering what happened after that.


    "After that, the Death God said that he would use a new attack that could just destroy the body without harming the soul at all, which was quite strange for someone famous for harming the souls of others even if he didn¡¯t want. At the start, I did nothing to prevent him from attacking the Life Goddess. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit me, so he always targeted her. However, at that moment, I had a bad premonition, and I shouted, asking him to stop, but since he didn¡¯t listen, I attacked him..."


    Kroh didn¡¯t use any lethal force, just enough to destroy the Death God¡¯s body and make him stop being so rash even when others told him to stop.


    "At the same time that the Death God destroyed the Life Goddess Body, I destroyed the Death God¡¯s body. If that time, I just froze the time and stopped the battle, nothing would have happened, but I was upset about the Death God not listening to me, and I decided to attack. It wasn¡¯t as if I thought that the consequences would be so serious."


    Kroh regretted that instant more than anything else. If Kroh had been cautious, those two Gods wouldn¡¯t have died, but Kroh had been too confident in resurrecting anyone.


    Kroh just asked to stop because of the bad premonition, but Kroh had bad premonitions before, and they were still undoable by altering the timeter.


    "I was a fool. When I noticed that they died after just losing their bodies, I was shocked, but I was just thinking about reporting that to the others while leisurely using Time Rewind to resurrect them. The possibility that they couldn¡¯t resurrect didn¡¯t even appear in my mind, and I attributed the bad premonition to death with just the destruction of the body. However, after a while, I noticed that Time Rewind wasn¡¯t resurrecting them, so I sent my mind to the past and prevented that we started the battle telling them what happened, but they died even if no one killed them at the same instant the died before I went to the past."


    Kroh didn¡¯t know why it was impossible to prevent those deaths, but Kroh didn¡¯t give up that easily.


    "I went even further into the past and reported everything that happened. Of course, I give everyone the memories of that timeline. I never dared to modify the past without letting everyone know what happened previously."


    Kroh never told that he could change the past without anyone else noticing it, nor he nned to mention it to anyone unless that person could also do it.


    "Of course, everyone was scared when they heard me. Since we usually battled with those closest to us, everyone had killed someone important to them, or they were the ones killed. They were alive for a while, but they died at the same time as they died previously, and that happened no matter how many times I went to the past."


    Kroh tried everything, but nothing worked.


    "Due to the despair they were feeling, some started to me me for being useless. They said that they trusted that I could just undo any death, so they battled without worries, but that I had betrayed them. Some even said that I wasn¡¯t saving them on purpose and tried to kill me. Even some Gods who haven¡¯t died before died due to the internal conflict since some of them sided with me."


    That was also the day that Kroh stopped caring about the original members of the group of Gods. Initially, Kroh felt that mortals weren¡¯t worthy of anything since they were too petty, but that time Kroh discovered that some Gods were the same.


    Kroh was also suffering due to the unavoidable fate of others. Kroh was the one who had wanted to save them the most, but in the end, some even med Kroh for failing.


    "A lot of universes started to decay with the deaths of their owners, but even if those inside left before they died, anyone who was in that universe any time that the True God died, would be affected by the decay, so even Gods that were born as mortals died tragically."


    Although Kroh was disappointed with others, Kroh still tried to help those who sided with him and those he killed by mistake.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter if it was the Gods or those in their universes, their fates were unavoidable.


    "After failing for an unknown number of times, I decided to stop. Those who haven¡¯t med me remained in the Council of Gods and agreed with my decision. Even those fated to die agreed. Even the Life Goddess and the Death God supported my decision."


    Although Kroh could have avoided their death, none of them med Kroh. Kroh had indeed told the Death God to stop, but the Death God refused to obey. Anyway, no one could have predicted that oue, so those remaining didn¡¯t me Kroh for failing in saving everyone.


    "When they died, the only thing I managed to save was a tiny soul fragment created together by the Life Goddess, the Death God, and myself. That was the only way that some part of them remained, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of their consciousness left. At most, it was a memento they left for me."


    Yale and Alrein could see the sadness of Kroh¡¯s eyes.


    "After that, I started to live alone while observing people from universes. I stopped caring about the past and looking for people who could master at least the Minor Time Divinity. Creating a new objective to forget my failure. Meanwhile, the universes of the dead ones decayed until disappearing. I was observing when thest one was about to disappear, that was also the first one that was created. At that moment, there was only one intelligent living being left."


    A faint smile appeared on Kroh¡¯s face.


    "There was no way to survive, that mortal was doomed. That was what I thought, but something unexpected happened. Despite not being possible, a mere mortal traveled to the past, escaping from his fate. Right, Alrein?"

 Chapter 595 Soul Fragmen

    Alrein was surprised that the doomed universe where he was born had been the first one created by the Gods.


    By the time Alrein was born, things like immortals and Gods were already things in the domain of fantasy on his world; there wasn¡¯t any trace of them at all.


    Of course, countless years passed from the time the universe started to decay until Alrein¡¯s era, so it wasn¡¯t strange that there weren¡¯t proofs of such strong living beings living there in the past.


    Moreover, Alrein¡¯s had always been one mainly habited for mortals even before the decay, so the number of immortals that appeared there in the past wasn¡¯t high at all, and they left the quite quickly since that wasn¡¯t the best for their practice.


    However, it was also due to being a without almost traces of immortals that the decay affected it less and managed to be thest.


    "You were a singrity. Even if you managed to travel back to the past, the universe itself should have killed you before you reached your destination, but it was only capable of hindering your time travel. You failed to go physically, but your consciousness reached the past safely. You even created a Timeless Border despite being a mere mortal. Thus, I used God¡¯s Punishment on you. Rules about controlling the time appeared in the time after the Gods Cmity and that moment, and I didn¡¯t want others to interfere. Moreover, those who left the Council of Gods after the Gods Cmity still held power to use God¡¯s Punishment, and their actions are too unpredictable even now. They might have just used God¡¯s Punishment to kill you."


    Kroh felt that Alrein was really suitable for the title of Miracle God because Alrein was someone who managed to shock Kroh and being able to shock Kroh wasn¡¯t something easy to do. Thest time Kroh felt such a great shock was when he failed to resurrect dead True Gods, but that was a negative shock while the one of Alrein was positive.


    "It wasn¡¯t like if I was expecting too much more. With memories from the future, it was probable that the universe would kill you a bitter anyway. If that happened, the curse I gave to you would have turned that situation into eternal torture for you. I was nning to break it and let you die if you gave up. However, I wanted to see if you would be able to do another miracle and save that universe."


    That was all due to Kroh¡¯s selfish motives, but it aligned with Alrein¡¯s intentions, so Alrein wasn¡¯t angry with Kroh at all. After all, although Alrein had his share of suffering, he owed that curse a lot.


    "However, you really surpassed my expectations. Despite being in a universe where reaching immortality was impossible and even surpassing the natural mortal limits was forbidden, you created a method, you discovered a loophole and exploited it. Moreover, the universe didn¡¯t harm those who surpassed the limits using your method, which was a great surprise. That time I really felt that if you really seeded, maybe one day you would obtain something like Miracle Divinity and then maybe a chance to resurrect my friends would appear. I am unable to do it, but I was also unable to save a single person from the decayed universes. Just with the True Time Divinity, they can¡¯t be saved, but maybe there is still a method."


    The existence of a Miracle Divinity was just theoretical when Kroh thought that. It was a great surprise when it really happened.


    "When I thought that, I made a decision, and I threw that soul fragment serving as the memento of my friends to your universe using the connection created with me thanks to the Timeless Border. I was hoping that whoever received it would be your helper."


    Anyone who received that soul fragment would be a Demigod, and a Demigod was someone with enough talent to provoke huge changes in fate in a universe like that. Moreover, a Demigod that obtained the power of that soul fragment with the power of the three strongest True Gods before the Gods Cmity wouldn¡¯t just be a weak Demigod.


    Alrein knew that, and he knew exactly who that Demigod was. There had indeed been someone with an unfathomable talent that helped him a lot despite the short time they interacted.


    "I see that you have someone in mind. That fragment mixed with an unborn soul, which was born in the form of a little girl. However, that girl had the Celestial Knowledge unlocked from birth. Even you just unlocked it after a lot of effort, so I was sure that she would catch your attention."


    Yale frowned when he heard that because he had heard that his mother was the first to be born with Celestial Knowledge, but she was already born in Alrein¡¯s Universe. Thus, the time didn¡¯t fit with Kroh¡¯s exnation.


    "She indeed did it. She even became a great help to you when you started creating a new universe. Sadly, she died young because the universe couldn¡¯t allow someone like her to live. You and those trained with your method were an exception, but someone born as a Demigod wasn¡¯t inside that exception just because the fact that was a Demigod, it was already lucky that she didn¡¯t die before."


    Alrein couldn¡¯t remain silent after hearing that.


    "So, that is what happened. She knew that she would die because the universe wanted her dead, so she prepared everything in advance..."


    Alrein always wondered how that little girl predicted that she would die with so much precision without any indicator of it.


    "That was really smart from her. She split her consciousness and her soul, sealing them in your newly created universe, and leaving just a tiny bit left on her body, which also fastened the speed that the universe killed her due to being weakened, but that also saved her soul. Anyway, she did it when her time was almost over, her timing was perfect."


    Even Kroh praised her actions at that time.


    "The power was split between the part of consciousness and the part soul, so neither of them ssified as a Demigod anymore, but both were still far stronger than any mortal. She used the power on her consciousness to help her brother to surpass the mortal limits with your training methods despite him being older than he should be to do it."


    Yale was really lost in that conversation because he didn¡¯t know too much about that doomed universe.


    "Yes, that surprised me a lot. She lost all her memories for doing that, butter, she was able to make her split soul, without consciousness or memories, reincarnate as her brother¡¯s daughter and live a rather happy life in the new universe."


    A thought appeared on Yale¡¯s mind at that moment.


    "As you are thinking right now. That girl¡¯s reincarnation is your mother. If it wasn¡¯t by the remnants of Demigod power on her, it would be impossible that her descendants were born with Celestial Knowledge given her level of power."


    Kroh obviously knew from the start. That soul fragment also has a part of him, so even after being diluted, Kroh could still detect those with some of its power.


    Yale always found strange that his family had such a special trait because after bing stronger, he didn¡¯t saw others with the same abilities even in higher universes. Still, if his mother¡¯s soul once obtained part of the power of the three strongest True Gods, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to believe that even when she lost the qualifications as a Demigod, her soul was still strong enough to make Yale inherit it.


    Moreover, Yale knew that it took a great effort to make Ange inherit Celestial Knowledge properly, so it was a proof that the inherited power wasn¡¯t something without limit rted to his family but that had some external origin.


    Usually, only children of True Gods would have a hundred percent chance of inheriting Celestial Knowledge, with Great Gods having about a fifty percent chance. It was still possible for Gods, but the chances were usually rounded to zero, although they weren¡¯t zero.


    Yale¡¯s mother obtained inherited power from the Battle God, who previously obtained the power she split with her consciousness, and the power remaining on her own soul, so her resulting power and talent were immense despite not reaching Demigod anymore.


    Yale inherited everything directly from her, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he also obtained Celestial Knowledge. The problem was that the curse he received before being born became a huge hindrance to his development.


    Ange wouldn¡¯t have obtained anything if it hadn¡¯t been because Lina was also very talented, and Yale became a Timeless Sovereign, which also increased the chances a lot.


    In fact, the talent of Yale was far greater than Lina¡¯s, but most of that talent would only be effective when starting to master divinities. The closer to True God, the greater the effect.


    Thus, no one noticed that Yale and his mother had this kind of monstrous talent sleeping inside, not even themselves. Of course, Ange also had it, but thanks to Lina, her superficial talent was already monstrous enough, so being it even more incredible wouldn¡¯t surprise anyone.


    Moreover, Kroh knew that when Yale¡¯s true name served as a shelter to Astel¡¯s erased existence, the rtionship between Astel¡¯s existence and that inherited power made Yale qualified to be a Timeless Sovereign.

 Chapter 596 Ressurection Method

    "This just mess up my family a bit more..."


    Yale was already used to have a strange family and didn¡¯t mind, so besides making thatment, he really didn¡¯t care.


    "No, not just a bit. It seems that you need to add Kroh and the other two. Aren¡¯t they like grandparents to you?"


    Alrein always felt that Yale¡¯s family was a bit too fun.


    "Now that you say it... Well, for now, let¡¯s forget about it, we have more important things on hand."


    Yale decided to skip that headache. If Kroh wanted to be recognized as his grandparent or not, he really didn¡¯t care. Yale was fine either way.


    Kroh didn¡¯t seem too interested in the title of Yale¡¯s grandparent, so Alrein ended up ignored.


    "Right. I don¡¯t expect anything, but do you have some ideas about resurrecting dead True Gods?"


    Kroh long ago exhausted all his ideas, but maybe what Kroh couldn¡¯t do alone could be done with help.


    "The first thing should be discovering why that is happening. Without knowing the reason, looking for a solution is difficult. Basically, it isn¡¯t natural that someone can¡¯t be resurrected by using the True Time Divinity. I only have the Minor Time Divinity right now, but I understand how it works enough to know this. Strictly speaking, no matter how you use this Divinity, you aren¡¯t resurrecting them, you are manipting the time so that they really didn¡¯t die."


    What Alrein told was something that Kroh already knew, but it was especially for that reason that Kroh didn¡¯t understand why those who died would die again without a proper reason, even with Kroh traveling through time.


    Alrein relied on himself to provoke the miracles before obtaining the True Miracle Divinity, so he knew very well that information was important. Only through careful investigation, something useful could be discovered even when it seemed impossible.


    "Since this way is just preventing their deaths, what about if we try to really resurrect them?"


    Even bringing back souls from the past to resurrect them wasn¡¯t a proper resurrection; it just made it feel like that soul dispersed in the past, giving the same oue since it disappeared. The same happened using Time Rewind or other methods, death was reversed, so it didn¡¯t happen in the first ce, so it wasn¡¯t resurrecting the dead, although the effects were so simr that everyone considered it the same.


    However, Yale felt that to find a loophole, even the smallest thing could be valuable.


    "The idea is good, but how are we going to do that? If that was possible, I would have tried it long ago."


    Without remaining souls, Kroh didn¡¯t believe that someone could be resurrected. Of course, Kroh could bring the soul from the moment before dying, but it was already confirmed that it was useless for dead True Gods.


    "True enough."


    Yale said his idea, but at that moment, he really didn¡¯t know how to execute it.


    He thought about the people who asked him to resurrect someone, but with enough proficiency of the Time Divinity, they could all be resurrected no matter the circumstances.


    The three of them thought for a long time, but fortunately, in the Timeless Broder, that was like just an instant.


    Yale even ordered the system to analyze everything trying to get a solution, so it was like if Yale was doing double of work. He was pondering about it himself while the system was analyzing everything.


    The system didn¡¯t have any consciousness unless Yale allowed it to have it, it was just a part of him after all. However, for the same reason, it was absolutely objective and was quite reliable at times like that.


    Yale was sure that Alrein and Kroh had their own method to analyze the information without letting their emotions and personality affect the oue.


    At some moment, Yale¡¯s face changed to an ugly expression, but an instantter, it changed to a smiling one, like if the previous one never existed. Alrein and Kroh had been too busy to notice it.


    However, both of them stopped thinking about a solution because they discovered that they left the Timeless Border. Moreover, Kroh, who wasn¡¯t even in that universe, was also there at that moment.


    "How..."


    Kroh couldn¡¯t believe that someone was able to do something like that.


    "Sorry, I wanted to try, and it seems that I can use the True Dimensional Divinity to force everyone out of the Timeless Border. Basically, thought the Timeless Border, I can even move your true bodies."


    Not even Kroh, who was the strongest one in the multiverse, had noticed when Yale did it. Of course, Kroh was distracted, and Yale didn¡¯t have any ill intention, so it wasn¡¯t that strange that Kroh didn¡¯t notice it.


    The three of them returned to the Timeless Border after that.


    "It was like I expected..."


    Yale unconsciously muttered those words.


    "It was indeed impressive, but what rtionship it has with resurrecting others?"


    Kroh felt that Yale¡¯s words were because he confirmed some theory that could help resurrection.


    "Oh, yes. I already know how to resurrect someone, not just preventing death."


    Yale had really discovered a method, but that wasn¡¯t the reason for his previous words.


    After all, he was sure that his method wouldn¡¯t work with the deceased True Gods. What he discovered was the reason for them nor being able to resurrect, but he would wait until telling that information.


    "Really? Can you try it right now?"


    Kroh didn¡¯t expect that Yale would find a method so quickly. Although Kroh didn¡¯t feel that the chances of it being effective to resurrect the deceased Ture Gods were high, at least it was better than nothing.


    "I did while you spoke. It is a sess. Although I had only resurrected a mortal, not a True God."


    Even inside the Timeless Border, Kroh and Alrein noticed that Yale had advanced to Great God without them noticing the moment of the breakthrough.


    The system was still busy with new calctions that Yale asked it to do after returning to the timeless border, so the notifications had been deactivated, but Yale knew perfectly why he advanced.


    "Don¡¯t look me like that. I just obtained another True Divinity, so it forced my breakthrough to Great God. True Resurrection Divinity. It seems that I am really the first to really resurrect someone."


    Although Yale wasn¡¯t the first to obtain directly two True Divinities for being the first to obtain them, he was the first who did with such a small interval between both of them.


    Yale made a screen appear of nowhere, which was quite normal in the Timeless Border, but that screen showed another universe, which it wasn¡¯t possible for the Timeless Border. Only at that moment, Kroh and Alrein noticed that the Timeless Border was different from before. It seemed like Yale had improved it somehow while they left and entered again.


    Of course, that was due to the True Dimensional Divinity. Yale had serious reasons for doing that improvement, being able to see other universes was just an extra.


    On the screen, there was a pce, where everyone was surprised because an adult wolf appeared in front of the throne from nowhere.


    It was just a mortal wolf, so there was no threat, but how it appeared was too strange.


    However, it was the princess, who was sitting on the throne, the most shocked one.


    "Mom?"


    She lost her mother while being too young, but she still could recognize her. As for how she appeared of nowhere, the only person she could though that could do something like that was her beloved brother.


    Of course, that princess was Wyba.


    Yale once tried to look for the soul of Wyba¡¯s mother, but it was useless. It had reincarnated too many times without memories into different beasts, and at some moment, that soul was destroyed.


    Only someone like Kroh would be able to bring her soul back, and even in that condition, it wouldn¡¯t be the same Yale, and Wyba knew. However, the one in front of Wyba was her mother before any reincarnations.


    Wyba¡¯s mother was still confused, but she could recognize Wyba, who jumped and was hugging her while crying.


    "It seems that I finally paid you for helping me in the past. The improved bloodline is the interest."


    Yale still felt grateful for the legacy he obtained from Wyba¡¯s mother.


    "Exin."


    Kroh knew that Yale couldn¡¯t bring back from the past the soul of a mortal beast with the Time Divinity.


    "A shadow of the Timeless Border. I can use the Dimensional Divinity to bring it out, the Death Divinity to reconstruct the soul from it, and the Life Divinity to reconstruct the body. As long as that soul doesn¡¯t already exist in the multiverse, any shadow should work with this."


    Kroh new that the dead True Gods didn¡¯t have a shadow in the Timeless Border, there weren¡¯t any Timeless Borders at that time. However, it might work as a future safety measure.


    "Now, let¡¯s begin the true talk. This wouldn¡¯t work with a deceased True God. While torturing the invaders, I used the Timeless Border to affect even more their perception of time, so I tried to resurrect the one I killed, and it failed. The only reason for that is that his soul exists somewhere. No doubt about that. The question is, where?"


    Alrein and Kroh noticed that a barrier surrounded the three of them.


    "I am just being cautious. Please, hear my theory, but no one else should hear it."

 Chapter 597 Time Faction

    "Too strong!"


    The Council of Gods just saw how Yale had dealt with all the invaders, and their shock was obvious.


    After all, they knew very well that in Yale¡¯s situation, they wouldn0t have been avable to do the same.


    Even if they were to ignore the matter of resurrecting everyone, just dealing with so many universes simultaneously far surpassed anything they could do.


    The members who didn¡¯t know it before had already learned about True Divinities, although they still didn¡¯t know about True Gods, some of them already have their guesses about it. What they weren¡¯t thinking was about the inherent problem of True Gods.


    The fact that Yale obtained a new True Divinity and that it was extremely strong was shocking enough, but their shock increased when suddenly Kroh appeared besides Yale and Alrein.


    That was when Yale forced them out of the Timeless Border, but for the Council of Gods, yale and Alrein never moved from their ces until Kroh appeared.


    "Great God Kroh is really rted to them!"


    Although for Kroh¡¯s previous words, they already guessed that there was some rtionship between them, seeing Kroh appearing there confirmed it.


    The only three beings with a Time Divinity were working together.


    The worst of it was that the three of them were people that the other didn¡¯t have any confidence to beat in a battle.


    Kroh was never even hit, and Alrein crushed thousands of universes unscathed. As for Yale, just seeing how he dealt with the invaders was enough to provoke that others didn¡¯t want him as an enemy without reason.


    Leaving alone battling directly with him, which had an unknown level of danger, it would be easy for Yale to crush their universes in an instant, provoking huge loses to them.


    "With those three working together, even if they want to destroy the Council of Gods, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible."


    A member was deeply worried about the power of that team of three. If those three didn¡¯t have any rtionship between them, there would a bnce, but the three of them together were really too much.


    "We have no interest in such things, don¡¯t worry."


    Everyone turned their heads to some seats that were empty before, but at that moment had three people sat in them. At the same time, they noticed that the three people they had been observing until a moment ago had disappeared.


    The one who spoke was Kroh.


    "Direct teleportation to this room?"


    They were clear that there wasn¡¯t any passageway from Alrein¡¯s universe, and they hadn¡¯t noticed any new one opening, but Yale¡¯s group still appeared there in an instant.


    "This is just my True Dimensional Divinity. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Yale smiled, but those words confirmed that Yale could go to any ce he wanted unobstructed. Basically, no one had confidence in hiding from him if Yale were to pursue them.


    After all, the Council of Gods had the highest security, and Yale skipped it without any problems while dragging another two with him.


    Only they knew about what they had spoken in the Timeless Border, and they wouldn¡¯t mention it anymore. They all knew what they had to do.


    Going to the Council of Gods was just a formality since Yale and Alrein had never gone there despite being members.


    Moreover, they wanted to make clear that the three of them were working together, so no one else would have ill intentions against them.


    It was already difficult that someone antagonized them before, but after the others confirmed that those three were really working together, no one dared to have ill thoughts.


    For them, Yale¡¯s group was a group formed by three monsters that shouldn¡¯t be offended. Although there were others that were also extremely strong, no one dared to say that they had any confidence in beating Yale¡¯s group.


    "I hope that no one is angry with us for destroying those universes, right?"


    Alrein was smiling, but the threat hidden in his words was perceived clearly by the others.


    No matter the reason, Yale and Alrein destroyed so many universes that they lost the count of how many. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the others wanted to judge them for it, but no one dared to do so.


    "Of course not. They deserved it."


    That reply showed that everyone wanted to say. They had no friendship with those universes, and they were the first ones who targeted the belongings of a member of the Council of Gods, so even if a member was excessive with the methods to deal with it, they wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Pursuing that matter wouldn¡¯t have any benefit for them while they would offend three monsters that could provoke a multiverse level cmity.


    There wasn¡¯t any moralist there that would battle for the absolute righteousness.


    Mortals and immortals were just disposable things in the eyes of the members of the Council of Gods unless they had taken a liking to someone in particr.


    They would make a ruckus if someone killed people of universes belonging to them, but mostly it was for their reputation and not because people they cared lived there.


    Most of them had independent dimensions for their family members. Just a few of them had family members living in normal universes.


    Moreover, the Gods that were killed worked for traitors of the Council of Gods or were the traitors, so they really weren¡¯t angry for their deaths.


    "Great. I guess that seeing us together already made you guess it, but we formed an alliance called the Time Faction. We don¡¯t like the struggle for power, but if anyone dares to offend us, we will strike back without any mercy."


    Yale¡¯s words were straightforward and transmitted what he wanted to make clear to all.


    They wouldn¡¯t harm others without reason, but once they were angered, there wouldn¡¯t be any hope for forgiveness.


    "Great God Yale, can others join you? I helped to kill people that wanted to invade your universe."


    The man who spoke was the one who killed his subordinate, who was the father of the owner of the first universe Yale destroyed.


    Yale immediately saw that man¡¯s past, so he recognized quickly who was.


    "This is a private alliance, so we don¡¯t n to ept new members, but if you at least obtain the Minor Time Divinity, we would think about it. Anyway, what you really want is asking me to resurrect your wife. You helped me before, so I will resurrect her."


    The man was happy enough with that reply, as long as his wife was resurrected, he was alright with anything.


    He was ready to give Yale information about her and lead Yale to the ce she died when suddenly a woman appeared in front of him, looking confused.


    Most of the members recognized her as that man¡¯s wife. After all, she had been a member of the Council of Gods in the past.


    They didn¡¯t understand how yale managed to resurrect her so easily, they had seen Kroh do it before, and at least there was a need to go where that woman died.


    However, since that woman was a Great God, there wasn¡¯t any problem with Yale. Having seen the man¡¯s past, he just used the Tue Dimensional Divinity to bring back that woman¡¯s soul.


    As long as the target wasn¡¯t a True God, Yale could resurrect anyone thanks to the True Resurrection Divinity.


    "I also have the True Resurrection Divinity; this is quite easy."


    Everyone was shocked to hear that Yale obtained two new Divinities instead of just one as they thought. However, that also made that they wanted to befriend Yale even more.


    After all, his resurrection methods were better than Kroh¡¯s and didn¡¯t have any undesirable after-effects like being forced to reincarnate and not being able to continue improving to reach the Minor Time Divinity.


    "Thank you. You are always wee to visit us, and we will ept any request."


    The man saw that his wife was still in a daze after the resurrection, but she was slowly regaining rity of her mind.


    "Alright. I want to spend time with my family right now, so we will be leaving."


    Yale resurrected that woman because her husband helped him before, but he wasn¡¯t nning to resurrect anyone for free.


    Of course, he was nning to resurrect those he promised to resurrect before, but first, he wanted to meet his family. He would have time for thatter.


    When Yale disappeared from the Council of Gods, Alrein and Kroh also did it.


    As long as that wasn¡¯t resisting, Yale could move them between universes in an instant.


    Everyone went to their homes.


    Kroh didn¡¯t have any family, but Alrein and Yale were missing their family members a lot.


    "I am back."


    When Yale spoke, he suddenly fell to the ground.


    Lina, Ange, and Aiwai had jumped to him at the moment they saw him.


    After all, they haven¡¯t seen him for a lot of years, and they knew that they were alive because of Yale¡¯s doing.


    Fortunately, only the three of them were there at that moment because, after the Time Rewind, no one dared to move too far from their original positions as they only awakened moments before.


    If there had been more people, Yale would have been a bit overwhelmed.


    Yale still remembered the n of the Time Faction and that he needed to resurrect Awat¡¯s master and others, but at that moment, he decided to rx for a bit with his family.

 Chapter 598 Time of Peace

    Yale was lying on a hammock in the garden of the house. There had been several thousand years since he returned to Alrein¡¯s Universe, and life had been peaceful for him.


    It wasn¡¯t that there were no problems at all, but nothing that Yale couldn¡¯t solve in an instant given his power.


    Yale hadn¡¯t forgotten about training, but he also started to take some time to rx. It wasn¡¯t strange that he went for tourism to other universes with Lina, Ange, Aiwai, or others.


    Having the True Dimensional Divinity, going to other universes was extremely easy for him.


    He even teleported the whole country that Wyba made back to Alrein¡¯s Universe.


    The remains Weapon Spirit Tribe also migrated there with Yale¡¯s help.


    In those thousands of years, Yale resurrected a lot of people, including the masters of most members of the Weapon Spirit Tribe. There were just a few that decided that it was better if they continued to live as a tribe taking care of other weapon spirits that lost their masters.


    After all, Yale helped the Weapon Spirit Tribe because they had helped him before, so there was no way that he went resurrecting everyone just because they asked him.


    With Yale¡¯s Ture Resurrection Divinity, all the masters resurrected perfectly without the need for reincarnation, but some still decided to reincarnate to avoid their enemies or to obtain some background. After all, Yale resurrected them, but Yale wouldn¡¯t be protecting them after that.


    Of course, Yale also resurrected a lot of people that died in the past like Zuatania and Hyrk.


    As long as they had a connection with Yale, he decided to resurrect them. As for others who died in the previous was without any rtionship with Yale, they remained dead.


    Even the woman Swordmad liked was resurrected to make Swordmad happy. After so many years, they already had a huge family.


    Resurrecting women that loved him had been a problem for Yale, but he still did it because he felt that he owed them at least that. However, after the resurrection, Yale made clear to them that he was already married and didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for anyone else.


    The only ones impossible to resurrect were the Mysterious Expert and Alter Yale because their souls already existed.


    After all, Alter Yale and Yale were the same person on different timelines, and the Mysterious Expert was born from merging different existences, so as long as a single one of those existed, resurrection was impossible, and Yale himself was one those, so there was no way.


    Of course, Yale hadn¡¯t forgotten about training nor the n, but neither were things that could show effects in a short span.


    While lying on the hammock, Yale was checking the system.


    [True Name: Astel.]


    [Used Names: Yale. Liye.]


    [Membership of the Council of Gods.]


    [Level: Great God]


    [True Divinity: Dimensional. Resurrection.]


    [Great Divinity: Ice. Reincarnation. Lie. Illusion. Rage. Time. Curse. Water. Spear. Crafting. Sword. Space. Earth. Metal. Lightening. Archery. Whip. Lance. Hammer. Axe. Fire. Wind. Light. Darkness. Life. Death. Rod. Poison. Martial Arts. Battle. Elemental. Perseverance. Scythe. Leadership.]


    [Great God Weapons: Lar (Spirit), Tawa (Spirit)]


    "If even the system is showing it like that, it is fine."


    Yale thought while observing the information that the system was showing him.


    "Father, Lily, and Bashi are battling again."


    When Yale heard Ange¡¯s voice, he just sighed.


    "Again?"


    Bashi was Shiba¡¯s son. His name was decided by Eini unterally no matter how much Shibained.


    "Yes, as for their reason... Well, the same as always..."


    Ange felt shame when thinking about why they were battling.


    Lily was her little sister, but Bashi was her cousin, so since he was born, she treated him as if he was her own little brother.


    When Bashi tell her as a child that he wanted to marry her, she just took as a kid¡¯s joke, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would remain saying the same after growing up.


    The worst part was that although Lily ignored those words while Bashi was little, when he grew up, Lily started arguing with him constantly about who would marry Ange.


    Ange didn¡¯t have romantic feelings for anyone. She always felt the fact that the two of them liked her wasn¡¯t so serious until they started to battle.


    Yale and Alrein worked together to upgrade the universe, so it was already the highest kind of universe, training wasn¡¯t that difficult as long as it didn¡¯t imply reaching godship.


    Thus, Lily and Bashi were both ninth level immortals, and the destructive power of their battles couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Although Ange was a Great God with the capability to stop them, she was the reason for the fight, so that wasn¡¯t the best option. Thus, she went to ask for Yale¡¯s help.


    Ange¡¯s talent was far too great, which made others felt the shame of their own talent. She even obtained the Minor Time Divinity, but she wasn¡¯t the next one after Alrein because that was Kanai, Yale¡¯s mother.


    She managed to obtain it while still being a ninth level immortal, but since Kanai had been a Demigod in her past life, she still had some difficulties in reaching godship, although for the same reason, once reached it, her progress would be extremely fast.


    After she obtained the Minor Time Divinity, Kroh took her as a disciple. After all, she was the one who received that soul fragment, which was very important for Kroh, and Kroh always wanted a disciple with the Minor Time Divinity.


    Yale and Alrein were both too quick on their improvement, so when they met Kroh, they already had a simr standing, so asking them to be Kroh¡¯s disciples was unreasonable.


    Training with Kroh, Kanai surpassed her training problems and reached godship long ago. She was already a Great God.


    Ange was far stronger than her master, Gerken, who was just a Minor God and reached that level after Ange, so she managed to be that strong relying on her own effort.


    She rarely even asked for Yale¡¯s help, with the exception of the time she wanted to obtain Minor Resurrection Divinity when she really begged Yale to teach her.


    The Minor Resurrection Divinity was far more limited than the True Resurrection Divinity, but Ange still liked it.


    The battle between Lily and Bashi ended immediately after Ange spoke to Yale. He made them feel ten years of istion in an independent dimension before freeing them. Just a second passed for Yale and Ange.


    "Do you know why you were punished?"


    Lily and Bashi reappeared in front of Yale after being freed, and they were both kneeling.


    "Yes, father, I am sorry."


    Lily knew that being isted only ten years was because Yale was being soft with them, but if they didn¡¯t repent of their actions, he could send them to spend more time there.


    "I am also sorry, uncle."


    Bashi had learned from their parents how strong his uncle was, and he tasted his punishments a few times, so he didn¡¯t dare to be stubborn.


    Although Lily and Bashi were still trying to win Ange¡¯s affection, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke another ruckus soon.


    If they were alone, they would be happy with Ange ying her big sister role, but since the two had the same thoughts, they couldn¡¯t avoid sh from time to time.


    "You can go. Don¡¯t provoke me more problems. I want to read a book now."


    Although those two were ninth level immortals, their battles were just kid¡¯s y for Yale. He didn¡¯t take them too seriously.


    With the level of that universe, as long as the ce someone lives weren¡¯t tagged as only for mortals, reaching at least seventh level immortal at adulthood wasn¡¯t strange for even those without talent.


    Thus, for those of Yale¡¯s family, being ninth level immortals wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    Of course, Lina was also a Great God. With her talent and Yale¡¯s guidance, that wasn¡¯t difficult at all. However, Yale was the only one in his family that knew about the existence of True Gods, and he wasn¡¯t nning to tell them.


    As long as they weren¡¯t True Gods, Yale would be able to resurrect them, so he preferred that they stayed as Great Gods rather than trying to advance more.


    There were several Great Gods in Alrein¡¯s universe at that moment, but most of them just had one Great Divinity, so they were quite weak as Great Gods.


    However, most of them were far older than Yale. Besides Ange and Lina, the only one from a simr era having be a Great God was Shiba. Eini was only a God at that moment.


    Tofesh also managed to be a Great God with Yale¡¯s help, but he wasn¡¯t from Alrein¡¯s Universe, so he wasn¡¯t counted.


    Alrein had advanced to True God long ago since the True Miracle Divinity was more than enough to erase the problem of that level.


    Most of Yale¡¯s friends after reincarnation were already ninth level immortals and left the universe to seek adventures in other ces, hoping to advance to Minor Gods.


    Yale could appear at their side at any moment they were in real danger, so he was at ease with them leaving.


    While starting to read a book, Yale sighed.


    "It is sad, but I have the feeling that this time of peace won¡¯tst for too long."


    For someone at his level, that feeling was like being certain that something would happen.


    However, he wasn¡¯t worried at all because he was conscious of his true power.

 Chapter 599 Strange Behavior

    Several days after the fight between Lily and Bashi, Yale was contacted by the Multiverse Trading Association, which was the new name of the former Smuggler Association after Yale made it legal.


    "Yale, we have some news regarding what you asked us to observe."


    A screen appeared in front of Yale, and a woman could be seen there. She was Julie, who became the boss of the Multiverse Trading Association thanks to Yale¡¯s appointment.


    Although Zuatania also chose to go there, she was too weak after the resurrection, so although she obtained an important position due to her rtionship with yale, she didn¡¯t have that much power.


    On the other hand, Julie was already a God, although she was just a ninth level immortal when she went to the former Smuggler Association for the first time and started to reform it. She knew how to use everything at her disposal to increase her own power, no matter if it was strength or authority.


    However, part of that speed was due to having surpassed the huge trauma she suffered long ago. Her talent underwent a transformation after she was able to ovee it, so although she couldn¡¯t match the talent of Lina and Ange, she wasparable to Eini.


    "As I expected. Speak."


    With the support of the Time Faction, the fame of the Multiverse Trade Association reached the pinnacle at a multiverse level, so theirwork was incredibly wide.


    Yale had been using them to gather information continuously. Although he could use his own power to spy other universes, that was just too tiring to do nonstop.


    He wasn¡¯t bored enough to spend his life monitoring the whole multiverse, and that kind of monitoring would be too imprecise anyway due to diving his attention too much.


    Moreover, spying other universes without permission wasn¡¯t polite at all, and Yale didn¡¯t feel that spying those universes was worthy of tarnishing his reputation.


    "We have been monitoring any strange movement from the other members of the Council of Gods as you requested, and recently most of them started having a weird behavior. They are roaming through different universes without any purpose, or that is what it seems, but I am sure that they aren¡¯t so bored to do something like that."


    Yale nodded when he heard the report. It was obvious that there was a reason behind that behavior.


    A lot of Gods that had seen them had the same thoughts in mind. It was thanks to them that the Multiverse Trading Association could obtain reliable information. They have their first-hand sources, but the informationing from the outside was also very useful.


    The Multiverse Trading Association was in all kinds of business, so it wasn¡¯t strange that even great Gods were willing to obtain its favor.


    There was even a huge queue of people wanting to work there. The conditions were great despite the huge load of work, and since the Multiverse Trading Association was under the protection of the Time Faction, known as the strongest faction inside the Council of Gods, those working under them also were under their protection.


    Others maybe didn¡¯t know Yale or the others of the Time Faction, but they knew that strong beings would feel that their honor was tarnished if someone harmed anyone under them even if they never spoke with that person before.


    Thus, working in any ce under the protection of strong beings was the best ce for most people, and the Time Faction was known to be at the top.


    Kroh was famous from the start, but Alrein and Yale became famous after how many universes they destroyed. They were considered the kind of powerful being that would take revenge mercilessly if others offended them, so the deterrence they offered was greater than other members of the Council of Gods.


    "Great. Continue the monitoring. If there is any change in their behavior, contact me immediately."


    Yale sighed after cutting the connection with Julie. The fact that so many members of the Council of Gods started acting strange suddenly implied that something big was going to happen.


    However, Yale didn¡¯t know why the Council of Gods didn¡¯t hold a meeting to speak about it.


    Under such circumstances, an extraordinary meeting should happen, but there had only been ordinary ones.


    Most of the members didn¡¯t bother with going to ordinary meetings since they were mostly pointless. When there was something important, it would be announced as an extraordinary meeting.


    "Huh, a Great God... No, a True God just entered this universe. I can feel that this person is also a member of the Council of Gods. As for the ce, isn¡¯t it too close to Wyba¡¯s Pce?"


    The whole county was moved, and they had a whole for them in a ce far from any other powers to ensure that they weren¡¯t disturbed by conflicts.


    There wasn¡¯t anything else in that area that could catch the attention of a True God.


    "I better go to see what happens without letting that the other party notice me. Maybe I will be able to learn something interesting."


    An instantter, Yale already disappeared and reappeared in the throne room where Wyba was, but no one was able to see him.


    In fact, Yale was in a separate dimension, so it was impossible that someone noticed his presence there.


    Wyba¡¯s mother was also there, but after so many years, she had already taken human form and looked like a beautiful woman with wolf ears and tail. She even became a ninth level immortal like Wyba.


    ir had already retired from her job after Tofesh forgot about anything else and told ir that he loved her, but being in Alrein¡¯s Universe, Wyba didn¡¯t need guards at all, so no oneined that she left.


    Obviously, Yale went to the wedding as Tofesh¡¯s best friend.


    Fortunately for Tofesh, ir decided to grow up a bit in size to make everything less awkward for him.


    A minute after Yale appeared there, that True God also appeared, and before Yale had time to act, Wyba was already on the floor.


    There wasn¡¯t any ill intention, so Yale¡¯s instincts didn¡¯t react at all, and he just saw how Wyba fell.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t injured, she just fell because the other party jumped to hug her.


    Yale hadn¡¯t dared to use his power to see how the other party looked to avoid being noticed, so that was the first time he saw the identity of that True God.


    Her size was simr to Wyba¡¯s, but instead of wolf ears, she had cat ears.


    "Cute, you are too cute. The real-life version is even better than I expected."


    Yale wasn¡¯t surprised by those words because he already recognized the identity of that girl. She was quite famous as the first one to obtain the Cuteness Divinity, so she had the True Cuteness Divinity.


    She was known as being crazy for anything or anyone cute, and she really didn¡¯t care about other things.


    Yale had seen her in the Council of Gods before, but she usually just went there to sleep since she told that everyone just spoke about boring topics, and they were great to take a nap.


    "I knew that you would be cute after buying that limited-edition plushie form the Multiverse Trading Association, but you are too cute. Be my disciple. I need a disciple, so I choose you. Settled."


    Wyba didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak before that True Goddess decided everything on her own.


    Julie never forgot her original business using Wyba as the main image to sell goods, so Wyba¡¯s plushies reached multiverse poprity. Some even had thoughts of kidnapping her, but it was also well-known that Yale was her big brother, so no one had so many guts.


    "Barha, stop. Do you really think that cane here without me noticing it? Probably you are the only one who thinks like that."


    Yale grabbed Barha as if he was grabbing a cat to separate her from Wyba, but Barha was born as a cat anyway, so Yale didn¡¯t care about treating her as a cat.


    "Oh, it is Yaleyale. I also like your plushies a lot! I have the whole collection. Let¡¯s y!"


    Barha freed herself and jumped to hug Yale. She always acted like that when she found someone that she considered cute, and the plushies with Yale and Wyba made her put Yale in the cute group. She wouldn¡¯t even speak to those outside that group.


    "If I am not wrong, this is the first time we speak with each other, why are you putting me a nickname?"


    Yale could tolerate that a cat jumped towards him, and for him, Barha was just a very powerful kitty, but having that same kitty put him a nickname didn¡¯t feel right.


    "I always called you like this before. Show me your ears and tail, please. I want to see the real Yaleyale and Wywy set."


    Wywy was the nickname Barha put to Wyba¡¯s plushie, while Yaleyale was how she called Yale¡¯s plushie, so she still called the real ones with the same nicknames.


    "I might consider it if you tell me why you need a disciple."


    If Barha could tell him the reason for the behavior of the Council of Gods, Yale didn¡¯t mind letting Barha see his wolf ears and tail.


    "Really? But the others told me that I can¡¯t say anything to Yaleyale..."


    Barha wasn¡¯t good keeping secrets from the start, and just a few random words already told him a lot.

 Chapter 600 Reason to Take a Disciple

    "So, I am the only one who isn¡¯t allowed to know it. This is sad, why don¡¯t you tell me? I don¡¯t feel like taking out the wolf ears when I am sad."


    Yale could tell that Barha was only doing as someone else told her, so he believed that she would end up telling him everything. After all, the world for her was divided into those she considered cute enough, and those who weren¡¯t cute enough. As for other things, she really didn¡¯t care.


    "No, this isn¡¯t against Yaleyale. They told me that those who weren¡¯t in thest meeting aren¡¯t allowed to learn about this matter, and Yaleyale wasn¡¯t there, so I can¡¯t tell it to Yaleyale. They told me that they will tell everything to you allter, but you aren¡¯t allowed to know it until then."


    Yale was relieved that at least it wasn¡¯t some plot directed at him, but the other members were definitely nning something, and learning that earlier should have some advantages.


    "Barha, if you don¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t allow you to take Wyba as your disciple. You know how much I care about her. So, be a good girl and tell me, alright?"


    Those words were like a bomb for Barha. Looking at Yale and Wyba together with both showing the wolf parts was something she wanted, but she could still endure it if it was just that. However, she really didn¡¯t want to give up taking Wyba as her disciple.


    After all, Barha was sure that she wouldn¡¯t find someone else as cute as Wyba easily, and she was told that she needed a disciple, so obviously, the disciple needed to be the cutest or she wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    "I will speak! I will speak, so promise me that you will let me take Wywy as my disciple, and you will show me your wolf ears and tail and hug Wyba afterward like in the plushie releasedst year by the Multiverse Trading Association."


    Barha stopped caring about what the other members told her to do. She obeyed because she didn¡¯t have anything to lose, but she never had any loyalty towards them, the Council of Gods was just the ce she went to take naps.


    On the other hand, she was a fan of the plushie collection of Yale and Wyba. After the first one, which she bought enticed because she was told that it was a limited edition, she turned a real fan and bought everything rted.


    If she needed to offend one party, she would rather offend the Council of Gods than Yale and Wyba.


    "Deal. I promise."


    Yale agreed immediately because hugging Wyba wasn¡¯t strange at all for him. Obtaining valuable information for that price was practically obtaining it for free.


    "I wasn¡¯t paying too much attention, so I just heard it from one of my fans, don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t tell you all the details."


    Being someone with the True Cuteness Divinity, she also had a lot of fans that would tell her anything important even if she always slept at the meeting.


    She just needed to smile at them afterward, and the fans would be happy.


    "Alright, just tell me what you know."


    Yale never expected that Barha would know too much anyway.


    "Something like a war will happen... in the next hundred years? Thousand years? Million years? I forgot when, but someday! The Council of Gods will organize the hierarchy ofmand in that war using some kind ofpetition between disciples. Moreover, there is a rule that we need to have epted those disciples before they reached godship. They said something like that I must pick up a disciple and train her before that day to ensure that I don¡¯t finish without any power when the war starts."


    Although the information was a mess andcked many important details, Yale could see why Barha wanted a disciple, and that the other members were wandering through universes looking for disciples. Moreover, it was obvious that Barha¡¯s fans specified that Barha needed a female disciple instead of a male disciple, or they would be far too jealous of that disciple.


    Most of the members had very high standards to ept disciples, so it was strange that they had epted someone who hadn¡¯t reached godship, so they started to rush to ept one with enough potential.


    For even the Council of Gods being so serious, it was clear that there was a strong enemy, and no one wanted to let others give them orders.


    However, in a war, the hierarchy was important, or they would be a mess of unorganized people, so there was a need to create one.


    If they went strictly by strength, no one doubted that the Time Faction would be at the top, so since there wasn¡¯t any member of the Time Faction present, they decided to use that method with disciples while saying that those capable of training good disciples were better atmanding others.


    No one wanted to die pointlessly at war due to having to follow the orders of others, so everyone thought the best way for them to be at the top, and training a good disciple seemed easier than beat Kroh, Yale, and Alrein.


    They nned to tell everything to those who weren¡¯t in the meeting, but just before the day that they would decide the hierarchy. Thus, those without disciples would directly be at the bottom automatically or be able to recruit a ninth level immortal at most.


    Strictly speaking, even if Yale learned about that a minute before the start, he would be able to teleport Shiba to his side, so that trick was useless against him.


    Kroh had already taken Kanai as a disciple before she reached godship long ago, and she already was a Great God, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Kroh either.


    Yale was worried about Alrein since he didn¡¯t know if Alrein had a disciple that powerful, but there were a lot of powerful people in Alrein¡¯s generation, the problem was if he had epted anyone as a disciple in the past.


    "Good girl. Now I will give your reward."


    Yale patted Barha¡¯s head by instinct since he felt like if he was speaking with someone of Wyba¡¯s country rather than a True Goddess, but Barha seemed to like it.


    As he promised, Yale changed to half-beast form and hugged Wyba, leaving Barha very pleased.


    "Now, hug me."


    Yale didn¡¯t expect that Barha would have another request after that.


    "Why?"


    People usually begged Barha to let them hug her, yet she always refused, so it was shocking that she requested it.


    "Because it is unfair that my disciple can enjoy it, and I can¡¯t."


    That reason was unreasonable, but Yale decided to just hug her and avoid an argument.


    "No, my big brother is mine. No matter how cute you are, I won¡¯t give my big brother to you!"


    Wyba needed to admit that Barha was very cute. Cute enough to make Wyba acknowledged her as her master without hesitation, but the position as Yale¡¯s little sister wasn¡¯t something that she was going to give to anyone else.


    "I don¡¯t want to steal your brother, just let him hug me a bit. You can alsoe to hug me together with him if you want. I won¡¯t reject the hug of my cute disciple."


    Barha owned real size plushies of Yale and Wyba, so she wanted to feel how it was being hugged by the real ones. She really wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else; it was just because she wanted to be hugged.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Wyba. No one will steal your ce. We can just hug her together, alright? She will be teaching you from now on, you need to treat her well."


    Given Wyba¡¯s personality, Yale felt that Barha was really suited to be her master, so he wasn¡¯t nning to stop her. Yale didn¡¯t think that the Council of Gods would put a deadly method to decide the hierarchy. If the method was something simr to sending the disciples to death, Yale would rather use strength against the Council of Gods.


    Although Yale could resurrect them, he wouldn¡¯t let them die just for that reason. He didn¡¯t want to be a monster that didn¡¯t care for the lives of anyone else just because he could resurrect them. It was just for those thoughts that the Gods Cmity happened.


    "I understand."


    Wyba stopped arguing and went to hug Barha. Yale followed her.


    Usually, True Gods would have harsh requirements to ept a disciple, having a True Goddess asking Wyba to be her disciple was already something for what a lot of people would use their whole fortune. Moreover, Barha didn¡¯t have other disciples since she never cared about that, so Wyba wouldn¡¯t need to face other jealous disciples like sometimes happened when a True God picked a new disciple.


    "Thank you! I am happy now."


    Barha smiled while speaking. If it wasn¡¯t because Yale had his consciousness in another dimension separated from his body, he felt that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the charm of the True Cuteness Divinity. It was really a scary one, but Yale wasn¡¯t interested in it.


    Everyone with the Cuteness Divinity showed serious problems of naivety, and while that naivety could be cute and trick opponent unconsciously, that trait didn¡¯t fit Yale¡¯s personality.


    Only those naturallypatible would obtain that Divinity, like Wyba, but others wouldn¡¯t even be interested in having it.

 Chapter 601 The Disciples of the Time Faction

    "Barha, since you are taking Wyba as your disciple, it means that you will be my ally no matter how the hierarchy would be decided. I definitely wouldn¡¯t allow you to use Wyba as a shield to hinder me."


    Although Yale could allow Wyba to participate as long as it wasn¡¯t too deadly, he wouldn¡¯t allow Wyba to be used as a hostage to make him surrender. If Barha tried something like that, Yale would kill Barha without a doubt.


    "Of course! Yaleyale and Wywy are my allies!"


    Barha never even thought about using Wyba in that way. She wasn¡¯t adept at scheming and was straightforward with whatever she wanted to do.


    "Then, I leave Wyba in your hands. Wyba has responsibilities here, so try toe often."


    Yale knew that Barha didn¡¯t like to remain in the same ce for too long, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask her to stay there.


    "Of course. This country has a lot of cuties, so I n toe often."


    Barha never thought about creating a country full of cute girls, so she was delighted when she observed the country that Wyba made.


    "Wyba behave well. If something happens, call me, I will appear there in an instant."


    Although Yale couldn¡¯t monitor the whole multiverse permanently, he had left marks in everyone he wanted to protect, so in case that they were in danger, he would know immediately, no matter where they were.


    "I know."


    Wyba just said that before Barha dragged her to another ce, leaving Yale behind. After all, Wyba would have needed too long to bid Yale farewell, so Barha thought that it was better being quick.


    Yale didn¡¯t try to stop them or follow them because he knew that it was better in that way. Wyba would never be strong if she always hid behind Yale¡¯s back.


    She improved a lot while she had been alone, but once she knew that Yale was with her again, she stopped making important progress on her training. Otherwise, she would have already been a Great God instead of a ninth level immortal.


    "I guess that now I need to report this to Alrein and Kroh."


    Yale spoke, but there wasn¡¯t any reply. Since everything started, they didn¡¯t dare to say a word, and they remained like that until Yale disappeared.


    After all, they knew that they weren¡¯t qualified to speak when powerful beings were speaking. In fact, they were unable to hear anything since Yale isted the sound from the start.


    Some matters were harmful to know without enough strength. Yale had known that for a lot of time, so he didn¡¯t n to trouble weaklings by letting them hear more than they should.


    "We need to speak."


    Yale¡¯s body just returned to his house, but his mind had gone to the Timeless Border while dragging the minds of Alrein and Kroh there.


    That was the quickest and most secretive method to contact them.


    Kroh and Alrein knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t call them without a proper reason, so they stayed silent waiting to hear whatever Yale needed to tell them.


    "A war will happen in the future. The Council of Gods started to n apetition among disciples to decide the hierarchy we will use in the war. They are hiding this from those who weren¡¯t in thest meeting, but I managed to get the information from Barha. I don¡¯t know a lot of details, but those disciples should have been admitted before they reached godship."


    As for exactly when in the future, Yale knew that it wasn¡¯t that Barha forgot, she never knew it. After all, the flow of time in different universes wasn¡¯t constant, so speaking about years was useless.


    It was just that since she wasn¡¯t paying attention, she believed that she had forgotten it.


    "Cheap tricks to avoid that we stand at the top."


    Kroh was used to the extreme selfishness of the members of the Council of Gods. However, for strong beings like them, it was normal being selfish and didn¡¯t want that others could decide for them.


    "I bet that they also put some righteous words to make it seem like the fairest option to decide it since they knew that they can¡¯t win if they battled with us. They are still underestimating us. Who among us doesn¡¯t have a strong disciple that meets the criteria?"


    When Alrein spoke, Yale looked toward him.


    "Do you also have disciples that meet the criteria?"


    Yale was worrying the most about Alrein since he didn¡¯t know if he had disciples.


    "How cruel! If you don¡¯t remember, you also epted a piece of the legacy I left behind after the war started, so even you can count as my disciple if I want. I doubt that using a member of the Council of Gods is allowed, but at least you should know that I have other options!"


    When Yale thought about it, his face changed.


    "Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I was born with that legacy inherited from my mother, I never epted it. Instead, say that you imposed it on me. Anyway, I tell you that I am bringing Shiba with me. I epted him as a disciple before he obtained a fragment of your legacy."


    Others epted the pieces of legacy willingly, but Yale never did it, he had inherited it before being born.


    "True."


    Alrein had forgotten Yale¡¯s case, but it wasn¡¯t like if he cared a lot about it. He just created those fragments of a legacy because he felt that he needed to do it.


    "Let me say that Kanai is my only disciple, so I am bringing her. I know that she is also your disciple but choose someone else."


    Kroh was very picky with disciples, so after finally having one, there was no way that Alrein could steal her.


    "I know. I wasn¡¯t nning to bring her with me, don¡¯t worry."


    Although Kanai was a disciple more formal than others who just had a fragment of the legacy, Alrein wasn¡¯t cruel enough to steal Kroh¡¯s only disciple.


    "Then, are you nning to bring my wife with you? My father and Gerken are just Minor Gods, but my wife is a Great God."


    Logically speaking, Lina was the only option left to Alrein based on those who owned a fragment of legacy in the past. There was no way that choosing Aknarel or Gerken was better.


    "No, I am not so evil to pick someone else¡¯s wife to a potentially dangerous job. Kroh is evil enough to pick your mother, but I will only pick Astel. He is very strong, and I was the one who taught him how to train."


    Kroh red Alrein after hearing those words. Kanai was Kroh¡¯s only option, it didn¡¯t mean that Kroh was evil.


    "Alrein, that Astel you mean, knowing that isn¡¯t me, it is my great grandfather. You are not that different than Kroh. Barha is the same, why everyone wants my family to join this stupidpetition. Although now that I think it, Shiba is my brother-inw since he married Eini while I married Lina. Let¡¯s forget about it..."


    Yale was starting to feel that thepetition would be more like a family meeting than anything else if everything continued like that.


    "Well, if they are family members, it means more people at our side."


    Alrein knew very well that there was no way that Yale would allow his family to be enemies, so they could only be allies.


    Even if a member of the Council of Gods chose someone Yale knew as a disciple to train and bring to thepetition, it should mean that they wanted to be on the side of the Time Faction.


    Alrein didn¡¯t want to believe that someone would be stupid enough to use them as hostages to threaten them because that was just a death wish.


    Yale and Alrein had already shown how crazy could they be if others angered them, so anyone who dared to anger them could only be deemed as a fool.


    "Indeed, but I still prefer that my family and friends aren¡¯t involved too much. Anyway, if they decide to join on their own, I won¡¯t stop them either."


    Although Yale didn¡¯t want to trouble them, being taught by a member of the Council of Gods was a great chance for almost anyone.


    If some of his friends of his family decided to follow a member of the Council of Gods to train, he wouldn¡¯t object.


    As for Kanai, Shiba, and Astel, they needed to join since they were the best choices for Kroh, Yale, and Alrein.


    "Contact us if something else happens. Now, we should return to give a special training to our chosen disciples."


    After Kroh spoke, the three left the Timeless Border.


    Yale immediately teleported to Shiba¡¯s ce.


    Although Shiba had spent years traveling through universes in the past, he had returned long ago after having be a Great God.


    "Shiba, I need your help."


    Shiba was surprised when yale appeared, but that wasn¡¯t the first time Yale appeared in front of him without previous notice.


    "I am always ready to help you, master."


    No matter how many years passed, Shiba was still grateful to his master, and wouldn¡¯t reject any request as long as he could do it.


    "The Council of Gods will hold apetition using the disciples of the members. You are my best disciple, so you areing with me. For now, I will train you personally to increase your power as a Great God."

 Chapter 602 Dimensional Divnity Training

    Only Shiba knew how much time he trained because Yale had left him too many times in a separate dimension with a modified time flow without even caring about how much it was.


    Although the training was harsh, Shiba managed to obtain the Minor Dimensional Divinity thanks to it.


    "Master, I finally did it."


    That was the first time he managed to flee from one of the dimensions Yale used to iste him.


    The strength to flee form that dimension was just that of the Minor Dimensional Divinity, so it had been the best training to obtain it. However, even a Great God would go crazy staying in those dimensions for too long, so Yale took Shiba out from time to time.


    "Good job. Now we can proceed to the next level. Are you ready?"


    Yale wanted to continue with the training, but he didn¡¯t n to force Shiba if he didn¡¯t want to do it.


    "Of course. I am always ready."


    Despite not having a great talent, Shiba became strong because he always trained harder than others and didn¡¯t give up, no matter how harsh the training was.


    "However, I am really surprised that master has so much control to know exactly how much is needed to obtain the Minor Dimensional Divinity and prepare this training since no one did it before."


    It was well-known how difficult it was teaching a new Divinity to others since there wasn¡¯t any existing training that would work properly.


    However, yale managed to teach Ange and Shiba without any problems, so it was enough to shock others.


    "I am the legendary Master Liye. This is easy for me. If others had my experience, I am sure they also would be able to it."


    Shiba didn¡¯t doubt about how great his master was, but he knew that if it were as easy as having experience teaching, the problems of didn¡¯t know how to teach the new Divinities to others wouldn¡¯t happen.


    After all, not everyone had apleteck of experience regarding teaching others like Kroh.


    Shiba wanted to say something, but before he could do it, his expression changed.


    "Right, Master is the best, let¡¯s continue."


    A moment before, he had been dragged by Yale to the Timeless Border, and he heard something that made him discard any ideas of asking more in the real world.


    "If you manage to break from this dimension, you should be able to reach the Dimensional Divinity. With your current ability, even if I don¡¯t send you out, you should be able to contact me from inside, so tell me if you need some rest."


    Previously Shiba couldn¡¯t even contact Yale from inside although Yale could from outside. However, at that moment, as long as Yale didn¡¯t want to cut the connection, Shiba was able to speak with Yale if he needed to do it.


    "Understood."


    After Shiba went to a separated dimension, Yale smiled while thinking.


    "Creating this dimension to train the Dimensional Divinity was enough to get the Great Teaching Divinity, so now that I did here, I can show it without problems."


    [Congrattions on obtaining the Great Teaching Divinity.]


    "The system report and even my aura are correct. No one would doubt that I obtained it right now."


    With that thought in his mind, Yale teleported to his house.


    Since he didn¡¯t need to be monitoring Shiba, he could go to rx a bit.


    "Ange, why do you have that worried face? Did something happen?"


    Yale patted Ange¡¯s head while speaking. It was strange seeing Ange so worried about something.


    "It is because those two fools left this universe to seek adventures. They don¡¯t understand that they are too weak to roam the multiverse alone. Just because there are so many passageways connecting this universe to others, doesn¡¯t mean that they should go..."


    Soon after Shiba¡¯s training started, Lily and Bashi decided to leave the universe, but they reported it to Yale and Shiba before leaving.


    It was obviously dangerous, but to attain godship, they needed some hardships, and if they were about to die, Yale would save them at thest second.


    However, Yale and Shiba put the condition that Lily and Bashi needed to go together because that would increase their safety a lot.


    Since those two battled against each other so much, they were also good battling together. Yale still remembered how one day both faced a Minor God who wanted to flirt with Ange. Although they lost, they did it pretty well, and Ange herself dealt with that Minor God afterward.


    Ange was a Great Goddess, so she was strong enough to protect herself against that weakling, but she liked to see those two working together instead of fighting against each other, so she waited until they were defeated to make her move.


    Moreover, Yale was in the universe, so no one had really been in danger, except for the Minor God, who lost all his pride after being defeated in one hit and left on the verge of death. Ange didn¡¯t n to kill him, or that p would have been enough.


    "They need some real experience if they want to advance. They can¡¯t be strong under your protection."


    Ange was too overprotective with them, so they would never face any real hardship with her around.


    "I know, but aren¡¯t they too young for this?"


    Strictly speaking, Ange knew that they all had lived for a lot of time, but she couldn¡¯t stop considering them kids.


    "They aren¡¯t too young. If they had left before, I bet that they would be far stronger than now. Don¡¯t worry about them. You know that I can save them before they die with my power, so their lives aren¡¯t in danger."


    If Yale didn¡¯t have the True Dimensional Divinity, he wouldn¡¯t have let them go to other universes due to the multiverse being about to enter in a war. The danger was just too great. However, with the power to save them at any moment, Yale chose to let them gather experience.


    "I understand, but I can¡¯t stop worrying for them..."


    From the point of view of a Great God, a ninth level immortal was just too weak.


    "Think about something else, or go to train to stop worrying, but you aren¡¯t allowed to travel to other universes. I bet that you would find them, and then their efforts would be wasted."


    It wasn¡¯t that Ange hadn¡¯t thought of following them, but she knew that she shouldn¡¯t do it


    "I won¡¯t do anything like that, but I will go to roam this universe a bit."


    Ange still liked helping others, so it wasn¡¯t strange that she appeared in ces of conflict to heal and resurrect others.


    There were countless wars among the universe, but those battling were weaklings that Yale and Alrein could kill with a thought, so they just let them be.


    The conflict was unavoidable among living beings, so as long as it didn¡¯t threaten them, the truly strong experts of the universe wouldn¡¯t move to stop them. Those wars were mere child-y for them, nothing with a big impact. Most of them didn¡¯t even affect more than one.


    After Ange left to save some weaklings from death, Yale received a message from a member of the Council of Gods. He was the one who got his wife resurrected by Yale.


    "Yale, do you have time? How about if youe to drink some tea at our house. It has been a long time since you came. You haven¡¯t even met our daughter yet. You cane with your family or alone, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Yale had been in their house a couple of times with Lina and Ange, but it had been a really long time since thest time.


    Thest time Yale spoke with them, he was told that the man¡¯s wife finally got pregnant after so much effort, so Yale felt that they had been busy with their child.


    However, the previous times they always insisted on him bringing his family with him, but that time they said that it didn¡¯t matter, so it was quite strange.


    "My family is quite busy. I will go alone. I see you in a few minutes."


    Yale understood that man¡¯s meaning. He didn¡¯t want to have some tea while speaking about ordinary things, there was something important and calling Yale to drink tea was just an excuse since Yale already went there before.


    As for the topic, Yale guessed that it should be the uing war. He felt that it was probable that the man or his wife went to thest meeting of the Council of Gods and knew the information, so they wanted to tell him about it.


    As for why waiting until that moment to tell him, Yale felt that it was because if they invited him immediately, the others would have guessed their intentions.


    Yale¡¯s guess was on the spot. That couple was really grateful to Yale, so they wanted to tell him the news without letting the other members notice that they did it. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that Yale already knew it.


    That guess was also the reason Yale decided to go alone, without Lina. Although Ange had just left, Lina was free, but Yale didn¡¯t want to involve her in that matter.


    After all, Lina didn¡¯t have a master belonging to the Council of Gods, nor was she a member, so it was better if she wasn¡¯t worried pointlessly since she couldn¡¯t do anything about it anyway.

 Chapter 603 Nevah

    A few minutes after being contacted, Yale was already in front of a house that had its own dimension.


    Only the house and the garden surrounding it existed there.


    That was quite a typical lodging for powerful beings since they didn0t want to be bothered by problems in the universes.


    The only way to go to those dimensions was breaking the dimensional wall or crossing an existing passageway, and due to being extremely small in sizepared to universes, it was easier to fortify it.


    However, in front of the True Dimensional Divinity, all measures were useless. Without the one in charge of the dimension having at least the Minor Dimensional Divinity, there was no way Yale needed more than an instant to enter there.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t need to harm the defenses of the dimension to enter, so if he wanted, not even the owner of the dimension would notice about his presence.


    Of course, the owners of that dimension knew of Yale¡¯s abilities, so they didn¡¯t even bother to open a passageway for him. At the same time, Yale didn¡¯t hide that he was there, so the door opened soon after he appeared there. However, Yale was quite shocked due to who opened the door.


    "Awat, since when you work as the butler of this family? Don¡¯t tell me that your master died again, and you needed to look for a job."


    The one who opened the door was the versatile weapon spirit, Awat, who Yale had known for a long time. He was still dressed like a butler, but the clothes were slightly different from those before, having the emblem of the family on them.


    "Of course not. There haven¡¯t been any problems since you resurrected my master and agreed to help him to reincarnate."


    Awat¡¯s master wasn¡¯t able to reincarnate at will, and it was in his ns reincarnating after being resurrected when he froze in time thest part of his soul.


    However, Yale had turned so proficient resurrecting others, that Awat¡¯s master was resurrected without the need for reincarnation. The True Resurrection Divinity couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Thus, he had asked Yale to help him reincarnate after being resurrected. Others also chose for reincarnation after being resurrected, but usually, they were able to do it perfectly on their own, so the case of Awat¡¯s master was quite strange.


    "I am here. I bet that you are surprised."


    A beautiful girl appeared from behind Awat, but Yale had already guessed something like that since Awat said that his master wasn¡¯t dead.


    "Indeed. I won¡¯tment on your fetishes, but the fact that two members of the Council of Gods didn¡¯t block reincarnations on their child it is really surprising."


    Yale was sure that he let Awat¡¯s master choose his reincarnation freely, so that wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was something Awat¡¯s master did on his own will.


    "This isn¡¯t a fetish. The chance to have two members of the Council of Gods as parents were too enticing. Anyway, I was a girl in my first life, that was why I wanted to reincarnate after being resurrected, I didn¡¯t like my previous body."


    Someone who was already killed more than once due tocking strength and background wouldn¡¯t be able to resist a temptation of that kind. It was too strange that members of the Council of Gods had children, and even more strange that they didn¡¯t take measures against reincarnations.


    "Well, I don¡¯t care about your reasons. Do whatever you want. Moreover, I won¡¯t meddle in your matters, so I won¡¯t say anything to your parents, but I bet they already know."


    Yale didn¡¯t have any interest in the reasons for each reincarnation of each person he saw going to reincarnate.


    Moreover, it was impossible that two members of the Council of Gods didn¡¯t notice a reincarnated soul on their child, so Yale felt that they didn¡¯t care. As long as she acted as their daughter, they would act like their parents. Both parts were happy with that oue, given how difficult it was for strong beings to have children. Blocking reincarnated souls would make it even more difficult.


    "I never mentioned it to them, and they didn¡¯t mention it either, but I am sure they know. It is tacit understanding avoiding that topic."


    Although that wasn¡¯t her first life, she didn¡¯t have a family previously, so she epted them as her family with enthusiasm.


    It might be hard when the reincarnated already had a family previously, and reincarnation was just a method to not die, but when the reincarnated didn¡¯t have a family before, it was easier to get attached to the family after reincarnation.


    "Tell me how I shall call you. I never heard your old name, but I doubt that you wanted me to use it anyway."


    Awat always avoided telling Yale how his master was called, and Yale never asked for it.


    "My current name is Nevah. Nice to meet you, Uncle Yale."


    Although she expected a funny reaction from Yale, nothing happened.


    Strictly speaking, Yale was the friend of her parents and a member of the Council of Gods like them, so it was proper that Nevah called Yale like that.


    If it was the time when Yale met Awat, the things would have been different since Yale wasn¡¯t stronger than Awat who was Nevah¡¯s past life¡¯s weapon, but at that moment, Awat and Nevah were just Minor Gods while Yale was known as one of the most powerful members of the Council of Gods.


    Nevah was also a member of the Council of Gods on her previous life despite being weak and never appeared on the Council of Gods, but she had asked Yale before reincarnating to seal the membership until she became a Great God, so no one noticed it and she couldn¡¯t use it.


    "Nice to meet you, Nevah. How about asking your butler to guide me?"


    Yale could appear in front of Nevah¡¯s parents if he wanted, but that would be too rude. It was already enough that they let him appear in front of the house.


    "Awat. Lead the way."


    In her first life, Nevah had a fetish with butlers, so her weapon spirit ended up looking that one after a lot of effort on her part.


    She loved ordering Awat around, and Awat was more than d to agree. Moreover, Awat feared Yale a lot due to what happened before resurrecting his master.


    At that time, Yale led Tawa to meet him, but the things weren¡¯t like Awat expected. He hoped to see a cute little sister, but instead, he was beaten by Tawa, who was extremely angry that Awat had manipted her to alter her personality.


    At that moment, Yale already upgraded Tawa to Great God Weapon, so Awat waspletely powerless.


    Tawa needed several years to vent all her anger, but with Yale there, Awat wouldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to die, so no matter how much he felt that he would rather die than continue with that torture, he needed to continue enduring it.


    After that, Tawa stopped acting so much as a maid, but she still did it asionally if she felt like doing it, but the changes in her personality provoked by Awat already disappeared.


    Fortunately, Awat¡¯s master was resurrected soon after that, so he managed to forget that torture by looking for his master¡¯s reincarnation.


    However, he couldn¡¯t avoid remembering everything while being in front of Yale. Although Yale just stood on the side, preventing that he died while Tawa punished him, that was the scariest of the things. In front of Yale, he couldn¡¯t even die if Yale didn¡¯t want.


    Awat knew that Yale wouldn¡¯t do something like that without reason and that the previous time he sought death when he did that to Tawa, so he deserved it, but he couldn¡¯t forget it anyway.


    "Yes, young miss."


    Awat tried to stop thinking about his past and replied to Nevah like he always did since she reincarnated and gave him an order. Officially he was the butler of the house and not Nevah¡¯s personal servant.


    After all, he hadn¡¯t told that he was Nevah¡¯s weapon when he went to ask for a job after sensing that his master reincarnated there.


    Nevah¡¯s parents knew it. They sensed the connection that existed between Awat and their daughter, so they contracted him when he appeared. Otherwise, there was no way they contracted a mere ninth level immortal as a butler. After all, Awat only advanced after Nevah became a Minor God after reincarnation and upgraded him.


    However, Nevah¡¯s parents didn¡¯t mention it and treated Awat as the house¡¯s butler. He even had more authority than all the other servants. The other servants didn¡¯t know anything, but due to how well Awat was treated, they investigated a bit and discovered that Awat was close to Yale, who was very famous.


    Thus, they all believed that they treated Awat that well to do Yale a favor. After all, they all knew Yale¡¯s fame for resurrecting others, as well as for killing them. The favor the owners of the house owed to Yale was too big, so epting someone rted to Yale as a butler and giving him a high position wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    After learning that, all the servants were extremely respectful to Awat.


    However, that respect originated from Yale, so although they were respectful to Awat, it couldn¡¯tpare to how they reacted after seeing Yale. All of them bowed and didn¡¯t dare to move unless Yale gave them permission.

 Chapter 604 The Enemies in the War

    Yale reached the door of the living room following Awat, but just before opening Awat opened the door, Yale sent a message to Nevah.


    "Contact me when you are about to be a Great Goddess. I will make it seem that you killed someone I left almost dead to justify the membership of the Council of Gods."


    Since the war was about to happen in the future and the Council of Gods was already starting to prepare, it would be problematic if Nevah had a membership appearing from nowhere. Others might think that she was conspiring with enemies of the Council of Gods, so Yale decided to offer his help.


    "Thank you. I will contact you then."


    Nevah had been really worried about what to do when the seal of the membership disappeared. She had heard some things about the war from her parents, so she feared that she would involve her parents in her problems if she advanced to Great Goddess someday.


    Yale and Nevah entered into the living room while Awat just stood beside the door in case he was needed.


    "Yale, you are as quick as always. Come, take a seat. It seems that you already met our beautiful daughter. What do you think? She doesn¡¯t lose against your daughter in beauty."


    The man seemed very proud of his daughter.


    "Kabur, my daughter is obviously better, she is already a Great Goddess while yours is still a Minor Goddess. Moreover, there is no doubt that my daughter is better in behavior and looks."


    Yale knew that Kabur and his wife envied him for having such a beautiful and gentle daughter, so they tried to boast about their own daughter after having one, but Yale wasn¡¯t nning to put Ange at Nevah¡¯s level.


    As a father, there was no way he didn¡¯t consider his daughter the best. Moreover, she was his first daughter, and the only one he had with Lina since the others were just adopted, so she had a special ce on his heart.


    Although he still loved a lot the others, he would lie if he said that Ange wasn¡¯t the most favored in his heart. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t have even able to reincarnate properly, so the others couldn¡¯tpare with her.


    "Our daughter is still younger than yours. I am sure she will turn stronger in the future."


    The one who replied was Kabur¡¯s wife.


    "Gloriana, she might turn stronger, but I doubt that her personality can change. She isn¡¯t a bad girl, but I can tell that her personality loses to my Ange."


    When Yale spoke, Nevah couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and left the room before hearing what her parents would tell in reply. It was too embarrassing hearing them boast about her, and she knew her parents very well, and until Yale conceded, they would continue, so she decided to leave.


    When Nevah left the room, Awat followed her because he received an order from Kabur to do so.


    "Now that we are alone, we need to speak about serious matters."


    The ambient changed with Kabur¡¯s words. It seemed as if the previous conversation never happened.


    "I know. That is why you told me that I coulde alone, right? I bet that you want to speak about the war and thatpetition among disciples."


    Kabur and Gloriana never thought that Yale would already know about those topics.


    "So, you already know. That is right. There are several of us that didn¡¯t like the decision of keeping it hidden from others, so we organized to stealthy told everything to those close to use. Especially, a lot of us didn¡¯t want to hide it from the Time Faction. We are the closest to you among all who knew this matter, so we took the job of telling you so you could tell Alrein and Kroh, but now it seems that yourwork surpassed our expectations."


    There was no way everyone agreed to hide the information, but they didn¡¯t want to provoke internal strife just before the war, so they decided to tell the others stealthy.


    "It just happened that Barha took my sister as her disciple, so I made her speak everything she knew, which I need to say that wasn¡¯t too much, but at least I have a general idea."


    Yale hoped to obtain more detailed information from Kabur and Gloriana.


    "That girl never cared about rules, so it isn¡¯t surprising that she did it so openly."


    Kabur sighed before continuing.


    "Well, we will tell you what we know. You came here expecting it, right?"


    Kabur and Gloriana knew what Yale wanted, so they didn¡¯t n to hide anything.


    "Right. Please tell."


    Seeing Yale¡¯s straightforward reply, Kabur started to exin.


    "As you know, a war will happen. Our enemies are rebel members of the Council of Gods that left after the Gods Cmity and those following them. Weck details of their overall strength, but they definitely aren¡¯t weak."


    Yale had already killed people of that group because the ones who attacked Alrein¡¯s universe belonged to them.


    He was already expecting them to be the enemies since the hate they had for the Council of Gods was just too great and unreasonable. Speaking with them would be useless.


    "Until now, their members just acted separately provoking problems for us, but this time they are organizing, and they are preparing something big. I even heard that the Goddess who was behind of that weapon we erased had joined them, and someone who had such a wicked idea, who knew what she could create. She isn¡¯t strong, but her ideas are dangerous."


    Although that Goddess wasn¡¯t really the one who created it, it was attributed to her.


    "That woman is someone I will kill once I meet her."


    Yale hated her for what happened in the past, so there wouldn¡¯t be any mercy if Yale met her.


    "Even disregarding that woman, the number of Great Gods they have gathered in enough to be problematic for us. Moreover, they don¡¯t have any morals, so they are difficult to deal with."


    Although the Council of Gods was feared, a lot of people also hated it because some members had been too overbearing. In fact, Alter Yale was also a rebel member who didn¡¯t like the Council of Gods, but he was a lone wolf who also hated the organizations that opposed the Council of Gods.


    "We definitely need a proper organization of our members to deal with them. They go by thew of the jungle, so the strongest is the one who rules, but as you should know, we have chosen a different way. Although the idea was proposed with second intentions, it is certainly a good way to differentiate from them if it is done fairly."


    It was true that the strongest might not be the best to lead others, so the idea of using the disciples didn¡¯t sound bad for most of the members, although they didn¡¯t like the underhanded means of hiding the information until thest moment.


    "I think that my identity as Master Liye isn¡¯t a secret to them. If they chose this method, they should have known that it won¡¯t hinder me. Anyway, Kroh and Alrein don¡¯t have this fame, so if their n had seeded, I would have been the only one with some authority left."


    Yale didn¡¯t dislike the method of using disciples because it was also a good chance for others to get powerful masters. Especially given how picky the members of the Council of Gods were.


    "I am sure they knew about this. I don¡¯t think they wanted to offend the Time Faction. If they oppressed you all, you might rebel against the Council of Gods, so they ensured that at least one of the members won¡¯t have problems obtaining a good position with the method they proposed."


    Offending the Time Faction was downright foolish in that situation, but the others also needed to look for their interests. Thus, they decided a method that at least wouldn¡¯t hinder Yale. As long as one member of the Time Faction could obtain a high position, it was difficult that they were so stubborn as to reject the selection methods.


    Although the influence of the Time Faction would be lowered, they would have at least a member with authority, so the others didn¡¯t believe that too many problems could happen.


    "Well, they underestimated Alrein and Kroh, they already have disciples that are strong enough to be members of the Council of Gods if they wanted to join. I need to say that they were already that strong before I learned about this matter, and those disciples meet the conditions. Of course, I also have a disciple at that level."


    The n of the other members wasn¡¯t bad, but they really underestimated Alrein and Kroh.


    Alrein was the one who created the Origin Path and the Fake Origin Path, so anyone who practiced them even once counted as his disciple. Those who hade from the previous universe had all learned how to train from him, so the number of people that he could consider disciples wasn¡¯t low. It was just that he didn¡¯t take the role of an orthodox master, so that was usually unknown by others.


    Kroh didn¡¯t have disciples before, and it was mostly unknown that Kroh had taken Kanai as a disciple, so it was understandable that others didn¡¯t think about that possibility.


    Yale didn¡¯t know the disciples of the others, but he was sure that they couldn¡¯t be better.

 Chapter 605 Sealed Universe

    "Now, I think that you should tell me about exactly what will the disciples need to do."


    Yale didn¡¯t think that they would battle against each other because that was too straightforward, and the strength in something like a tournament wouldn¡¯t show how well taught the disciples were.


    "They will need to explore a certain universe. It is sealed so that no member of the Council of Gods can enter without authorization, and it is highly possible that it is an important ce for our enemies. The disciples will need to gather information about that universe. Those who contribute the most to the future war with their actions there will be awarded more points, and the ranking will be decided based on those points."


    The punctuation method was quite shady, but that was obviously the aim of the one who purposed it.


    A method like that was better to alter the rankings at will without being too obvious than something like a tournament.


    "So, our rankings will be decided by the actions of our disciples in that universe. I guess that we can only send one disciple. They won¡¯t let me have that kind of advantage."


    Given how many disciples Yale had, he would be able to reach the top just based on sheer numbers if he was allowed to send as many as he wanted.


    "Indeed, we can only send one disciple."


    There was no way the Council of Gods would allow to send as many as possible. After all, with a little sum of points for each one, the total would be huge.


    "We can only send one disciple, and we get points for the actions of the disciples we have in that universe. No doubt about this, right?"


    Kabur and Glorianna nodded, but hey felt that there was no need for that confirmation.


    "Great. Can you tell me where that universe is? I guess that for the day we send the disciple, someone would need to open a passageway for them, but it is easier if I send them all in one go. It will also be more difficult to detect by the natives of that universe."


    In fact, from the start, the Council of Gods nned to ask Yale to send everyone, and he would also be in charge of bringing them back. That important responsibility was also proof that they didn¡¯t want to antagonize him and the Time Faction.


    Moreover, Yale would be in control of the lives of all the disciples because he would be the only one who could save them in a dangerous situation by pulling them off from that universe.


    Even if someone died, they also nned to ask Yale to resurrect them since the death would have happened in an activity of the Council of Gods. Of course, they preferred if Yale could pull them off before they died.


    "Sure. This has been the n from the start. They also want to ask you to take care of the disciples."


    When Yale heard Kabur¡¯s words, he smiled. Others were nning to put him to work, but he didn¡¯t like to work for free.


    When Kabur sent him the location of the universe, he also exined what the others wanted him to do, and it was within what he expected.


    However, he was nning to reject resurrecting anyone who wasn¡¯t a disciple of his allies. He could save them, but then he would ask the right to pull them off at his own discretion, or he wouldn¡¯t take the responsibility of saving them.


    If he could decide who remained and who left, he could control the situation far more than what the others wanted. After all, if Yale could resurrect them, he would only be allowed to pull them off when the master of that disciple considered it, but if he rejected resurrections, the others would be forced toply with his conditions.


    Regarding that sealed universe, Yale could notice that it rejected him, but Yale was the Dimensional God, the first in obtaining the True Dimensional Divinity. It didn¡¯t matter if the universe wanted him or not, he could enter anyway, and no one would notice about it.


    "Sending them will be easy."


    Yale didn¡¯t mention that he could enter immediately, but he had already sent an incarnation there to investigate that universe beforehand.


    There wasn¡¯t a single Great God or True God in that universe when Yale sent the incarnation, so although it was probably an important part of the n, destroying that universe wouldn¡¯t help.


    Theckeys didn¡¯t matter, what was important was to catch the ones giving orders.


    "As expected of someone nicknamed the Dimensional God. The others couldn¡¯t open a passageway there, even working together."


    As long as one was a member of the Council of Gods, even opening a passageway or others would be almost an impossible task.


    Yale didn¡¯t hear Gloriana¡¯s praise because he was focused on his incarnation, and he really didn¡¯t care about being praised.


    "Kid, what happened here?"


    Yale¡¯s incarnation reached a where he found a kid crying in front of his mother¡¯s corpse. He had noticed that the spoke anguage that was quite widespread through the multiverse.


    "My mother died like my father, my brother, and my sister. Everyone dies here! I am sure I will also die without knowing how!"


    There was only one corpse. The others had died long ago, but there wasn¡¯t any apparent reason.


    Seeing the kid¡¯s state, Yale decided to resurrect his mother, who was just a mortal, so it was effortless for him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do it. The result was the same as when he tried to resurrect a True God, but it was happening with a mortal.


    Yale immediately scanned the and found a lot of people who had died without an apparent reason, but all of them were the same as that kid¡¯s mother, and Yale couldn¡¯t resurrect them.


    "Now, this is interesting. It seems that I discovered what those bastards are trying to hide."


    When he scanned the, he noticed something else besides the huge number of deaths without any apparent reason.


    It was that everyone alive was enormously talented to the point that even members of the Council of Gods would try to take them as disciples, but they were all mortals no matter the age they had.


    There was no way that it happened naturally. That was obviously some experiments to increase talents, and it seemed that the one who died was because they were unable to improve more, and their souls dissipated.


    Moreover, those deaths had the same effect as the death of a True God.


    "I need to test this thing before the disciples came. I can¡¯t allow it to happen otherwise."


    Yale was sure that the Council of Gods didn¡¯t expect something like that. If it wasn¡¯t for Yale sending an incarnation beforehand, it was likely that a lot of disciples would have died without a chance of being resurrected, and Yale would have been med like Kroh was in the past.


    Anyway, Yale was already considering that something like that could happen someday since it happened once at the Gods Cmity, so he had been nning to reject resurrections from the beginning. The worst was when others thought for sure that he would resurrect anyone anytime.


    "Kid, I can¡¯t do anything for your dead family, but I can do something for you. If you be my disciple, I will help you to survive."


    Yale wanted to learn what his enemies had been investigating, and especially how to counter it.


    If those deaths apparently without reason were to happen somewhere else and applied not to mortals but to people at any level without a chance of resurrecting, the multiverse was doomed.


    "I pay my respects, master."


    The kid agreed in an instant. He had heard rumors that some kids were taken as disciples by mysterious people, and they left thatnd of death alive. As for when those kids went, he didn¡¯t know.


    Of course, the ones taking them were Yale¡¯s enemies, but there was no way the kid could differentiate between them and Yale. He just wanted to be saved and didn¡¯t know anything about the conflicts among Gods.


    "Very well. From now on, you will call me Master Liye. As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I won¡¯t let you die."


    Yale had been nning to take a disciple form the start. There was a loophole in the rules. He could only send one disciple, but the points that counted were from disciples in that universe, so there was no problem if he epted a disciple directly in that universe.


    Since the members of the Council of Gods couldn¡¯t enter that universe, no one thought about that matter, but Yale was nning to exploit it.


    Moreover, as a native of that universe, it would be easier for that kid to work as Yale¡¯s spy than someone who appeared from nowhere.


    Yale was also nning to disguise and act as if he was one of the rebels. Just the fact that he was inside that universe would be reason enough for the others. As long as Yale didn¡¯t use strange divinities like the Time Divinity or the Dimensional Divinity, he believes that the other wouldn¡¯t be able to discover his identity.


    "As I expected since I heard about Kroh¡¯s past, a second cmity is unavoidable. Moreover, this ce is really important. Let¡¯s see how those bastards deal with being attacked from inside and outside simultaneously."

 Chapter 606 Kidnapped

    Without mentioning anything of what he discovered in the Sealed Universe, Yale continued chatting with Kabur and Gloriana for a while before he decided to leave.


    "I will leave now. I am still giving a special training to my best disciple, and I think that he willplete the current stage of his training soon. You two should also look for some disciples as soon as possible."


    Kabur and Gloriana didn¡¯t have a single disciple. They had powerful servants, but they never thought of epting a disciple. Moreover, Nevah never asked them to help to train before she became a Minor God. Thus, she couldn¡¯t be considered their disciple.


    For the daughter of two strong Great Gods, there was no way that she would face difficulties until at least ninth level immortal, and since she was a reincarnation and already reached godship in her past life, she advanced to Minor God without problems.


    "You are right. We will depart to look for disciples soon."


    No matter if they wanted disciples or not because the situation was forcing them to take at least one.


    There were a lot of members in a simr situation, but they weren¡¯t like Barha, who just wanted the cutest disciple possible. As members of the Council of Gods, their standards were incredibly high, so even lowering them a bit, finding someone who fit with their criteria was difficult.


    Yale used the True Dimensional Divinity to appear directly at his house. Shiba would need some more time toplete his training, so Yale went to spend time with Lina. Whatever he told about Shiba being about to finish was just an excuse to leave.


    Yale didn¡¯t know when the war would start, but he didn¡¯t believe that there would be any peaceful days once thepetition among disciples started, especially after he saw that Sealed Universe through his incarnation.


    Thus, he wanted to cherish the peaceful time while he could. Although he was confident in being alive after the war, he didn¡¯t believe that it wouldst for a short time.


    In the following years, Yale just spent time with his family or went to help Shiba with his training.


    That had been his routine until one day, someone who left the universe was in danger, so Yale was alerted and teleported there immediately.


    There were countless dangers in the multiverse for most people, so Yale didn¡¯t dare to be negligent when he detected that one was in danger. After all, the ones who left to travel weren¡¯t as strong as Yale, who didn¡¯t really fear anyone. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill someone, at least he was confident that the other party couldn¡¯t kill him either.


    What he feared was that his family and friends would be killed or tormented. Moreover, although he obtained the True Resurrection Divinity, he knew that it was possible that something like in the Sealed Universe happened outside, so Yale had been paying a lot of attention to the imprints he left in those that had left the universe.


    The first impression of the ce he appeared would be hot. It was hot enough that even a ninth level immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to rx at all. A mortal might directly melt in less than a second.


    Of course, Yale just felt it hot, but there was no way it could affect him in any harming way.


    The source of that heat was an enormous magma pool situated inside the house Yale appeared.


    That wasn¡¯t natural magma, it was created to make a pool, a pool to swim. Yale didn¡¯t doubt that without the Great Fire Divinity, no one would dare to swim there.


    After all, even a normal would melt with that level of heat, only a fire-loving freak would create something like that.


    The ce Yale was at that moment was a house, and one ced in its own dimension like Kabur¡¯s house.


    There were two women in front of the pool, and Yale knew both of them. However, one was carrying the other under her neck as if she was some luggage.


    "Fire Goddess, can you tell me why you are trying to kill my disciple?"


    The Fire Goddess was a member of the Council of Gods, so Yale knew her. She was known for being impulsive and having a fiery temper. She wasn¡¯t someone who used to think before acting.


    "Oh, wee, Yale. Remember that I took the name Firene, don¡¯t just use my title, so cold... As for this, I am just trying to throw this little friend to the magma pool. I am not trying to kill her. She wouldn¡¯t understand how good it feels until she tried it."


    She was from Kroh¡¯s era, so she didn¡¯t have a name until she decided one for herself. At the start, the only one with a name was Kroh, but others started to copy him afterward, although some of them had a hugeck of originality when thinking names.


    What Firene was telling was really what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t believe that someone would die in that warm magma pool.


    However, it was warm for her but mortally hot for a ninth level immortal. The girl in her arms would die if she was thrown there.


    "She is just a ninth level immortal, don¡¯t put her in your own league. First, unseal her mouth. I am sure that she wasining without stop, so you sealed her mouth to stop hearing her, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are forcing her."


    After hearing Yale¡¯s words, Firene decided to unseal the other woman¡¯s mouth.


    "Yale! Please help me! This crazy woman kidnapped me! She said something about bing her disciple, but you are my only master, so I declined. However, she just caught me and sealed my mouth so I couldn¡¯tin! If you hade a bitter, I would have died in that magma pool."


    The woman caught by Firene was Aizu. The imprint hadn¡¯t activated when she was kidnaped since just being forced to be a disciple wasn¡¯t dangerous for her, but once she saw that magma pool and heard about Firene¡¯s intentions, the imprint on her was activated alerting Yale.


    Firene never had evil intentions, so the imprint wasn¡¯t activated until Aizu felt that she was really about to die.


    Aizu¡¯s talent was considered good when she was a kid, but what was considered good by mortals didn¡¯t mean that was good for members of the Council of Gods. Strictly speaking, Yale couldn¡¯t find a single reason for Aizu being asked to be Firene¡¯s disciple.


    Although it was possible to surpass talent with effort, Aizu had lost all her motivation to work hard long ago. She was freed from the forced marriage arranged by her n, and Yale married Lina, so she became quite empty.


    First, she was focused on just being free, but she became interested in Yale when she met him. Interest thatter became love. However, that was all one-sided. Yale treated her well, like if they were siblings, but he never had any romantic thoughts about her.


    She had trained hard for those two reasons, but once they disappeared, she became quite empty. Although she trained to kill time, it couldn¡¯t be considered working hard.


    She was a 9th level immortal, but she was on the weak side without a single Minor Divinity.


    Without strength, talent, and motivation, it was difficult that someone of the Council of Gods would show interest in her.


    "You heard her. She is already my disciple, but I haven¡¯t helped her to train for a long time. If you want to ept her as your disciple, I won¡¯tin. However, I can¡¯t let you kill her. I don¡¯t know why you have chosen her, but I can tell you that she can¡¯t survive to that magma pool."


    Yale knew that a big part of Aizu¡¯s problem was his fault because he didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings, but he didn¡¯t n to marry every woman who showed interest in him. He had one wife, and he never felt romantic feelings for anyone else.


    Thus, he wouldn¡¯t mind helping Aizu whenever she had problems training, but she tried to avoid Yale as much as she could because just seeing him as enough to make her feel pain. After all, she still liked him, but she knew that a rtionship with him could only happen in her dreams.


    However, she still agreed to wear the emblem of Yale¡¯s family on her clothes since at least it made her feel close to Yale. Moreover, it was a huge deterrent of problems since most strong beings could recognize the emblem.


    The only ones allowed to wear it were the family members and disciples, so unless someone didn¡¯t know Yale or wanted to harm him, it was difficult that they attacked someone with that emblem.


    Firene knew from the start that Aizu was Yale¡¯s disciple because she recognized the emblem.


    "I know. I wanted someone with your emblem to take as a disciple for thepetition. Kabur and Gloriana should have already told you all, right? I am on your side, and since I needed a disciple, I decided to do you a favor and chose someone close to you. I never had a disciple before, so her status will be great. Well, I admit that there is another reason for choosing her among all the ones wearing your emblem."


    Yale was very curious about that other reason, so he indicated her to speak about it.

 Chapter 607 The Magma Pool

    "Well, if you want to hear, I can tell you, but it is quite shameful. Anyway, who cares."


    Firene saw that Yale was interested, so she dyed the exnation a bit on purpose.


    "This girl reminds me of my previous self. At that time, I was also heartbroken and lost all the will to continue forward despite putting a strong front."


    A mncholic expression appeared on Firene¡¯s face. That was an expression that usually she didn¡¯t show to others.


    "Are you meaning the Gods Cmity?"


    Knowing that Firene was from Kroh¡¯s era, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Yale to imagine what left her so heartbroken.


    "So, you already know about that matter. I bet you heard it from Kroh. Indeed, it was the Gods Cmity. At that time, my two closest friends died in front of my eyes. I killed one myself. My story is quite simr to Kroh¡¯s, but I really loved the one I didn¡¯t kill, although she only liked the person I killed, and he liked me. The rtionship among us three was always quite weird since we became interested in the romantic love of mortals."


    Firene¡¯s tragedy was as bad as Kroh¡¯s. She never expected that the others could die so easily. After seeing the Water Goddess die in the hands of a shocked Earth God, she attacked the Earth God without thinking it two times, killing him on the process.


    She was enraged at first when Kroh was unable to resurrect them., but she was enraged with herself and not with Kroh.


    After it was determined that they couldn¡¯t resurrect, Firene was depressed for several million years, just wandering aimlessly through the multiverse. She was going to the meeting of the Council of Gods for pure boredom.


    However, that changed when Yale showed the True Resurrection Divinity. Although Yale couldn¡¯t resurrect True Gods, knowing Yale¡¯s rtionship with Kroh, she was sure that they were still looking for a method.


    Thus, she was willing to help the Time Faction as much as she could. It didn¡¯t matter if they seeded or not because they had be herst hope.


    When Firene saw Aizu, she wasn¡¯t too interested in her, but she thought that as long as she was rted to Yale, it would be enough.


    However, once she observed Aizu a bit more, she noticed that she resembled her past self quite a bit. Although Yale was still alive, Aizu¡¯s chances to have a romantic rtionship with him were crushed to the point that she lost all hope.


    Aizu¡¯s roaming was quite simr to Firene¡¯s, and Aizu seemed to be the most proficient with fire, so Firene thought that maybe they were really fated to be master and disciple.


    That was what led her to kidnap Aizu. Provoking the situation Yale saw when he teleported there.


    "I see. I can understand your reasons. Aizu, I think that you should ept to be her disciple. Although I am better than her regarding teaching, your affinity with her is far higher, so you should be able to improve faster with her."


    Firene never had a single disciple, so saying that Yale was better than she was just as an objective remark that Firene knew that was true. Moreover, she could also sense the aura of the Great Teaching Divinity from Yale¡¯s body.


    That alone was proof enough that Yale was better than her, but just as Yale said, the affinity between master and disciple was also important.


    Aizu was already freed at that moment, and with Yale there, no matter what she said, Firene wouldn¡¯t force her, but she was hesitating.


    She understood that epting would be wisest, but she would feel that it would be breaking the strand that linked her with Yale.


    "Aizu, I am giving my consent, so you won¡¯t stop being my disciple even if you ept to be Firene¡¯s disciple."


    Although usually, the rule was having only one master, as long as both masters agreed, there was no problem in sharing a disciple.


    Yale had seen through Aizu¡¯s doubts. After all, they had known each other for a long time.


    "If she swears that she wouldn¡¯t try to force me to do something I don¡¯t want, I will ept."


    Aizu feared that she would be thrown again to the magma pool or to some other te that would lead her to certain death. Firene didn¡¯t have bad intentions, but she didn¡¯t take into ount that Aizu was far weaker than her, which made her dangerous.


    "Alright, I swear to not force you to anything without your consent. Having disciples is really troublesome, but that just makes it more exciting."


    Troubles were also something that helped Firene to distract from her sorrows.


    In fact, having such a troublesome master as Firene would also be good for Aizu because she wouldn¡¯t have time to worry about her broken heart.


    "Then, I ept."


    After that moment, Aizu was officially the first disciple of Firene, one of the oldest members of the Council of Gods.


    Although being a disciple of the Council of Gods was a proof of status. Being a disciple and being the first disciple as different. As for the first disciple, it didn¡¯t mean being the first in bing a disciple but the most valued disciple by the master.


    For those with only one disciple, that status was something inherent to them.


    It was more difficult for the disciples of masters who had a lot of disciples like Yale, but in his case, that position went to Shiba without any doubt.


    "I will take care of you from now on. Don¡¯t worry, someday you will ask me to enter my precious magma pool."


    Aizu could only smile weirdly when she heard those words. She didn¡¯t understand why she would wish to enter a magma pool.


    "Aizu, that magma pool is really good. As long as you train near it, your progress on the Fire Divinity should skyrocket. Taking baths in the magma pool is also beneficial for someone who has at least the Great Fire Divinity, so Firene isn¡¯t wrong with what she is saying. You just need to increase your power to enjoy it."


    The purity of fire of that magma pool was incredible, but Yale also noticed that it wasn¡¯t that simple. The same could be told of the purity of the earth and the water that were also there.


    At that moment, Yale felt that the magma pool wasn¡¯t a simple as it seemed at first thought. Probably that was something made by Firene, the Water Goddess, and the Earth God together.


    Yale was amazed by how those elements were perfectly bnced without harming each other in the slightest.


    That magma pool for Firene was like the soul fragment for Kroh, something that liked her to the deceased True Gods.


    "Oh, you really have good taste. What about taking a bath? It should be a problem for you, right?"


    Firene was happy to see someone who could appreciate the value of the pool.


    "I have the Great Fire Divinity, the Great Earth Divinity, and the Great Water Divinity, so it isn¡¯t a problem at all, but you should have already sensed it from the start."


    Firene was surprised that Yale also discovered the other two hidden elements there, but thinking it better, Yale had so many Great Divinities that it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was sensible to such pure elements.


    Firene herself had obtained the True Earth Divinity and the True Water Divinity in honor of her deceased friends, thanks to that magma pool.


    In fact, it was created for that reason thest time that Kroh went back in time. The other two wanted Firene to be stronger, so the magma pool was specifically made to help those with at least the Great Fire Divinity to improve in water and earth.


    If Aizu entered that magma pool after obtaining the Great Fire Divinity, obtaining the other two would just be a matter of time. That was worthy of being called a god-tier training artifact.


    "You are right. Sadly, you can¡¯t improve more on those divinities without advancing to True God first, but by the looks of your aura, it isn¡¯t that you can¡¯t advance but that you don¡¯t want. Seeing out future war, your decision isn¡¯t wrong."


    Firene could tell that Yale was already at the pinnacle of Great God from his aura. However, knowing the problems of True Gods, it was better to avoid advancing at that moment unless one had a certainty that wouldn¡¯t be killed.


    "Right, but I will jump in for a bit. There aren¡¯t too many chances of experiencing something like that. Maybe it can give me some ideas to create training artifacts."


    As Yale spoke, he jumped to the magma pool without even taking off his clothes.


    Those clothes wouldn¡¯t get burnt unless Yale allowed them to burn.


    Yale could feel like if he was swimming in ordinary water despite being in a magma pool. That was the effect of the perfectbination of the three elements.


    Yale already had some experience inbining different Divinities to make something new like with the Resurrection Divinity, but that kind ofbination was different. It was more simr to the change between different water states than thebination of different elements.


    While he was texting how profound the magma pool was, the True Dimensional Divinity activated automatically isting Yale from the outside.


    Two shadows appeared in front of Yale, they seemed somewhat simr to those of the Timeless Border.

 Chapter 608 Consciousness Shadows

    "I didn¡¯t expect that the situation for what I programmed the True Dimensional Divinity would really happen. You two, introduce yourselves, although I already know who you are."


    Yale remained calm in that situation. The fact that the True Dimensional Divinity activated on its own was because Yale had ordered it to do it in a determined situation. There was no way he lost the control of the True Dimensional Divinity.


    "To think that one day someone would notice the strands of consciousness dispersed through the magma pool. You even managed to reform them into something like a body. You are really amazing. I am the Water Goddess, and the one at my side is the Earth God."


    The Water Goddess was quite small in height, and her chest was also quite small, although it wasn¡¯t non-existent.


    As for the Earth God, he was tall. His height surpassed the two meters, and he was quite muscr.


    Those two figures gave a huge contrast when being seen together.


    "Indeed. I never expected that the Fire Goddess would manage to invite someone this powerful to the magma pool. By your aura, you have no need to use the magma pool to progress."


    Although the Earth God and the Water Goddess were just strands of consciousness reformed into shadows like those of the Timeless Border by Yale¡¯s powers, they could sense Yale¡¯s aura.


    Yale had considered the possibility that someone tried to leave some strand of consciousness behind, but those weren¡¯t allowed to exist. Thus, he considered the possibility that someone broke a strand of consciousness and merged with something else, leaving the strand of consciousness useless.


    However, once reformed, it would be possible to speak with that person for thest time. The problem was that the reformed strand would disappear at the instant it was formed since it wasn¡¯t allowed to exist, so Yale isted the dimension.


    Combining the True Resurrection Divinity and the True Dimensional Divinity, he was able to bring back those two strands of consciousness while preventing their immediate fading.


    As for the shadows like those of the Timeless Border, those were easy to create in an isted dimension even with the Minor Time Divinity as long as there was a strand of consciousness, so that wasn¡¯t a problem to Yale who was far ahead of that level.


    Strictly speaking, Yale configured the system to do it automatically if the situation happened, so Yale didn¡¯t manipte the process consciously.


    "I was interested in the perfectbination of your Divinities, but well, this is even more interesting. You can call me Yale. I own the titles of Dimensional God and Resurrection God."


    Those titles were awarded for being the first on obtaining those Divinities, so others with the same Divinities weren¡¯t allowed to use them.


    "Two new Divinities? Moreover, those two seem quite special. They seem the reason we are able to speak with you, right? I can also feel some time aura from you. The Great Time Divinity. It can only be the Great Time Divinity. So, someone else than Kroh managed to obtain it. Are you Kroh¡¯s disciple?"


    For those two shadows, someone that impressive must have followed a master who was extremely powerful, and the strongest of their group had always been Kroh. Especially since they could feel the Great Time Divinity, they couldn¡¯t think on any other person.


    "No, I am Kroh¡¯s ally. We founded the Time Faction with another person who learned the Minor Time Divinity after me. However, my mother is Kroh¡¯s disciple, but she was epted after we founded the Time Faction."


    The Water Goddess and the Earth God didn¡¯t expect that so many people would have learned the Time Divinity. After all, they knew that Kroh wouldn¡¯t ept a disciple who hadn¡¯t obtained it.


    "If you are Kroh¡¯s ally, it means that you already tried to resurrect people like us and failed, right? Being the Resurrection God, I can¡¯t believe Kroh didn¡¯t ask you to try."


    Due to their memories of different timelines that Kroh allowed them to conserve, they knew that Kroh was really obsessed with saving the dead True Gods. Even if they considered that the obsession faded with the pass of time, there was no way Kroh didn¡¯t want to try when a Resurrection God appeared.


    "I can¡¯t resurrect people in your situation. No one can. Moreover, I recently discovered that the same was happening to mere mortals in a certain sealed universe. This is only going to happen more and more."


    The Water Goddess and the Earth God didn¡¯t expect that even mortals would be affected. Moreover, that wasn¡¯t an abandoned universe provoked by the death of a True God, just a Sealed Universe.


    "If we only knew the reason for this, maybe we would be able to find a solution. It is sad, but at this pace, the whole multiverse would turn into and of death."


    It was quite typical for even immortal losing their bodies and reforming them, and the same applied to reincarnation. If that phenomenon extended, things like reforming bodies and reincarnating would disappear.


    In the eyes of the original Gods like the Water Goddess and the Earth God, losing those two factors were like destroying all the immortals and Gods. Reaching those levels without reaching a state that the body was destroyed at least once was too difficult.


    As for mortals, they lived far too short and usually were even unable to leave theirs. There was no need to speak about going to other universes. If only mortals were alive, the multiverse they knew was finished. They could even believe that if a single God or Immortal survived in the end, the whole multiverse would be that person¡¯s yground, and if that survivor was evil, the whole multiverse would be a living hell.


    "You worry too much. I already know the reason this is happening and how to solve it. It is just that knowing how to do it and doing it are two different things."


    The Time Faction¡¯s n had the goal to resurrect the deceased True Gods, but that wasn¡¯t easy.


    "Really?"


    The Water Goddess and the Earth God spoke at the same time. They couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of them would have already progressed so much.


    "Really, but you aren¡¯t allowed to hear it. In fact, I will dissipate the remaining of your strands of consciousness after we finish. I will keep your memories to give you to when I resurrect you, but although the strands couldn¡¯t be reformed a second time, it would be dangerous if someone extracted the memories of your meeting with me."


    The Time Faction was extremely cautious with the n. They never spoke anything about it outside the isted dimension Yale created. A single misstep wasn¡¯t allowed to happen.


    After all, they knew that failure didn¡¯t just mean failing to resurrect the deceased True Gods, but that the multiverse would be harmed to the point that it wouldn¡¯t be repaired. Based on their guesses, if they failed, as long as someone was injured or ill, they would die without the chance of resurrecting. Moreover, that would affect everyone.


    The worst was that even if they didn¡¯t do anything, the same would happen, so they were risking it all with their n.


    They knew that the second cmity would be a cmity for the whole multiverse, not just for the Gods like the previous one. It was just a guess at the beginning since there was no way to prove it, but when Yale observed the Sealed Universe, those guesses became more solid.


    The war was far moreplicated than what the Council of Gods believed. If the multiverse would continue to exist or be a ce where a single injury was equal to death depended on that war. Under those conditions, if they didn¡¯t win, the multiverse was doomed.


    The Water Goddess and the Earth God were underestimating he situation too much, but since Yale believed in seeding, he didn¡¯t want to worry them. Anyway, they couldn¡¯t do anything, so it was useless telling them.


    "We understand. We trust you."


    The Water Goddess was the one who spoke, but the Earth God nodded, showing that he also agreed.


    "Alright. Meeting you two helped me confirm more about how this thing works, so I would want to let you give me some message for your friend, but I can¡¯t. Inside the multiverse, the fact that we spoke shall never be revealed."


    Although Yale knew that those two would like to tell something to Firene after so many years and that she would love to hear it, it was too dangerous.


    "Do as you please. We never expected that we would have a chance to speak with someone from the start. We just spread of fragments of consciousness as a proof that we were still here tofort the Fire Goddess."


    There was no way they imagined that someone like Yale would appear and reform those strands of consciousness. No one of those deceased True Gods managed to guess that something like that would happen.


    "Thank you. See youter."


    Yale waved his hand, and the Earth God and the Water Goddess started to disappear. Before the strands of consciousness broke again, Yale copied their memories and started to dissipate thempletely. There was no way they couldst for too much time. It was already a miracle that could speak some words.


    Before disappearing, they noticed something about Yale, but they had no chance to say it.

 Chapter 609 An Expected Reaction

    Yale left the magma pool after dissipating the isted dimension.


    "Thank you. I am leaving now. Take good care of Aizu. Contact me if you need help."


    Before there was time for a reply, Yale had already disappeared, but that was quite typical from him since he obtained the True Dimensional Divinity.


    As for what had happened inside the magma pool, Yale wasn¡¯t lying when he said that he wouldn¡¯t say anything while staying inside the multiverse, so Firene was clueless about it.


    Yale returned directly to his house, where he discovered that Lina was looking for him.


    "Why do you always disappear without notice?"


    Although Lina didn¡¯t mind that Yale used the True Dimensional Divinity to travel quickly, she didn¡¯t like that he did it without telling her first. She couldn¡¯t monitor other universes, so she was worried each time he disappeared.


    "I received an emergency signal from Aizu, which means mortal danger. I didn¡¯t dare to bete."


    Lina just sighed after hearing those words. She understood that Yale didn¡¯t want harm to any of his disciples roaming other universes, so she could understand Yale¡¯s haste.


    "Alright, I can¡¯t me you for this, but I am still feeling that you are hiding something."


    She had been feeling that way since Wyba left without notice. Although she returned several times, those were rather quick visits.


    Yale suddenly going to help with Shiba¡¯s training was also very suspicious, and Yale¡¯s travels outside made Lina feel that there was some big secret that she didn¡¯t know.


    "It isn¡¯t a big secret, it is just that the Council of Gods is holding apetition among disciples, and everyone is pretty excited. Those without disciples are like crazy looking for a disciple they liked. Aizu was chosen by one of them, but the methods used were rather harsh to her level, so I needed to help before she was killed by mistake."


    Although he could have lied saying that there wasn¡¯t any secret and it would have probably worked, Yale didn¡¯t like to tell lies to his wife.


    "So, this is what is happening. Eini and I were already thinking that there was some kind of huge war and that you and Shiba were trying to leave us out of it or something like that."


    If Yale was a mortal, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid sweating by Lina¡¯s guess because she pretty much guessed correctly. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t a mortal, and there was no way he sweated without wanting to sweat.


    "Well, since it is just apetition among disciples, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. What is the type ofpetition? A tournament? Can we go to see?"


    Since Shiba would be the one participating, Lina knew that Eini would want to go and see, and she also wanted to see it.


    "Well, it is dangerous. It won¡¯t be a tournament but an expedition to a Sealed Universe to gather information. I will create screens to monitor everything, but I don¡¯t know if the others would allow outsiders toe and see. Before you say something, this was decided without me knowing it. I just learned it recently thanks to Barha, who came to take Wyba as her disciple."


    At that moment, Yale decided to tell everything to Lina. He didn¡¯t want at the start, but it was better to tell her everything than letting her go to investigate on her own.


    "An expedition? Dangerous? Well, I know that you can resurrect everyer, so it doesn¡¯t mean that much, but I still dislike the idea."


    Lina believed that the other members of the Council of Gods thought about Yale¡¯s True Resurrection Divinity and decided that the danger didn¡¯t matter, but Shiba was like a little brother to Lina, so she wasn¡¯t happy seeing that he was being sent to suffer.


    "It is worse than you think. I already investigated that Sealed Universe, and I can¡¯t resurrect people that die there."


    Yale had yet to tell the other members of the Council of Gods about that detail, but he will need to exin it before sending the disciples. He was dying it because the others yed tricks to give him less time to prepare.


    "How can that be? You have the True Resurrection Divinity, there is no way you can¡¯t resurrect someone."


    Lina couldn¡¯t believe Yale¡¯s words.


    "That is incorrect. I can¡¯t resurrect deceased True Gods, no one can. For some reason, the same is happening to everyone in the Sealed Universe, so if someone dies there, I am powerless."


    As for the ns he had with the Time Faction, those needed to remain secret.


    "What is a True God? A level ahead of Great God? Anyway, since that ce is so dangerous, you should change it for somewhere else. Or that I would want to say, but I bet that there is a reason that won¡¯t allow that to happen, right?"


    Lina knew Yale¡¯s personality. There was no way he allowed Shiba to go to such a dangerous ce if there wasn¡¯t an important reason, and the same went to Wyba and Aizu that became disciples of other members of the Council of Gods.


    "True God is a wed level. It can¡¯t be really considered a level but reaching it will allow you to train your Divinities to True Divinity, so you can have True Divinities without being the first in obtaining them. However, as I said, death at that level is permanent. If your body reaches death, there is no way to reform the body or reincarnate. Dying is extremely easy as a True God, so you must avoid that breakthrough."


    Although Lina was strong as a Great God, she was still far from a True God, so Yale wasn¡¯t worried that she would advance, but it was better being cautious.


    "I understand."


    Lina knew that Yale hadn¡¯t exined about that level earlier because it was better if she didn¡¯t even know that it existed. The temptation to reach a new level was high, but the huge downside couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    "Alright. Anyway, I can¡¯t discard that what is happening to that Sealed Universe will start happening in other ces, so don¡¯t count that I can resurrect others. Now, I think I need to tell you the reason for thepetition..."


    Then, Yale exined about the war that would happen in the future and how the Council of Gods would need to battle.


    It was a multiverse level war, so there was no way Lina didn¡¯t notice when it started. As a family member of Yale, there was no doubt that she would be targeted by the enemies.


    Of course, Yale only told the official information about the war. He couldn¡¯t tell her the same he told to the Earth God and the Water Goddess.


    "I see, the situation is unavoidable. I need to agree to you letting Shiba joining given the situation, but you must let me join too."


    That was the point that Yale feared the most to happen, but also one that he knew that it would happen once Lina learned about the matter.


    "You aren¡¯t a disciple of a member of the Council of Gods, and you are too strong to be one now. Well, I guess that with the fragment of legacy you obtained back then, you count as Alrein¡¯s disciple, but it is only one disciple per member, and he is already taking someone else to thepetition."


    Lina might want to join, but she wasn¡¯t qualified, so she was quite sad. Yale knew that it would happen, but once she started to be suspicious, it was better being honest with her.


    "Then, let me be a member of the Council of Gods, and Eini will go as my disciple. Don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t count because I am the one who taught her almost everything she knows. In fact, I helped Shiba far more than you back then."


    Lina knew that Eini wouldn¡¯t let Shiba go on his own once she learned about it, and Lina wasn¡¯t nning to keep that mater secret from her.


    Although Lina was also worried about sending Eini, she knew that Eini would suffer too much if Shiba died while she didn¡¯t do anything to prevent it.


    Yale could only let a hollowugh when he heard those words. He was reincarnating back then. There was no way he could have taken care of Shiba. He had left a legacy to help him because he wouldn¡¯t be able to be there.


    "Eini counts, but if you are expecting me to call the other members to give you a membership, it is toote. In the current situation, they won¡¯t be epting others easily. It just means more people topete for a higher position on the hierarchy."


    If it was before the Council of Gods noticed that there would be a war when Lina asked to be a member, it would be easy for Yale to make her a member, but it was already toote, and Yale didn¡¯t n to travel through time to change it. There were too many variables implied in doing that, and he didn¡¯t want to mess up the things when he couldn¡¯t make a single misstep.


    "Then, I will look for one of those rebels and steal the membership. No problems with that, right?"


    Even without help, she had decided to join, and no one would stop her.


    "Wait. I have another way."


    Having Lina going to face the rebels on her own was too dangerous, Yale wouldn¡¯t allow it.

 Chapter 610 New Disciples for the Competition

    "Another way? Don¡¯t tell me that you are going to find one to kill because I won¡¯t agree."


    Lina didn¡¯t care about being in danger for her own wishes, but she didn¡¯t want Yale to be in danger.


    "Now? That can even make the war start right away, so don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill a rebel unless they provoke me first or the war starts."


    Although the war had yet to start, it was just because both parties still had preparations to do, so no one attacked the other party, but that bnce was too fragile and could be broken at any moment if someone was reckless. Needless to say, the reckless one would be the one to suffer the most as that person would be the focus of the initial attack.


    In words of mortals, that was just the calm before the storm, and everyone with enough knowledge of the problem knew it.


    The Council of Gods wanted to stop the preparations of the other party, but they knew very well that acting directly wouldn¡¯t be the best solution, so sending the disciples was good enough.


    Once thepetition among the disciples ended, they didn¡¯t mind if the war started immediately or not because they would have already created a strong hierarchy ofmand.


    "Then, how are you nning to obtain a membership?"


    Lina couldn¡¯t guess Yale¡¯s method to obtain a membership without relying on any of the known methods.


    "I don¡¯t need to obtain it."


    Yale waved his hand, and the air distorted. From that distortion, a light appeared and shot towards Lina.


    "Congrattions on obtaining the membership."


    Lina couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. It shouldn¡¯t be possible to summon a membership of the Council of Gods from nowhere.


    "How did you do it?"


    Yale already expected that question.


    "I sealed the one that belonged to the rebel member I killed when I returned to this universe and resurrected everyone. I thought that I could be useful if someone needed a membership of the Council of Gods in the future."


    Something like sealing a membership was possible but only inside the one who owned it. Yale was the first one to seal the membership of a deceased member, and he couldn¡¯t have done it without the True Dimensional Divinity.


    "Then, it is alright."


    Lina feared that Yale created it directly, and thus, the other members would notice something strange against her.


    Of course, Yale couldn¡¯t create one of those memberships on his own. The memberships needed several Great Gods or True Gods to be created, and it could only be created on the meeting ce of the Council of Gods.


    "Go an exin everything to Eini. If you really want to bring her as your disciple and she agrees, she needs to have a special training starting now."


    Lina knew that Yale wasn¡¯t joking. Everything would be very dangerous, so it was a must that Lina helped her to train as much as she could before thepetition.


    As Lina expected, Eini wanted to join thepetition with Shiba, so she agreed to start the special training immediately.


    In the following years, Yale and Lina were busy helping with the training of Shiba and Eini, so when Ange finished her travel thought the universe, she asked to visit other universes.


    That time since both were busy, they agreed with Ange leaving. Anyway, Lily and Bashi had already been traveling for a long time, so it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem even if Ange found them.


    Things remained the same for a lot of time, which was rted to how Yale altered the flow of time to let them have the maximum training time possible before thepetition.


    "Lina, Eini, we need to speak."


    One day, Yale and Shiba appeared in the training ce of the sisters.


    "What happens? Is thepetition already starting?"


    The training hadn¡¯t been interrupted in a lot of years, so Lina felt that the time was over.


    "No. Now news about that yet. However, there is something that requires the attention of the four of us. You will understand soon."


    With Yale¡¯s power, Lina and Eini couldn¡¯t resist if he teleported them to somewhere else, so Yale didn¡¯t bother asking them to not resist.


    In the next instant, they were all in a living room that Lina recognized immediately.


    "Why are we at Gloriana¡¯s house?"


    Eini and Shiba had never been in that ce, but Lina had been there several times, so she couldn¡¯t mistake it with somewhere else.


    "Yes, and they would open the door of this room in three, two, one..."


    As Yale finished the countdown, the door opened.


    Kabur and Gloriana were surprised to find people in their living room, but they knew that Yale was capable of that. However, the other two that followed Kabur and Gloriana couldn¡¯t be more shocked.


    "Now, can you exin to us why have you two taken our children to your house without saying anything to us?"


    The two following Kabur and Gloriana were Bashi and Lily. Once Yale noticed that they appeared in the dimension of Kabur¡¯s house, he decided to manipte the flow of time to appear in the living room before them.


    "We were going to tell you once we reached home. You saved us the effort bying yourself."


    Kabur was really nning to ask Yale to visit them and tell everything. He didn¡¯t dare to hide something like that from Yale, knowing how protective Yale was with his family and friends.


    "Exin everything briefly."


    Yale could guess the reason, but he wanted to hear it from Kabur and Gloriana themselves.


    "We decided to take them as our disciples. We knew that they were rted to you, so although they have already epted, we wanted your permission before having them join thepetition or not."


    They were like Firene and wanted to take as disciple someone rted to Yale.


    "If Lily wants to join thepetition, she can, but let me tell you something I discovered before you make your final decision. Those who die inside the Sealed Universe can¡¯t be resurrected. It isn¡¯t a matter if I want or not to resurrect them. They can¡¯t resurrect."


    Since Lily and Bashi were involved, Yale decided to speak about that topic.


    Kabur and Gloriana didn¡¯t expect something like that. If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have asked people rted to Yale. Originally, with Yale there, they would be safe at the end, even in the worst situation, but without the chances of resurrection, if Yale waste to put them out of the Sealed Universe, they would really die.


    "Bashi, I am not the one to tell you if you can or can¡¯t. I brought your parents here, and they are the ones you should speak with. However, let me tell you that they are both participating. Shiba will participate as my disciple and Eini as Lina¡¯s disciple."


    It didn¡¯t matter how old Bashi was, he would still be a child to his parents, so he needed to hear their opinion.


    As for Lina being a member of the Council of Gods, Kabur and Gloriana were somewhat shocked about it, but they could believe that some fool attacked Yale, and he left Lina to give thest hit to obtain the membership. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen Lina in a long time, so there were a lot of chances for something like that happening before the situation was so tense with the rebels of the Council of Gods like it was at the moment they saw Lina owning a membership.


    "I won¡¯t stop you, but you must train hard because if I see that you are weak at the start of thepetition. I will knock out you before you can participate."


    If the danger would serve to push Bashi to train harder, Shiba was alright with it, but he wouldn¡¯t allow Bashi to walk to certain death, so he was ready to stop him if he wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    "As much as I would like to stop you. This is also an opportunity for you, so it is your decision to take it or not, but if you are weak and your father knocks you out, you can¡¯t me me for not stopping him."


    Although Eini always worried a lot about Bashi, she always encouraged him to make his own decisions. If Bashi was to do something too reckless, Shiba would stop him anyway.


    "I will participate!"


    Before Bashi could say something, Lily decided to speak. She had thought about it a bit after hearing Yale¡¯s exnation, but she felt that if she ran away at that moment, she would stay a ninth level immortal forever.


    The mindset was important when training, and she knew that she would regret the decision if she didn¡¯t join thepetition despite the danger.


    "I will also participate. I am not worse than Lily."


    Bashi and Lily could be considered rivals due to Ange¡¯s matter, but they were so used to it that they werepeting at any chance they had even if it didn¡¯t have any rtion with Ange.


    Since Lily agreed, there was no way Bashi would reject joining thepetition. Doing that would make him feel forever inferior to Lily, and that would be a devastating impact on his mindset.


    Yale, Lina, Shiba, and Eini already expected that oue. They knew very well the personalities of Lily and Bashi.

 Chapter 611 Benevolent but Lethal

    While Yale and the others were dealing with the matter about Lily and Bashi, Ange, who was hoping to meet them in her travel, was busy healing some immortals that were hurt by what seemed the coteral damage of a battle between at least two Gods. They were lucky enough to survive because they weren¡¯t the target of the attacks, but it was extremely dangerous anyway.


    Ange didn¡¯t even know in what universe she was, but it was in her nature helping injured people, so she went to help them without thinking about it two times.


    She even resurrected a woman who died moments before she managed to start healing them. Those actions were enough to have the whole group venerate her.


    The group was big, but Ange didn¡¯t need too much effort to heal them since she was a Great Goddess while the others just immortals. The most troublesome was resurrecting the deceased one, but since it had just died, she still managed to do it.


    That wasn¡¯t the first time Ange did things like that, but she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Yale resurrecting others, so she was more restricted than him in that aspect.


    However, since she helped everyone she saw instead of just those rted to her, she was far more famous than Yale among immortals. After all, Yale mainly resurrected those rted to him or members of the Council of Gods, so he wasn¡¯t really known by unrted immortals.


    On the other hand, Ange was really famous. Although no one knew her identity, the rumors about a mysterious Goddess that helped everyone in need had already spread through several universes.


    Ange herself wasn¡¯t aware of those rumors, but she had never been someone who cared about fame.


    After she finished healing that group, she was about to leave that universe. Usually, those from Alrein¡¯s Universe needed to rely on the existing passageways created by Yale, which in most situations forced roundabouts to go to other universes since Yale had connected a lot of them with Alrein¡¯s Universe and other universes closely rted to him. However, he didn¡¯t create many passageways between other universes unless the owners of those universes asked him to do it.


    Ange was merely traveling without a target, so she really didn¡¯t care about her destination universe, but Yale still gifted her an artifact to cross between universes without the need of an existing passageway.


    That artifact could easily be considered priceless even by members of the Council of Gods, but Yale had only created one for Ange.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to craft, so he didn¡¯t n to give any to members of the Council of Gods. He might think about making another one to some of his family members or disciples, but only if they were as strong as Ange and wanted to roam the multiverse.


    If they weren¡¯t that strong, they were better just roaming universes Yale knew, which mostly were rted to members of the Council of Gods, so they were rtively safer than other universes.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t an artifact easy to use since one needed to be at least a Great God to use it. Most Great Gods learn how to open passageways with time and effort, although they couldn¡¯t open them as easy as Yale could, so the artifact was suited only for Great Gods that were still unable to open passageways. However, the number of Great Gods in that stage was a lot, so it was an extremely useful item to give them.


    Moreover, using the artifact was quicker than opening a passageway manually, Ange was able to open passageways on her own, but she was still unskilled on it, so she needed several days relying just on her power, but with the artifact, she would only use some seconds to open one.


    After all, those universes were all of the highest levels, and travel among them wasn¡¯t as easy as doing it in those at universes with immortal levels as the limit.


    Ange would need to restrain her power to go to those universes, and there was a risk to altering them too much, so she chose to go only to the highest leveled ones, which were also the ones where immortals needed to struggle the most since there were far stronger existences than them, so Ange¡¯s help was more needed.


    Just as Ange opened the passageway, she heard a voice.


    "Stop there, miss. You have an interesting artifact there."


    Ange turned back and looked at the person who spoke.


    A man with the aura of a Great God. He was strong, but he wasn¡¯t someone Ange feared.


    "This artifact is a gift from my father, and it is bound to me. It is useless in the hands of anyone else, and even if you kill me, nothing will change."


    Obviously, Yale wouldn¡¯t give Ange such a valuable item without taking some measures. There were a lot of greedy Great Gods, but usually, they wouldn¡¯t harm others without benefit. If they could steal the item, they might attack, but if they couldn¡¯t use it, they wouldn¡¯t take a risk for nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Ange was a Great Goddess herself, but the fact that her father made the artifact implied that she had a huge background. Usually, a Great God wouldn¡¯t want problems with someone like that without a proper reason.


    "True, it is bound, what a pity."


    Once he concentrated on the item, he could see that Ange was telling the truth.


    "However, there is an easy solution. You be mine, and your things are also mine. I only need to order you to use them. Isn¡¯t it smart? Come on, I have a ce on my harem for you."


    The man moved towards Ange with a smile on his face. After observing Ange, he found that he liked her. He loved to pick gentle girls and exhaust them until they seemed expressionless dolls and just lived to fulfill his orders.


    In fact, he was famous for his lecherous behavior, he had a reason for almost any type of woman, but no one ended well at his hands.


    "Why that face? You don¡¯t like me, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Do you know who I am? Soon my organization will destroy that damned Council of Gods, and we will rule the whole multiverse. You are that Goddess from the rumors, right? The one who goes everywhere healing weaklings. I have heard that you can resurrect those who die in front of you, and my organization will wee this for the war. Being my toy is your pleasure and your obligation. Submit to me now."


    The hand of the man almost reached Ange¡¯s body, but she had yet to move or speak.


    In the eyes of the lecherous man, Ange was the type of gentle girl that couldn¡¯t harm others no matter how evil they were. In the end, he discovered that being forceful on those women was the best way to get them for his purposes.


    He didn¡¯t lie regarding being a member of the rebels of the Council of Gods, but his position wasn¡¯t important inside the organization. After all, he was a Great God, and there were True Gods there. Moreover, he was too focused on getting women that he never contributed too much to the organization besides stealing women rted to members of the Council of Gods to put them into his harem forcefully. After enough training, they turned into faithful ves without a will and were used to attack the member of the Council of Gods rted to them.


    Thus, the fame of that man among the members of the Council of Gods was among the worse, he wasn¡¯t too liked even in his own organization.


    He didn¡¯t know that Ange was Yale¡¯s daughter, or he would be far more excited. Although he received orders to not mess with the Council of Gods until the war started, it wasn¡¯t as if he cared about rules.


    Just as he was a centimeter away from Ange¡¯s body, he stopped moving.


    At that moment, Ange was wielding a huge scythe on her hands, and the man in front of her had the head detached from his body.


    Moreover, the man¡¯s soul dissipated at the same moment as the scythe cut his head.


    On the usually gentle face of Ange, there was a cold expression that resembled a lot of Lina¡¯s icy cold expression on the past before meeting Yale.


    Ange didn¡¯t like to battle and harm others, but like her master, she learned that sometimes killing the opponent was a must to protect others.


    That man was trash just from his intentions, but he dered that his organization would destroy the Council of Gods, and Ange knew that both of her parents were members.


    Thus, he needed to die. Ange might be gentle towards almost everyone, but the enemies of her parents weren¡¯t included there. If someone wanted to harm her family, she could turn from a benevolent Goddess into an evil demon.


    However, she would still kill her enemies as quickly as possible. Things like torturing her opponents didn¡¯t fit well with her, no matter how much she hated them.


    That time the enemy wasn¡¯t weak enough to die in one hit, but he underestimated Ange too much and never thought that she would be so lethal and decisive.


    A light flew from her deceased opponent towards her.


    "A membership of the Council of Gods. Given what I just heard, I wonder if my parents will be happy or angry."

 Chapter 612 Lecherous Emperor

    After solving the matter about Lily and Bashi, Yale¡¯s group was about to leave, but Yale, instead of teleporting them back to their homes, spoke.


    "Ange has gotten attacked by a Great God."


    Yale¡¯s voice was calm, but everyone was shocked by what he said and the fact that he spoke about it instead of teleporting there directly.


    "What are you saying? Hurry up and teleport us there, we need to help her!"


    She didn¡¯t know why Yale was speaking about it instead of hurrying to help Ange. Lina would have teleported herself immediately if she could, but only Yale could move that quickly between different universes.


    "There is no need to help her because she killed the attacker immediately. She didn¡¯t even feel the slightest threat from that person. I understand your worry, but remember, Ange isn¡¯t weaker than you."


    As Yale said, Ange wasn¡¯t weaker than Lina. Lina had outstanding talent, and she trained hard, so she was strong as long as she wasn¡¯tpared with monsters like Yale, Alrein, and Kroh. However, although Ange had yet to reach that level, her talent was far too great, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to be on the same level as Lina. It was because her usual behavior made her look like a harmless girl that usually everyone overlooked that point about her.


    Of course, even that strength couldn¡¯t be considered great inside the Council of Gods, but at least it wasn¡¯t weak either. However, Lina and Ange had the same problem,ck of experiencepared to other members.


    Lina¡¯s innate talent was at a level that it would have caught the attention of members of the Council of Gods if she had been born in a universe of the highest level. Still, Ange inherited that talent plus the power of the soul fragments of Kroh, the Life Goddess, and the Death God from Yale, so her talent was even more monstrous.


    "You are right. I always forget that if she gets serious, I don¡¯t have the confidence to win in a match against her. Not like she can go all out against any of us given her personality because she only shows her power when she really wants to kill the opponent."


    Lina sighed, remembering a time she saw Ange¡¯s power while observing her travels after she became a Great Goddess.


    When training, Ange always seemed to be far weaker than her, so Lina always thought that she was only that powerful until she saw her got serious.


    Ange didn¡¯t like to harm others, so she seemed quite weak when she was showing her power while training. However, her specialty was in killing her opponents quickly, and that wasn¡¯t something that could be shown properly if she didn¡¯t want to harm her opponent. Although she could stop just before hitting, she didn¡¯t like the idea of trying a deadly attack against someone she didn¡¯t want to kill.


    "Wait, didn¡¯t you say that you can only notice what happens when others feel danger? How did you know if she hasn¡¯t been in danger?"


    Lina could imagine Ange killing a Great God who lowered his guard to Ange¡¯s harmless looks, but she knew that Yale wasn¡¯t paying attention to those traveling unless something happened to them.


    "There is another condition, and that is the one activated. This is the troublesome part. The Great God Ange killed was a rebel member of the Council of Gods, and one pretty famous for his actions. Have you heard about the Lecherous Emperor?"


    The faces of everyone changed because that nickname was pretty famous.


    The Lecherous Emperor wasn¡¯t among the strongest rebels, but his habits of targeting women rted to the Council of Gods made him more known than some of the strongest ones.


    Facing other rebels, the family of the members of the Council of Gods might be tortured before dying, but those who fell in the hands of the Lecherous Emperor would only await a life worse than death.


    "It is good that the Lecherous Emperor is dead, but I get what you are implying. We are about to have a war, and our daughter killed one of the members of the other party, so this may provoke the war to start right away."


    Although the death of the Lecherous Emperor was a happy matter, the moment it happened wasn¡¯t a good one.


    At that moment, the Council of Gods wasn¡¯t properly prepared, so starting the war wouldn¡¯t be a good idea, but Ange couldn¡¯t be med for killing the Lecherous Emperor.


    "No, I doubt that the war will start for this matter. Ange wasn¡¯t a member of the Council of Gods when she killed the Lecherous Emperor, so it shouldn¡¯t be a reason for them to hasten the war against us. Even if they discover that she is our daughter, the Lecherous Emperor was the one who attacked first. In any case, this gives reasons for us to start it before, not for them. It would have been a different matter if I teleported there and killed the Lecherous Emperor myself."


    If Yale saved Ange, the other party might have taken it as the Council of Gods wanting to start a war immediately, but Yale didn¡¯t believe that it applies since Ange was the one who killed the Lecherous Emperor and she was the one attacked first anyway.


    "Even in this case, what if they want to kill Ange to avenge the Lecherous Emperor? That would force us to act, and then the war would start immediately."


    Lina was again the one who spoke. She and Yale were the only ones speaking despite the others having opinions about the matter. However, the matter was deeply rted to Ange, so they didn¡¯t want to speak until Ange¡¯s parents asked them. Anyway, if the other party send a huge force to attack Ange, everyone in that room would have participated in helping her.


    "If they are that foolish, then the war will start, but probably that won¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t think that they want to hasten the start of the war, so unless the situation forces them, they won¡¯t do something that would force the start of the war. I doubt that the Lecherous Emperor was liked by them anyway. Why would they risk their ns for someone like him? If they are logical enough, nothing should happen for this incident. The problem here is that Ange became a member of the Council of Gods, so we need to speak with her about the war. She will also need to choose a disciple, but I think she already has some."


    Yale had never been worried that the war would start immediately for the incident between Ange and the Lecherous Emperor. Starting at that moment wouldn¡¯t benefit the rebels nor the Council of Gods. After all, no one wanted to start the war unprepared.


    "You are right. I can¡¯t believe Ange was attacked with the other party knowing her background. This was probably unrted to the war. I bet that the rebels gave orders to avoid attacking those rted to the Council of Gods for the time being."


    Lina reached that conclusion after hearing Yale¡¯s exnation. If the rebels wanted to start the war, it would have already started. After all, as long as one party wanted war, the other would need to fight or be destroyed.


    After that, Yale asked the others for their opinions, but everyone agreed that probably that incident wouldn¡¯t provoke the start of the war right away.


    Lily was the only one feeling regret for that situation. If she hadn¡¯t already agreed to be Gloriana¡¯s disciple, she would have rushed to participate with Ange, but Ange was too overprotective, so there was no way she had chosen Lily to participate.


    At that same moment, in another universe.


    "That bastard has been killed. What are we going to do?"


    A cloaked man asked the others in the same room. Everyone was wearing cloaks despite being useless to hide their identities since they could identify everyone by their auras. It was merely a custom for their meetings.


    "I always hated him, so how about we try to recruit the girl who killed him? I always knew that he would die in the hands of a woman, and a woman who killed him has my approval."


    A cloaked woman replied with a cold voice. If it wasn¡¯t because infight between members had been forbidden to prevent that they destroyed themselves before even the war started, she would have killed the Lecherous Emperor several times.


    "It seems that she can resurrect others, so she would be useful for us. Should we try to recruit her?"


    The same person who reported the Lecherous Emperor¡¯s death spoke again.


    "Our rules are against recruitment. We only ept those who came here and swear that the Council of Gods hates them. Moreover, if my investigation isn¡¯t wrong, she is the daughter of a member of the Time Faction. Trying to capture her will provoke the start of the war. I am against it."


    Another cloaked man spoke.


    "What Lesta said is right. We should be thankful that he was killed by her, and her father hasn¡¯t acted, or we would have started the war too soon. Recently, thanks to Lesta, the investigation is advancing very quickly, interrupting it now is very bad for us. Anyway, we are also investigating how to produce someone who can resurrect our members while our opponents feel the despair of couldn¡¯t be resurrected."


    Another cloaked manughed sinisterly after speaking.

 Chapter 613 Conflicts With the Rebels

    "Then, it is settled. We will ignore this incident, but we gave orders of not interfering with those rted with the Council of Gods for the time being, and it seems that they aren¡¯t effective enough."


    A cloaked man that seemed to hold a high position in the organization spoke and no one dared to mention the matter of the Lecherous Emperor again.


    However, the other matter mentioned was enough to make them worried.


    "Usually, I would be happy for harming the Council of Gods in any way, but having our members provoking them right now isn¡¯t good for our ns. Who knows if that bastard knew the identity of that woman or not, but if this happens again, the Council of Gods may start the war before we finish our investigation."


    The cloaked woman was the first to reply.


    Although it wasn¡¯t impossible to win the war withoutpleting the n, it would be far more difficult, and it would be too uncertain. After all, they knew that there were people capable of resurrecting others on the other side. At the start, they only worried about Kroh, but their problems increased after the True Resurrection Divinity appeared.


    Withoutpleting their investigation, they felt that the Time Faction could sit in a safe ce resurrecting whoever died, and even if they only sent Great Gods to war, it would still be problematic enough in the long term.


    "The behavior of our subordinates is problematic, but we know that they are like this. None of us is willing to be shackled by others. They might be suppressed because we are stronger than them, but they can¡¯t restrain themselvespletely, even knowing the consequences. If it wasn¡¯t because we still need pawns, we wouldn¡¯t be allowing their behavior."


    That cloaked man was the one whoughed before. He was together with Lesta in the experiments of the Sealed Universe. There were a lot of other members experimenting there, but they were the only two True Gods, so they were considered the leaders.


    They were all rebels, so they knew that it wasn¡¯t realistic expecting an exemr behavior of their subordinates, or they wouldn¡¯t have turned enemies of the Council of Gods. However, they couldn¡¯t just kill everyone who broke the rules, or they would self-destroy as an organization before the war.


    "At least this time, the membership of the Council of Gods went to someone who was already on their side, so we hadn¡¯t created an additional enemy, but there are strong Great Gods that aren¡¯t on any of the sides. If we offend them and force them to side with the Council of Gods, it will put us in a more difficult situation. Although that wouldn¡¯t change the oue of the war as long as we finish our n, it will increase the difficulty. An unnecessary problem."


    The others agreed with Lesta¡¯s words. They were confident in their n, but it was better if they reduced the problems to the minimum instead of increasing them.


    "I will send them a reminder, so they stay low-key with everyone for the time being, but as for how effective it would be, I bet everyone knows. Gleb, Lesta, speed the experiment as much as you can. We are starting to have results; it would be a pity if everything were to fail for just a bit more of time. Time, each time I think about the time, I remember Kroh¡¯s face. That damned bastard. I want him to suffer a fate worse than death. Do you think that manipting the time makes you invincible or something? In the end, I will kill you!"


    The others didn¡¯t speak when that man started to rant about Kroh. They all knew the identity of that cloaked man. He was one of the original Gods that created the Council of Gods and someone who med the whole cmity on Kroh. He was also the founder of the rebels.


    "That bastard even turned an ally of someone called the Dimensional God. Is he looking down at me, the Space God? Everything he does is to humiliate me, that damn Kroh! Just wait! Your nightmare will begin soon!"


    When the Space God went crazy, no one dared to speak with him. Thest time someone did it, a True God died.


    Although they mightin about the behavior of the other members, the most unpredictable and crazy one was the Space God, but he was also insanely powerful.


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that most of the rebels among the original Gods had turned crazy after the cmity, and that was what made them so dangerous.


    Others, like Gleb, who started as a mortal, had their own interests in coborating. Although they really hated the Council of Gods and would be happy of it was destroyed, they didn¡¯t reach the point of going crazy to destroy them at any price like the original Gods.


    Of course, among those who started as mortals, there were a lot of differences. Some of them really suffered injustices from part of the Council of Gods, while others just wanted to act in a way that the Council couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    While the rebels had that meeting, Yale¡¯s group had already finished speaking, so that time, Yale was already about to teleport back to his house.


    "I altered the time flow so you will have the maximum time to train Lily and Bashi, but I can¡¯t ensure how much it would be until thepetition start. This time we had luck with Ange¡¯s case, but if someone rted the Council of Gods gets attacked again, the odds of a member interfering will increase. After all, none of us will sit if a family member or a friend needs us."


    They had already reached that conclusion on their conversation. Not everyone rted to a member of the Council of Gods was as strong as Ange, nor all the rebels were as foolish as the Lecherous Emperor, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that if a simr situation happened a few more times, the situation would really reach a point of no return when on side couldn¡¯t restrain the anger anymore.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will spread some rumors about this matter, so the others start to make preparations."


    Kabur knew very well how to do it, so it spread enough to have an effect but without rming everyone too much.


    As soon as Yale, Lina, Shiba, and Eini left, Kabur didn¡¯t want to lose time, but he first notified Nevah, who had been traveling outside.


    Nevah wasn¡¯t happy when she heard the story about Ange because that ovepped with her n to exin how she obtained a membership with Yale¡¯s help. After all, in that situation, having Yale¡¯s help wasn¡¯t a good idea. Back then, the situation hadn¡¯t been so extreme as it was at that moment, but Nevah was the only one at fault for not being able to advance sooner.


    "If we reached this point, I just need to say that I did the same as Ange once I advance to Great Goddess."


    She discarded the idea of asking for Yale¡¯s help and decided to imitate Ange¡¯s patters of obtaining it. If Ange had been able to do it, she didn¡¯t believe that someone would doubt that she could do the same.


    At that moment, Ange had already left the universe where she killed the Lecherous Emperor, but instead of a new universe she hadn¡¯t visited, she found herself at her home in front of her parents.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem for Yale to modify the destination of the passageway Ange created with the artifact, so he made her go back to home immediately and started to tell her everything about to war.


    "Then, I will go to ask Asti if she wants to participate. She is still stuck at ninth level immortal due to being a Demigod, but I know that she can surpass it and became a Great god quickly."


    Asti was the Demigod who ruled the universe where Tenir lived. She was killed by the people that would form the Sacred Empire, but Yale resurrected her as he promised to Tenir.


    She got along with Ange, and before Yale noticed it, Ange had epted her as a disciple.


    As a Demigod, Asti had real problems to reach godship, but once she reached it, her power would increase quickly. However, her personality was simr o Ange¡¯s personality, so she didn¡¯t want for power to harm others, nor was she desperate to increase her power.


    She had been living peacefully with Tenir in Alrein¡¯s universe since she was resurrected, so Ange didn¡¯t need to leave the universe to meet her.


    As time passed, news of people being attacked by rebels spread, but there weren¡¯t casualties on the side of the Council of Gods, so they ignored them. Nevah¡¯s lie about a conflict got merged there, but the fact that she obtained a membership made her more known than others. There were a lot of people that were attacked in that period, but the only reports of someone getting a membership were Ange and Nevah.


    Those who broke the rules of the rebels usually weren¡¯t that strong, so they never had a membership. It was also because they were the ones attacking that casualties were avoided.


    However, the situation was already reaching a point that couldn¡¯t be ignored. At any moment, something more important would happen, so the Council of Gods finally notified all members about thepetition.

 Chapter 614 Memories and Decision

    "So, they finally decided to send the notification, but there is almost no time until the start of thepetition. They are really shameless. However, given the situation, I was expecting them to notify all of us about it long ago, they actedter than I expected. I have just finished myst preparation. Now I only need Lar to wake up."


    Yale was alone in a room observing a door leading to another room where Lar was sleeping.


    That was the result of thest upgrade Yale made on her. The weapon sprits would sleep for a while after being upgraded, so the situation was quite usual. Moreover, Yale knew that she was already about to wake up.


    Although the Council of Gods called everyone with extreme urgency along with the news, with Yale¡¯s maniption of time, he secured more than an additional day.


    It wasn¡¯t the n to inform everyone with so little anticipation since a lot of members would be angry; it was just that the situation worsened far quicker than they expected, and they were forced to act like that. Of course, if they just informed everyone from the start, the problem would have been avoided.


    "She has just wakened up, not even two minutes after the notification, and I secured more than a day just in case. Well, I can rx a bit after this."


    Although Lar already spent several days sleeping, Yale could only barely guess the waking time. In the worst situation, he calcted that she would have woken up a bit before the time was over, but even if she was still asleep, Yale could carry her as a weapon anyway.


    However, due to a certain matter, Yale wanted to speak with her first if possible. Thus, he went inside the room as soon as Lar woke up.


    "How do you feel? I guess that not very good."


    Yale spoke to Lar, who had returned to human form after waking up.


    "This is awful. I never thought that losing the memories and recovering them could feel like this. This is very different from a reincarnation..."


    Thest upgrade improves Lar¡¯s strength, but its main objective was restoring Lar¡¯s memories as a human before turning into a weapon.


    "I am sorry, restoring your memories is all I can do for you, and that is because Tofesh helped me with that strange new Divinity he obtained. As for making you human again, I don¡¯t know how to achieve it."


    It was already unprecedented that someone in Lar¡¯s situation recovered the memories from when she was human.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There is no need to worry about that. I am used to be a weapon, and I like it. It just feels as if memories of someone else were forced on me, so I don¡¯t feel well, but if I have to choose, I prefer my life as your sword."


    Even after recovering her memories, Lar didn¡¯t feel like wanting to be human again.


    "Human souls and weapon spirits are too different, so it is normal that in your current state, you don¡¯t want to be human again, although if you were human, I don¡¯t believe you would ask to be a weapon spirit. Anyway, if you wish to remain as my sword, you can."


    Yale had enough knowledge to know the influences of the differences of the soul. For a weapon spirit, there was nothing better than be wielded for its master, but a normal human wouldn¡¯t like something like that. Thus, for a weapon spirit, the memories of a human weren¡¯t something they liked. Not being able to transform into a weapon and serve their master would be just a nightmare for them.


    "I only want to be your sword. I don¡¯t need anything else. Even if I ignore the torture of not being able to be wielded by you, which you said is because I am a weapon spirit, being a human would make me not even able to be close to you since you already have a wife. I know from the memories I regained that I loved you as a human, I can¡¯t understand that feeling anymore since I am a weapon spirit, but I guess that for a human loving someone is the same as how a weapon spirit feels for a master. Given everything I said, wouldn¡¯t I be forced to suffer like Aizu if I returned to be a human? What are the benefits of being human? Nothing at all. Being a weapon spirit is better. Moreover, as a weapon spirit, I can even avoid the permanent death of the rebels, this is obviously a great advantage."


    True Gods couldn¡¯t be resurrected, but Yale discovered that weapon Spirit at True God level could be resurrected as long as there was a weapon suited for them to resurrect. The methods to force permanent death didn¡¯t apply to weapon spirits.


    Thus, as long as Yale could recraft Lar¡¯s weapon form, he would be able to resurrect her no matter the tricks of the rebels, and the same applied to Tawa and any other weapon spirits.


    If that fact were discovered, weapon spirits would be forced to be pawns in the war, so Yale didn¡¯t n to tell about that matter to others. Only Tofesh and Yale knew about that mater, but both had the same thoughts regarding the value of weapon spirits. They weren¡¯t less than other living forms for them, so they didn¡¯t want to turn them into pawns to sacrifice.


    The worst of all was that they discovered that matter after Tofesh obtained what they believed to be a new Divinity since it forced Tofesh to advance from Great God to True God when he obtained it.


    Although that Divinity hadn¡¯t been properly analyzed yet and Tofesh hadn¡¯t decided a name either, it was rted to crafting weapons with a spirit directly. That was something that no one had done before.


    Thebination of Tofesh capability to create weapon spirits and the difference in souls was a badbination with a war about to happen. Just a rumor about Tofesh ability to create spirit weapons was enough to put the rebels pursuing him, so Yale couldn¡¯t imagine the stir if everything was revealed.


    Tofesh and ir were hidden in a dimension created by Yale, so the rebels never managed to find him, but without Yale¡¯s main body there, there was no way Yale could make the dimension impossible to detect, it was just extremely difficult to detect.


    Thus, if the main force of the rebels were to mobilize, it was perfectly possible that Tofesh was discovered, but for that rumor, the main force of the rebels didn¡¯t move. Only those with low positions tried to make merits and increase their importance in the organization. However, the truth would be enough to force acting the strong ones.


    Besides that, Yale needed to be wary of the Council of Gods because he was sure that they would also want to use Tofesh to create spirit weapons to use as pawns, so he couldn¡¯t help Tofesh to receive a membership of the Council of Gods because the end would be almost the same as if the rebels caught him.


    For Tofesh, the weapons he crafted were like his children, especially after they all were crafted with a spirit. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to be used as discardable pawns, and Yale agreed with him.


    For others, sacrificing a bung of weapon spirits instead of members of the Council of Gods might sound logical, but yale and Tofesh would rather sacrifice members of the Council of Gods that weren¡¯t rted to them than let the Council of Gods use the weapon spirits as sacrifices.


    Weapon spirits were usually awakened only by those who cared about their weapon, so they weren¡¯t huge in number, and they were deeply valued by their owners, but a situation where they could be directly crafted was too different.


    Tofesh could craft weapon spirits at Great God level directly. Each was a great effort, but it was definitely possible for him.


    It didn¡¯t matter the side; they would only see Tofesh as an army maker if they learned the truth and not just heard some rumors.


    If the Council of Gods dared to threaten Tofesh or force him to make an army, Yale wouldn¡¯t care about betraying the Council of Gods. Strictly speaking, it would be the Council of Gods betraying him first. Any person who targeted his family or friends was his enemy, no matter to what side belonged. That fact was well-known, so if they targeted Tofesh, it would be the Council of Gods betraying Yale first. Although he had allies inside the Council of Gods, he didn¡¯t care for those who weren¡¯t his allies even if they were members not considered rebels.


    "Alright,e with me. I need to meet some persons before leaving. This time I don¡¯t think we return until the war is finished."


    After thepetition, Yale felt that most likely the war would start right away.


    The situation was already at a point that it justcked a trigger to explode into a war.


    Moreover, Yale had been gathering information on the other side, and he knew that they were almost ready.


    The Council of Gods didn¡¯t have information as precise as the one Yale had, but they also discovered that they were almost out of time, so they were forced to start thepetition as soon as possible, or the war would have started before they decided the hierarchy.

 Chapter 615 Last Chance to Res

    The first person that Yale visited was his grandfather, Graenk.


    He had been known as the Battle God previously, but he stopped using that nicknametter because the only one allowed to use it was the first God who obtained the Battle Divinity.


    If people of low leveled universes used those names in their ignorance, the rightful owners might not care, but Graenk was already a Great God, so using that nickname would be the same as offending the real Battle God.


    The True God that owned the title was quite famous as someone that would start a conflict for any reason, and any person who he discovered that also used the title Battle God ended dying in a battle against him.


    Graenk was strong enough to join the Council of Gods, but when Alrein offered it to him far before they learned about the war, Graenk refused because he didn¡¯t want to catch any attention.


    It wasn¡¯t because he feared that the real Battle God would learn about him using the nickname in the past because no one who knew Graenk would believe that he feared the real Battle God. It was just that he didn¡¯t want problems, and there was no need for him to be a member of the Council of Gods, so he tried to avoid trouble.


    If he was really forced to fight against the real Battle God, it was difficult to say how the battle would end because Graenk wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    However, after the war was announced, the situation changed. Before, if the real Battle God appeared, Graenk would have epted a battle without too many worries because he was confident in remaining alive even if he lost.


    The problem was that the real Battle God had always been a ghost member of the Council of Gods. He obtained the membership in one of the countless battles he had, but he never went to the Council of Gods.


    He wasn¡¯t against the Council of Gods, but he couldn¡¯t be considered to be allied with them either.


    However, there was no way they someone who loved battling so much wouldn¡¯t choose a side in that situation, and he chose the rebels. He could be considered the only one who just swore not being allied with the Council of Gods to join the rebels instead of themon oath, but the rebels didn¡¯t want to reject him and send him to the Council of Gods, so they still epted him.


    The matter among Graenk and the real battle God would have been only between them in the past, but after the real Battle God joined the rebels, if a conflict started, it would trigger the whole war.


    Thus, Graenk had been even more low-key than usual, but he was happy living like that with his wife anyway.


    Before Yale had the chance to say anything, Graenk spoke.


    "So, you have finallye. Alrein already told me about the situation. Don¡¯t worry, you can leave this universe in my hands. I will protect it with all my power. Although I wasn¡¯t born here, this universe is extremely important to me."


    Those who were born before the universe was created had a stronger feeling for that universe than those born there afterward. Although Alrein was the one who created it, the rest contributed somehow to it, so it was different than a universe that already existed before they were born.


    "Then, I entrust this universe to you. We probably won¡¯t be able to return until the war finished, so you are in charge of protecting the universe in our absence. Sadly, I can¡¯t believe that no one will try to attack this universe, you need to be ready."


    Without those going to the Council of Gods, the strongest one left was Graenk, so it was normal that hemanded the rest of the universe in case of danger, and no one believed that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger for them.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Although they aren¡¯t as strong as you or Alrein, we still have a great power here. Alrein told me that you all have already been summoned to the Council of Gods, don¡¯t lose more time speaking with me. I am sure there are others that want to see you before you leave."


    The strongest ones among those remaining to protect the universe were mostly of Alrein¡¯s era, so Graenk knew them very well, and it was easy for him to coordinate with them.


    "You are right. Farewell."


    Yale wanted to visit Aiwai before leaving because she knew the whole matter despite being only a Minor God.


    Since Wyba was taken away, Yale needed to tell her everything. It was fortunate that Wyba¡¯s mother behaved better and didn¡¯t ask Yale anything about the matter.


    "Mom, I told you that dad woulde here."


    When Yale appeared in front of Aiwai¡¯s room, Ange and Lina were already waiting for him there.


    "I never told you the opposite. There was no doubt he woulde to bid farewell to Aiwai."


    Lina sighed as she saw Ange act more childish than usual. She had been so busy from the day she obtained the membership of the Council of Gods that she just wanted to be spoiled a bit by her parents.


    Besides teaching her own disciple, Yale would also help her with her own training. Thus, she wanted to rx a bit since the remaining hours wouldn¡¯t change her strength nor her disciple¡¯s strength.


    "Sorry for being so easy to predict."


    Ange and Lina didn¡¯t make the slightest effort to hide what they were saying, so Yale obviously heard it.


    "Let¡¯s go to pay a visit to Aiwai together. I bet she will be very happy. In fact, she discovered both of you long ago, so she is expecting all of us to enter."


    Aiwai was weakpared to them, but there was no way she didn¡¯t notice Lina and Ange chatting in front of her door while waiting for Yale.


    "Of course! We never tried to hide our presence for this reason."


    Aiwai had been quite lonely while everyone was focused on training their disciples, so they felt bad for her.


    Fortunately, she managed to spend some time with Wyba¡¯s mother, but although nominally, Aiwai epted her as a mother due to being Wyba¡¯s mother, they weren¡¯t as close as Aiwai was with Yale and Wyba. Even Ange and Lina were closer to Aiwai than Wyba¡¯s mother.


    It was just that since Aiwai didn¡¯t have parents and she considered Wyba her sister, she felt that it was natural agreeing to Wyba¡¯s mother¡¯s request. If it wasn¡¯t for how important Yale was, she would have also asked Yale because Wyba¡¯s mother considered Yale as her own cub since the day she gave him the bloodline.


    Wyba returned a few times, but since she was following Barha, she never stayed for long, and it had been a long time since theirst visit. Moreover, given the sudden call for thepetition, she wouldn¡¯t return until after the war.


    "Aiwai, we came to see you."


    Before speaking, Yale had already changed to his half-beast form, and Ange did the same. They knew that Aiwai loved to see them in that form.


    "You finally remember my existence. You are too mean to your sister."


    Aiwai wasn¡¯t really angry because she knew that Yale and the others were busy for important reasons.


    "Your mean brother came here to spend some time with you before we leave. There is no way to tell how much time we will need to return, but probably the war would have ended."


    Aiwai knew what Yale was meaning. She learned that the war would be an immense one, and that losing meant that they would all die. Anyway, Aiwai would die if Yale died, so she never considered how she would feel if Yale died because she would follow him instantaneously. Aiwai and Wyba had their souls linked to Yale, so no matter how strong they became, they were still linked to Yale, which included the downsides, but neither of them would want to live in a world without Yale anyway.


    "Then, you should rx here. It has been a long time since you rested on my fur. Of course, Ange and Lina are also wee."


    Aiwai changed to her beast form and waited for the three to go and rest on her fur.


    Since she knew how much responsibility Yale charged on his shoulders, she wanted him to rx onest time.


    "A pity that Wyba isn¡¯t here, but she is in a crucial step of her training, I hope that she seeds before thepetition, I can¡¯t disturb her now."


    Yale spoke while resting his body on Aiwai¡¯s fur. Ange and Lina did the same, resting in each of Yale¡¯s sides.


    At that moment, Wyba was still a Goddess, but she was in the process of advancing, so if she seeded, she would be a Great Goddess when thepetition started.


    The problem was that it wasn¡¯t certain if she would seed or not, so Yale hadn¡¯t told her anything when he observed what she was doing.


    Even Barha kept silent about thepetition because she didn¡¯t want to disturb Wyba.


    "I am sorry for Wyba, but it is better if we enjoy this. We won¡¯t be able to rest like this for a long time."


    Those were Yale¡¯sst words before falling asleep. Although he didn¡¯t need to sleep, it still felt well doing it sometimes.

 Chapter 616 Meeting at the Council of Gods

    People were entering the meeting room of the Council of Gods nonstop.


    They had been told about thepetition among disciples, so they rushed as fast as they could with their best disciple, but for most of them, that meant a weak disciple, and those with the worst luck didn¡¯t even manage to bring one. Those were extremely angry with how it had been announced.


    Yale, Lina, Ange, and Alrein also appeared there with their disciples following them and went to where Kroh and Kanai were waiting for them.


    "The others aren¡¯t here yet?"


    Yale¡¯s group reached the meeting room when a lot of people were already there, so they expected to see someone else at Kroh¡¯s side.


    "The ones that will be with us aren¡¯t here yet. Some of our allies are mixed with the others. Publicly, only those rted to us will be on our side."


    It was better if all their allies aren¡¯t known by everyone, but for those who had members of Yale¡¯s family and friends as disciples, there was no way to hide.


    "Sorry for the dy. Our little girl spent too much time with her disciple."


    Kabur was the next to appear there, followed by his wife, his daughter, and their disciples.


    "Nevah, can you exin your choice of a disciple?"


    Yale said those words because he knew very well Nevah¡¯s disciple, but Nevah didn¡¯t inform him about that matter.


    "I just thought that she would be a good disciple. if you mean why I didn¡¯t say anything, it is because I thought it would be more interesting this way."


    At that moment, Gloriana hit Nevah¡¯s head.


    "You told us that you informed Yale about it. We can¡¯t spread misinformation between ourselves."


    Gloriana was quite angry that her daughter lied about that topic because it was a sensible matter.


    "I was the one who asked her to hide it. I wanted to give Yale a surprise. I am sorry."


    The woman who spoke was someone that Yale knew very well. She was the granddaughter of Revgen, Nurvey.


    It had been a long time since she stopped caring for the Revgen Empire and started to travel to improve herself. Revgen, who was already tired from traveling, took her cer because Nurvey never married nor had kids to seed her.


    Although Nurvey couldn¡¯t be considered someone overly social, she had improved a lot since her young days, so she could speak normally as long as she was giving a speech or having a conversation with people she knew. However, she didn¡¯t like to have a conversation with people she didn¡¯t know.


    "Alright, forget it, but we are dealing with serious matters here, don¡¯t do it again. Theck of information can be deadly in the current situation."


    Although Yale said those words, the Time Faction was hiding information from the others, but they were the ones with a n while the rest barely knew the surface of it.


    "We won¡¯t do it again. Alright, you should be Ange, right? I heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you, I am Nevah."


    Nevah had always felt somepetitive against Ange, although she had never met her due to how her parents spoke about her when Yale wasn¡¯t present. Moreover, the disciples of Nevah¡¯s parents were also praising her, so Ange became like a goal she needed to surpass.


    "Nice to meet you. I feel ashamed, but I have only heard about you once, and that was when my father was telling me information about the participants in thepetition."


    Ange didn¡¯t have any malice while speaking, but Nevah took it as if Ange was looking down on her.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Then, I will tell you that my disciple is this girl here, Nurvey. She is a Goddess."


    She felt that it was quite an aplishment helping Nurvey to be a Goddess from ninth level immortal.


    "You really helped Nurvey a lot. This is my disciple, Asti, a Great Goddess."


    Asti¡¯s aura was perfectly concealed to anyone who wasn¡¯t stronger than her, so Nevah didn¡¯t notice about her until that moment. Asti was stronger than Nevah, but given her personality, she didn¡¯t participate in battles unless it was absolutely necessary, and in those cases, she had learned from her master what to do. Thus, most people would underestimate her.


    Nevah was weaker than Ange¡¯s disciple, so naturally, Nurvey was even weaker. It wasn¡¯t that Nevah wasn¡¯t good enough teaching others, Ange was just too good doing it, although the effects were maxed only when the disciple had a personality simr to her own. Of course, that talent was something she inherited from her father.


    "Incredible, you are a Great Goddess yourself, and your disciple reached the same level."


    Even Lily and Bashi were still Gods at that moment, so Asti was even better than the disciples of her parents.


    The fact that Ange¡¯s parents having better disciples than her own wasn¡¯t something shameful but that Ange herself having a better disciple was a huge hit to her pride.


    "Have you meet our butler? He is currently assigned to work for me."


    Awat appeared and bowed slightly.


    "I don¡¯t have a butler, but my father let her stay at my side for the time being. Tawa, you can show yourself."


    Once Tawa appeared, Awat fell to his knees and started to tremble.


    Yale gave Tawa permission to follow Ange, so as long as Tawa herself wanted, Ange could use her. Yale was worried that something bad could happen to Ange, so he arranged it in a way that Tawa could help her. After all, Tawa could change her form freely, so she could also be any weapon Ange needed.


    However, Tawa wouldn¡¯t be able to use the hundred percent of her strength if Yale wasn¡¯t the one using her, but since Ange was Yale¡¯s daughter, she could use about ny percent, which wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    Of course, the fact that Awat wasn¡¯t even able to stand still in front of Tawa was another huge shock to Nevah.


    Before Nevah could say something else, she saw Nurvey going to Ange¡¯s side, starting to touch Ange¡¯s ears. Ange remembered that Nurvey loved to touch wolf ears, so she changed to half-beast form to let her touch them while they were waiting for the others.


    "Even my disciple prefers her..."


    She had seen Nurvey touch Lily¡¯s wolf ears before, but she never thought that Ange could do the same, although she knew that it was logical that she could.


    "Nevah, you can also touch them if you want. I hope we can be good friends."


    At that moment, Nevah feltpletely defeated. She had been trying to show off, yet she was defeated without any ill intention from the other party. She noticed how foolish she had been trying topete with Ange. From the moment she focused onpeting, she had already lost.


    "Just a bit, I fear that our parents will get angry if we fool around for longer."


    Nevah couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t like touching those wolf ears. After all, it was because she had somemon interests with Nurvey that she decided to take her as a disciple. She even had Awat create some fake wolf ears, but they weren¡¯t the same as real ones. Lily was so tired of the Nurvey and Nevahbo that she decided to hide her wolf ears, although she preferred her half-beast form.


    That day, Nevah stopped considering Ange as someone to surpass and started to understand Lily and Bashi, a big sister like that was worthy of praise. However, she just understood that fact, she didn¡¯t have any kind of romantic feelings towards Ange like those two.


    Ange was like a kind and reliable big sister, which was something Nevah never had in any of her lives.


    "It seems that our daughters get along very well. Although it feels as if Nevah had been defeated by your daughter."


    Glorianaughed after speaking. She knew very well that Nevah always felt somewhatpetitive towards Ange, so she was worried that they couldn¡¯t coborate properly on the war, but all her worries disappeared when she saw Nevah enjoying the touch of Ange¡¯s wolf ears.


    "She never stood a chance. Ange¡¯s personality attracts others easily. If you weren¡¯t blocking Lily¡¯s moves, she would have already rushed there. Bashi is showing a bit more of control, although it doesn¡¯t change that Kabur would act immediately if he moves."


    Ange and Nevah were both members of the Council of Gods, so no matter what they did, it was their own matter. However, Kabur and Gloriana didn¡¯t want their disciples to make a show because it was rted to their own reputation.


    Kabur and Gloriana knew that Yale told the truth. Ange had the charm to get along with others while Nevah didn¡¯t have that kind of personality. The fact that their disciples, their daughter, and their daughter¡¯s disciples were all wanting to be close to Ange was proof enough of it.


    Others were seeing the scene with strange faces, but with Yale, Kroh, and Alrein there, they didn¡¯t say anything. The meeting had yet to start, and there weren¡¯t any rules forbidding to act like that, although once a meeting started, doing something that would distract others was forbidden.


    "This seems fun. Let me join!"


    Barha was the one who spoke before jumping towards Ange. She didn¡¯t think about it, it just seemed fun, so she joined.


    On the other hand, Wyba jumped toward Yale, who already noticed Wyba¡¯s breakthrough.

 Chapter 617 The Meeting Starts

    "Wyba, you traitor, we should have jumped together, but you disregarded our teamwork and jumped to Yale directly. You will make me cry."


    Although Barhained, she really didn¡¯t care that much. She got bored and walked to Yale and the others.


    Nurvey and Nevah also decided to stop touching Ange¡¯s ears.


    "This girl should be Wyba, right? I heard a lot about her from Nurvey. Well, she has so many plushies about her, that is like if I already knew her from before."


    Nurvey never graduated from her passion for Wyba¡¯s plushies, so Nevah had also seen them. After all, the Multiverse Trading Association was producing them, so Nurvey had asked Nevah to go buy some a lot of time while they trained.


    "Don¡¯t tell those things to others..."


    Nurvey was embarrassed when someone else pointed her hobby, especially given that Wyba was there herself. Of course, Yale and Wyba knew about her hobby of collecting plushies of Wyba, so they didn¡¯t react at all, but others who didn¡¯t know looked at her with strange faces.


    "Who cares? The Multiverse Trading Association belongs to Yale, so you are a big sponsor given how much you buy there. You don¡¯t need to be ashamed."


    Although Nevah said that, the price of plushies were negligible by people like Yale, so it mainly served as a way to attract people. The real worth of the Multiverse Trading Association was its informationwork.


    "Did you buy Wyba¡¯s plushies? Do you know that they also started to sell plushies of me? Julie asked me permission after I met her. She really has good taste."


    Barha spoke like if she did a favor to Julie agreeing to make plushies of her, but the truth was that she was jealous that Wyba had plushies while she didn¡¯t, so Julie took that decision to make her happy.


    "Sorry..."


    Nurvey had been really busy, so it was already a lot that Nevah gave her time to ask the Multiverse Trading Association to send them Wyba¡¯s plushies, but it would have been too much asking to see new unrted products.


    Hearing Nurvey¡¯s apology, Barha was quite depressed.


    "Is my disciple better than me?"


    Seeing Barha¡¯s state, Yale decided to speak.


    "Barha, your plushies aren¡¯t avable to the public yet. It was dyed until the end of the war for obvious reasons. Moreover, the first one will be a set of you with Wyba. It will be called: The cutest master and disciple pack. Julie is already preparing it to announce it once the war ends. You will be very popr, don¡¯t worry."


    That information was real, but Yale didn¡¯t care too much about it, so he hadn¡¯t spoken about it to others before. However, Barha looked very happy.


    "Yale, it has been a long time. Sorry for beingte."


    Yale smiled when he heard that voice. In the past, he was annoyed when he heard it so much, but at that moment, hearing the voice of his old friend wasn¡¯t annoying at all.


    "Hi, Zack. You aren¡¯t thest, so don¡¯t worry."


    They had met long ago in the Nacesai Academy. Zack was really crazy about archery back then, but his obsession only grew stronger with the pass of time.


    His master was known as the Archery Goddess, the first person who obtained the True Archery Divinity, and she was as crazy as Zack for the archery. Yale knew that Zack couldn¡¯t wish for someone better than her to teach him.


    "I told you that we would be thest, what a shame. They beat us for a few seconds."


    Firene and Aizu appeared just after Zack and the Archery Goddess.


    "So, what if we are thest? I managed to be a Great Goddess, while Zack is still a God. Being a bitte for this difference isn¡¯t shameful."


    Aizu waste due to her breakthrough, but strictly speaking, because she wasted time celebrating it not because she was trying to advance until thest second like Wyba.


    Moreover, she had to thank the magma pool for her quick progress. If she depended just on her talent, she would have be a God at most even with Firene teaching her.


    "No need to argue. Our group is alreadyplete, but others are stilling, so it doesn¡¯t matter the order we reached this ce."


    After Yale spoke, Zack¡¯s master tried to catch the attention of all the group.


    "I think I never introduced myself. My name is Diane, Zack¡¯s master, and wife. We married just beforeing because Zack said that it was bad luck nning to marry after a war. Sorry for not being able to invite you all."


    Zack had loved her from the start, but it wasn¡¯t until the notification of thepetition was received that he expressed his feelings. Diane also liked Zack, so she agreed, but since there was no time to organize the wedding, she suggested doing it after the war.


    However, Zack told her that doing that was a death g, so it was better to avoid it. After thinking about it a bit, Diane agreed, and they married right away without any ceremony.


    Diane knew about that promise to marryter being a death g, but it wasn¡¯t strange that she wanted a ceremony, so she didn¡¯t think about it until Zack told her.


    Of course, all about death gs was just superstition, but they felt at ease avoiding it anyway.


    The others congratted them, but soon after that, someone started to speak.


    "We will begin. Everyone, please silence."


    If someone wasn¡¯t there at that moment, it would be considered that forfeited from thepetition and would be at the lowest of the hierarchy on the war.


    Of course, some just went to hide trying to avoid a war since they didn¡¯t care about the Council of Gods or the rebels enough to risk their lives.


    "As you know. We will hold apetition among our disciples to decide a hierarchy for the iing war. I am sorry, but those who didn¡¯t bring a disciple epted before the disciple had reached godship are disqualified and will be at the bottom. Proceed with the oaths to verify that your disciples met the conditions."


    It was strange that the Council of Gods forced others to make an oath since it was a very serious matter, and no one liked to be bound by them, but making an oath about something of the past wasn¡¯t that problematic if the reason was good enough.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t good enough reason the rule imposed in thatpetition, but everyone who brought a disciple had followed the rules because no one believed that trickery would work.


    Those with the hugest problem were those that didn¡¯t manage to bring a disciple.


    "I object! We didn¡¯t have enough time! This is a plot to harm us. My fellowpanions without disciples, do you agree?"


    The others in the same situation agreed immediately. It wasn¡¯t surprising that they were displeased.


    "It wasn¡¯t our n to give such a little time, but the situation forced us..."


    Although the man tried to justify himself, it was a fact that he and others dyed the notice to gain an advantage.


    "Well, what do you think about this? We will make the hierarchy in groups, so you can just join someone who has a disciple here. All the disciples of the same group will be together in thepetition, but the groups must be announced before we say the rules, to avoid abuse."


    Of course, for those who already knew the rules, they could abuse them as they wished, but those without disciples could only agree in that situation. They weren¡¯t strong enough to face all the others, and joining in groups was better than being at the bottom directly.


    Those with disciples didn¡¯t dislike the idea either because most of them had a friend that they didn¡¯t want to face. Inf act, Yale¡¯s group was the happiest of all. Yale nned to move the strings behind the scenes to send everyone to the same area, but he could just do it in the open with the new rule. Moreover, there would be no need to calcte to put everyone at the top.


    The man who spoke knew that Yale¡¯s group would like it, and since it was obvious that the news leaked to them, he thought that making something they would like was a good idea.


    "Yale, you and your group will join me. You are now my subordinates."


    The first man whoined said those foolish words making everyoneugh.


    "Did you lose a screw?"


    Kroh felt that the man who spoke had mental issues.


    "No. I am serious. Right now, all the Multiverse Trading Association is surrounded by my men. They could kill them all at any moment. You must obey me, or you know what will happen. Remember that violence is forbidden here, and even if I die, my men will kill them before you can act. You know what to do, right?"


    The man was smiling while others looked at him with scorn. He didn¡¯t have any friends in the Council of Gods, but no one expected that he would use such despicable methods.


    "Of course, my friends are important to me."


    The man smiled while his body was crushed by dimension walls until disappearing.


    "Thus, you died. Thoseckeys of yours are also dead, I noticed them long ago. If someone dislikes what I did,e ahead. Anyone who threatens my friends is my enemy."

 Chapter 618 Critical Information

    The room was in silence after Yale killed someone without batting an eye in a ce where that was forbidden.


    Among those who have seen it, there was a mix of impressions. Some thought that Yale did wrong because the rules should never be broken, while others felt that someone who used the friends of someone as a threat was better dead even if it meant breaking some rules.


    However, no matter their opinions, they didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly. The rules of the Council of Gods had been broken, but the one who broke them wasn¡¯t someone they wanted to offend.


    Since they didn¡¯t want to oppose the Council of Gods nor Yale, everyone was hesitating about speaking.


    Having internal strife just before a war would be a problem, and they knew that the Time Faction with its allies was enough to provoke it.


    It was obvious that all the members besides Yale at that moment would support him unconditionally. The never harmed Kroh, and the miraculous Alrein were already two persons that the others didn¡¯t want to face because they didn¡¯t even know how to hit them. Basically, even if they manage to avoid losing the battle, there was no way they could win against them without being even able to touch them.


    They didn¡¯t fear yale as much as the other two since his defenses wereparably easier to understand and, thus, break. Still, they never expected that Yale¡¯s destructive power would be that quick to execute, and with such a devastating might.


    They believed that Yale needed to concentrate for a while before crushing dimensions like that, so they considered him the weakest of the Time Faction, but that was all their misconception.


    They had only seen Yale use it just after obtaining it, and there was no way they knew how much time he needed since they couldn¡¯t verify at what moment he obtained it.


    However,mon sense told them that such a powerful attack would need some time to charge, and then it would explode suddenly.


    Although the attack Yale had used wasn¡¯t unstoppable as long as one was on guard since it was quite a simple application of the Dimensional Divinity, being on guard was the important part. If one wasn¡¯t on guard, it could kill any of them, and they couldn¡¯t be permanently on guard.


    Given Yale¡¯s ability to move through universes as he wished, there was no way they could rest at peace at any ce if they offended Yale. He just needed to appear where they were the moment, they were off-guard, and it would be their end.


    It would be a different matter if they had confidence in killing him immediately, but there was no way Kroh and Alrein would allow it even if they managed to deal with Yale somehow.


    Moreover, Yale just needed an instant to flee, and they didn¡¯t expect to be able to attack that quickly in that situation.


    There wasn¡¯t any benefit for them if they attacked Yale, but a lot of downsides. Unless they had some kind of honor that they must protect even if they died, they wouldn¡¯t offend him for someone who was already dead and wasn¡¯t even closely rted to them.


    "Yale, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t understand why you lost your patience with your friends threatened. He acted as the rebels, so he deserved some kind of punishment, but wasn¡¯t killing him right away a bit too much?"


    The man who broke the silence was the same who had been organizing the whole meeting. He was usually the one in charge of doing it since he seemed to have a talent for those things, and everyone voted in the past that he acted as the moderator.


    Obviously, he used that position for his own profit a lot of times, but he never forgot the rules, he just used some loopholes.


    Those rules were the ones making him speak like that. In that room, killing was the most significant taboo, so he couldn¡¯t ignore it, or he would be breaking the oath he had taken when epting the position.


    "Even if he hadn¡¯t tried to do this petty trick, I would have killed him anyway. Do you seriously think that the Multiverse Trading Association can be surrounded in a few seconds? They were there before this meeting started. As I told, I already knew they were there beforeing. That bastard was targeting my friends from the start, and for the intel I obtained, he was a spy from the rebels, so I was nning to kill him before the specifics of thepetition were told. Fortunately, only the fact that we have apetition among disciples has been leaked to the rebels. You should be thanking me for cleaning the room."


    Yale had an incarnation, and a disciple infiltrated on the other side, so he had known about the spy from long ago, as well as his ns. From the start, he was nning to kill him in front of others to show his strength because he was conscious that others didn¡¯t consider him as strong as Kroh and Alrein.


    The Multiverse Trading Association was never in danger. Yale had discovered everyone and set a trap for them. At the moment they left their hideouts, they were crushed in a simr way as their leader. That group was formed by Gods and Minor Gods, so even a remote trick like that was more than enough to deal with them.


    The others were surprised at first, but after thinking it well, there was no way the Multiverse Trading Association could have been surrounded without prior nning, so the ill intentions existed from the start.


    The fact that the man was a spy of the rebels seemed logical when they thought about it.


    "It makes sense. Sure, only one of the rebel members would use someone¡¯s friends to make threats. Killing a spy that would have leaked our ns is a great merit, so there is no way the ce where you killed him matters."


    That was just bending the rules to his convenience, but there wasn¡¯t any specification for what to do in that case, so it was alright. He could have done the opposite, but he didn¡¯t have ns to openly antagonize Yale and the Time Faction.


    He really wanted to make everyone swear an oath to ensure that they were all loyal, but there were many problems involves.


    A mere slip in words, and if in the future, they had problems with the Council of Gods, they might die for breaking the oath, and no one was willing to take the risk.


    Anyway, Yale was confident in his intel, so he didn¡¯t think that there was a second spy.


    After that, the groups were confirmed, and rules of thepetition were exined to everyone.


    Those who didn¡¯t know about it beforehand were quite surprised by the peculiar type ofpetition, but it was certainly more pragmatic than having their disciples battle against each other.


    "The groups will obtain points for the information obtained from their disciples inside the Sealed Universe. Now, Yale, can you please help us to open a passageway there? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you."


    Yale already knew about it, so he wasn¡¯t surprised. It was quite obvious that he obtained the rules leaked from others, but there was nothing to do about that.


    "Sure, but I want my disciple to tell you some information about the Sealed Universe he had just obtained, and it is of utmost relevance to everyone before sending your disciples there. The rules were already spoken, so I think it counts for thepetition, right? if not, I guess that he will need to shut his mouth, or it will be unfair for us."


    Yale was the one who obtained the information, but Shiba obtained the Great Dimensional Divinity, so there was no way for the others to know if it was Yale or Shiba.


    "This..."


    He was in a conflicting situation. It was true that the rules could be interpreted as Yale said, but it was obvious that they had the information from far before the rules of thepetition were told.


    However, if it was information that could affect the lives and death of the disciples, refusing to hear it for being stingy would just make him the focus of hate if something were to happen.


    "Alright. You will be awarded points for this. Go ahead."


    Although others were a bit conflicted with that decision, they wanted to know that information.


    "Some strange methods have been applied to the Sealed Universe, provoking diverse effects like the mortals having enormous talent and dying due to its side effects. That doesn¡¯t have an effect on immortals and Gods. The problem is that there is something else that affects everyone. The people that die there can¡¯t be resurrected. Not even my master can do it, so keep it in mind if you are going to participate."


    No one was expecting to hear something like that, but seeing Yale¡¯s serious face while Shiba spoke, they knew that it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    "Really critical information. Thank you for sharing it with us. You will receive points equivalent to the information that could change the course of the war, the maximum possible."


    It wasn¡¯t a joke. If they sent their disciples without knowing it and decided to let them risk even if they needed to beg Yaleter, they could have repeated the situation of the first cmity after learning the truth.

 Chapter 620 The Objectives of the Rebels

    "Alright, the information will give points, so please speak. We need to know as much a possible before the war starts."


    No one wouldin at that point. As long as they could win the war, they didn¡¯t mind if Yale¡¯s group got more points since everyone believed that they would win anyway.


    "The Sealed Universe is referred by them as the Experiment Universe. There several members of the rebels are investigating how to apply the problems of True Gods to everyone as well as how to increase the potential of mortals to make an army of Great Gods with low effort. Those can be considered the main two objectives of the Experiment Universe and the reason for the war still being dyed."


    If it weren¡¯t by how important they considered those experiments, especially the one blocking the resurrection, they would have started the war before the Council of Gods had time to prepare.


    "An army of Great Gods..."


    The moderators gulped down after hearing that part. Both sides could be considered simr in strength, but if the rebels were to create a new army of Great Gods, they would hold a huge advantage.


    Although it was possible to boost the strength of mortals artificially, the limit was ninth level immortal, and the fact that had increased their power in that way wouldn¡¯t help them to advance further, it would instead be a burden.


    Thus, creating an army could only be done by gathering existing Great Gods, and those who reached that level wouldn¡¯t obey others easily, especially if they were ordered to do something with a lot of chances of death.


    However, picking mortals with extremely high talent and make them be Great Gods in mass would make them far easier to manipte. Of course, there was no way such talented mortals could exist in huge quantities naturally. Usually, those talented mortals were scarce and rted to powerful Great Gods or True Gods. Obviously, they only remained as mortals in their childhood.


    Thus, what yale said was enough to make everyone worry because if each mortal of a universe became a Great God, the strength they would have would be enormous.


    "There is no need to worry about this army. They seeded in increasing the talent of each mortal in the Experiment Universe, but at the same time, it provoked that most of them were unable to use it and died quite young even for mortals. Of course, there is a small number that seeded and became Great Gods very quickly. One example is Lesta¡¯s disciple, Pavel. He was born in the Experiment Universe, but he survived and became Lesta¡¯s disciple. Pavel has the highest position among all the natives of the Experiment Universe due to the position of his master, so he is the most well-known as well as the easiest to gather information about, but even if the others can¡¯t form an army with the outrageous numbers the rebels wanted, there are still some hundreds of them."


    Some hundreds of Great Gods were a problem, butpared with that they wanted at the start, it was a small number.


    They could be an additional strength that the rebels could use, but it wasn¡¯t enough to change the course of the war.


    "Some hundreds may be a boost in strength for them, but knowing it, is still in a manageable range."


    Although some hundreds weren¡¯t a small number when it came to great Gods, it was quite obvious that those Great Godscked experiencepared to those of the Council of Gods, so they couldn¡¯t be considered to be at the same. Someone like Yale could kill a lot of people at that level without problems, but even others with less massive destructive powers could still deal with them without too much issue.


    To use people of that level effectively, they would need countless of them, some hundreds weren¡¯t enough.


    If they didn¡¯t know and thought that they were at the same level as other rebels, they might have wasted strength due to the mistake, but knowing it from the start, they could focus on others and deal quickly with those.


    "Now that you are relieved, I need to say that the part of provoking the same effects as killing True Gods is almostpleted. At this point, there is no way to stop it even if we destroy the Experiment Universe. From the start, they could have done it at any other universe, so even having attacked them before would have been useless, it would have just hastened the war. Well, if certain people hadn¡¯t dyed thispetition on purpose, maybe we could have been organized and started the war before they finished, but it is a good thing we managed to increase the strength of our disciples. You all know that they like to target those rted to us rather than ourselves."


    Although Yale could have stopped the experiment when he discovered its existence by erasing the universe in one go, he didn¡¯t do it.


    He didn¡¯t n to force all the hostility on himself and became the number one target, but that wasn¡¯t his only reason.


    He was also interested in that experiment, and although he didn¡¯t n to say it, he already learned how to create a permanent death area at any ce he was.


    The rebels were only missing polishing a method to provoke it at the whole universe in a short time, but even if they failed in polishing it, in the end, they would execute it anyway.


    The war might start at any moment, and some of the rebels were already trying to make the first move following the orders of their superiors. If they hadn¡¯t seeded immediately was because Yale made it difficult for them.


    Their first target and the trigger of the war had already been decided by the rebels, Tofesh.


    The rumors about him and his connection with Yale made him win the first ce in the list of people that could trigger the war and provoke huge benefits at the same time.


    Before the experiment was ready, the rumors weren¡¯t important, but once they reached the polishing state, the rebels decided that since some of them were already pursuing Tofesh, they might as well go all out to chase him and turn that matter into the trigger.


    However, Yale had already sheltered Tofesh from before he turned into the main target, so even with the higher-ups of the rebels sending orders to catch him, they hadn¡¯t seeded immediately. Of course, since those orders were given almost at the same time Yale reached the Council of Gods, it hadn¡¯t been a long time since then.


    At that moment, except those working in the Experiment Universe and higher-ups, all the rebels had the orders to find and capture Tofesh. Fortunately, most of them were proceeding carefully at the start because they didn¡¯t want to be the first to die. Discovering and capturing Tofesh would be a huge merit, but they would also be targets of Yale¡¯s anger, which was the same as being doomed. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that Yale already knew everything, and they would be killed at the moment they discovered Tofesh, not after they captured him or killed him if he refused to cooperate like they thought.


    Thus, despite those orders, the number of people actively pursuing Tofesh didn¡¯t differ too much from before, but with the pass of time, the numbers would increase.


    If it weren¡¯t because Yale created that dimension personally, Tofesh would have been discovered almost immediately. The informationwork of the rebels was extremely huge, so once it turned into an official mission, he would have been discovered.


    The rebels already didn¡¯t care about beginning immediately or a bit after that since they knew that the Council of Gods had a meeting with apetition, so no one felt that they were in time to prevent that a hierarchy was created. If they knew the format of thepetition, they might have destroyed the whole Experiment Universe with all the disciples inside and start the war with the Council of Gods in disarray.


    Although the moderator didn¡¯t have such detailed information, he knew that the rebels were almost ready to start and that some members had started to move, so he decided to hasten thepetition. Those members had been looking for Tofesh unofficially, but they made the moderator of the Council of Gods think they were starting to move to initiate the war immediately.


    "Why so much silence? The war will start soon. After thepetition finished, the war will start. That is already a fact. Whether they make the first move, or our disciples do it, this can¡¯t be dyed any further."


    That was the hard truth. A war that could rather be called the second cmity was about to happen, and it was impossible to stop it. There were many interests behind the scenes. Even Yale needed that war for his ns, so he wouldn¡¯t stop it even if he could.


    No one knew what to say. The situation was far worse than they expected, but at the same time, Yale¡¯s tone of voice was rxed, as if the war didn¡¯t mean any danger to him, which provoked that they unconsciously increased how much they respected Yale.


    "Let¡¯s watch our disciples a bit. The battles that will happen there can be considered as a prologue for the war. A war in which our disciples and ourselves will have to participate soon."

 Chapter 621 Gleb and Lesta

    Some time had passed since the disciples of the Council of Gods entered into the Experiment Universe, but the higher-ups of the rebels were preparing a party instead of discovering it and sending a counterattack like the Council of Gods expected.


    "Lesta, you are too cold. Your best experiment result, your disciple, he has killed a member of the Council of Gods and obtained a membership, you should be happier now that your influence has grown again."


    Gleb couldn¡¯t avoid being a bit jealous of Lesta. Gleb was at the top of the research team on the Experiment Universe from the beginning, but Lesta, who had joinedter, had managed to be his equal very quickly.


    A True God with a membership was bond to obtain a high position anywhere, but even Lesta¡¯s reputation was as great as Gleb¡¯s. Even Gleb had to admit that without Lesta¡¯s help, the research on the Experiment Universe wouldn¡¯t have been even halfway to their objective at that moment.


    Usually, a Great God who obtained a membership would also obtain an important position, but the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t celebrate it like they were doing. It was just because Pavel was Lesta¡¯s direct subordinate and disciple that they decided to celebrate it.


    However, Lesta didn¡¯t seem interested in the feat of his disciple. Due to the insistence of others, he sent an incarnation to the party, but he was so serious that it killed any festive mood.


    In fact, they were about to start a war, so it wasn¡¯t time for parties, but the higher-ups wanted to make Pavel happy.


    The reason was that they feared that Lesta might sacrifice them for some experiment without even thinking if he didn¡¯t feel that they had some value. They all had the feeling that Lesta would kill anyone as long as he wanted.


    However, Lesta was a bit better when it came to his disciple, so they felt that being close to Pavel was somewhat as an insurance.


    Although they didn¡¯t fear to battle against Lesta head-on, if he managed to escape, they couldn¡¯t imagine what tricks he would use to make their lives like a nightmare. Moreover, they weren¡¯t confident in killing Lesta, given how cautious he was. Anyway, they needed Lesta to execute their ns, so they couldn¡¯t kill him before the war.


    Although they all joined together for that war, they were unruly by nature, so it was normal that everyone was cautious of the others instead of trusting them blindly.


    "The Council of Gods is in a meeting right now. Do you remember what our spy told us? If Pavel killed someone, that person escaped from his duties, so it isn¡¯t such a great feat."


    Hearing Lesta¡¯s reply, Gleb felt that it was fortunate that Pavel wasn¡¯t there to hear them.


    "Well, even if that person wouldn¡¯t join the war, those that fled without joining a side are dangerous since they are too unpredictable. It is good that one of them is dead."


    In that war, not choosing a side wasn¡¯t being neutral, but being an enemy of both sides. Neither of the sides wanted to have unpredictable factors in the war.


    "True, but not enough to have a party. I am busy with the resurrection project, and you all are hastening the war by sending the fools to attack that Tofesh."


    Among the higher-ups, Lesta had been the one who wanted to dy the start of the war a bit more, but the others were already too impatient. After all, among them, only Gleb and Lesta were working on the experiments, so the others were impatient to do something.


    "How is that project going? I know that you have been training that girl without letting her enter in contact with us, but for this same reason, we are all in the dark about this project."


    The resurrection project was an important one, but everyone else considered it impossible. Only Lesta dared to execute it, but his secrecy made that most of them didn¡¯t believe that he couldplete it. However, if he seeded, their chances of victory would increase by several folds, so they let him act as he wished.


    "This is unavoidable. The Resurrection Divinity isn¡¯t something that people like us can obtain, and someone with the potential to obtain it would never work with us under normal circumstances. Do you know how hard it was finding someone with a personality that fit properly with the Resurrection Divinity and slowly brainwashing her to make her believe that I am the absolute good? Maybe there are other methods, but the only one I managed to discover is exploiting thepatibility of her personality with an extremely high talent to create a subordinate who could resurrect others, but she had yet to obtain the Minor Resurrection Divinity, although I feel that she is near to obtain it."


    Gleb had heard a bit about those problems when the project started, so he knew that it was very difficult.


    Only someone righteous and with a huge predisposition to help others altruistically would be able to seed without a teacher, and that was with an enormous talent.


    Of course, someone with the same Divinities as Yale could use the same method he used, but the method he used wasn¡¯t public knowledge, and even if others learned about it, just hearing about the Time Divinity would be enough to make them give up.


    Gleb heard that Lesta had been subliminally influencing her to make her personally perfectly suitable to the Resurrection Divinity. To do something like that, Gleb didn¡¯t believe that Lesta could act as coldly as he used to act, or there was no way he could seed. Gleb wanted tough, just trying to imagine Lesta acting like a caring father for the ignorant girl being used in the experiment.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It seems that Tofesh is hidden very well, so the war will be dyed quite a bit. At least until we find them, or the Council of Gods attacked first. Someone to resurrect our members can be useless to us as True Gods, but if she resurrects Great Gods, it will be like having undying soldiers. Moreover, it is a fact that our enemies won¡¯t be able to resurrect thanks to our sess in the main experiment. I can already imagine their faces full of despair when they realized about this."


    Gleb was grinning, but Lesta ignored that part.


    "I believe she will be ready for the war at his pace, but don¡¯t expect anything else from her. In exchange for the chance to obtain the Minor Resurrection Divinity, her personality became so soft and gentle that she can¡¯t even think about harming others. She would rather sacrifice herself than harming someone."


    Gleb stopped grinning when he noticed that Lesta didn¡¯t care about enjoying the reactions of their enemies.


    "I guess that is a reasonable price. We just need her to be in a safe ce near us. If the project is a sess and she doesn¡¯t die, I believe that the Council of Gods won¡¯t be able to stop us."


    Although Gleb said those words, he didn¡¯t believe that they could kill everyone. At least, no one was confident to deal with Kroh, and the original Gods among the rebels knew very well that matter. However, if they killed everyone else, it would still be their victory.


    "Pavel is here. If you want to participate in this stupid party, go to meet him and speak words you didn¡¯t really think like everyone else. Meaningless social events. I am busy with Devy right now, so I won¡¯t be paying attention to this incarnation, don¡¯t disturb me unless something important happens."


    Pavel had just reached the ce where the higher-ups had prepared the party, and just as Lesta said, no matter how much they spoke, the words were empty, so it waspletely meaningless. Even Pavel only acted pleased on the surface while thinking why the others had so much free time, given that they were about to begin a war.


    While the rebels were wasting time until their subordinates managed to find Tofesh or something else triggered the war, the Council of Gods was looking at their disciples, but until that moment, nothing dangerous happened.


    The ces Yale had chosen were mostly inhabited by mortals, so unless they had bad luck and a rebel was there for some reason, the start wasn¡¯t too interesting to see.


    However, they didn¡¯t learn anything that could give them points either, but no one med Yale for ying safe given the situation.


    At least, the groups were proceeding with caution, and it would serve to improve their teamwork for the war.


    However, no one among the six groups would be ying safe until the end. Once they started to have a proper grasp of the ces they were, they started to advance to ces rted to the rebels.


    They all had their pride. They were participating in thatpetition as disciples, so they were representing their masters, and no one wanted to harm their master¡¯s reputation by not performing properly.


    The first group in meeting an enemy was one of the two that weren¡¯t affiliated to the Time Faction nor to the moderator.


    The enemies were a group of God and Minor Gods led by a Great God. They just happened to be traveling near that area when they detected the group of disciples.

 Chapter 622 Bashi

    "Oh, I am surprised you aren¡¯t pulling them out immediately."


    A True God whose disciple was in the group facing battle spoke.


    "If I were to put them out immediately after seeing an enemy, thispetition would be useless. Moreover, if I pull them back now, the war will start right away. Their identities are unknown right now, but if I teleport them out openly, the rebels will know that I did it. After all, it is a Sealed Universe."


    If Yale wanted to bring someone out without alerting the enemies, the choices were that all the enemies died at the end of the battle or that he pulled them off, making the enemies think that they were dead.


    Although if the disciples killed their opponents, the rebels might also notice something, at least there wouldn¡¯t be any clear proof that it was rted to the Council of Gods.


    The war would start before they had time to investigate, and by what Yale knew, it was probable that their deaths weren¡¯t even investigated at all in the case they were killed.


    "I hope that you don¡¯t let them die."


    Both groups were more or less equal in strength, so it couldn¡¯t be said that the disciples were in lethal danger, but the situation wasn¡¯t safe either.


    "I am not to me if they die. If I can save them without harming the whole Council of Gods, I will do it, but if saving them implies negative effects for us, you can¡¯t me me."


    Although everyone considered that Yale was a bastard who only cared about obtaining power by how the events developed, he wanted to do the best possible for the Council of Gods. Of course, using the Council of Gods was on his ns, so he didn¡¯t want to sacrifice it for a stupid decision


    As for the lives of those disciples, he would only save them if it didn¡¯t harm his interests.


    He would only discard the well-being of the Council of Gods if some of his allies were involved, but it would also depend on who was in danger.


    Yale had always been someone who considered that each life had a different value, a subjective one that was different for each person, but that was all he needed, it didn¡¯t matter if the value was just his biased opinion. For Yale, saving Wyba or Shiba was worthy of destroying the Council of Gods if there was the need, but he would rather let the battling group of disciples die than harming the Council of Gods with a sudden start of the war for saving them.


    If the person in danger was deeply rted Yale, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything else, but if it was one of those allies he barely knew, the degree of interference to save them would be far more limited.


    Yale stopped paying attention to the group battling and focused his attention on the incarnation hidden in Shiba¡¯s shadow.


    "Yale sent us to an overly peaceful ce. There is literally nothing here. I don¡¯t want a deadly situation, but this is too boring."


    Shiba¡¯s group had been walking for a while, but they hadn¡¯t discovered anything of value nor meet someone else. Thus, Eini had startedining to her husband.


    "Don¡¯t be reckless. Master said that this ce has valuable information, so it must be true, but how can it be easy to discover."


    Shiba didn¡¯t doubt that since Yale said that there was valuable information there, there was important information somewhere.


    "Why do I have the feeling that my mother isining because she liked to see my father¡¯s serious reactions?"


    Bashi muttered unconsciously.


    He hadn¡¯t felt well traveling in that group because his parents were there. He wouldn¡¯t mind if it was just the three of them, but there were others in the group.


    He knew Wyba and Lilly enough to not mind about them, but he wasn¡¯t too familiar with other members of Yale¡¯s family like Astel or Kanai. As for the rest, Bashi at most heard someone speak about them.


    If his parents weren¡¯t there, then it would be alright to be with people he didn¡¯t know, but not only his parents were there, their influence in the group was among the highest.


    "Because she is doing it on purpose. Don¡¯t tell me that you never exaggerated an injury a bit when you were a child to have big sister Ange pay you more attention because I saw you do it a lot of times. It is the same. Your mother just wants the attention of your father, who is overfocused on the mission, and since they had been busy training and didn¡¯t have that much time together before, she must be wanting to at least spent time speaking with him."


    Bashi never exaggerated his injuries despite what Lily thought. He was still a kid at that time, and he really believed that his injuries were far worse than what they were, but to Lily, he seemed to want to attract Ange¡¯s attention.


    In fact, Bashi was just too pure when it came to rtionships. He didn¡¯t understand them at all. Even what he felt at Ange was just an illusion he formed since he was a child. He really loved her, but it wasn¡¯t a kind of romantic love. It was just as Ange thought a lot of times, he was just a child in that aspect so he couldn¡¯t be treated seriously.


    Bashi couldn¡¯t be med for hisck of maturity in that aspect since he had never been living on his own. In Alrein¡¯s universe, no matter where he went, everyone was just too weak for him, so he ended up spending time with people of the family such as Ange and Lily.


    Even when he departed to travel, for safety measured, he had been traveling with Lily, so it was impossible that he would form a romance with a girl when already traveling with another.


    Later on, when training with Kabur, he had even fewer chances of something happening.


    "I never did something as shameful as that to attract her attention..."


    Although Bashi negated it, Lily didn¡¯t believe him, but it wasn¡¯t like if Lily cared about it if it was true or not since she only pointed it out as a form ofparison.


    "Whatever you say. Stay focused, the danger maye at any moment, and big sis Ange would be sad if something happened to you."


    It had been calm the whole time, but there was no guarantee that it would continue like that. Moreover, they were in a ce where death was absolute, so resurrection was impossible.


    "I know, but although you are sisters, you would probably justugh at me for being stupid if I were to die."


    Bashi spoke without thinking, but Lily was offended.


    "Who do you think I am? I am not like our big sis, but how can I be so cruel tough if you were to die, don¡¯t be stupid. I know that we aren¡¯t rted at all since my only connection with the family is the bloodline I received from father and his kindness to ept me after big sister Ange save me, but I think that since I am far older than you and you consider Ange your big sister, I can also be considered like your big sister, although you never showed me any respect... There is no way I could be happy if you die."


    Lily was always arguing with Bashi, but she didn¡¯t want him dead. Although they weren¡¯t really family since Lily was only rted to Yale, they had argued for so long that it wasn¡¯t wrong for Lily considering Bashi her best friend, although she wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    If something were to happen to Bashi, she wouldn¡¯t be less angered than Ange, Shiba, or Eini.


    Seeing that Lily wasn¡¯t joking, Bashi felt ashamed of himself for being so thoughtless. He knew that Lily wouldn¡¯t be happy if he died, but since they were always arguing, he said it without considering that Lily could be offended.


    "I am sorry, I never wanted to offend you. However, starting to treat you like a big sister seems impossible, I never saw you in that way, and I don¡¯t think I can begin now..."


    For him, Lily was his rival, so he couldn¡¯t change the image he had of her to that of a big sister. Moreover, he had Ange in that image, and it was clear that Lily¡¯s personality waspletely different.


    "Do as you want. It isn¡¯t as if I would feelfortable with you calling me ¡¯big sister¡¯ or something like that at this point. I am already used to you just treating me as if we had the same age, not like age matters for people like us anyway."


    Lily knew Bashi since he was born, so it would have been natural that Bashi had been more respectful towards her, but their conflicts about Ange made that Bashi never considered Lily as someone older.


    Of course, that was more to me to Lily¡¯s behavior than to Bashi, so Lily didn¡¯t reallyin about that. She didn¡¯t feel that she would fit acting as a big sister since she also had Ange as the standard.


    "There seems to be something near, everyone, be careful."


    At the moment Shiba spoke while stopping to walk, everyone focused their attention on finding something strange in the surrounding, but only Shiba with the Great Dimensional Divinity managed to discover it.

 Chapter 623 Hidden Dimension

    "I can¡¯t sense anything."


    No matter how Eini looked at the surroundings, everything looked normal.


    "There is a hidden dimension near here. Only those with permission should be able to notice it, but I can detect it without problems. However, I need to say that to someone without at least the Minor Dimensional Divinity, discovering this hidden dimension would be impossible without spending several years investigating the area carefully."


    The hidden dimension used a method simr to the one of the Sealed Universe, but due to the difference in sizes, the Sealed Universe was far easier to discover.


    The hidden dimension in front of them was still of an unknown size, but Shiba can guess that it was smaller than a to remain so perfectly hidden.


    "You are amazing. Now, stop showing off and open it."


    Although her words would make people thought she was angry, her face showed that she wasn¡¯t angry at all. She was even hugging Shiba¡¯s arm happy that Shiba had been the only one to notice it because it would mean that others would see him with more importance.


    Eini knew about Shiba¡¯s humble origins, so she always liked making him stand out more when there was a chance. There hadn¡¯t been any need for something like that since they meet Yale, but at that moment, they were without Yale and Lina due to the restrictions of the Sealed Universe, so Eini thought back about old times and ended up acting in the same way.


    As for the others, some understood the situation while others not, but it wasn¡¯t like if Eini cared about that.


    A few secondster, Shiba had already opened the hidden dimension.


    "I don¡¯t dare to use the divine sense to investigate, but I bet that the inside isn¡¯tpletely empty."


    They hadn¡¯t met a single person outside, but no one believed that the hidden dimension would be empty.


    Although Pavel wasn¡¯t there based on what they heard of Yale, they didn¡¯t believe there weren¡¯t some subordinates left behind.


    The group went slowly into the hidden dimension, and in just three minutes, they had already discovered some guards.


    However, before others had time to reach, Kanai and Astel had annihted them.


    They had been in silence since they entered the Sealed Universe and even seemed to not care about the situation at all being just sightseeing the scene.


    However, the truth was that both were strong enough to react faster than the others, even in that state.


    Shiba was also able to react, but he noticed the other two and stopped since the attacks of the Dimensional Divinity were dangerous if they were to hit an ally. Before he had time to readjust the attack, the other two had already killed all the guards that appeared before them.


    It had been just an instant.


    Although it was impressive, no one was surprised, not even those at the Council of Gods looking at the scene.


    After all, the disciples of the Time Faction being incredible was something they already considered a fact form the start.


    Until that moment, the others seemed more just to be tagging along with them.


    They were the second group on facing a battle, but in their case, they just annihted the opponent in an instant while the other group was still struggling.


    Of course, the guards were just Minor Gods and Gods, so theck of Great God made a difference in the difficulty, but it was still obvious that Shiba¡¯s group was far stronger than the other one.


    While the group continued advancing, they met several other groups of guards, but they were all killed easily since the strongest was only a God.


    However, all those guards seemed quite strange because they didn¡¯t seem to be really paying attention to the security at all. Unless they appeared in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t notice anything. They were far too stupid for being Minor Gods and Gods, so something felt wrong.


    At that same moment, a man was inspecting a lot of files in a hidden chamber.


    "Useless. All useless. Those are just the investigations of that woman trash; I can¡¯t find anything regarding Lesta¡¯s investigation. Not even Pavel has anything here. Is this really his research dimension?"


    The man felt really frustrated. He went all his way to that ce while Lesta was outside with the hopes of obtaining the results of Lesta¡¯s investigations, but he just found the information left behind by a subordinate that wasn¡¯t even the most important one.


    "I can¡¯t believe that someone without parents that reached godship can be better than me. He must have cheated to get those results. I am sure they are all a fraud. I am the only holder of the truth, and everyone who wasn¡¯t born from at least Minor Gods is just a ve for us. How can someone like Lesta be that important? Even that Pavel is as important as me despite being from this shitty universe."


    He had been investigating in that universe from far before Lesta joined them. He could be considered to be among those who initiated the investigation. The method to increase the potential was initially created by him. The ws included. He didn¡¯t know how to erase those ws, but he didn¡¯t even try. He considered that giving talent to ordinary mortals was a sphemy, so he liked to see them die without apparent reason. He considered it divine punishment for receiving a talent that should have belonged exclusively to people like him, son of powerful entities.


    He was a son of two True Gods, but they were killed by the Council of Gods due to their supremacist ideas since they started to kill anyone who didn¡¯t have parents that were at least Minor Gods if the others didn¡¯t willingly be their ves.


    He hated the Council of Gods for killing his parents, but even more for frustrating the n. He could only imagine how everything would have been if his parents seeded.


    Of course, almost everyone who heard such an idea felt that it was stupid since, in the end, all the original Gods couldn¡¯t have children, so all the others at some point started as mortals even if it was long ago. Creating lives with their powers wasn¡¯t counted as children for people like him. Those were just servants.


    However, it was slightly different when others heard it from him. He was only a Great God, but a long time ago, he had been the first to obtain the True Brainwashing Divinity. He could brainwash even Gods with just a few words. However, it wouldn¡¯t work with great Gods unless he advanced to True God, but he didn¡¯t want to reach such a dangerous level just before the war because True Gods would still be without his reach. He could only brainwash those a level below him, so he never considered that brainwashing a True God was possible.


    He had other forms of brainwashing, but those needed time and any Great God or True God would notice if he used them, unless they were stupid or werepletely unable to react.


    All the beings born in the Sealed Universe should have been brainwashed from the moment they were born due to how he created the process for the talents, so he was able to make any of themmit suicide whenever he wanted. He feared that some may seed and go against him.


    Most of the sessful ones had sworn loyalty to him regardless of who they served officially. If not, he would have made them die at the moment. That type of brainwashing only let him order them to die, but it was enough to make them fear to betray him.


    However, it didn¡¯t work with those serving Lesta, so Pavel wasn¡¯t under his control. He knew that Lesta found some way to erase that innate brainwashing, and it was extremely frustrating since that was his area of expertise.


    When Lesta announced the experiment to create someone with the Resurrection Divinity, there was no way the Brainwashing God wouldn¡¯t be sent to assist him. However, Lesta always refused to let him met Devy, and instead, he was sent to a remote area to work on his own experiments.


    He had guessed that Lesta probably also obtained the Brainwashing Divinity, although he was unsure about what level the Brainwashing Divinity reached. He feared an existence like that since he didn¡¯t want to be brainwashed by someone else. He loved to force others to forget everything in what they believed to start thinking exactly as he wanted them to think, but the opposite would be a nightmare for him.


    Although he was just a hypocrite, despite being a very dangerous one, he really believed that he was always on the correct and that he couldn¡¯t be mistaken. Brainwashing others was to made them follow what he believed to be the absolute truth. Anything else was just lies that needed to be erased. Provide arguments when speaking with him waspletely useless; he would rather die than change his opinion or ept what someone else thought.


    While he was busy cursing Lesta and Pavel due to theck of documents of their investigations, Shiba discovered the hidden chamber where the Brainwashing God was checking the results of the experiments registered there.


    He discovered the ce after investigating the behavior of the guards. The group managed to notice that those guards were brainwashed by someone and that they weren¡¯t the only invaders.

 Chapter 624 Words That Mustnt Be Said

    They didn¡¯t know if the other invader was a friend or a foe, but given the restrictions of that universe, it was more likely someone there due to internal strife among the rebels than an unknown ally.


    However, wherever that other invader was, it was bound to have valuable information.


    Thus, the whole group managed to track him down, and Shiba discovered the hidden chamber. It was so well hidden that without prior knowledge of it or at least the Minor Dimensional Divinity, it wouldn¡¯t be discovered easily.


    The Brainwashing God had been in the hidden dimension before, and he had invited to that room once by Pavel, so he knew the ce from the beginning. However, at that time, there was a lot of information registered about experiments of Lesta and Pavel.


    "Why have the documents disappeared? Have they moved them recently? Do I have such bad luck?"


    Those words were clearly heard by Shiba¡¯s group. They had just opened the door of the hidden chamber.


    "Who?"


    The Brainwashing God turned around as soon as he felt that he wasn¡¯t alone. He feared that Lesta or Pavel had returned, but he didn¡¯t recognize anyone among the group that interrupted him, so he sighed in relief.


    "Let¡¯s speak, maybe we don¡¯t need to be enemies."


    Representing the group, Shiba spoke. He didn¡¯t know the identity of the Brainwashing God, but he could sense that he was a Great God, and it was better to have an ally than a foe if possible, given that they were in enemy territory.


    "Speak! Who are your parents?"


    The Brainwashing God knew that he had brainwashed all the guards, so there was no doubt that the group in front of him also invaded the ce without permission, but unless they came from a distinguished lineage that he approved, he wouldn¡¯t consider working with them.


    It was already a lot that he was coborating with the rebels despite having people he considered that should be ves, but he didn0t n to tolerate anyone else.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter."


    Shiba had never met his parents nor had any bond with them since he was born as a ve, and where he was born, the ves had children to increase resources due to the orders of the owners, so there wasn¡¯t any parent-child rtionship.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter? As expected, everything of you smells to lowly ve. Kneel and obey! ve! I am your owner from now on!"


    The Brainwashing God didn¡¯t know that Shiba was born as a ve, but for him, those who ignored their lineage or don¡¯t have one were all ves.


    His origins were a delicate topic for Shiba, especially when spoken with such disdain by someone unrted to him. Fortunately, he was able to control himself, or he would have crushed the whole hidden room into nothingness, information included.


    "You all! Kneel. You are all my ves from now on. Traveling with a ve and letting him represent your group makes you all as lowly as him. Those who don¡¯t kneel and swear loyalty to me shall be killed by the others. Quickly, kneel and kill the traitors that don¡¯t understand their ce. You live to obey my orders!"


    Although that was nonsense, the Brainwashing God really believed it, and there were members on the group under Great God, so he felt that they would backstab the Great Gods if they didn¡¯t kneel and swore eternal loyalty to him.


    The Brainwashing God felt that he had already won when he felt a chill and died turned into an ice statue.


    There was someone who didn¡¯t endure anymore and attacked without a second thought, but that person wasn¡¯t Shiba nor Yale¡¯s incarnation, who was the one who prevented that the brainwashing worked by using the True Dimension Divinity stealthy.


    "No one says that my Shiba is a ve and lives to say it again."


    Eini lost the patience at the instant the Brainwashing God mentioned the word ve directed to Shiba. She had been preparing the attack from that moment, but the Brainwashing God was so overconfident that he didn¡¯t notice until it was toote.


    It was almost instinctive for her. Given how long she had been with Shiba, she was used to others using his humble origins to insult him, and she couldn¡¯t tolerate it even if Shiba managed to endure it. With the pass of time, it became an instinct.


    That was the first time he used ice when enraged due to someone insulting Shiba since she always had been more adept at using fire, but since she had been training with her sister, she was a real expert using ice, even more than using fire, and in a ce full of valuable information, using fire didn¡¯t seem a good option.


    She was sure that Lina was praising her for using that method to deal with an enemy. After all, that was Lina¡¯s signature punishment attack.


    "Thank you."


    Shiba hugged Eini from her back while speaking.


    Shiba could have killed that man personally, so Eini¡¯s help wasn¡¯t needed at all, but he knew that Eini got angry for his sake, so he still thanked her.


    "I am sorry for being a busybody, you could have dealt with him easily, but I couldn¡¯t tolerate his words. I need more self-control."


    Although she knew that Shiba wouldn¡¯t be angry for her actions, once she thought about it, she felt that she had stolen Shiba¡¯s spotlight with her actions.


    "You don¡¯t need to change, I love you like you are."


    Hearing those words, Eini didn¡¯t reply, but she remained being hugged by Shiba with a smile on her face.


    At the same time, Bashi wanted to find a hole and jump inside. He felt too ashamed to see his parents acting like that in public.


    "You are too shy about these things. You need to mature a bit, you aren¡¯t a kid."


    Lily found fun how Bashi reacted to the rtionship of his parents, so she felt the urge to tease him a bit.


    "Shut up. How can they be having so much contact with each other in public."


    Bashi could tell that Lily was only teasing him, but he was really bad at dealing with those situations.


    "Not much more than immobilizing an enemy using only physical power. When training and battling against each other, we had more contact than this, and you weren¡¯t shy at all, although I am a girl. You only feel wrong when you see others, or this is because they aren¡¯t sparring against each other?"


    Lily grabbed Bashi by his back and locked him, preventing that he could move. It was a basic physical defense skill that they learned in the case they were forced to a fully physical battle.


    They had practiced it against each other thousands of times when preparing for the war since their masters didn¡¯t discard any possible situation, including that somehow they could be forced to battle in direct contact with the opponent.


    It looked simr to a hug, but there wasn¡¯t anything gentle there, so they werepletely different.


    Of course, that was just to immobilize without hurting, so Bashi just felt unable to move, but he wasn¡¯t harmed at all.


    "Stop! Everyone is looking at us! I beg you!"


    Bashi didn¡¯t want to stand out so much, but with Lily¡¯s actions, it was unavoidable.


    Moreover, he was feeling weird because of the scene about his parents and Lily reminding him that she was a girl, so that was the first time he was conscious of something soft touching his back, so he waspletely embarrassed.


    Although Lily couldn¡¯t be told that she was well-developed, she wasn¡¯t t, so it was normal that Bashi sensed something when she was immobilizing him in that way. What was strange was that he never noticed before. He always considered her a rival, so he never thought about the fact that she was a girl. He felt ashamed when thinking about how a lot of their battles and training could be seen from a neutral point of view.


    Lily had aplex about her poorly developed chest in the past, but when she became able to alter her body at will, she felt that she wasn¡¯tfortable with a body simr to her sister like she always wanted, so she decided to just be with a form she could befortable rather than the ideal she had.


    She wasn¡¯t used to wearing too girly clothes unless Ange asked her to do it since she decided to be pragmatic, so she usually didn¡¯t look too girly, especially when Bashi had Ange and Wyba topare her.


    However, only someone like Bashi would have needed so much time to be conscious of her.


    Needless to say, Lily considered that Bashi was like a kid, so she never cared about having physical contact with him. If she had acted shy or remarked that fact before, Bashi would have noticed it, but she didn¡¯t do it until that moment, when shemented it just for fun, ignoring the effect it had on Bashi.


    After Bashi¡¯sint, she let him go and didn¡¯t speak more since she had enough fun, but Bashi was really conflicted at that moment.


    At the same moment, in the core of the hidden dimension, where not even Pavel could ess without permission.


    "Intruder B killed Intruder A, just as nned. That fool was lured here too easily. He didn¡¯t even consider that I wanted to kill him, and I had prepared this trap for him."


    Lesta smiled.

 Chapter 625 Necessary Evil

    "You and your schemes, but why did you leave my documents there. if you were there to collect yours and Pavel¡¯s, you should have also collected mine."


    The person who spoke was a woman in the same room as Lesta.


    "Who cares about those documents, they don¡¯t have any value, and without some bait, that bastard wouldn¡¯t remain there long enough. be grateful that your trash found a use."


    Lesta never measured his words when speaking with that woman. She was assigned to work under his orders, but Lesta disliked her since the moment she was introduced to him.


    Moreover, she tried nonstop to seduce Lesta, but Lesta didn¡¯t even blink at her attempts.


    She was only a Goddess, so she was longing for the benefits she could obtain from being with a True God, and the chance to work for Lesta was what she had been waiting, but no matter what she tried, Lesta ignored her or threatened to kill her if she disturbed him for another second.


    "Even I have created some interesting things in the past..."


    The woman was already depressed after being always looked down by Lesta, but she needed to admit that she was far inferior to him, so she could only endure it.


    "Are you speaking about that Eraser Bomb that had its existence banned in virtually all universes? That is the only reason you are allowed by the rebels to work with me, although I find you more an annoyance than something else. Everything you make is useless."


    That woman was the same that had been supporting the Sacred Empire back then.


    "I can be useful. Let me meet the little Devy. I am sure that she also needs the presence of a woman, maybe I can make her believe that I am her mother."


    That wasn¡¯t the first time that she insisted on meeting Devy, but Lesta always refused.


    "As I told you countless times in the past. Meeting someone like you would corrupt her."


    When she heard the same answer as always, the woman couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    "It isn¡¯t like if you are a saint."


    It was just a mutter, but Lesta could hear it perfectly.


    "I know that I am not a saint; I am evil. I am perfectly conscious of that, but in my case, I am a necessary evil, so don¡¯t put me in the same group as you."


    Among the rebels, most don¡¯t consider them to be evil since they believed that they battled for being free from the oppression of the Council of Gods.


    Others were just doing it for their personal reasons and didn¡¯t care about good and evil.


    Although most people felt that Lesta belonged to that group, he was one of the few that didn¡¯t care about admitting openly that he was evil.


    "Same reasons as always. I have yet to hear why you are a necessary evil while I am not."


    Lesta smiled, but his next words weren¡¯t an answer.


    "Now that I think about it, I have something in which you can help me, and it is rted to Devy, but it will be harsh. Do you want to help or not?"


    Seeing how Lesta changes the topic, the woman felt that Lesta was without arguments, so he was forced to concede a bit.


    "I want."


    She could have dragged the matter more, but she didn¡¯t dare to test her luck, so she agreed quickly.


    "Perfect! You will be the first who Devy resurrects."


    An instantter, the woman had been killed by Lesta.


    "Oh, what a mistake. People who die in this universe can¡¯t be resurrected."


    Lesta had a wide smile that didn¡¯t fit with his words. There was no way he could make such a mistake. He nned to kill that woman from before.


    "You finally killed her. It was difficult enduring that woman¡¯s presence, especially when she was flirting with you and asking to act like my mother. As if she were qualified for that. Right, father?"


    A beautiful woman appeared. She was the supposed adopted daughter of Lesta, Devy.


    What others didn¡¯t know was that she wasn¡¯t adopted; she was really Lesta¡¯s daughter, and she wasn¡¯t born in that universe like Lesta said. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t a weakling who barely managed to learn the Minor Resurrection Divinity and couldn¡¯t harm others due to her personality. She was a True Goddess, and she wasn¡¯t harmless like Lesta said.


    "That woman had too many wicked ideas. Having her near me was better than let her gave her ideas to others. That woman was trash, but her talent to develop absurd things was really outstanding. However, we don¡¯t need that kind of variable for our ns."


    The ideas of that woman weren¡¯t useless at all. It was just that Lesta found loopholes to let her think that all were failures, but Lesta could easily fill those gaps and make those things useful. However, he never nned to do it.


    "I know that but having to wait until today for her death has been so tiring. That Brainwashing God is also dead. Someone with such a Divinity shouldn¡¯t exist."


    Devy was earnest with her answer. It wasn¡¯t a lie that she was a good girl that despised evil.


    "Correct. To think that some people believe that I learned that thing. No way I would fall that low. I am good enough dealing with souls to erase a small brainwashing trick. Seriously, it isn¡¯t something that difficult to break, that Divinity isn¡¯t that strong."


    Devy was never brainwashed by Lesta, and Lesta never obtained anything rted to the Brainwashing Divinity. Those were just things others thought due to the lies Lesta spread and the misunderstandings he provoked.


    "Are we leaving this ce?"


    Devy knew about the ns. Once the two main targets had been purged, they would abandon the hidden dimension.


    "Yes. We have no reason to battle the other intruders. I lowered the security to let them notice the hidden dimension, so it is more like they are our guests rather than intruders."


    If Lesta didn¡¯t want the hidden dimension to be discovered, it wouldn¡¯t. Everything had been ording to the setting he nned.


    After speaking, Lesta opened a dimensional passageway with the flip of his hand.


    "If some of those at the party saw you do this, they would be shocked. They already consider that you are the best researcher by how many divinities you analyzed and the fact you attempted to make me learn the Minor Resurrection Divinity. I want to know what face they would make if they noticed I have the True Resurrection Divinity and you the True Dimensional Divinity."


    Devy didn¡¯t like the rebels at all.


    "It is better if you don¡¯t say that on loud, although no one can hear you here. Anyway, I am letting thoseing here notice that the Minor Dimensional Divinity has been used, and I n to tell it to the rebels too. Thus, the Council of Gods can be on guard, but not too much, while the rebels can include the Minor Dimensional Divinity on the ns. The war must be bnced, or it would be useless. When both parties are of simr strength is when the wars create the most casualties. This war must happen, a lot of people must die. Only those who obtain the True Dimensional Divinity can understand the meaning of this properly."


    Lesta and Devy jumped into the passageway, and several minutester, Shiba¡¯s group reached the room. Of course, the whole hidden dimension was altered to make them reach that ce naturally since Lesta wanted them to see the remains of the passageway.


    "Whoever was here, has already left. Moreover, I can notice the remains of the Minor Dimensional Divinity. Probably, someone among the rebels got it, and since Pavel isn¡¯t here, the only rted person to this hidden dimension I can think is Lesta, but why did he leave if he was here, I doubt he was scared of us. Maybe it was just a coincidence, and he was about to leave, so he ignored us."


    Shiba couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was mostly the only thing he could think at that moment. The fact that Lesta didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to kill them didn¡¯t even pass by his mind.


    At that moment, the hidden dimension started to crumble, and a secondter, they were all beside Yale and the others. They were pulled out of the universe, not just the hidden dimension.


    That was because what crumbled wasn¡¯t the hidden dimension, but the whole universe. Lesta had destroyed it after leaving.


    All the important members of the rebels were on Pavel¡¯s party, and those not important enough tried to go even if they couldn¡¯t enter, so those remaining were all members that weren¡¯t on good terms with Pavel and Lesta.


    Destroying the universe also erased all traces of the experiments.


    "Father, are you sure that all the innocent people had also left?"


    Devy couldn¡¯t approve destroying universe filled with innocent people, but a universe that served to experiment with mortals was something that she could think that deserved to disappear.


    "Yes, only those that needed to die, died. Don¡¯t worry."


    As for if those words were true or not, only Lesta knew, but Devy believed him anyway. It wasn¡¯t any kind of brainwashing; it was just that she always trusted her father a lot.


    She also knew that her father needed to do some bad things for more important reasons, so she decided to remain at his side.

 Chapter 626 Trigger for the War

    "What happened?"


    That was themon phrase at the Council of Gods at that moment.


    Suddenly all the images they were seeing cut off, and the disciples appeared beside their masters.


    However, not all the disciples returned. Only four of the six groups were back on the Council of Gods.


    "That universe has been destroyed. I was forced to take them out and finish thepetition early."


    Given the circumstances, no one nned to me Yale for finishing thepetition early. However, some had aint about a different matter.


    "What happened to our disciples, why aren¡¯t they back?"


    Those were the masters of the disciples who hadn¡¯t returned.


    "They are dead. I am sorry, but I only managed to put four of them back before the universe was destroyed. You should already praise me for managing to put out four groupspletely in different parts of the universe in an instant. I am not omnipotent."


    They couldn¡¯t argue after hearing the exnation. In that situation, even if Yale had been able to save just the disciples of his group, it would have been understandable, but he saved four. They felt unfair that their disciples weren¡¯t chosen to be saved and med their bad luck, but it wasn¡¯t bad luck.


    Yale¡¯s priorities were clear, so his group and the two groups of allies were first and after them the group belonging to the moderator of the Council of Gods.


    "You can¡¯t me Yale. Of your groups, one had finished the battle, and no one was paying them attention while they recovered, and the other had yet to do something interesting. The other groups were more eye-catching, so it is normal that Yale unconsciously pulled them off first."


    Since the disciples of his group were safe and he had secured the second ce, the moderator spoke on Yale¡¯s behalf.


    No one felt that Yale was at fault after Yale¡¯s exnation, but after the moderator spoke, they felt that Yale just acted naturally, given the situation.


    However, they were all wrong. Yale was perfectly capable of saving the six teams in an instant, but he let the other two die.


    It wasn¡¯t random. Those two groups and their masters might belong to the Council of Gods, but they were among those who had abused their power enough to create some rebels.


    Yale had obtained enough information from the side of the rebels to know that certain members of the Council of Gods had abused their power far more than others, so he decided to let them die instead of saving them.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were evil or nned to betray the Council of Gods, but although they hadn¡¯t broken the rules, their behavior created others who became problematic at the multiverse level.


    Moreover, given the losses provoked by the destruction of that universe, a bit of bnce was needed on the side of the Council of Gods, so the first choice to discard were those Yale liked the least.


    "How did the enemy destroy the universe that easily?"


    After a bit of silence, someone asked that question. Although all of them could destroy a universe, doing it so suddenly was a different matter.


    "Just before the universe was destroyed, I saw the remnants of a dimensional passageway that had the aura of the Minor Dimensional Divinity. With it, it isn¡¯t impossible to destroy the universe from a passageway and have enough time to prepare without being noticed."


    Shiba was sure that the same person who fled was the one who destroyed the universe.


    "Yale, is what your disciple is saying true?"


    The moderator was the one who asked that question to Yale.


    "With the Minor Dimensional Divinity, it should be possible, so we must take into ount that the rebels have someone with it."


    Anything that meant that the opponent was stronger was bad news, and they had seen how powerful the Dimensional Divinity was. At least theyforted themselves by thinking that it was just the Minor Dimensional Divinity.


    "Now, the results of thepetition are decided, so our group is at the top, right?"


    Everyone just nodded at Yale¡¯s words. No one had been able to surpass the Time Faction directly or indirectly, so it was better to just obey at that point. Of course, that was as long as Yale didn¡¯t ask them to die. No matter how loyal they were to the Council of Gods, their lives were first.


    "Alright, start preparing for the war. It will start in a few minutes."


    No one understood why Yale was so confident that the war would start so soon, but Yale left the room instantaneously with an unknown destination.


    After destroying the universe, Lesta decided that it was already time to start the war, so he opened a way for the rebels to look for Tofesh, so they all invaded the dimension were Tofesh was without difficulties.


    "Fools. It is obvious that Yale will annihte you in an instant if you touch Tofesh. At least their death will be useful."


    Devy nodded while hearing Lesta, and both went to prepare for the war. Lesta had already used his incarnation to say that the dimension where Tofesh was had been invaded sessfully by the sacrificial pawns.


    Yale teleported directly to Tofesh¡¯s side. He was there exactly where all the rebels appeared there.


    "Sorry, Tofesh. For making you the trigger of the war, but even if I flee with you to somewhere else, it is just a matter of time, so better kill those bastards now."


    Although Tofesh and ir had never been in danger because Yale had been paying attention to them, just the fact of infiltrating to kidnap or kill Tofesh was enough to make Yale sentence all the rebels there to death.


    "Die."


    It was just one word, and it didn¡¯t have any special effects. It was just to make the rebels be shocked before Yale crushed them all with the True Dimensional Divinity.


    The rebels never expected that Yale would be waiting for them there. They weren¡¯t conscious of the monstrous speed with which Yale could move between universes.


    Of course, the higher-ups knew that those attacking Tofesh were mostly doomed. It would be great if they seeded, but they weren¡¯t strong enough to face someone like Yale.


    The rebels ssified the members of the Council of Gods and their allies to determine their danger level, and Yale was an SSS, the highest.


    At the start, they only wanted to give that qualification to Alrein and Kroh, but Lesta insisted to also give it to Yale.


    Someone with that danger level mustn¡¯t be faced unless it had been nned by the whole group beforehand.


    Strictly speaking, the targets of those levels were ones that they didn¡¯t consider to be able to kill even if they won the war, so facing them must only be done after being deeply nned and with the objective of restraining them, not beating them. As long as they were unable to interfere with others, even if they were the only survivors, the rebels would have seeded in destroying the Council of Gods.


    They felt that even surviving, those three would need to live full of pain and regrets, so it wasn¡¯t better than dying.


    However, anyone trying to stop someone with that danger level must be among the strongest of the rebels, so those looking for Tofesh didn¡¯t have any chance.


    Yale teleported back to the meeting, but he brought Tofesh and ir together.


    Since the war was about to start, it was useless to have them hidden, and he already was in control of the Council of Gods, so no one could order Tofesh to create an army of weapon spirits.


    "The rebels tried to kill my friend, so I annihted them. Targeting my best friend is an obvious deration of war, and I doubt that they ignore how many of their members I killed. Get ready, I have prepared our battlefield long ago. A normal universe wouldn¡¯t endure a battle of this level."


    Since the main target was the members of the Council of Gods, they could choose a ce to wait, and the rebels would appear.


    Of course, the rebels would also target their families, but most of them would just bring their families to the battlefield since they were usually strong enough.


    Even for family members in other universes, and universe belonging to members of the Council of Gods, they wouldn¡¯t be left unprotected. Everyone had already taken measures to ensure that there is a decent level of security in those ces.


    The real threat was the main army that they would face. If they all dispersed to protect their universes, they would lose.


    For that asion, Yale had created a universe that waspletely devoid of intelligent life. There were stars ands, but they were created for that war, so even if they were destroyed, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    That universe was seven thousand times more resistant than the best universe others could have seen, but it would disappear after just a million years, so it wasn¡¯t useful for normal uses since the universe was created tost as long as the creator was alive.


    It was easy to enter into that universe once Yale opened it after announcing the start of the war. However, leaving wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Hidden under the look of an enormous and resistant battlefield was a trap to prevent the others from fleeing to other universes if the things were bad for them.

 Chapter 627 Preparations Before the Start of the Second Calamity

    In the universe created for the war, Yale, Kroh, and Alrein started to give a speech.


    Yale had changed his usual clothing, which usually was mostly based on some tone of blue, to ck clothes that covered all his body except the head. Those were made with the True Dimensional Divinity in the process, so they were sturdier than a dimensional wall. His head was also protected by the True Dimensional Divinity, but it was an active use of the True Dimensional Divinity since he didn¡¯t wear anything to cover his head.


    Alrein and Kroh didn¡¯t need to worry about defense at all, so they hadn¡¯t taken measures like Yale.


    "Please, everyone, familiarize yourself with this universe as soon as possible. The time until the rebels came isn¡¯t a lot, even with we three working at it."


    Yale, Kroh, and Alrein were working in expanding the time they had, but the rebels already knew where they were since Yale never tried to hide it.


    No one in the Time Faction thought of giving a huge terrain advantage to their allies. They were giving them just a little bit to save the appearances.


    "After the battle started, I won¡¯t be able to move. I need to counter their permanent death so that at least it also affects them. Otherwise, we would be at a great disadvantage. Until the other party stops using it, I will be restrained, so please take it into consideration."


    There were a lot of people hearing Yale¡¯s words. The whole Council of Gods were there, but a lot of their allies and subordinated were also there.


    However, no one found strange what Yale said. Given the terrifying capability that the rebels had to make any death permanent, unless they did the same to them, they would be in too much disadvantage.


    Yale had already told them that the rebels managed to obtain someone With at least the Minor Resurrection Divinity, so preventing them from resurrecting their allies turned into a must.


    Sadly, it meant that Yale¡¯s mobility would be severely limited, so unless an enemy was foolish enough to near the ce where Yale was, the enemies wouldn¡¯t need to fear him.


    Of course, they knew that someone among the rebels would need to take the same role, and that person shouldn¡¯t be weak.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Yale never nned to battle in the frontlines. The battle would be easier I that way, but that wasn¡¯t the real objective.


    "I will remain working in altering the flow of time of all the universes where some rebels went. This will buy us a lot of time to finish here, so their attacks to other ces will be less important."


    Kroh also dered that he didn¡¯t have any n to battle against the rebels. Basically, he would be an unkible enemy for the rebels due to already having surpassed True God, but again, that didn¡¯t fit their ns. Anyway, it was true that Kroh was going to alter the time flow of a lot of universes to help the battler happening in other ces, and that was something that the others wanted.


    The others didn¡¯t know the truth about Kroh¡¯s level, and although they believed that no one would be able to harm him, increasing the safety of the other universes felt more important for them since they believed that the rebels should have some means to restrain Kroh from acting. In fact, they didn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t a specific n for restraining all three members of the Time Faction.


    "I will battle, but only against the strongest ones. I n to sneak out to battle important members of the rebels. The others are left to you all."


    Alrein didn¡¯t reject battling, but he also avoided dealing with most enemies. However, he was considered to be one of the three strongest of their side, so everyone felt that it was normal that he targeted people of equal standing instead of weaker ones.


    "The rest of you spread for the universe. A frontal battle all versus all is stupid, so let¡¯s try to diversify in smaller battles."


    Although a frontal battle was the easiest way to have a lot of deaths on both sides, there was no way the others would agree to that. Especially given that they learned that the other part had at least someone with the Minor Dimensional Divinity, and that was just too good to kill masses grouped together.


    After all, although Yale and his allies were appointed at the top of the hierarchy, no one would sacrifice their lives for them just for that reason.


    There were some in the army that would ept facing a lot of danger to end in good terms with the Council of Gods after the war, but danger and killing themselves in a stupid frontal battle were different things.


    Something simr was happening at the side of the rebels. They didn¡¯t n to have a frontal battle.


    "You can remain in a secure ce while forcing our enemies to die permanently, but you must remember the conditions. You don¡¯t need to disclose how you do it, but other investigators will remain with you, and Devy will be in charge of my disciple. He will keep her safe while she resurrects others."


    In the case of the rebels, the one in charge of provoking the permanent death was Lesta, but he was also asked to create protection for a few members of the investigation team in exchange for not revealing the method to be selective with who would die permanently and who not.


    Thus, there would be several people with him, all protected by what the rebels thought to be the Minor Dimensional Divinity.


    At the same time, Devy would be with the disciple of the Space God. Of course, since Devy was important for their ns, there was no n to harm her, but it served to restrain Lesta¡¯s actions since he seemed to take good care of what everyone believed were the results of his experiments.


    "Alright, but if a single hair of her is harmed, I will kill everyone rted even the slightest. I don¡¯t care if they are in our group or in the other. The other investigator can also forget about protection. You know how much effort I put into this. I won¡¯t tolerate that you trash all my effort."


    Lesta¡¯s hostility was evident, but from the start, the rebels weren¡¯t as united as the Council of Gods, which wasn¡¯t too united.


    "Threatening to kill our allies for a mere experiment. Are you really on our side?"


    The Space God was slightly displeased by Lesta¡¯s words, but since he needed him, he didn¡¯t attack. They couldn¡¯t afford an internal battle at that moment.


    "I am on my own side. I am only loyal to myself. I work with you because we share objectives. Don¡¯t be a hypocrite because everyone here is just working together for selfish reasons. It just happens that we all share amon objective that requires coboration. Thus, if someone bes a stone in my path, I will destroy it. That is all."


    Although the Space God liked to consider himself the big boss there, what Lesta said was the truth. No one was loyal to an organization made by them all. Some of them were loyal to some particr individuals, but the rebels were just formed by convenience.


    Everyone could imagine how a guy crazy for the experiments would value a sessful experiment more than everyone else in the group.


    The Space God was the founder, and he was respected, but that was under the premise that his actions didn¡¯t go against the objectives of the others.


    The weak ones might endure some suffering to obtain benefits from others, so they didn¡¯t react at Lesta¡¯s words to not enrage the Space God, but the True Gods nodded at Lesta¡¯s words agreeing with them. They all had some red lines that, once crossed, would make them ignore any order made by the group.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be harmed. My disciple isn¡¯t as stupid as to make you enrage."


    Although the Space God said that, his disciple was also a True God, so he didn¡¯t fear Lesta too much. Of course, even he wouldn¡¯t want to face someone as crazy and versatile as Lesta, but he was ready to torture Devy if Lesta showed any sign of not obeying orders.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Devy wasn¡¯t a weakling like she seemed on the surface, but someone who wasn¡¯t weaker than him at all. Lesta knew the intentions of the Space God, but he wondered who was really at the mercy of who because that disciple was kind of person Devy disliked the most.


    "Here is the passageway. Gleb and the others to be protected. Stay near me. I can¡¯t protect you efficiently if you are too far."


    Gleb and other investigators followed Lesta into the passageway once everyone else crossed it.


    Of course, they sent some small groups to attack other universes, but they needed their main force to go that battlefield Yale prepared. It didn¡¯t matter that they knew that it was prepared by their enemies. If they feared to go into enemy territory, they wouldn¡¯t have nned a war.


    However, the rebels underestimated Yale¡¯s trap. They always felt that they could leave at any moment, but all the connections with the outside were cut once they reached the universe created by Yale.

 Chapter 628 The Second Calamity Starts

    "Have you memorized the n?"


    In a Timeless Border created in the new universe, Yale asked Shiba.


    "Yes. It has been a bit shocking learning everything, but I understand it. I already memorized it and will execute it without any failure. You can expect a perfect performance from me."


    Shiba just knew a tiny bit of the n before, but just before the second cmity started, Yale dragged him to the Timeless Border and started telling him everything.


    "I don¡¯t expect any less from you. Really, it was good fortune that you discovered me before reincarnation and became my disciple. If we don¡¯t get the best oue of the n, I leave everything to you. Coborate with Alrein and Kroh."


    If Yale said something like that before Shiba heard the whole n, thetter would have thought that his master worrying too much.


    "We will get the best oue. This war will be a cmity for others, but it is nothing for us. As for the part after the cmity, I trust you, master."


    Shiba wanted to deny that his master could fail, but when he remembered the second half of the n, he was unable to express more than his trust.


    "It isn¡¯t a matter of trust. There are too many uncertain things regarding that part. Once the cmity starts, the next time we can speak like this with each other will probably be after the n had seeded with the best oue. The slightest mistake will deserve me a fate far worse than death, so I don¡¯t n to fail, but we need to be prepared for any situation."


    Yale had been decided since he created the n with Alrein and Kroh. At the start, they were just thinking of how to resurrect True Gods, but in the process, Yale discovered something that shifted the objective. Resurrecting the True Gods had a condition, but if that condition wasn¡¯t fulfilled, it would be the end of the multiverse, so the matter of resurrection went to a second ne.


    "Others probably think that you have taken the easiest position in the war against the rebels, but they can¡¯t understand that you are really the one facing the biggest danger since they don¡¯t know the truth."


    Shiba really wanted that the others knew the intentions of his master, but he knew that the details of the n couldn¡¯t be spoken outside the Timeless Border.


    "It isn¡¯t their fault. I am not doing this for them, but because there is a lot of people I want to protect, so I can¡¯t allow the multiverse to be destroyed. My fate may be worse than death if I don¡¯t get the best oue, but I won¡¯t die, so even Aiwai and Wyba wouldn¡¯t be harmed even if I fail despite their link to me. You can understand me, I know. I bet that you would jump to take my position if you could, but I am the only one with chances to seed. Even Alrein and Kroh can only act as support for me in this n."


    Just as Yale said, if Shiba could, he would take the most dangerous job himself, but although he was Yale¡¯s disciple, he wouldn¡¯t be able to seed.


    It was already huge merit that Yale decided to tell him everything and give him an important part of the n. Besides the members of the Time Faction, only Shiba and Ange had learned everything about the n.


    "I know. I won¡¯t ask for the impossible, but I won¡¯t fail on my part. This is the only thing I can do to aid you, master."


    Shiba knew very well that he only needed to execute his part of the n and didn¡¯t think about anything else.


    "That is all I need. Good luck."


    Shiba was expelled from the Timeless Border and continued moving through the universe. He knew that he couldn¡¯t look for his master nor enter the Timeless Border again. He didn¡¯t have the luxury of worry about the details of thetter part of the n. He needed to ensure that at least there weren¡¯t problems in his own part.


    Shiba wasn¡¯t traveling alone, Eini and Lina were with him since they were used to battle together. They just knew superficial parts from the n, so they werepletely unaware of the danger on theter part of the n. It was possible that they would try to stop Yale if they knew, so it was decided to keep it secret from them. The same applied to almost anyone else.


    If it wasn¡¯t because they needed Shiba and Ange for the n, they would have also avoided telling them.


    After all, it was normal that the others would oppose Yale needing to face that kind of situation, but there wasn¡¯t any other way. If there was another way, Yale wouldn¡¯t be sacrificing so many people on the second cmity, nor would he face so much danger.


    At that moment, the rebels were already in the universe, and both sides were already moving, so after some time, the battles between both sides started.


    The rebels had already noticed that they couldn¡¯t leave that universe, but since they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, they just needed to continue with their ns. They decided to worry about how to leave after winning.


    Of course, that cut off any possibilities of retreating in case they were losing, but they didn¡¯t want to think about that possibility.


    "To think that this woman would be so easy to find, but she is already dead. I bet that Kroh will be angry. This was Kroh¡¯s only disciple, after all. Moreover, she was also Alrein¡¯s disciple and Yale¡¯s mother. Killing her was three for the price of one."


    The Space Godughed after crushing the space surrounding his target. He wanted to harm Kroh the most, but he also liked harming Kroh¡¯s allies.


    Theugh suddenly stopped as he suddenly teleported.


    "I guess you are worthy of being one of the original Gods. Even with your ward lowered by believing t have killed your target, you still noticed me."


    The one who spoke was Kanai, the same person who the Space God believed to have killed.


    "Why are you alive?"


    The Space God thought that the sneak attack was from someone who discovered him, not from the person he had just killed, or at least thought that he killed.


    "That was a mere shadow of the past, making you think I was still there. You im to be on my master¡¯s level, but you were fooled by this basic skill. Maybe you deserve to be among the original Gods since you evaded my attack, but you aren¡¯t at my master¡¯s level."


    Kanai had been easy to find because she lured the Space God on purpose. Given her rtionship with the three members of the Time Faction, it was easy to predict the actions of the Space God.


    The Space God was enraged when he heard Kanai¡¯s words.


    "You brat! I will kill you!"


    The Space God was especially material when it came to beingpared with Kroh. He had a huge inferiorityplex. In the beginning, since they represented time and space, they were usually put together when people spoke of them, but Kroh quickly showed that the Space God was vastly inferior.


    "You seem a mere pawn acting like this. It seems that the rumors about you being a leader just in the name are true and Lesta is the real boss."


    When the Space God¡¯s attack missed, Kanai attacked again with her words. After Kroh, the Space God felt a threat from Lesta since his authority had grown too big.


    If they were both to give an order at the same time and only fulfilling one was possible, he believed that more people would follow Lesta than him. Thus, he took Lesta¡¯s previous experiment as a hostage, but even then, Lesta didn¡¯t seem to be willing to submit.


    At that moment, not only his allies, even his enemies valued more Lesta than him, which made the Space God lost his temper.


    However, no matter how much he attacked, he didn¡¯t manage to do a single scratch to Kanai, who hadn¡¯t attacked again after the failed sneak attack.


    That was her mission. She needed to stall for time and left the Space God as tired as possible. The first sneak attack was predicted to fail by Kroh, so it was mostly to anger the Space God. That short temper was an easily exploitable weakness.


    With the Space God in that state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give orders to others, and since he wasn¡¯t dead, it wasn¡¯t easy that someone else took his position even if it was a nominal one.


    Preventing all the leaders of the rebels from giving orders to others was one of the main targets, but there was no need to kill them since it was too difficult.


    After all, they didn¡¯t be the most important members of the rebels without reason, so they needed someone like Alrein to kill them unless they lowered their ward a lot, but as Kanai verified, that wasn¡¯t easy to happen.


    When Kanai and the Space God started what could be called a battle, a lot of other fights have already started through the universe, but only some unlucky ones that met an opponent far stronger than themselves died.


    However, the battles advanced mercilessly, and the casualties would only continue to increase as the second cmity continued.

 Chapter 629 The Space Gods Disciple

    "Start resurrecting our allies. Quickly!"


    On a certain, the disciple of the Space God gave that order to Devy.


    She could notice the despise in the Space God¡¯s disciple¡¯s voice, but she knew that she shouldn¡¯t attack him at that moment.


    "I will start now."


    Devy had such a bright smile on her face while replying that no one would have thought that she was regretting about not being able to kill


    the person in front of her due to the circumstances.


    "It doesn¡¯t work. It feels like if no one has died yet."


    The disciple of the Space God got angry when he heard those words.


    "Are you trying to be fun? I know that a lot already died. If you are trying to make the things difficult for me, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson."


    He didn¡¯t care about Devy¡¯s safety if she didn¡¯t resurrect others. He was already excited thinking about how to punish her. In fact, since he wasn¡¯t a natural God, but someone who was born as a human, he was thinking about how to use Devy before killing her for some carnal matters.


    He wasn¡¯t too lustful usually, but humiliating women was one of his pleasures, so he turned into a big pervert when he had the chance to punish a woman. His master had assigned him to take care of Devy because he knew that, and Lesta also knew it.


    "I am telling the truth, but you are starting to act like a viin."


    Devy also knew the truth about the pervert in front of her, but she continued acting as if she was scared after seeing the situation.


    If that pervert really tried to do something like that, she didn¡¯t mind cutting it all despite being a bit on inconvenience for the n her father told her.


    Even the Space God wouldn¡¯t be able toin if she just cut it all and prevented that could grow back for a while, but that would show that she wasn¡¯t just a harmless girl like she made others believe.


    "What are you trying to do to that poor girl. You rebels are all too wicked. I won¡¯t allow you to continue."


    Before the pervert had a chance to act, a voice interrupted them.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? This girl is refusing to resurrect our allies, so she must be punished. Anyway, interrupting me is a death sentence! Of course, with the corresponding ytime before it."


    The disciple of the Space God licked his lips while looking at the woman who interrupted him. He knew that she wasn¡¯t with the rebels, so no one couldin no matter what he did to her.


    "I am Asti. This girl isn¡¯t at fault for anything. The father of my master is preventing that anyone on your side can resurrect. You prevented that we could resurrect, so we make that you all suffer the same."


    Asti was Ange¡¯s disciple. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked conflict, but she couldn¡¯t ignore that situation when she saw it. She didn¡¯t recognize Devy, so she believes that she was brought by the rebels, but Asti didn¡¯t think that Devy was with them because she wanted. In her mind, Devy was obviously forced to help them against her will, and seeing the actions of the disciple of the Space God was a solid proof for her.


    "So, someone on your side is capable of this. That Lesta is useless. More reason to punish this girl."


    The Space God didn¡¯t like Lesta, so his disciple also disliked him. The Council of Gods being able to prevent them from resurrecting was like a p on Lesta¡¯s face from what the Space God¡¯s disciple understood.


    Of course, resurrecting the dead members of the rebels was against Lesta¡¯s intentions from the beginning, but the Space God and his disciple didn¡¯t know about it.


    "I won¡¯t let you act as you please."


    Seeing that the pervert in front of her turned to Devy, Asti decided to attack him.


    However, Asti was someone who advanced to Great Goddess rtively recently, so she was quite weakpared to the Space God¡¯s disciple, who had been a True God for a long time.


    Thus, the attack was blocked effortlessly, and Asti sent back until a stopped her. Although the broke, she stopped, but she had been heavily injured.


    Fortunately, she was wearing clothes reinforced with the Dimensional Divinity. Although those weren¡¯t as strong as ones made for oneself having the Dimensional Divinity, it was still enough to protect her life. As long as she was alive, she could recover quite quickly since healing was her specialty.


    The disciple of the Space God attacked seriously using the True Space Divinity, it was more than enough to kill a normal Great God. He wasn¡¯t the disciple of the Space God for nothing, he was among the most powerful rebels.


    He thought about ying with Asti first, but since she attacked him, he decided to kill her, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to y with Devy with an annoyance near. If he switched the order, he feared that Devy would flee. He was confident in preventing her from moving, but he didn¡¯t know if Lesta gave her any artifact that could break a spatial barrier.


    The disciple of the Space God turned around again to face Devy while licking his lips, but he suddenly teleported.


    "You really dared to harm Asti."


    It was really strange hearing such a cold voice from Ange. She was in charge of dealing with the disciple of the Space God, but she didn¡¯t think that her disciple would have attacked him before she even reached the ce.


    Ange was wielding Tawa in scythe form. If the disciple of the Space God hadn¡¯t teleported, he would have lost his head, and as a True God, that was certain death even in a normal universe.


    "Another pretty girl. I seem to be a ma for pretty girls today, but I don¡¯t know what you mean by harmed, isn¡¯t she dead? I guess she didn¡¯t attack me as recklessly as I thought."


    He was surprised that Asti wasn¡¯t dead, but he really didn¡¯t mind that much. Asti wasn¡¯t an opponent from him, he just attacked her because her attack was annoying to him, but she couldn¡¯t harm him at all.


    "She was reckless for attacking you. She is a good girl who hates seeing someone being abused, and it is clear what you were nning to do with this girl here, so I can understand why she attacked you. Don¡¯t worry, I will finish what my disciple started. I hate battling against others and provoking bloodshed, but people like you must die for the sake of the rest of the multiverse."


    In that war, Ange had already decided to battle even if she didn¡¯t want. The enemies were a group of evildoers, and even if they weren¡¯t, she had learned the truth, so she couldn¡¯t ignore it. She still refused to kill innocent people since there were so many evildoers avable, so she didn¡¯t mind battling against someone as wicked as the disciple of the Space God.


    Ange was usually underestimated because she really didn¡¯t like to harm others, and trying to finish the battles with one hit had a lot of limitations on what she could do, but once she was released from those restrains she put to herself, she wasn¡¯t someone that could be underestimated.


    "A puny Great God. You may be a bit stronger than the other, but you aren¡¯t my opponent. I will crush you to death!"


    The disciple of the Space God tried to destroy the space surrounding Ange, but he failed.


    "What happened?"


    He even felt pain in his body after failing.


    "I think there has been a misunderstanding here."


    At that moment, Ange¡¯s aura changed. She seemed an average Great Goddess, just a bit better than Asti moments before, but at that moment, her aura was that of a True Goddess, and a very strong one. It was easy to see that she hadn¡¯t mastered just one True Divinity.


    The disciple of the Space God was left without words when seeing the change on Ange¡¯s aura. At that moment, he felt fear because he noticed that his opponent also obtained the True Space Divinity, which was his specialty. Moreover, he also felt something simr to what he sensed from Lesta, but far stronger than what Lesta had shown. He firmly believed that it was the True Dimensional Divinity.


    Ange allowed her father to face danger because she knew it was the only way, but she refused to remain as a Great Goddess just because of the damage of being a True Goddess. It would be dangerous anyway, but since her father would be facing the greatest danger, she wanted to be as strong as possible.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ange, daughter of Yale from the Time Faction. I am a True Goddess, and I obtained almost all the Divinities my father has. By the way, I only have True Divinities. I already isted this area, so you can¡¯t flee or ask for help no matter what you try."


    The disciple of the Space God knew that it was true, the area was already a separate dimension, he couldn¡¯t flee, and her opponent was stronger than him.


    "By the way. It hasn¡¯t been announced yet, but I have already been epted as a member of the Time Faction."

 Chapter 630 The Initial Battles of the Second Calamity

    The disciple of the Space God didn¡¯t know if Ange was telling the truth or it was just a bluff to scare him, but he had lived long enough to know that regardless if Ange told the truth or not, she was still strong enough to make him take her seriously on the battle.


    The area had been sealed, so the option of fleeing was impossible. Thus, he could only risk his life and hope that Ange wasn¡¯t as monstrous as she said she was.


    As for Devy, he had decided to ignore her. He knew that he wasn¡¯t in a situation to care for that girl, and the area was isted anyway, so he didn¡¯t believe that she could flee.


    Ange didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush to finish the battle, so her opponent started to think that she might have exaggerated about her own power, but even after several days of battle, she hadn¡¯t received a single blow from him, which showed that at least, she was a real threat.


    Ange couldn¡¯t kill the disciple of the Space God too quickly. She needed to kill him at the time set on the n, so she had been purposely dying the battle.


    When that battle had started, several other battles started on the universe, but most of them weren¡¯t as carefree as Ange or Kanai, who weren¡¯t in real problems despite being facing extremely strong opponents.


    Firene, Aizu, Nevah, and Nurvey were working to deal with one of the leaders and her three followers, the female that was in the meeting with Lesta when Ange obtained the membership of the Council of Gods. However, both sides seemed evenly matched, so the battle looked like it wouldst for a long time.


    Firene was the only one who could deal with the True Goddess they were facing, so the others needed to focus on the followers that matched her own levels.


    There was another group facing one of the leaders that had been together with Lesta at that meeting. In that case, the ones facing that leader and his subordinates were Tofesh, ir, Diane, and Zack.


    However, they were battling together rather than taking one each other as the other group. The main reason was that Diane and Zack were too focused on long-range attacks, so it wasn¡¯t practical having them go one versus one.


    Tofesh and ir weren¡¯t from the Council of Gods, but they had been personally targeted by the rebels, so it was also a personal battle for them. They didn¡¯t know Yale¡¯s n, so they were trying their best to kill their opponents as soon as possible. Tofesh and ir both preferred closebat fights, so theybined quite well.


    Only those who could win too quickly were told to restrain themselves and drag on the battle.


    Kabur, Gloriana, Lily, and Bashi were also battling together, but they had a single opponent. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that they were at a disadvantage. Their opponent was a True God and a very powerful one, so even the fourbined were just enough to stall for time.


    They didn¡¯t even hope to win. They just wanted to endure long enough for someone else going to help them. After all, that was the case with a lot of members of the Council of Gods battling the rebels. Those without options to win were told to endure until others could go to their aid.


    Among other groups, they were quite well since they are were wearing reinforced clothes made with yale¡¯s True Dimensional Divinity, so despite being at a disadvantage, it wasn¡¯t easy for their opponent to harm them.


    Of the others of Yale¡¯s group, Shiba, Lina, and Eini were still traveling as a group, but they had only met small foes that were killed easily. They had yet to find their targets. Astel was in the same situation as them.


    Alrein wasn¡¯t in battle, but because it wasn¡¯t the time for it yet. He knew very well what he needed to do.


    Barha and Wyba could be considered to be in battle, but it was more of a one-side ughtering from their part. The effects of their divinities when being together were far too strong, so the opponents weren¡¯t trying to attack back even if they were being killed.


    The rebels facing them never thought of harming them in the slightest. Instead, they all wanted to capture them alive and bring back to their homes to look at them whenever they wanted. They would rather let themselves be killed than harm them. That was how crazy had they went.


    Unless the enemy was someone capable of isting consciousness to prevent being affected by the Cuteness Divinity or was someone who wasn¡¯t moved at all by their cuteness, Wyba and Barha didn¡¯t seem to need to face any danger in that war.


    Of course, a big group of fans had appeared to protect them, and they were the ones having a hard time. Their actions werepletely useless, but they wouldn¡¯t hear Barha and Wyba telling them that they didn¡¯t need to protect them since the others didn¡¯t want to harm them, and they could just kill the enemies before they managed to capture them.


    The number of deaths in that battle was already equal to the number of deaths in all the rest of the universe together. Moreover, those battling there hadpletely forgotten about the reasons for the war. Wyba and Barha were the only reasons in their minds.


    Yale was monitoring the universe, so he noticed about that. He believed that if he spread fake news that Barha would marry the winner of the battle royal to death, a war that could be considered a Cmity would happen.


    As for Wyba, Yale didn¡¯t want to mention something like that, even if it was just an idea for making fake news. However, he knew that Barha and Wybabined had an effect far higher than just the sum of them, and the situation on the second cmity was showing it clearly.


    While the battles were happening, it was difficult for those in the universe to notice that the universe had been slowly shrinking in size. It was slow but constant.


    As time passed, that universe wasn¡¯t the only one with battle happening. Some of the rebels had gone to universes rted to the Council of Gods to destroy them, so those left to protect them were already defending them. However, neither those defending nor those attacking were very powerful, except in one case.


    There were strong people like Graenk left in Alrein¡¯s universe, and the one who attacked them was also one of the strongest of the rebels.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Alrein¡¯s universe was the ce where Alrein and Yale lived, and even Kroh ced a lot of importance on it, so it was easy to guess that it would be an important target.


    "To think that there will be people waiting for us here. It seems that you aren¡¯t as stupid as I thought, but daring to face me head-on is still stupid."


    The leader of the group that invaded Alrein¡¯s Universe was the True God holding the nickname Battle God. He knew that Graenk used that nickname in the past when the universe was far too weak to knew about the rules of the nicknames of the Gods, but it wasn¡¯t like the true Battle God cared. He wanted to test how strong Graenk was, and then, kill him.


    "Attacking us is the only stupid thing here. No one of you will leave this universe alive."


    Graenk was decided to protect Alrein¡¯s Universe at any cost, and everyone behind him felt in the same way.


    Everyone capable of battle was ready to protect the universe. The strongest ones were there to face the invaders directly, but others were spread through the universe to face those who managed to slip past the main force.


    Of course, Aiwai and a lot of Yale¡¯s old friends and disciples were joining the defense of the universe in one way or another. The only ones that weren¡¯t there were the ones in the main battlefield and those who went to protect the Multiverse Trading Association.


    The Multiverse Trading Association was also a target, but since the dimension where it was located was quite small and Yale filled it with traps, even the rebels didn¡¯t dare to attack it at big scale, so the attacking force there was quite weakpared to the one in other universes.


    "You sure know how to speak. Now let¡¯s see if you also know how to battle."


    The true Battle God attacked Graenk just after finishing to speak, but Graenk blocked it without problems.


    "Not bad, but this isn¡¯t enough if you want to defeat me."


    Graenk punched the true Battle God, sending him flying backward.


    Graenk had advanced to True God, and he was very good when battling others, so he wasn¡¯t weaker than the true Battle God, but he was wearing the clothing set Yale made and managed to learn the Dimensional Divinity, so his defense was superior. Sadly, he only managed to get the Dimensional Divinity, he didn¡¯t manage to obtain the Great Dimensional Divinity.


    "This will be interesting."


    The real Battle God was excited when he felt the strength behind that punch.


    "Come. It is time for me to make that old nickname an official one."


    Graenk was the strongest there, so he put his focus on the true Battle God, leaving the rest for the others.

 Chapter 631 Lack of Experience

    On the universe created to be the battlefield, the battles continued. At those high levels, the battles were extremely short when one party was far stronger than the other to practically finish it with one hit, or extremely long when neither was able to kill the other quickly.


    Of course, those dragging the battles on purpose were different since they just made it feel their opponents like they were unable to finish the battle quickly.


    Thousands of years weren¡¯t a strange time for a battle of that level, so in most cases, those battling were already prepared to have a long battle since they weren¡¯t able to finish quickly.


    Everyone had a lot of experience fighting and had a lot of methods to increase their chances of survival, so unless they were really powerless facing their opponents, staying alive was still possible.


    However, Kabur¡¯s group started showing signs of defeat after just a year. They were still alright, but their opponent already got used to battle with them while they were unable to adapt to battle against him despite the numeric advantage. Their opponent was too strong for them to do something. They managed to endure thanks to their cooperation, but since their opponent got used to it, they were already in a tight spot.


    "Shit, this is only going worse. We four aren¡¯t enough to face this guy at all."


    Kabur knew their situation very well, but he couldn¡¯t flee. There was no way their opponent would let them flee. If they stopped opposing resistance to flee, they would get killed.


    Their defenses were really high thanks to their clothes with the Dimensional Divinity, but the clothes were just an external factor. If they weren¡¯t strong enough, even with them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure.


    Others in their situation had already died due to theck of those additional defenses, and they did it in a very short span of time.


    Kabur and Gloriana were Great Gods, but Bashi and Lily were just Gods, and they weren¡¯t too experiencedpared to others battling in that war. They were rtively young, based on the average age of those participating, so it was natural that their experience wascking. Even Yale was considered young when using that average as a reference, but that didn¡¯t count the time he spent in the Timeless Border.


    Bashi and Lily didn¡¯t even have that much real battle experience since they had been quite sheltered from a young age. They obtained a lot of experience while traveling through the universes, but that wasn¡¯t enough whenpared to the others.


    Gloriana spent a long time dead until yale resurrected her, so she was also quitecking on experiencepared to Kabur, and their opponent was far more experienced than Kabur.


    Kabur was the one trying to endure the strongest attacks, with Gloriana covering him when he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. They didn¡¯t dare to let their disciples got hit by those attacks.


    Their enemy wasn¡¯t one of the original Gods, but he was still one of the oldest ones, which meant that he was among the few first mortals to be Gods.


    He also obtained a lot of different Divinities, and he used them all, so he was far more versatile than those who liked to only focus on one despite having others.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have extremely powerful Divinities like the Time Divinity, the Dimensional Divinity, and the Miracle Divinity. He mostly had the ssical ones based on elements and weapons, but those were already scary enough for Kabur¡¯s group.


    That True God was stillpletely unscathed. As a True God, he didn¡¯t like to lower his defense even against those he considered weak. The main w of True Gods was how easily they could die if they were attacked without any defense, so he even carefully blocked the attacks of Lily and Bashi.


    Lily and Bashi mostly attacked when the True God was attacking Kabur or Gloriana, so it was rtively safer to attack, but there wasn¡¯t anything absolutely safe when facing that kind of opponent, so they sometimes got countered.


    The True God¡¯s left punch sent Kabur flying until a stopped him, but he wasn¡¯t injured. That wasn¡¯t the first time something like that happened, and all thes were already created to be destroyed on the battles. Without something to stop him, he didn¡¯t know how much he would fly back until being able to stop.


    After Kabur got hit, Bashi attacked the True God like he usually did, but then, Lily noticed something strange before she attacked together with Bashi.


    "Back off!"


    She sent that message to Bashi at the same moment she noticed there was something strange, but she knew that there was no way Bashi could react quickly enough since he was in the midst of attacking.


    The True God blocked Bashi¡¯s attack effortlessly, but he didn¡¯t counterattack immediately.


    Bashi, who was shocked by Lily¡¯s words and for not having gone flying back after the attack, had his mind nk for a mere second, but a second was too long in that kind of battle.


    The True God had already taken out a big sword that was about to hit Bashi. That attack couldn¡¯t bepared to those the True God was using before.


    Even with those clothes, without actively defending against that attack, Bashi had no way to survive.


    However, although Bashi couldn¡¯t react in time, Lily, who noticed something wrong before, created a huge barrier using the Ice Divinity and the Space Divinity. Sadly, she only had the Minor Space Divinity, so the barrier relied more on the Ice Divinity.


    At the same moment, she tried to pull Bashi back. There wasn¡¯t time to think or exin anything since the barrier wouldn¡¯tst in front of that kind of attack.


    The barrier broke as if it had been made of paper, but it had reduced the strength of the attack quite a bit, which was its original purpose since Lily knew that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to create something that could block that attack. Kabur might have been able to do it working with Gloriana, but there wasn¡¯t time for that.


    Their opponent waited until when Kabur couldn¡¯t do anything to use that attack. He even battled a whole year without using any of his most powerful attacks to test Kabur¡¯s group before deciding how to proceed.


    However, the attack didn¡¯t hit Bashi. Lily wasn¡¯t fast enough to move him in that mere second, so she tried to throw him back on instinct to make him avoid the attack, which made that she received it instead.


    Although the attack had been weakened and Lily wasn¡¯t defenseless, she was still thrown back and heavily injured by the attack. She even shed with Bashi while going back until both fell into a that was reduced to thrash in an instant.


    Bashi had already recovered when he saw the situation.


    He saw Lily beside him, but she wasn¡¯t her usual self. She was covered in blood, and her clothes had been broken in several ces. The protection of the clothes had also mostly waned off.


    She could recover, but in that situation, there wasn¡¯t time for that, and in her state, the True God could kill her easily.


    "Why? It was my fault. There was no need to take that hit for me."


    Bashi had never felt so guilty.


    "Who knows. I just did it unconsciously, but I am sure that she would have done the same."


    Although Lily tried to speak as if it wasn¡¯t important, her voice showed that she was really in a bad state.


    "Don¡¯t speak. Focus on recovery! You aren¡¯t Ange, you can¡¯t heal yourself like her, nor you can protect yourself like she does. You two arepletely different, so don¡¯t try to imitate her."


    That was the first time Bashi really noticed that he cared about Lily far more than he always believed.


    "Not dead? Lucky, I guess, but there won¡¯t be a second time."


    The voice of the True God could be heard as he approached them.


    Gloriana was also trying to help, but she wasn¡¯t faster than the True God. Once he started battling seriously, the difference was far too great, and he was nearer than Gloriana from the beginning since she put her attention on Kabur the second Bashi got attacked.


    "You aren¡¯t touching her!"


    Bashi took out another sword without caring about how many he had destroyed until that moment and attacked, but he was blocked again. However, the True God was surprised.


    "Those red eyes and jumped to Great God. The Rage Divinity sure it is useful together with the experience you got, but it is useless against me."


    Another lethal attack was sent to Bashi, but that time, Gloriana managed to interfere and force the True God to share his attention, but the result was that both were injured to a point they couldn¡¯t battle anymore.


    Kabur tried to save the other three, but alone he couldn¡¯t do much and was defeated too.


    "You are all alive, but not for too much time. I won!"


    The True God was about to destroy everything on the area where the four were, but that attack was never released.


    "Yale wouldn¡¯t forgive me if I let that they die, so the y is over. This should be a good experience for them."


    Alrein spoke. He had been protecting them since the battle started.


    However, the True God died without having the chance to hear those words.

 Chapter 632 Defeated but Alive

    Kabur, Gloriana, Bashi, and Lily were shocked to see Alrein killing the True God that had been about to kill them all, but they didn¡¯t have the strength to even speak at that moment, so they could only observe in silence.


    Alrein descended to the ces where they were lying and healed them after gathering the four in the same ce. There was no way he would leave with those four in such a sorry state.


    "You should be alright now. You can just look for some weak ones to kill if you want, but your part in the Second Cmity is over, so you can just retire. Take it as some kind of extreme training to temper yourselves. Without me triggering your luck to the extreme, you wouldn¡¯t have survived this kind of opponent."


    It was a fact that Lily and Bashi would have wanted to battle even if Yale said that they were too weak. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to send them to battle since they were just Gods and far too inexperienced, but he knew that they would have ended up involved in some way, so he prepared the situation, so they experienced the truth without letting them be in real danger by having Alrein protecting them.


    Only after seeing the disparity between themselves and the enemy, they would forget about any ideas of trying to y the hero. In any other situation, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry, but the Second Cmity was a ce where even some of the most renowned True Gods of the history could die.


    Even without Alrein¡¯s words, they already knew that their battle didn¡¯t have any real meaning since Alrein had been there from the beginning protecting them. However, they understood his reasons very well. They had just seen that they weren¡¯t enough to face opponents at that level.


    Of course, not all the enemies were at the level of the one they faced, but he wasn¡¯t the strongest either, so the level of danger was easy to understand.


    Although everything was set for the sake of Bashi and Lily, Kabur and Gloriana also learned how weak they werepared to the strongest of their opponents.


    After all, they weren¡¯t among the strongest members of the Council of Gods, not they were very well-known.


    If it wasn¡¯t because they allied themselves with Yale, they didn¡¯t doubt that they would have died in the Second Cmity.


    "Do as you wish, but I am leaving now. I need to kill others at the level of this bastard. They had already wiped out the teams in charge of dying them while I was protecting you, so at least I will avenge them."


    Alrein disappeared after speaking those words, but although the words were about serious stuff, Alrein didn¡¯t seem too concerned about those deaths.


    However, he had sacrificed a lot of people just for the sake of them, so those four didn¡¯t dare to think of speak something about Alrein being too partial.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know the truth behind the Second Cmity, so they believed that it was their fault that the others died. They didn¡¯t think that Alrein wasn¡¯t going to save the others anyway if they were unable to endure until he reached their ce.


    "It is my fault..."


    Bashi had calmed down once the True God died, so when he recovered, the effects of the Rage Divinity faded.


    At that moment, he understood that without Alrein¡¯s interference, Lily would have died, and he would have followed her moments after that. Even their masters would have died just a bit after that.


    He never took that war too seriously. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the opponents, he believed that staying alive wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but it was all a problem of perspective.


    He wasn¡¯t used to facing people like the members of the rebels. They weren¡¯t only strong, they were merciless.


    When training with people he knew like his father or his master, he knew that he was weaker than them, but he never felt that he would be killed by them since they never had the intention to harm him.


    "You don¡¯t need to think about it anymore. We all overestimated ourselves. I should have predicted that something like this could happen and designed a proper strategy. If I had led you properly, this shouldn¡¯t have happened."


    Kabur felt the greatest shame since he was the strongest of the group, but when the situation was at the worst, he had been useless.


    Even though all had part of the fault, he should have been the one to cool them down as the leader of the group, but he failed.


    "Don¡¯t worry more about this. We are lucky that Alrein was protecting us. Let¡¯s retire from the war."


    Gloriana didn¡¯t want to think more about that topic, and since they weren¡¯t forced to battle, she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.


    She saw how easily Alrein killed that powerful enemy. Although she thought that part of it was because the True God was somewhat distracted at that moment due to the victory, Alrein showed to be far more powerful than she expected. It wasn¡¯t just that his defense made him unbeatable, his attack power wasn¡¯t weak at all, even in the context of the Second Cmity.


    Since Alrein himself told them that they didn¡¯t need to continue battling, she was willing to take the offer.


    "I am with my master. This war is out of our league. We aren¡¯t needed anymore, so let¡¯s not waste our lives here."


    Lily had been eager to battle before, but after being almost killed by a single attack, she knew what she should do.


    Bashi seemed to want to say something, but he knew that what Lily said was the truth. Although he didn¡¯t want to be seen as a coward who retires after losing a single time, the images of Lily being almost dead and how he was trashed even after obtaining a huge power-up were still fresh on his mind.


    "Bashi, you aren¡¯t a coward, but continuing in this war, no, in this cmity, is just being reckless."


    Lily knew how Bashi felt, and she had seen him attack the True God before, but with such a great difference in strength that was just seeking death. However, she couldn¡¯t deny that she felt happy to see how he reacted at the same time as she didn¡¯t want him to act like that reckless.


    "I know. Let¡¯s just retire. We will just worry our parents if we continue to battle with our power."


    As Bashi spoke, Kabur nodded in agreement. He also felt shame for retire despite being alive, but since Alrein gave them the option, it was wiser to take it.


    If they were needed to win, Alrein wouldn¡¯t have told them that they could retire.


    "We will try to avoid battles from now on. Only if it is unavoidable, we will battle again."


    That was Kabur final statement about the future of the group in the Second Cmity, and no oneined about it.


    Some months after that group retired from the war, Shiba, Eini, and Lina finally met their targets.


    They had already been informed that their targets moved in a group of three like them.


    That was a strange group formed by three members of the rebels that weren¡¯t used to be together, but they ended up being together anyway.


    One of them was Shiba¡¯s target and also who the group had been told to be the main target of the group, Lesta¡¯s disciple, Pavel.


    The other two weren¡¯t that importantpared to Pavel based on what they heard, but they were far more famous than Pavel.


    One of them was one of the original gods, the Ice Goddess. Yale purposely set her as Lina¡¯s target since both seemed to have a simr specialty.


    Thest was a former investigator who retired from the investigator team before Pavel joined it, but he was quite famous as an ipetent in that field. However, he was really good when it came to battling, so he was shifted to the battle division despite him being more inclined to investigate.


    He was Eini¡¯s target, but she didn¡¯t like it because the targets of Shiba and Lina fit well with them due to their specialties and positions, but she waspletely unrted to her target.


    Of course, she knew that asking for an opponent that fit her better wasn¡¯t reasonable, so she just epted it. She knew that she and Lina were just battling those two because they were with Pavel, who, despite being the less famous of the group, was Lesta¡¯s disciple, so he was more important.


    "You should be the famous best disciple of Master Liye. I always wanted to battle against you properly, but I am following orders, so I am sorry that this won¡¯t be a proper one versus one battle."


    Shiba¡¯s group was targeting Pavel¡¯s group, but Pavel¡¯s group was also targeting Shiba¡¯s group.


    "Stop the chitchat and let¡¯s kill them. I don¡¯t like being your babysitter just because Lesta ordered it."


    The Ice Goddess didn¡¯t like to be grouped with someone like Pavel and that former investigator, so she wanted to finish quickly and leave on her own.


    "Couldn¡¯t we capture them? Even if I use them as experiment subjects, no one should be able toin when they die, right?"


    The former investigator knew that he was useless in that field, but he still loved to find experiment subjects that would suffer the failures.

 Chapter 633 Good and Bad Teamwork

    "Capture them if you can, but killing them is easier, so I will kill them."


    The Ice Goddess didn¡¯t have any intention to help the former investigator.


    "You aren¡¯t fun at all, but they are quite weak. I can capture them alive, even without your help. What do you say, Pavel?"


    The Ice Goddess was well-known for how inflexible she was, so he didn¡¯t n to try to change her opinion once she said no.


    "I will only follow my master¡¯s orders. I won¡¯t coborate in anything that doesn¡¯t follow them. I will battle with Shiba. You two deal with the others, so they don¡¯t interfere with us. I heard that those three are very good battling together, so better avoid it."


    The other two didn¡¯t think that their opponents could be dangerous even when grouped, but Lesta was the one who informed Pavel about the details, and they didn¡¯t think that someone like Lesta would say something like that without reason.


    However, they thought that those three battling together would be troublesome, not something that could decide the battle.


    "You two cooperate in dealing with the other two. Leave Pavel to me. He seems decided to battle against me one versus one, so although interfering a bit is possible, I doubt that he doesn¡¯t have ways to force us battle separately. At least, this way, we won¡¯t be too far from each other."


    Lina and Eini were surprised that Shiba refused to try to battle together, but they agreed for the reason that wasn¡¯t one of what Shiba told them.


    Pavel was Lesta¡¯s disciple, and Shiba was Yale¡¯s disciple. Both of them were considered themanders of the two sides of the war, so they believed that it was normal that their disciples wanted to face each other. Moreover, from what they had heard, it seemed that both masters had ordered them to face each other.


    The next second, Shiba and Pavel had already shed, and Pavel was sent flying backward.


    "As I expected. Trying to rely on the Minor Dimensional Divinity is useless against you, but I wanted to try."


    Lesta taught Pavel the Dimensional Divinity, but Pavel only managed to obtain the Minor Dimensional Divinity while Shiba had the Great Dimensional Divinity.


    "This won¡¯tst more than a minute if you insist onpeting with the Dimensional Divinity."


    Shiba had also used only the Great Dimensional Divinity before.


    The other four didn¡¯t understand why Pavel and Shiba started with such a pointlessparison of attacks. However, given that the Dimensional Divinity was quite strange, they could believe that although it wasn¡¯t the best thinking logically, they were itchy topare the Dimensional Divinity with someone else, and obviously trying with their master was out of the question.


    Of course, Shiba was just following Yale¡¯s orders, it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to test his strength.


    "Leave those two fools aside. No more one versus one. I will kill both of you quickly."


    The Ice Goddess just ignored Pavel and Shiba. She really didn¡¯t care about the result of that battle. Even if Pavel died, she wouldn¡¯t be med for it as long as she fulfilled her part.


    "No. We need to capture them for doing experiments. I can deal with them, just leave everything to me."


    He didn¡¯t want the help of the Ice Goddess if she didn¡¯t want to help, but he didn¡¯t want that she killed the experiment subjects.


    "You are too slow. I don¡¯t want to waste time. I will kill them."


    Ignoring the words of herpanion, the Ice Goddess spoke and prepared to attack, but the former investigator stopped her.


    "You aren¡¯t killing them. I want them alive. Don¡¯t interfere with my ns."


    It wasn¡¯t just that they didn¡¯t have any teamwork. Lina and Eini were sure that their enemies were weaker together than being alone.


    "I will just kill you with them if you insist on your stupid experiments."


    The Ice Goddess wasn¡¯t joking. She never hesitated to kill a team member if she believed that it was bothersome.


    "I can also use you on some experiments if you insist."


    The Ice Goddess was overbearing, but the other didn¡¯t n to just sit and obey her orders.


    "I will kill my target and leave, do whatever you want with the other. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by the others if we quarrel here, but this is my only offer."


    They had only one target each one, but since they thought that their opponents were weak, they were nning to battle them at the same time.


    However, they knew that if they started to battle with each other at that moment, there was the chance that someone would sue the chance to attack them when they were weakened.


    "Deal. I will take my target to experiment with her, and you can kill your target and leave, as you want."


    He wanted as many experiment subjects as possible, but he decided to conform with just one than battling the Ice Goddess.


    Seeing the scene, Lina and Eini didn¡¯t know what the rebels were thinking o put those two together in a team.


    However, since it was something that worked at their favor, they didn¡¯tin.


    The two members of the rebels attacked them, trying to have two separate battles, although that was against what they have told after Pavel started his battle.


    Seeing the attacks, Lina and Eini didn¡¯t try to separate to avoid them but grouped together and created the strongest barrier they could, which was enough to endure the attack.


    They didn¡¯t n to separate. They were far stronger together while their opponents were far weaker together, so they wouldn¡¯t agree to have two separate battles.


    The other two continued attacking, but their coordination was so bad that it was just making the things easier for Lina and Eini. They were just memorizing the attack pattern of their opponents, but once they were confident enough, they would start attacking.


    Meanwhile, Shiba and Pavel were exchanging hits continuously. Sometimes they were sent flying, but none of them were injured. Shiba had the advantage, but that advantage didn¡¯t seem enough to win the battle quickly.


    Somes of the area were destroyed when Pavel or Shiba hit them, but they quickly appeared again to continue battling.


    Compared to them that seemed to be giving their everything on the battle, the other one seemed quite pathetic, with one pair beingpletely unable to coborate to the point that they were handicapping themselves.


    That was enough to let Lina and Eini make up for the difference in level. It didn¡¯t matter that their opponents were True Gods if they would battle like that.


    A pair that couldn¡¯t speak two sentences without starting to quarrel and a pair of sisters that trained together for who knew how many years, the difference in the teamwork of both parties was obvious.


    Lina and Eini had different personalities that might seem ipatible to battle together, but instead of shing with each other like their opponents were doing, theyplemented each other.


    The Ice Goddess and the former investigator noticed that once their opponents started to attack, their advantage disappeared, and soon they were even at a disadvantage.


    Only at that moment, they realized how strong their opponents became when battling together. They were giving thanks that Pavel was battling alone against Shiba because neither of them felt confident in coborating sessfully with Pavel while it seemed obvious that Shiba could coborate perfectly with the other two.


    Of course, although Lina and Eini got the advantage thank to theck of teamwork of their opponents, that was far from enough to let them obtain the victory quickly, and Shiba¡¯s battle didn¡¯t look like it would end soon either.


    It was several months after that battle started that Astel finally met his opponent. It was considered one of the strongest members of the rebels. The Lightning God, one of the original Gods. Even the Space God needed to treat him seriously, but he wasn¡¯t the type who wanted to act as the leader since he killed everyone he considered as his subordinates on the first cmity. Thus, as long as the Space God didn¡¯t try to abuse his power, he would obey and battle withoutining.


    He had been quite an overbearing character back then and formed his own small group inside the group of original Gods, with him at the head. It wasn¡¯t a serious hierarchy, but after seeing how the mortals lived, he found it fun, but he only epted people a bit weaker than him. He never had an interest in those that were too much weaker. He always told that whoever beat him would be the next group leader, and he wasn¡¯t joking, but no one had beat him until they died in the first cmity.


    He felt that it was a good way to motivate each other to be stronger because original Gods didn¡¯t have so much passion for training as mortals with a limited lifespan, but it wasn¡¯t that useful for the original Gods since they couldn¡¯t quickly see progress like mortals who were so weak that some improvement was quick to notice.


    Of course, it was that same training the reason he killed everyone without wanting to do it and ended up joining the rebels.


    Since he killed his subordinates, he felt so frustrated that he ended up believing that it was all Kroh¡¯s fault.


    "I am sorry, but I need you dead. I will send you with your subordinates."


    Astel attacked immediately.

 Chapter 634 Not so Long Battles

    The Lightning God smiled at Astel¡¯s attack as a barrier of lightning rejected the attack.


    "This lightning is difficult to see, but it is constantly protecting my body moving at the highest speed. As long as I have this protection, you can¡¯t reach my body. Your power isn¡¯t enough to break it."


    The Lightning God was very proud of the lightning barrier, but that wasn¡¯t the reason why he was famous.


    His specialty was using attacks at high speed, and that was the reason Astel wanted to kill him quickly.


    Although the attacks were extremely quick, the power was more than enough to kill and ordinary Great God. If the Lightning God discovered someone rted to Yale, he could kill them before they noticed that someone attacked.


    The positions of every member were already nned, so they were the furthest possible of the Lightning God, but he was a high-priority target to kill anyway.


    Yale and Kroh were forbidden to attack until the end, and Alrein was already quite busy with all his targets, so he suggested leaving the Lightning God to Astel.


    "Let¡¯s see if your defense is that good. I think it will be broken quite quickly."


    Astel didn¡¯t seem to care about that barrier of lightning, but the Lightning God thought that he was just bluffing. After all, the Lightning God knew better than anyone how strong his defense was.


    The Lightning God saw that Astel was just a Great God, so even though he considered that Astel wasn¡¯t an ordinary Great God, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to break his barrier.


    "Keep trying if you want, but you will never break it. I think it is time for me to attack."


    As he finished speaking, he noticed that something was wrong and looked down at his body.


    His head had been detached from his body, but the barrier was still unbroken.


    "Impossible..."


    That was thest word he was able to say using all his remaining strength.


    "I told you this would be quick. Your defense isn¡¯t perfect. It is quick, but there are gaps. Of course, it is virtually impossible to attack thought those gaps unless you have a lot of luck, a miracle would be needed. However, although I prefer to consider myself his best friend and right-hand man, I am still considered someone who learned directly from Alrein, the Miracle God. Even the Minor Miracle Divinity can destroy your defense with enough tries."


    The Minor Miracle Divinity wasn¡¯t as strong as the True Miracle Divinity. Alrein would have broken that defense in an instant. However, as something that affected luck, it couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    The chances of making a miracle were lower, but that was only whenpared with someone like Alrein, the chances were still incredibly higher than someone who didn¡¯t have the Minor Miracle Divinity.


    In that short battle, Astel attacked thousands of times until he had seeded, but someone else might not have managed to seed even in millions of tries.


    If the Lightning God hadn¡¯t tried to show-off his defense, Astel might have needed more time, but that was all. Astel wasn¡¯t a True God because he didn¡¯t want, he could advance whenever he felt like it, but being a Great God worked well enough to make his opponent underestimate him.


    "My job is done. Guessing by the reduction of the universe, the end of the war isn¡¯t too far. Those fools thinking this war willst millions of years and battling ording to that thought would suffer greatly."


    Although Astel didn¡¯t know all the truth about the n of the Time Faction, he knew that winning the war wasn¡¯t the objective.


    If the Time Faction wanted to win the war, an army wasn¡¯t needed. Kroh, Alrein, and Yale were strong enough to put an end to the war with the least number of casualties and in a short span of time.


    Astel believed that Kroh alone would be able to fight the war on his own if he tried, and that possibly the other two could as well.


    The Time Divinity, the Miracle Divinity, and the Dimensional Divinity were just too strong.


    However, he had the feeling that Kroh was still the most dangerous of the three. He couldn¡¯t exin it with words, nor he knew about Kroh¡¯s true level, but Astel¡¯s intuition was so good that surprised Alrein a lot of times, like when Astel saved him from the Existence Eraser.


    Wyba and Barha finished their battle without any difficulty soon after Astel killed the Lightning God.


    There were a lot of deaths on both sides, but that was because others tried to help Wyba and Barha despite them not wanting help, and they ended up being ughtered by the rebels.


    Wyba and Barha weren¡¯t just cute, they were also extremely strong. With their opponent unable to attack them, they could have killed them all far quicker if no one helped them.


    However, both were tired after that long battle, so they decided to rest instead of looking for more opponents. That was a serious matter in a war, but Yale predicted that something like that would happen, so it was already on the ns.


    They had already provoked the death of a lot of members, so they had done enough work.


    The more people died, the quicker the universe continued to shrink. The speed was rtive to the total number of deceased people inside, so it only increased as time passed.


    Some more years passed without any important development besides Alrein killing some rebels that eradicated the groups assigned to them, but on Alrein¡¯s universe, it was still at the start of the battle.


    Graenk and the real Battle God shed several times using diverse weapons and martial arts, but both seemed to be on par with each other despite the real Battle God¡¯s initial advantage.


    The reason was that Graenk was battling on a ce he knew perfectly while his opponent had never been there, so as long it wasn¡¯t justparing raw power, Graenk could be at the same level as his opponent.


    When they started to battle, the rest also started.


    The number of people defending where the rebels appeared was less than the rebels, so some managed to slip off, but all the defenses weren¡¯t centered at one point, so they were intercepted after that.


    The strongest ones of Alrein¡¯s universe tried to stop the strongest ones of the invaders, so those managing to slip off weren¡¯t that strongpared with them. Anyway, no one was weaker than a Minor God, so they were still though opponents for the people of Alrein¡¯s universe since there weren¡¯t so many Minor Gods there.


    "No one will discover me here. Now I just need to look for a ce rted to Yale or Alrein and torture people there as much as I can, and I will be rewarded."


    He was a Great God, but he wasn¡¯t specialized in battling, so he wasn¡¯t that strong. However, he excelled at not being discovered and torturing others.


    "So, those are your ns. Sorry, but you have already fallen on my trap."


    The Great God was frozen when he heard that voice, and a second after that, someone appeared in front of him.


    "Impossible! You should be on the main battlefield!"


    The Great God was scared to death. He knew that he couldn¡¯t survive if he faced the person in front of him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this is just a weak incarnation. I am just here to observe your reaction. You fell on the trap anyway. I don¡¯t need to act."


    The person smiled, and the Great God felt as if that smile was the most devilish thing he had seen before he was slowly crushed into nothingness by dimensional walls.


    "Those fools. Although I am letting others defend this universe, there is no way I don¡¯t leave traps on the ces purposely left without defense."


    The one speaking was Yale. He had left several incarnations to observe the universes rted to him.


    Of course, he had also filled them with deadly traps. Those traps were also the reason the people of Alrein¡¯s universe could endure against the invaders despite being overall weaker in power.


    In a short time, thousands of the invaders died, but the death count of the people of Alrein¡¯s universe was still at zero.


    Yale and Alrein were extremely partial, they didn¡¯t doubt to sacrifice others for the sake of the whole multiverse, but they didn¡¯t n to leave people of their universe to die.


    What seemed to be a not too difficult invasion turned out to be into a cmity for the invaders. The people of the universe only needed to guide them to the traps, and the invaders would die.


    "As expected of Yale¡¯s traps. They are super effective."


    Shirk was really amazed by how easily they killed a bunch of Gods and Minor Gods despite them all being at most Minor Gods.


    "Shirk, stop speaking and go to lure some more. My golems are already dragging a lot, but there are some that just ignore them."


    George has deployed and an army of golems to make up theirck of numbers, and they had been guiding the invaders to the traps. He was the one who provoked the death of the highest number of invaders despite being just a Minor God with the Minor Golem Divinity.


    The natives of Yale¡¯s had been working together. The strongest ones were at the main battlefield, but there were still several remaining there.

 Chapter 635 The Battles of Old Friends

    Although they were all relying on traps to defeat their opponents, some injuries were unavoidable, but they had a lot of healers ready at any moment.


    The ones leading them were Serka and Revgen since they both managed to obtain the Minor Life Divinity, and most of the group was formed by members of the Zhan n and the Imperial Family.


    Of course, there were also some who loved battling and tried to defeat their opponent without using the traps until they were forced to use it. That also served as a distraction since it would be too strange that no one tried to fight back and just retreated.


    Shirk was among that group, but mostly because Sebe was also there, and when he asked if Shirk was also going, Shirk hadn¡¯t been able to say no. Anyway, he was battling just the minimum possible and using the traps whenever he could.


    Kermu, Durgan, and people of their ns were also among those fighting actively, although not everyone tried to battle as much as possible, they all at least tried to beat a single opponent on their own. Some resurrected old friends of Yale, like Anpaes, also joined that group.


    There was also a group formed purely by Yale¡¯s disciples, but they were only relying on the traps their master made. They knew that Yale wasn¡¯t expecting them to battle but to use the traps, so they just followed the instructions.


    Of course, the group included a lot of disciples that Yale had resurrected because they had died in the past. After bing the Resurrection God, there was no way he forgot about his deceased disciples.


    Aknarel, Yale¡¯s father, was the one leading Yale¡¯s disciples. He knew that he was too weak to join the same battlefield as his wife and his son, but at least he was confident inmanding Yale¡¯s disciples properly.


    The Roanmad n was also there. After Yale resurrected the wife of the one who acted as his father after reincarnation, the overall power of the n increased quite quickly, and although theycked Minor Gods, their power was still decent given how they were in the past.


    On another part of the universe, Aiwai wasmanding a group formed of beasts and weapon spirits, which included some of their resurrected owners. Tenir and Gerken were also there despite not belonging to the previous groups.


    The ce they were protecting was the ce where Yale and Lina lived with their family.


    The other group was protecting the area belonging to Yale¡¯s and the surrounding, but they couldn¡¯t ignore the ce yale lived either.


    Of course, the traps were dense in the area, but they didn¡¯t n to leave everything to the traps.


    Everyone in that group had reasons to protect that ce. A lot of them had been resurrected by Yale, so they came back with their weapon spirits to battle. Others considered that Yale was their God, especially all the wolves, no matter their exact species. Jika and Dan were also among their ranks. They weren¡¯t too strong, but their status made them important enough in the group.


    The bunch of followers of the Demon God, who was also resurrected by Yale, were also thankful to yale for resurrecting their leader.


    Ronragruk had also joined that group instead of the one in Yale¡¯s, followed by the family of dragons he created.


    The numbers of that area were the greatest of all the universe, and their average power wasn¡¯t bad since they had several Minor Gods. However, they still couldn¡¯tpare with the group of oldtimers on the first line with Graenk, which was still the strongest overall despite having fewer members.


    Just by the huge numbers, the rebels who reached that area were quite scared, and several were killed when trying to flee. Of course, some fell into the traps when fleeing and died without the need for any external interference.


    At another part, Swordmad, his resurrected wife, and the one who was Liye¡¯s teacher in one of his lives were battling together with others who came from Master Liye¡¯s Universe.


    The other universes rted to Yale were also facing opponents, but their numbers were far fewer, and they were killed easily thanks to Yale¡¯s traps and the efforts of those living there.


    The Multiverse Trading Association didn¡¯t have a big force, but it was by far the most secure ce since the dimensions were small, making the traps easier to organize.


    Julie, Zuatania, Oscro, and Terlie were entrusted to protect it together with some old staff from before bing the Multiverse Trading Association, but they organized so well, that they didn¡¯t need to leave their meeting room whil?e all the invaders died.


    They knew that dimension better than anyone else, excepting Yale, and they predicted perfectly how the invaders would work, so with a bit of trickery, the invaders self-destroyed.


    Outside the main battlefield, the most difficult battle was definitely the one against the true Battle God.


    Graenk was confident that everyone else would be eliminated, but the real Battle God didn¡¯t have that nickname without earning it.


    However, he was also confident that the real Battle God wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him either, so as long as the battle was dragged enough, they would be able to group and kill the true Battle God.


    The issue with that was that it would be a huge blow to Graenk¡¯s pride. He didn¡¯t mind hi pride for the sake of the universe, but he still preferred if he could kill his enemy by himself.


    It was already enough that he used the traps to prevent that his opponent had the advantage, but the true Battle God wouldn¡¯t fall in them that easily, it was just that being careful of them took away a big part of his concentration.


    Usually, not even with full concentration, someone would be able to discover those traps, but the experience of the true Battle God wasn¡¯t a joke. Without the Dimensional Divinity, he was probably the only one that could battle like that in an environment filled with Yale¡¯s traps.


    "You are better than I expected, but you need to thank those filthy traps. Damn, they are useless against me, but you practically annihted all my subordinates with them. Not that I care, though."


    Those subordinates were assigned to him, so he didn¡¯t have any attachment to them. If they were so weak to die in the traps, then he didn¡¯t need them.


    At that moment, the diverse groups on different parts of the universe had already killed most of the intruders, mostly the strongest ones who remained battling against the oldtimers, but except the true Battle God, the rest were starting to reach their limits.


    "You are too calm. Do you really expect to leave alive?"


    Graenk didn¡¯t believe that his opponent hadn¡¯t noticed the situation.


    "Well, I guess that soon I will need to battle all the experts of the universe while avoided the countless traps. I will probably die, but I just want to battle. I will battle till the end, even if I die, I am confident to take most of you with me. Dying in these circumstances doesn¡¯t seem bad. I have always been ready to die in battle."


    The true Battle God knew very well that there was no way he could escape. Even if he managed to kill everyone, he didn¡¯t believe that Alrein or Yale wouldn¡¯t kill himter. Those two were ssified as targets that even if the rebels won couldn¡¯t be killed due to how difficult it was, so since the true Battle God attacked Alrein¡¯s Universe, he was determined to be chased by them.


    He wanted to battle as many strong opponents as possible before dying, he didn¡¯t mind death as long as it was after a battle that left his satisfied.


    He always lived to battle strong opponents, but he didn¡¯t like to face an unbeatable opponent like Kroh because it didn¡¯t have fun. It was the fact of not knowing if he would win or not what made it fun for him, so a target that couldn¡¯t be defeated was boring for him.


    He knew that Alrein¡¯s universe would be interesting, so he wanted to battle there until the end. Even if he survived, he wouldn¡¯tin ifter he was killed by one of those considered undefeatable.


    Battling Graenk, he was having a lot of fun. Regardless of his words that he said to taunt his opponent at the start, he didn¡¯t know how the battle would end. Even the possibility of everyone attacking him at the same time seemed exciting for him.


    "I see. You don¡¯t value your own life, so you can be as reckless as you want, but you are strong enough to be able to battle like that. You are the strongest opponent I faced in my life, so this will be myst attack. Given the situation, if you survive, there won¡¯t be a chance to continue our one versus one."


    Although the true Battle God was a crazy man who didn¡¯t mind how many people he killed just because he felt like battling them until the end without a justified reason, his power was enough to make Graenk respect him.


    "A direct sh? I like it. Just for this battle, it was worthing here."


    Both used swords for thatt attack. They had used a lot of weapons while battling, but that was their choice for the final attack.

 Chapter 636 The End of the Invasion

    Thest sh between Graenk and the true Battle Godsted just an instant.


    "You did it well, but you were still a step behind."


    The true Battle God spoke after he sessfully evaded Graenk¡¯s attack awhile cutting him by half simultaneously.


    "You are right. I am still a step behind you in a fair sh, but I promised to survive, so I needed to y a bit dirty."


    The true Battle God heard that voice at the same that he noticed that he had been stabbed from behind.


    Usually, that wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him since he was just stabbed, and he knew how to heal himself, so a wound of that level wouldn¡¯t end provoking his dead. It wasn¡¯t a deadly wound even with the problem of a True God, although it would a close to being it. If he was stabbed like that while being unconscious for a long time, he would die, but that wasn¡¯t something likely to happen.


    However, he could feel that he was already doomed. That sword that stabbed him wasn¡¯t the one Graenk had been using before, and he was sure that it had something special to provoke that situation.


    "I was sure I cut you. I acknowledge that I lost since I am powerless, and I am going to die, but I want to hear how you did it."


    He could only speak. There was absolutely nothing he could do to continue the battle. He didn¡¯t remember having felt so weak in his life. It was as if he was as powerless as a corpse but still being alive. At least he could speak.


    "A small trick I learned from my daughter and my grandson. Laugh if you want, but the talent of each generation is more monstrous than the previous one. If it wasn¡¯t for her personality, my great-granddaughter would be really scary, given her talent. Those three make me proud of them as family, but at the same time, I feel inferior to them."


    Graenk sighed.


    "This is just a basic usage of the Minor Time Divinity. You hit a mere shadow of the past. Even after asking my daughter, who is Kroh¡¯s disciple, and my grandson, who was the next after Kroh to get this Divinity, I only reached this level..."


    He felt really ashamed. Those two really taught him properly despite sending incarnations instead of going themselves since they were busy, but he only managed to reach the Minor Time Divinity, and not too much before his time limit.


    Of course, the problem was that he wasparing to the wrong people. In his family, there weren¡¯t biological siblings in all generations after him, but each one of them obtained the Time Divinity and far better than him. Of course, those three were proper inheritors of a soul fragment that was partially from Kroh, while Graenk himself just obtained a part of the power of the soul fragment, so it was more difficult for him.


    He knew it, but he also knew that Yale should have had it more difficult than Kanai since he only inherited it, but he managed to get it first. Even Alrein, who didn¡¯t have any rtionship with that soul fragment, did it before Kanai.


    Thus, he couldn¡¯t ept that he was worse just because he never received the full power of the soul fragment or inherited most of it.


    Still, he was someone who managed to get the Minor Time Divinity, so there wasn¡¯t a lot better than him, but he knew all of them, which made that he valued it less than would someone unrted to the others who obtained it.


    "Although I don¡¯t like the Time Divinity, saving your trump card to thest moment is perfectly valid. Only a fool would die instead of using a trump card. Sadly, I can¡¯t do anything else for this damned sword."


    The true Battle God didn¡¯t harbor any hatred for Graenk. He believed that dying in that battle because Graenk outsmarted him was far better than being executed by someer.


    "This sword can determine death. As long as an injury made with this sword has the possibility to kill, it will happen. It was recognized that you died despite you being alive at the moment you were stabbed. Sadly, this weapon can only be used for a single attack before it breaks."


    That weapon was made by Tofesh with Yale¡¯s help. Yale asked for it since the true Battle God was the major problem among the rebels that would invade Alrein¡¯s universe.


    That sword required that the wielder had at least the Minor Time Divinity to use it, and it could only be used one time despite how difficult it was to make even for Tofesh with Yale¡¯s help, so it wasn¡¯t something that could be created in mass, but it was perfect for that battle.


    Graenk knew that in the worst situation, he would need to use it even if he needed to be shameless. He knew that he was still inferior to his opponent after battling with him, so he used thatst sh to create a chance to use the sword.


    Only those with at least the Minor Time Divinity could use it, but it also meant that only those with at least the Minor Time Divinity were immune to it, and Kroh knew everyone who got it. It wasn¡¯t possible to get it without Kroh noticing it.


    Thus, once the true Battle God was stabbed, it was the end. It didn¡¯t matter if Graenk spent the remaining time speaking with him.


    The other battles at the universe had already finished at that moment. The invasion had been aplete failure. Not a single person of Alrein¡¯s universe died while the invaders had been annihted.


    "You even used this treasure to kill me, I think I can be satisfied."


    The true Battle Godughed despite being at the doors of death. His death couldn¡¯t be avoided. It was the same that happened when traveling though time to True Gods, who died in the original time. After all, the sword was created by trying to imitate that effect.


    "Aren¡¯t you angry?"


    Graenk didn¡¯t feel that he would like to lose a battle due to the enemy using tricks. However, he still used them because they weren¡¯t having a battle merely to see who was the stronger, the other party invaded the universe, and he wouldn¡¯t doubt to kill everyone if he wasn¡¯t stopped.


    "Not at all. Your methods are perfectly valid, it is my fault for not considering that you could have a method like that and lowering my guard."


    Heughed again.


    He always thought that being able to speak with an opponent after an intense battle would be great, but all his opponents were dead after they finished. If the opponent wasn¡¯t dead, it meant that the battle would continue, his battles were always deathmatches. He never expected that after being doomed to die and without chances to battle back, he would still have time to speak with his opponent.


    "Your name was Graenk, right? As the one nicknamed as the Battle God, I allow you to inherit my title. I hope that you like it. Farewell."


    Heughed again before disappearing. In the end, he didn¡¯t have a single regret. He lived and died like he wanted.


    "A real madman until the end, but I will ept this title. I am sure one day I will be worthy of it."


    His opponent wasn¡¯t there to hear it, but Graenk spoke anyways.


    He would have preferred to win the title in a fair battle relying just on his power and not on traps and tricks. He could understand that in a real battle, everything was valid and that his opponent didn¡¯t think that it was unfair at all. However, he still wanted to be stronger as to be able to reach that level without the need to rely on external things.


    Graenk was already someone considered powerful even at a multiverse level, but he still was inexperienced as a True Godpared to others, so his main problem would be solved with time.


    If he wasn¡¯t that powerful, not even with traps and tricks, he would have been able to kill his opponent. Stabbing him like that wasn¡¯t something anyone could do, not without real ability.


    "Graenk! Or I should call you Battle God now that you got that tittle officially? Anyway, came here, the invasion has ended, and it seems that our grandson almost finished in the main battlefield by how small it has be. Let¡¯s go to celebrate!"


    The person who brought Graenk out of his thoughts about the previous battle and his ns for the future was his wife. She had been battling against another of the most powerful invaders together with other people of their era.


    "You are right, but we should wait in alert until the end, it will be soon."


    Although Yale had told them that once they killed the intruders, everything would have finished, Graenk decided that it was better to be cautious since it would be a short time.


    Of course, a short time because of the difference in time flow between them and the main battlefield.


    A lot of things happened in the main battlefield while Graenk battled, but those outside the main battlefield could only judge by the size of the universe.


    Yale had told them that the smaller it became, the nearer to the end the Second Cmity would be.

 Chapter 637 Two Group Battles

    Firene, Aizu, Nevah, and Nurvey were exhausted.


    Their battle had alreadysted a long time, and they were still in a stalemate, but they were already reaching the limits of their endurance.


    In the battle, both sides had been simr in strength, but the other side was better at long battles.


    Aizu and Nurvey never had a battle that wouldst so long, so they were the first ones to feel exhaustion.


    However, it had been ages since Firene had such a long battle, so she also started to fall behind her opponent after some time.


    The one showing the best endurance was Nevah due to how constantly had been running for her life in her previous lives, so she was even better than Firene at enduring on a battle for a long time, but in the end, she was also starting to show signs of tiredness.


    Compared to them, their opponents were just slightly tired. It was obvious that they were far more used to long battles.


    It was also a problem of versatility. Firene and Aizu weren¡¯t used to use more than three divinities when battling, while their opponents switched between as many of them as possible.


    They weren¡¯tparable to the Battle God, but they were more versatile than Firene¡¯s group.


    Nurvey and Nevah didn¡¯t even have a variety to choose, so they had the same problem.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely their fault. Nurvey, Nevah, and Aizu were far younger than their opponents, so they didn¡¯t have time to obtain more Divinities.


    Firene was a different case, but she was the type who always focused on her main Divinity, although thanks to her deceased friends, she expanded her views a bit.


    Using the same Divinities made them far more predictable, so their opponents didn¡¯t need to use too much energy to dodge and block. On the other hand, since they were unpredictable use to variety, Firene¡¯s group got tired easier.


    "You are already doomed. You are too inexperienced to beat us. However, since you are cute, you can be my subordinates, and I will forgive your lives."


    The woman licked her lips while looking at her exhausted opponents.


    She loved to have cute subordinated, and in fact, she hoped to meet Wyba and Barha to kidnap them since she was crazy for their cuteness, but she didn¡¯t manage to find them.


    In terms of hobbies, she wasn¡¯t that far from those of Nurvey and Nevah, but she took too extreme approaches. If she couldn¡¯t get a cutie for herself, she would rather kill her to prevent others from getting her.


    On the other hand, she hated all males, so she would never show any mercy against them.


    "In your dreams."


    As the leader of the team, Firene was the one who replied, but the rest agreed with the decision.


    They wouldn¡¯t fall so low as to be someone else¡¯s subordinates just to save their lives.


    Moreover, they were just exhausted, not defeated, although they were conscious that being defeated was just a matter of time.


    "A pity. You would have fit my collection pretty well, but if you aren¡¯t mine, then you need to die."


    The sudden attack was far stronger than before, and they weren¡¯t able to react properly since they were exhausted, but someone else blocked the attack.


    "You aren¡¯t touching my young miss."


    Awat had just been in weapon form the whole time, but after he saw that Nevah wasn¡¯t able to react in time, he changed to human form to block the attack.


    "Are you a weapon spirit? I know that weapon spirits are technically genderless, but you aren¡¯t cute enough with those male looks. Disappear from my sight."


    The woman attacked again, sending Awat away, but she didn¡¯t stop there.


    She ignored Firene¡¯s group and attacked Awat non-stop. The woman¡¯s subordinates were surrounding Firene and the others to prevent that they could help.


    "Awat,e back!"


    Nevah shouted while trying to follow him, but she was blocked. Although their group of four wouldn¡¯t be dyed by too much time given that they only had three opponents and the strongest one wasn¡¯t there, that time was critical to helping Awat.


    "I am... sorry... Please survive..."


    Those were Awat¡¯sst words before being broken in pieces and losing his human form.


    He wasn¡¯t dead yet, but he was already powerless. A single hit would be able to destroy himpletely.


    "No!"


    Nevah shouted while attacking the three women surrounding her and the other three.


    She managed to injure one of them and rush towards Awat, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough given the distance between where she was, and there Awat was.


    Nevah liked ordering Awat around, but if she didn¡¯t care a lot for him, he would have never gotten a spirit. Even when she had died in her previous lives, she always put Awat¡¯s safety as a priority.


    However, that time she wasn¡¯t able to do anything to help Awat.


    "Disappear! You, filthy weapon!"


    The woman shouted as she was about to execute thest attack, but thatst attack didn¡¯t manage to reach Awat.


    Someone else had received that attack in Awat¡¯s ce.


    "Who is this guy? I don¡¯t care. You dared to interrupt me, so you must die!"


    The woman just saw that a random guy shed with the attack and saved Awat¡¯s life. It didn¡¯t seem that the man flew to that ce willingly, but she didn¡¯t care, so she decided to kill him first.


    That man was already injured before being hit by the attack directed to Awat, but after being hit by it, he was so weak that the woman killed him easily.


    Although she killed that man quickly, that dy was enough for Nevah to reach Awat¡¯s fragments and collect them.


    "You! Why did you kill my subordinate, aren¡¯t we allies?"


    An angry man shouted, but the fact that he was also being sent flying backward didn¡¯t make his words sound serious enough.


    There had been another two men flying backward beside him.


    "Allies? If you put on my way, I will kill you all."


    The woman had recognized the other party, but although they had the same status, she didn¡¯t care since he seemed to be in dire straits.


    A secondter, a lot of long-range attacks hit the woman and her subordinates together with the man that had been flying backward.


    The one that had been hurt by Nevah¡¯s anger some moments before couldn¡¯t avoid them, and she ended up critically injured. Nurvey used that chance to kill her.


    "Awat has done a great job. He protected you until the very end. Let me repair him."


    Nevah heard a voice that she recognized, and Awat¡¯s weapon body was repaired in an instant.


    "Tofesh!"


    Nevah knew that Tofesh was someone really capable regarding repairing weapons with spirits, but she couldn¡¯t believe that she had so much luck as to find him at that moment.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a matter of luck.


    The universe had been shrinking, so everyone was nearer to others than before, and when Tofesh group noticed the presence of a battle near them and that Firene¡¯s group seemed to be at problems if they continued at that pace, they redirected the battle to send their opponents there.


    The man blocking eh attack directed to Awat was also Tofesh¡¯s doing.


    The coordination between Tofesh, ir, Diane, and Zack was just too good, their opponents hadn¡¯t been able to ovee theirbination and had been forced to be at the defensive.


    Even in that situation, it wasn¡¯t easy to kill any of their opponents, so it had been a great surprise that one died at the hands of the leader of the group. The unexpected attack of Zack and Diane also let Nurvey kill one, so the two groups of rebels had lost a member each.


    "His spirit will just sleep a bit. Since his state was just badly damaged, it was easy to repair."


    Tofesh felt at ease that Awat was alright. It wasn¡¯t as if weapon spirits were affected by permanent death but would have been a traumatic experience for Nevah since she didn¡¯t know.


    "You dared to kill one of my cute subordinates. No matter how pretty you are, I will kill you!"


    The woman stopped caring about the three men and focused her anger on Nurvey, but she wasn¡¯t able to approach her as she was stopped by a huge number of arrows. Arrows should be useless in their environment, but those weren¡¯t normal arrows, but arrows created with the True archery Divinity.


    A secondter, ir forced the woman to step back by attacking her with a sword, which provoked that she didn¡¯t notice that Tofesh wasn¡¯t at Nevah¡¯s side anymore, but just at the ce, she went to avoid ir¡¯s attack.


    The woman was hit by the huge hammer and was sent back like happened with the members of the other group.


    Those four were just too good manipting the movements of their opponents.


    The battle changed a lot after Tofesh¡¯s group joined Firene¡¯s group.


    The rebels were uncoordinated and were fewer in numbers, while Firene¡¯s group just needed to attack with all their strength when Tofesh knocked their opponents back.


    In just five minutes, the woman that had been Firene¡¯s opponent was the only one alive, but she was heavily wounded. What she believed to be a certain victory turned around at the moment Tofesh appeared with his group.


    She wasn¡¯t able to say anything before Firene killed her without any mercy.

 Chapter 638 Shocking Aura

    Yale was calmly observing the battles on the whole universe when thebined groups of Tofesh and Firene managed to kill all their opponents.


    "Everything is still going as I nned despite what happened there. Awat was too reckless, and the performance of Firene¡¯s group has been a bitcking, but I did well to put Tofesh near in case they were in danger."


    If they were really going to die, Yale could save them at thest second. He shouldn¡¯t act until the proper moment, but that moment was already near anyway.


    However, it was better to follow everything strictly until the end.


    "Well, this was also on my expectations. I was waiting for it."


    Yale smiled as a Great God of the rebels rushed towards him. It was easy to see that the Great God didn¡¯t care for his life at all.


    "Yale, a mere Great God like you, dared to act like a big shot here. I will show you that you are just a puny existence. My lord, the Space God, is the one who shall rule the multiverse!"


    That man was a subordinate of the Space God, but he was a mere pawn that was doomed to die. However, he was proud to die if that would make his lord happy.


    "You and the Space God are both fools."


    Yale really felt that both were just clowns. He wondered if there was something like a True Clown Divinity because if it existed, he believed those two had it.


    "Die! No Great God can survive this!"


    The Great God had an item on his hands, which exploded with a light that surrounded Yale and him.


    That item was a prototype a certain woman used to make the rebels ept her before she was sent to Lesta. It was also the only one of her inventions that were on the hands of the Space God.


    If that item was wielded by a Great God, it could guarantee that another Great God would die, but the wielder would also die. It was impossible to use it against a True God or make a True God use it. Thus, it was considered wed and useless by the Space God.


    After all, he could easily kill Great Gods. There wasn¡¯t any need to sacrifice one of his own Great Gods to do it.


    However, he heard that Yale was a Great God, but one that he couldn¡¯t kill, so he decided to try using that item.


    The Space God was busy battling against Kanai, but he was still paying attention to his subordinate.


    He felt that it was possible that Yale would avoid being hit by the item, but since the item sessfully hit Yale, he started tough.


    "I won! That Yale is dead! Lesta, take this! I am the best! I didn¡¯t need your help to kill him!"


    Kanai just coldly smiled when hearing those words before a voice rumbled thought the universe.


    "Nice toy, but useless. Do you hear this Space God? Your subordinate died for nothing. Did you really believe that as long as that thing hit me, I would die? You are underestimating me too much. Not even you are enough to face me, much less your subordinate with a toy. In your whole army, the only one who can endure battling against me is Lesta, and he can¡¯t beat me anyway!"


    Hearing that voice, the Space God felt as if he was being mocked in front of everyone in the universe.


    Yale iming to be undefeatable could just be considered as bluffing to increase the moral on the side of the Council of Gods, so the Space God wasn¡¯t worried by it. However, the part where Yale considered Lesta better than the Space God was a huge blow for his pride.


    Before he could say something to try to recover a bit of his pride, an aura left him frozen.


    It was an extremely strong aura of a True God, but one that had obtained a lot of True Divinities, which wasn¡¯tmon at all.


    Ange¡¯s aura had been restrained since she was in an isted dimension, and she didn¡¯t show her whole power on purpose, so the others hadn¡¯t felt such a strong aura until that moment.


    "Let me tell you this. I am not a Great God but a True God. I have been one for a long time, but I never felt like announcing it. When I learned that you had that toy, I decided to continue restraining my power as that of a Great God to see how stupid and predictable you are."


    Yale was a True God and one that only had True Divinities. Moreover, their number wasn¡¯t small at all. If Ange¡¯s case was scary, Yale¡¯s case was even scarier.


    Yale already expected that the Space God would try to use that item on the Second Cmity, so he acted as a bait to prevent that he decided to use it against someone else.


    His hiding was so good that not even the system could notice his true strength when he was hiding it.


    The strong aura he was spreading for the whole universe didn¡¯t have any real effect, it only served to show his power, but psychologically it had a great impact.


    Even True Gods from the rebels were scared when they sensed Yale¡¯s aura. An aura with so many True Divinities was definitely scary.


    Those on Yale¡¯s side were also shocked, but that just motivated them because they were Yale¡¯s allies.


    Of course, some of them, like Shiba and Ange, weren¡¯t surprised at all since they knew Yale¡¯s true level beforehand.


    Yale¡¯s aura could even cross the barrier of the separate dimension that Ange created.


    "Shit, father and daughter are both abnormal."


    The disciple of the Space God was really scared at that moment. Ange started to release her aura when she noticed Yale¡¯s one, so the disciple of the Space God was facing both auras simultaneously. His instincts were telling him to flee, but he couldn¡¯t no matter how much he wanted to flee.


    On Shiba¡¯s side, Lina and Eini were motivated when they realized how strong Yale was, but they didn¡¯t understand why Shiba let himself being knocked back despite not being surprised at all. There was no way they didn¡¯t notice that Shiba¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t normal. Of course, that was because they knew Shiba very well, no one else noticed about it.


    However, they couldn¡¯t stop the battles to ask. Moreover, Shiba reappeared after destroying another, and he was still unharmed, so the other two didn¡¯t think too much about the reasons for his previous mistake.


    The movements of their rivals were a bit more sluggish than before due to the shock provoked by Yale¡¯s aura, but that wasn¡¯t enough to decide the battle.


    "You! Don¡¯t think that just because your husband has this scary aura, you will leave this ce alive."


    The Ice Goddess spoke to try to hide her inner fear.


    Lina was about to reply when she was left speechless.


    The Ice Goddess had been cut in two, which led to her immediate death.


    "Shiba, you..."


    She didn¡¯t know why suddenly Shiba¡¯s aura turned several times stronger than before, nor why did he turn his back to his opponent to kill someone else despite how he had been battling earlier.


    "Pavel, kill him now! Kill your enemy! This is your chance!"


    The moment the former investigator noticed that Shiba turned back and attacked the Ice Goddess, he sent that message to Pavel.


    He didn¡¯t feel confident in a three versus two after seeing the change on Shiba¡¯s aura, and he was busy dealing with Eini to use the gap on Shiba¡¯s defense created after killing the Ice Goddess.


    "My enemy will die now."


    The former investigator didn¡¯t pay attention as he received that message as it seemed useless information.


    "Why?"


    An instantter, the former investigator spoke while seeing the sword that had stabbed his chest.


    "Because as far as I can remember, the one who did a useless experiment that killed my whole family is you. Didn¡¯t you tell me to kill my enemy?"


    The former investigator had indeed killed a lot of people from the ce where Pavel came. Thus, he could believe it.


    He nned to escape and kill Pavel, but he noticed that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    "You aren¡¯t moving. Pavel, you can finish him."


    Shiba had frozen the dimension surrounding the former investigator with precision and power that surpassed the Great Dimension Divinity.


    "Thank you, senior brother. I knew that following Master Liye was the best decision of my life. Infiltrating on the rebels and following Master Lesta as he ordered have all been for this moment. I lost the count of how many years I waited for this instant."


    The former investigator died while still being shocked. He never expected that Pavel was a spy. Before dying, he felt that he understood how Yale obtained information about them.


    Pavel was the kid that Yale¡¯s incarnation epted as a disciple back then. The former investigator had been the one in charge of that, and it was because he messed up that the death-rate increased so much that the people died without stopping.


    The battle between Shiba and Pavel had been just a performance. Yale¡¯s aura was the signal to stop.


    Lina and Eini didn¡¯t expect that kind of development, but there was something that Eini wanted to know more than the story behind Pavel.


    "Who are you, and where is Shiba?"

 Chapter 639 A Separate Dimension

    Eini¡¯s question surprised everyone, Pavel included. There wasn¡¯t anything on the n saying that he would battle a fake Shiba. His master said that Pavel would be facing Shiba, so he didn¡¯t think that Shiba was fake while they battled.


    However, he noticed that the Shiba he had been battling and the one who killed the Ice Goddess differed in power, but he thought that since their battle was a performance, Shiba wasn¡¯t giving his all when battling. Thus, he felt that Shiba was really good at hiding his power, but he never considered the possibility that someone changed ces with Shiba.


    "What are you saying, I have been hiding my power, that is all. I am sorry for keeping it secret, but sometimes hiding something from allies helps to trick enemies."


    Shiba tried to ignore what Eini said as if she was just upset for Shiba hiding something from her, but Eini wasn¡¯t nning to let the matter go with just that exnation.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me. You really look and act like Shiba, but although I can¡¯t say the reason, something tells me that you aren¡¯t him!"


    Eini wasn¡¯t able to exin the reason because she couldn¡¯t detect anything that differed from the usual Shiba, but she still had that feeling that the man in front of her wasn¡¯t her Shiba. There wasn¡¯t any proof, but she firmly trusted her intuition. She spent most of her life with Shiba, so she was confident about her intuition regarding Shiba.


    "If I tell you something that only both of us know, will you believe me?"


    They were a married couple, so they knew each other very well and shared things between them. It wasn¡¯t difficult to verify his identity by telling something that no one else should be able to know.


    "Alright."


    Eini felt that if Shiba was able to tell something that only they two knew, everything would have just been her paranoid for the shock of the situation. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was a bit upset about Shiba having secrets.


    "Your Shiba is currently undergoing a very important mission following Yale¡¯s orders. I am taking his ce temporally. Everything is going like Yale nned from the start, but I bet he didn¡¯t expect that you would notice this. I am sorry, but you need to act as if I am Shiba for now. I will reveal the truthter."


    Eini couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. She didn¡¯t expect that fake Shiba to admit it so bluntly, but she expected even less that everything had already been nned beforehand.


    However, she knew that if Yale managed to make someone impersonate Shiba so perfectly that only his wife could notice something by intuition, despite being unable to find a proof, there should be an important reason for the real Shiba leaving.


    "I am sorry for doubting you! I was too shocked by your increase in power."


    Eini decided to obey and act as if Shiba really convinced her. The matters of the Second Cmity were serious, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke problems by having a childish behavior.


    However, Eini swore that she would demand a proper exnationtter. If Shiba was going to leave for a secret mission, she felt that she needed to know it, although she knew it was somewhat unreasonable since it was a secret mission. It was quite a contradictory feeling.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It is my fault for hiding it from you. I should be the one apologizing. Sorry."


    The fake Shiba pated Eini¡¯s head, which made Eini feel strange. She felt exactly as she felt when Shiba did it, which made that the impersonation was far too scary.


    She didn¡¯t know about the real identity of that person. However, given by how strong he was, it couldn¡¯t be a random person. Moreover, she believed that since he used something that she was almost sure that was the True Dimensional Divinity, Yale should have been deeply involved in teaching him, which made sense since Yale made the n.


    She didn¡¯t know why Shiba and Yale hadn¡¯t spoken with her and Lina about the n, but she didn¡¯t n to demand exnations until the Second Cmity finished. She believed that they would have a lot of time to give exnationster.


    While the fake Shiba and Eini spoke, the universe was shrinking quickly, and the number of alive people was reducing very quickly.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that everyone was being killed.


    A lot of allies of the Council of Gods, including those close to Yale, had disappeared and reappeared on a different dimension not too long after the fake Shiba appeared.


    That was because the one controlling that dimension and bringing people inside was the real Shiba. It wasn¡¯t false that he hid his power before. He was a True God and obtained the True Dimensional Divinity a bit before the time limit for his training was over. However, he wasn¡¯t as strong as the fake Shiba. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill the Ice Goddess so easily, although it wouldn¡¯t be impossible either.


    However, his power was reserved for maintaining that dimension. As long as he was inside, it would be impossible to find that dimension from the outside unless the other party also had the True Dimensional Divinity, and even in that case, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to enter forcefully.


    His job was to protect everyone in that ce.


    He was also nning to bring Lina and Eini there after a while. There was too much attention to them at that moment to make them disappear from that universe, but he decided to let them see the truth since he was informed that Eini discovered the fake Shiba.


    Although the number of people in that dimension was increasing, they were all sleeping. They would sleep peacefully until the Second Cmity finished.


    The end of the Second Cmity wasn¡¯t something that must be shown. There was a part that was needed to remain in the darkness.


    Once inside the dimension, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without killing Shiba or obtaining Shiba¡¯s permission, but just to prevent issues, everyone who wasn¡¯t Shiba was forced to sleep once they were brought there.


    The first ones in going there were those who didn¡¯t want to battle more or couldn¡¯t. Of course, those directly rted to the Time Faction had priority over others.


    Wyba and Barha were bored from battling, so they were among the first ones Shiba teleported there.


    The same applied to Bashi¡¯s group since they had been avoiding battles after their defeat. Shiba also didn¡¯t want to have his son on that battlefield for more time.


    When Shiba started doing his work, Ange was still battling the disciple of the Space God, but although they were in a separate dimension, it was a dimension Ange created inside the battlefield, so she was able to notice the changes outside.


    "It seems the time is over. You need to die now."


    While preparing a big attack, Ange spoke those words with a cold voice that wasn¡¯t normal on her. That was a tone that Yale and Lina used quite a bit when being serious.


    The disciple of the Space God could only think about fleeing when he saw Ange preparing. That was his only option to survive since he wasn¡¯t confident in stopping Ange from attacking.


    However, he couldn¡¯t flee. He would have done it long ago if he could. He had already noticed that he wasn¡¯t Ange¡¯s match at all. He believed that unless his master appeared there to help, no one would be able to stop Ange.


    Of course, he was partial and thought that his master was the strongest and that he was only second to his master, so he ignored the possibility of someone else being better.


    The problem was that he knew that his master wouldn¡¯t appear, and he felt Yale¡¯s aura before. If his master appeared, he firmly believed that Yale would do the same.


    Thus, he decided to use Devy as a shield because it seemed the safest option to survive in his situation. He could only bet that Ange would stop her attack to not harm Devy.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do after Ange stopped her attack, but at least he would have more time.


    When he was going to grab Devy, he heard Ange¡¯s voice.


    "That is useless, you are already dead."


    The voice was cold and calm, but she didn¡¯t seem to be ready to attack, so the disciple of the Space God believed that she wouldn¡¯t attack if he managed to grab Devy despite what she was saying.


    "Come here, my human shield!"


    He screamed those words thinking that he already seeded, but then, he felt that his field of view was somewhat wrong.


    However, when he noticed that his head had been separated from his body by the girl who he considered harmless, it was already toote for him. It was a quick death.


    "Someone like you should have died long ago. If it weren¡¯t for the instructions of my father, I would have killed you long ago."


    Devy also spoke coldly. She had been wanted to kill the disciple of the Space God for a long time, but she had needed to restrain herself for the sake of her father.


    "I told him that he was already dead, but he didn¡¯t listen."


    Ange stopped her attack since her target was already dead, but she didn¡¯t look shocked that Devy killed him, nor seemed to have intentions to battle against her.

 Chapter 640 Surrounded

    The Space God screamed suddenly while battling against Kanai.


    "No! My disciple is dead! Why is there a space that I can¡¯t inspect at all? What is this? Who did it? First, that disciple of Lesta betray us and then my disciple dies, why is everything going so wrong?"


    He had felt secretly happy that Pavel was a traitor because it would affect Lesta¡¯s reputation, but Pavel knew a lot of secrets, which meant that their enemies knew too much before the war started. He even med the failure of his previous n on Pavel giving the information to Yale.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that soon after that, someone would kill his disciple. Moreover, since Ange separated the dimension, the Space God couldn¡¯t investigate what happened there.


    At least he was hoping that whoever killed his disciple also killed Devy since it would also hurt Lesta.


    "It seems that this ising to an end. Haven¡¯t you noticed yet?"


    Kanai spoke with a smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t like the Space God because she knew what happened in the dimension created by Ange and the overall state of the universe.


    When the Space God heard those words, he tried to inspect his surroundings and finally noticed that the universe had shrunk a lot and that the remaining number of people was extremely limited.


    There were a couple of areas he couldn¡¯t investigate due to the dimensional barriers of Lesta and Ange. However, looking at the rest was enough to know that the situation was worse than the worst he imagined at the beginning.


    Although he didn¡¯t notice big groups of members of the Council of Gods, he noticed that outside those remaining with Lesta, and the possibility of someone being in the other isted dimension, he was the only one of the rebels.


    Alrein had been doing his job and annihted all the remaining ones while Shiba took out those on their side.


    However, the remaining ones in the side of the Council of Gods were still dangerous if they all grouped together. Just Tofesh¡¯s group proved how powerful it was, and after joining with Firene¡¯s group, they improved even more. Moreover, the group of Shiba, Lina, and Eini was considered a dangerous one from the beginning.


    Of course, he knew that his opponent was also incredibly strong, and whoever killed his disciple wasn¡¯t a weakling either. The situation was desperate.


    "Why? What happened?"


    He couldn¡¯t believe that situation, and if he knew that a lot of those of the side of the Council of God that wasn¡¯t there had just been teleported somewhere else instead of being killed like the thought, he would feel even worse.


    "If you really want a reason, you can me yourck of brain. You are too stupid and have an exaggerated ego. I feel pity for you, you always thought that you controlled your own destiny, but you are nothing more than a disposable pawn."


    At that moment, the Space God noticed that Yale had appeared there to give that insulting reply. He thought that Yale speaking like that was saying that he was just a pawn on Lesta¡¯s hands, so he couldn¡¯t contain his anger.


    "I am not worse than Lesta!"


    He shouted with all his strength. He could admit that the rebels lost as a group due to Pavel¡¯s treason, but he wouldn¡¯t admit being worse than Lesta or anyone else.


    However, at that moment, he heard another voice, and he knew it very well.


    "You are worse than me, even a kid would be able to say it. Look at how pathetic you are with your actions and words. Please,paring us is just outright insulting me."


    The size of the universe, which was already too small to be called like that, was so small that they could already see the ce where Lesta was with the other investigators. Lesta was isting the area from external attacks, but he let those inside and outside interact with each other, so everyone inside the dimension was conscious of the situation.


    No one beside Lesta had any respect left for the Space God after seeing the scene.


    "You!"


    The Space God was angry, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to turn Lesta into his enemy because he noticed that the remaining ones of the Council of Gods were nearing him very quickly.


    It may be shameful, but if he didn¡¯t coborate with Lesta, he didn¡¯t believe that he could flee alive from that ce. The rebels weren¡¯t in a situation to have internal strife.


    Tofesh¡¯s group, Firene¡¯s Group, Alrein, Astel, and Kroh, reached that ce one after another in a short span.


    The dimension trembled as Ange and Devy appeared when breaking the barrier separating them from the rest of the universe, but based on what the Space God knew, Devy was useless for battle, and since she was hiding behind Ange, he didn¡¯t count her as part of any of the sides.


    Anyway, he was conscious of how his disciple treated Devy, so there was no way she would do something to help him. It would be already good if she didn¡¯t tell Lesta about how she had been treated.


    However, Lesta already knew about it, he wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Lina, Eini, Pavel, and the fake Shiba also reached the area after a while.


    The area had reduced so much that everyone remaining there could already see each other.


    "It seems that everyone is here. What about starting thest act of this Second Cmity?"


    Yale spoke suddenly once he confirmed that everyone was already there.


    "Cowards! Using numbers to fight us!"


    Although the Space God said that, the rebels were the ones wanting to use numbers from the beginning.


    "Space God, shut up. You are a shame for us."


    Gleb, who was sat beside Lesta, spoke with disdain.


    "Aren¡¯t you all my allies? You are also in a dire situation."


    The Space God expected that Lesta could say something, but he didn¡¯t expect one of the others to do the same.


    "Technically, yes, we are allies, but your leadership has been so bad that everyone in your charge died, so we aren¡¯t trying to follow your orders. As long as Lesta protects us, we are safe. We may lose, but we won¡¯t die."


    Gleb was selfish, and the same went for the other investigators protected by Lesta.


    They knew that they couldn¡¯t win, so they were just nning to retreat. As for the Space God, they would gift him to the Council of Gods. There weren¡¯t ns to save him.


    "You, bastards."


    The Space God could guess that he wouldn¡¯t receive any help from those protected by Lesta.


    "Don¡¯t think that I will die without fighting!"


    The Space God shouted as he started to fight until the end. At least, he hoped to kill someone before dying.


    "Wait, where are they?"


    He was nning to attack those in Tofesh¡¯s group and Firene¡¯s group, but he noticed that only Tofesh was left.


    Without him noticing it, the others disappeared.


    Of course, that was something done by Shiba.


    Tofesh was alright, but the others weren¡¯t allowed to see the true end of the Second Cmity. Eini and Lina were saved because Eini discovered the fake Shiba, but if not, Shiba would have done the same to them.


    There wasn¡¯t that much numerical advantage with the remaining onespared to before, but they were still more than enough to make the Space God feel fear.


    The Space God counted eleven opponents, including three that he couldn¡¯t dream to kill. Devy was excluded since she was considered harmless.


    He would have attacked her in another situation since she was the weakest, but that would just anger Lesta, and he didn¡¯t feel that would harm his enemies anyway.


    As for allies, he didn¡¯t have a single one. Lesta and the others with him weren¡¯t nning to help at all.


    They were all smart and knew that the Space God wouldn¡¯t hesitate in using them as human shields if needed. They didn¡¯t even discard that the Space God could kill them all personally before dying. Thus, there was no way one of them would help him.


    "Come! I will show you why I am the strongest of the multiverse! You may kill me with numbers, but alone I am the strongest!"


    The Space God didn¡¯t let the situation affect his ego. He still believed that no one could kill him in a one versus one. He med all having bad teammates while his enemies had great ones.


    "Are you dreaming? You already had an opponent; we are just observing. Mother, you can kill him now."


    Once Yale spoke, Kanai went all out for the first time since she started fighting.


    She wasn¡¯t as strong as Yale and Ange, but by just a bit, her aura was still enough to freeze the Space God in fear.


    The result was just a pathetic death. Considering it as an execution would be more exact. The Space God was unable to do anything before being killed.


    Kanai had been letting him alive, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to battle against her.


    "Now that he is dead, we are leaving. We lost this time, but we wille back someday. Farewell."


    Gleb spoke, thinking that Lesta¡¯s preparations to leave were ready.


    "Why are we still here?"


    He asked in confusion.


    "We aren¡¯t leaving. The Second Cmity hasn¡¯t ended yet. Some more sacrifices are needed."


    Lesta spoke with a calm voice, but the others were shocked. That wasn¡¯t their n.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    <h4>Chapter 641: The End of the Second Cmity</h4>


    "What are you meaning . Don¡¯t tell me that you want to kill that traitor? I know that you are angry with him, but it is better if we leave now . There will be time to vent your angerter . Maybe this is just an excuse, and you want to recover that girl? You showed to be very protective before . "


    Gleb thought quickly about Lesta¡¯s words, and he found two possible reasons . In fact, he felt that both were correct .


    After all, Pavel¡¯s betrayal was something that decided the result of the whole war, so Gleb could understand that it was a huge stain in Lesta¡¯s pride . Devy¡¯s part was even easier to understand .


    "You all don¡¯t need to know the reasons, go there and fight . This is an order . "


    Gleb sighed as he knew that there was no way Lesta would admit his intentions .


    "No way! That is suicide . I am definitely not going . Lesta, you need to obey us and get us out of this ce now . Your disciple was a traitor, so you aren¡¯t qualified to give us orders anymore . "


    Another of the investigators spoke with rage . He wasn¡¯t the only one angry with Lesta for Pavel¡¯s betrayal, but since they still needed to rely on him to leave that battlefield, no one mentioned the topic before .


    "Alright, you don¡¯t need to follow my orders . "


    Lesta spoke, and the investigator smiled with arrogance .


    A secondter, that investigators had been crushed into nothingness .


    "Someone else chooses to not obey?"


    Lesta asked without any expression on his face . He didn¡¯t seem angry, happy, or sad, just indifferent as if nothing happened . The death of one of hispanions didn¡¯t have the slightest effect on his mood .


    The others knew that Lesta was merciless, but they never expected that he would start to kill them if they refused to obey .


    Moreover, they were under Lesta¡¯s protection, which meant that their lives were on Lesta¡¯s hands . As long as they were in that are under Lesta¡¯s control, they couldn¡¯t disobey at all, or they would die .


    "Gleb will remain here . The rest of you need to go . Now!"


    Going to face Yale and the others was definitely seeking death, but not obeying Lesta was immediate death, so that time, everyone obeyed .


    The remaining investigators had two targets .


    One was Devy, who was hiding behind Ange . They believed that if they used Devy as a hostage, Lesta would agree to their demands .


    The other was Pavel . If Pavel was killed or at least injured enough, Lesta might feel that it was enough or even give thest blow himself .


    However, they were all annihted in an instant .


    The culprits were the fake Shiba and Devy .


    The fake Shiba crushed them to nothingness while Devy cut their heads with a huge scythe .


    Gleb couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing .


    Shiba¡¯s case was one thing since he was Yale¡¯s disciple, and he already killed the Ice Goddess before . It was surprising how easily he killed them, but Gleb could understand it .


    However, he couldn¡¯t exin Devy¡¯s case .


    If Devy was as Lesta said, a harmless girl that couldn¡¯t injure others, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to do that . Anyway, she was releasing the aura of a True Goddess and a terrifying one, so everything that Lesta said about her was a lie, or he had been tricked by her .


    Anyway, Gleb knew that she wasn¡¯t their ally . If she was that strong, she could have killed someone while they were distracted instead of attacking those on the side of the rebels .


    "Lesta, why even she is betraying us . Did she also manage to trick you?"


    Gleb asked that because his life was still in Lesta¡¯s hands, but he couldn¡¯t believe that Lesta had been tricked by the two closest to him .


    Thus, he was avoiding to think about what he feared to be the truth, that Lesta was the one who nned the annihtion of the rebels from the start .


    He didn¡¯t know if Lesta and the Council of God were coborating or not, since Lesta made an oath, so the Council of Gods shouldn¡¯t be on good terms with him, but Lesta always said that he was on his own side, so the chances of doing it for his own purposes were high .


    "Don¡¯t act like a fool Gleb . I know that you already guessed it . "


    Lesta smiled while speaking, confirming to Gleb that Lesta hadn¡¯t been tricked at all .


    "Why? I won¡¯t tell something naive as to why you have betrayed us, you always remarked that we just shared a goal anyway . However, I want to know why you did this . "


    Gleb didn¡¯t know why he was still alive, but since he hadn¡¯t been killed, maybe Lesta needed him for something . At that moment, he trashed away his pride . If Lesta had conditions in exchange for his life, he would agree to anything .


    "My reasons? Obtaining the best possible result for myself out of this Second Cmity . This is also the best for this multiverse . You are smart, but to think that you still haven¡¯t guessed anything about me, I am a bit disappointed . "


    Lesta¡¯s face changed to one that shocked Gleb .


    "Yale? Impossible . Your auras are too different . Your Divinities were suspicious, but after investigation, you two weren¡¯t the same person . "


    Changing the face was easy for people like them, faking auraspletely was far more difficult .


    "This is my real face, but you are right, I am not Yale . At least not the Yale that you know . Lesta is one of my many names, but the name I used since I came to this time is Alter Yale . Well, Yale and I are basically the same existence on different timelines, so we can be considered the same person, but our experiences are different, so our auras don¡¯t match . "


    As soon as Lesta revealed his identity, Devy also changed her face . After that, she looked like Ange . The reason was that she was Ange from Alter Yale¡¯s timeline .


    "It seems that I can already show you my identity . "


    The fake Shiba smiled before a cloak covered him .


    "I am known as the Mysterious Expert; do you remember me?"


    Lina was far more shocked than Eini since she didn¡¯t know that the Shiba with them was fake . However, Eini understood why she didn¡¯t feel that Shiba was fake despite being fake .


    After all, the Mysterious Expert was created mainly by the fusion of five existences in another timeline, with Shiba being one of them . She also knew that Yale and Lina were two of the others .


    "Gleb, are you surprised? I can ess Alter Yale¡¯s memories since his timeless shadow is put on my incarnation, and I always wanted to see your reaction . It would have been too boring if no one reacted to this . "


    Lesta and the other two were only incarnations, but someone with the True Dimensional Divinity could make incarnations that didn¡¯t seem different than a real living being .


    The difference was that instead of being controlled by the one who created them, there was a shadow of the Timeless Border put there .


    They couldn¡¯t exist on their own, but Yale had found a loophole using incarnations . They couldn¡¯t exist permanently either, but even after the incarnation dissipated, they would only return to the Timeless Border until a new incarnation was made .


    Moreover, the power was linked to the one who created the incarnation, so Lesta and the Mysterious Expert were as strong as any incarnation of Yale . Devy was on an incarnation created by Ange, so she was linked to her . She had been quite weak before dyingpared to Ange, so she liked being powerful .


    "You plotted everything from the beginning . This has been just a game for you, right?"


    Gleb was extremely frustrated . He never believed that something like that was possible . Yale had yed as themander on both sides of the war by himself . Lesta might have a different consciousness, but he was following Yale¡¯s orders .


    "Of course . There was no way to avoid this Second Cmity, so better have it all under my control than just let it run wild . As Lesta said, this is all for this multiverse . Lesta, kill him . Put an end to the Second Cmity . "


    4


    Gleb still couldn¡¯t understand why Yale let die so many people rted to the Council of Gods, but it was the fact that no one close to Yale died . Anyway, he was killed by Lesta before he could think more about that .


    "You two . It is time . All my incarnations will disappear now . I will summon you backter if I can . "


    As Yale spoke, all the incarnations rted to him started to disappear, but everyone was surprised that the one they thought to be the real Yale was also an incarnation .


    At that moment, on an isted dimension where only Yale existed, he opened his eyes as he heard a series of notifications .


    [The user¡¯s aura is undergoing changes . Pattern following Theory A . ]


    [Based on Theory A, the user is undergoing a breakthrough to Transcendental God . ]


    [Conditions meet . The system will begin the execution of Command Z . As stated in Command Z, the canction of the Command is impossible . Starting execution . ]


    "Now, it is time for the real final battle . "


    Soon after he spoke, another notification appeared .


    [Congrattions . Sessful breakthrough to Transcendental God . ]


    Immediately after that, Yale¡¯s true body disappeared, and he reappeared in a ce he had never been, a ce supposed to not exist on the multiverse but existed anyway .

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    <h4>Chapter 642: The True Enemy</h4>


    "I had my guesses about this ce, but it is simpler than expected . Aren¡¯t you bored to live here?"


    There was a mocking expression in Yale¡¯s face when he spoke, but that was just an act, it was possible to see that it was just hiding absolute hatred .


    "I knew that you discovered my existence long ago, but you still came here, what a fool . "


    A voice resounded on the whole dimension as if the dimension itself was speaking .


    "I am perfectly aware of the danger, but you also know that this is our only chance . "


    Yale was mentally prepared from the beginning .


    "True, but this is also the best chance for me . That Space God was a good pawn, but he was just the Space God . If I needed to steal someone¡¯s existence, yours is far better, Dimensional God Yale . "


    The voice seemed happy that Yale was the one there .


    "I know, but you are dreaming if you think you will be able to steal my existence easily . Right, Dimensional God of the previous multiverse?"


    Yale had guessed the identity of that voice long ago, but his previous words confirmed it .


    "As expected, you guessed it, but that doesn¡¯t matter . I will devour your consciousness first and then possess your body, soul, and your whole existence . After that, I will kill everyone rted to you and destroy this shitty multiverse . Then, I will be able to create a new multiverse where everyone lived for my sake . "


    What the voice said didn¡¯t surprise Yale at all .


    "I won¡¯t let you do it . If I am guessing right, you were the one who destroyed the previous multiverse when trying to advance to Transcendental God . Still, your method was wed, or someone messed with you at the critical point, so you lost everything, remaining as a mere consciousness here . However, you allowed a new multiverse to start with the hope of finding a new existence . Sadly for you, there wasn¡¯t any Dimensional God born among the original Gods, so you set your ns on the Space God . "


    Yale¡¯s description was pretty urate . He was the first to obtain the Dimension Divinity, so he had been able to pry on many secrets that he shouldn¡¯t have been able to know . However, he couldn¡¯t confirm anything since the information he obtained wasn¡¯t clear .


    "It was a great surprise that you obtained the Dimensional Divinity . Having that Second Cmity with you versus the Space God was perfect for me since I would get an existence to steal anyway, but you surprised me, leading both sides simultaneously . I admit that I wanted you to win since you are morepatible with me than the Space God . "


    He would have been able to steal the Space God¡¯s existence, but he would have been weaker than stealing Yale¡¯s existence, so it was easy to see why that voice would want Yale to win despite the other being his pawn .


    "Indeed, ourpatibility is the best since I became a Transcendental God using the Dimensional Divinity, and I did it properly, not like you . You can¡¯t wish a better existence to steal than mine, but at the same time, I am the only one who can erase your consciousness . I could have used some other Divinity to advance, and you would have been weaker when stealing my existence, but then my chances of erasing you would have been zero . "


    The only way to have a chance was by taking the highest risk .


    Even if that failed Transcendental God took possession of someone else¡¯s existence and became weaker than he wanted, he would still be an existence that couldn¡¯t die, and he could provoke a huge chaos anyway .


    "You are right, but I am this dimension . There is no way you can erase me from outside, but at the same time, you can¡¯t do it from inside . You can just wait to be devoured by me!"


    The voice knew that Yale wanted to erase him, but he prepared the trap to teleport there anyone who became a Transcendental God . Outside, he couldn¡¯t interact directly with others, but once they are inside him, he could do anything .


    "Don¡¯t be so sure . I know your weakness . Time! That is why you didn¡¯t bring Kroh here when he advanced to Transcendental God, yourpatibility is the worst . "


    Even without that reason, Yale knew that time was the voice¡¯s worse enemy since he appeared in that dimension . It was simr to the Timeless Border, but the truth was that it was the opposite . It blocked the timepletely . The Time Divinity couldn¡¯t be used there .


    "Well, you aren¡¯t wrong, but time is banned here, so you knowing it is useless . "


    The voice was confident . At that moment, it wanted to break Yale¡¯s confidence slowly with words to make him easier to devourter . After all, when trying to devour a consciousness, there was also a risk to be devoured instead . Although he didn¡¯t feel that he was likely to happen, he was cautious enough to first break Yale¡¯s mind .


    The mistake when advancing to Transcendental God had been too huge, and it had been provoked by the Time God who battled with him until the end, so the time could erase his consciousness if he didn¡¯t ban it from that ce .


    "Is that so? I am sorry, but time does exist here now, my old enemy . "


    Another voice appeared in that space as a figure materialized there .


    "Kroh! How? You shouldn¡¯t be able to enter this ce! Even if you recovered those memories, it should be impossible!"


    The voice was really shocked to see Kroh there . Only Transcendental God could exist there, so Kroh met the requirements, but he believed that he was the only one capable of bringing people inside, and he didn¡¯t bring Kroh to that ce .


    Kroh was a Transcendental God and one that used the Time Divinity to advance, so he was the time itself . If Kroh was there, the ban on the Time Divinity was automatically erased .


    "Surprised? Did you really think that I chatted so long with you without reason? You were trying to break my confidence, but I was just trying to distract you until being able to bring Kroh here . he had been hiding inside my private dimension this whole time, the one at war was just an incarnation . "


    That was why Kroh couldn¡¯t attack at the Second Cmity . If he did it, the camouge of the incarnation would have been noticed by their true enemy, and if he knew that Kroh was hidden in Yale¡¯s private dimension, there were more chances that something could block Kroh from appearing there .


    Yale still had difficulties in bringing Kroh out even without their enemy knowing about it .


    "Let me tell you that I haven¡¯t recovered any memories, that is impossible . I am the incarnation of time . When I lost against you and lost my memories, it meant the restart of the multiverse without you . The dimensions crumbled for your mistake, and the time was erased due to my memories, so you felt like creating a new multiverse, right?"


    Kroh was the same Time God that battled the Dimensional God of the previous multiverse and provoked the failure on the breakthrough . However, he lost at the end and almost died .


    It wasn¡¯t until the new Time God used the Name Kroh that the previous Dimensional God noticed that he wasn¡¯t dead .


    Even when the First Cmity was sessful thanks to the Dimensional God¡¯s ploy of making the True God have such a huge defect, he didn¡¯t have the guts to call Kroh to try to possess him . He had a huge trauma facing Kroh .


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Kroh, he would have already been the owner of everything that existed .


    He had blocked the path to Transcendental Gods, only when a lot of deaths of Gods happened, that block would allow a single person to advance .


    He put the block because he loved chaos, but he also feared that a lot of Transcendental Gods would attack him simultaneously without it . He couldn¡¯t interact directly with the multiverse, but since the reset was mostly his fault, he managed to alter the rules a bit .


    The First Cmity was his loss since Kroh used it to advance without noticing it, but he was confident in the second one .


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that Yale would manage to bring Kroh inside after being the next to advance .


    "Alright, I underestimated you two, but this is isn¡¯t enough . Kroh may be here, but without the True Dimensional Divinity, he couldn¡¯t move at all, wait, what?"


    The voice noticed that Kroh was moving without problems . He couldn¡¯t move like Yale, who used the Dimensional Divinity to advance to Transcendental God, but he could move well anyway .


    "Who said I hadn¡¯t obtained the True Dimensional Divinity, Yale is very good at teaching, you know?"


    It wasn¡¯t even difficult for Kroh to obtain the True Dimensional Divinity, but he hadn¡¯t used it a single time outside of ces specially prepared so no one could know what happened inside like isted dimensions within the Timeless Border .


    "Good, but not enough . Did you believe making you kill permanently so many Gods were without reason? See my body of soul essences . "


    A humanoid that was ten meters tall appeared . It was fully formed of soul essences .


    A soul essence was spread through the multiverse upon death, but if it was stolen, the multiverse couldn¡¯t consider that person alive, so even time traveling was useless to prevent death .

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    <h4>Chapter 643: Goodbye</h4>


    "Something like that isn¡¯t even surprising . We knew long ago that you were stealing those soul essences for some purpose . Using them to create something capable of fighting us physically was the easiest guess . Can¡¯t you be more original? This is even disappointing . "


    Yale didn¡¯t feel the slightest surprise when that humanoid appeared, and the same applied to Kroh .


    They had carefully analyzed everything they thought that could happen, and they devised far stranger cases than in reality . The consciousness of the Dimensional God was acting following the simplest guesses instead of the strangest ones .


    Of course, Yale and Kroh didn¡¯t n to lower their guard just for that reason .


    Since there was an opponent, Yale took out Lar and prepared to battle . He hadn¡¯t used her in the Second Cmity because he was reserving her for thest battle .


    Lar was Yale¡¯s weapon, so as long as Yale was wielding her, the attacks could still erase the consciousness of the Dimensional God .


    Kroh didn¡¯t have the capability of erasing the consciousness of Dimensional God directly, but his mere presence was enough to put pressure since the time was harming his opponent continuously .


    However, Kroh and Yale still attacked together . Not being able to erase the opponent¡¯s consciousness didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t harm him at all .


    The humanoid made of soul essences could only exist in that space, but he could use all the power that the Dimensional God had in the previous multiverse, so it was incredibly strong . After all, the Dimensional God of the previous multiverse obtained a lot of Divinities .


    The humanoid of soul essences was powerful, but Yale and Kroh weren¡¯t any weaker than it .


    "You two are good at fighting, but it is obvious that you fear the possibility of destroying the soul essences of those rted to you . "


    He noticed that Yale and Kroh weren¡¯t giving their all, especially Kroh .


    Yale had been careful that no one close to him ended up there, but Kroh¡¯s old friends were among those soul essences .


    "Then, I just need to take those soul essences back, and you won¡¯t be able to use them . "


    That was their intention from the beginning . Since the other party had the soul essences of Kroh¡¯s friends, without retrieving them first, there was no way they could battle without restrictions .


    "As if that was possible . I don¡¯t even know how many there are or who they were before bing soul essences . It is impossible that you can retrieve them all, so you can¡¯t save Kroh¡¯s friends!"


    If he could detect to whom belonged to each soul essence, he would have kept Kroh¡¯s friends as hostages from the beginning .


    He knew that someone with the True Resurrection Divinity could identity the soul essences dispersed among the universe, but he also knew that something like that didn¡¯t apply to that dimension .


    The Dimensional God could believe that Yale and Kroh would manage to steal some random soul essences, but that wouldn¡¯t change anything .


    "We won¡¯t know until we try . "


    As Yale shouted, Kroh rushed to the back of the humanoid and tried to steal several soul essences from it, but since the whole dimension was part of their opponent, Kroh failed .


    However, a second after that, the voice on the dimension cried out .


    "That hurts! Bastard! To think that you would use such a powerful attack when trying to steal the essences, what if you destroyed them?"


    That had been a risky bet . A risky bet that their opponent would be able to predict Kroh¡¯s actions and defend .


    The movements of the humanoid stopped thanks to Kroh¡¯s attack since the consciousness controlling them couldn¡¯t bear the pain that time was provoking to him .


    An instantter, Yale cut the humanoid and stole a huge chunk of soul essences from it .


    Of course, even that big chunk was still an extremely small part of all the soul essences there .


    "You two were tricking me! You really don¡¯t care about harming the soul essences or not . "


    The Dimensional God recovered after Kroh¡¯s attack, but after recovering, he saw that yale had sessfully stolen that big chunk of soul essences from the humanoid .


    "If we can recover them, then perfect . If we can¡¯t, erasing you takes priority . "


    Yale¡¯s voice was somewhat cold, but it wasn¡¯t as cold as he used to speak when being angry .


    "Kroh, take them . "


    Yale threw the soul essences to Kroh .


    "I will recover them anyway . You can¡¯t take them out or hide them, so holding the soul essences will restrict you in the fight . "


    To the Dimensional God, Yale throwing those soul essences to Kroh seemed to be able to battle properly since Yale was the only one that could erase him .


    "Goodbye . "


    When the Dimensional God heard Yale¡¯s voice, he noticed that Kroh had disappeared .


    "What happened?"


    He couldn¡¯t find Kroh or the soul essences .


    "They left . I threw them outside this dimension . You can¡¯t kill Kroh, so as long as Kroh had those soul essences, you can¡¯t kill them either . Now, Kroh will collect the soul essences of those still alive rted to us . That puts their lives in Kroh¡¯s hands but also means that you will never be able to put your hands on them . No matter if I win or not, you will never be able to put your hands on my family and friends . "


    As long as the soul essences were intact, everyone could be resurrected endlessly by Kroh . Yale had also taught him the True Resurrection Divinity .


    Kroh and Yale didn¡¯t know how the soul essences were when not dispersed on the multiverse, so they hadn¡¯t been able to do the operation before .


    "So, you just took a bunch on random soul essences to have an example to use . You and Kroh are heartless . "


    He noticed the intentions of the other party .


    "You can¡¯t say that others are heartless when you are practically the definition of being heartless . Anyway, all of Kroh¡¯s friends and those rted to us were all there . It seems that we fooled you . "


    Yale had a big smile on his face .


    "What? Impossible! No, that aura, the True Miracle Divinity? When did you get it? How is that I didn¡¯t know?"


    Alrein had taught the True Miracle Divinity to Yale, but Yale had it always sealed to prevent it from being noticed . Not even the system noticed that he had it .


    "I know that defeating you is almost impossible, so our main objective was preparing for the case that you possessed me . Now that is finished . even if I lose here, Kroh will make your life a hell . "


    Even with the effect of time, Yale knew that wouldn¡¯t be enough, and since he couldn¡¯t leave, he could only send Kroh out to protect the rest .


    "Bastard, I will devour your consciousness!"


    Since Kroh wasn¡¯t there anymore, the Dimensional God made the humanoid rush to Yale to devour his consciousness . Once the body lost its consciousness, the Dimensional God would put his consciousness inside .


    "That is if I don¡¯t erase you first . "


    Yale concentrated all his power on his attack . He knew that his opponent was decided to devour him even with the risk of being devoured back instead, so he could only make the same and bet it all .


    Yale¡¯s attack broke the humanoid to pieces, but Lar also broke . Fortunately, she could be repaired easily by Tofeshter as long as Yale managed to win, so she sacrificed all her defense to maximize offense in thatst attack .


    Yale was in the same position after finishing the attack for a while . He was alive, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of consciousness on his eyes .


    "I won! I have yet to digest this consciousness, but it doesn¡¯t have a will anymore . Be ready Kroh, I will be the one to make your life a hell . "


    The Dimensional Godughed with craziness . He really feared thest attack that Yale made . It even destroyed that humanoid that was his best protection .


    "Three . Two . One . I won . "


    It was just an unconscious mutter, but Yale¡¯s voice was clear, and he regained consciousness just after that .


    "What?"


    The Dimensional God was sure that he had eaten Yale¡¯s consciousness, so he couldn¡¯t exin how he regained his consciousness back .


    While the Dimensional God spoke, a sound of notification that Yale knew very well sounded though the whole dimension .


    [Countdown finished . As stated in Command Z, the current user¡¯s consciousness will be fully erased . This process can¡¯t be stopped . ]


    Yale smiled when he heard that notification, and the dimension started to crumble .


    "Why? Cancel it, damn!"


    Those were thest words he managed to say while trying to stop the erasing process .


    "You haven¡¯t been speaking to me . It was an artificial intelligence given to the Last Wish System, and that is what you stole . I was deeply sealed until the end of Command Z or when you stole the Last Wish System from me . "


    The erasing process of the Last Wish System was too quick . It was impossible to devour the Last Wish System before to prevent it .


    That was Yale¡¯s n from the beginning . He wanted the Dimensional God to steal his consciousness to devour it when the countdown was close to zero .


    Too early and he could have devoured it, toote and Yale¡¯s consciousness would have been erased, but the system would have also erased the Dimensional God upon possessing Yale .


    As long as he endured enough, the worst was a tie .


    "Goodbye, Last Wish System . Thank you for your help until now . "


    2

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    <h4>Chapter 644: Epilogue</h4>


    Several years after the end of the Second Cmity .


    In those years, Yale didn¡¯t return from that dimension, so it was unknown what happened to him, but based on their ns, Alrein and Kroh decided that probably he managed to get a tie and both, Yale and the Dimensional God, had their consciousness erased .


    Of course, they had already told everything to Yale¡¯s family, and the mood had been quite gloomy all those years . They knew that Yale did it to save the multiverse, but they were still unable to believe that Yale didn¡¯t exist anymore .


    "I am sure he is just trapped in that dimension or somewhere else after obtaining the victory . I can¡¯t believe that he died!"


    It was strange seeing Lina so hot-blooded in the past, but since Yale disappeared, it was quite usual when she was speaking with Alrein and Kroh . Of course, they knew that Yale couldn¡¯t die, but losing his consciousness could be considered something with a simr effect .


    Lina wasn¡¯t the only one who refused to believe that Yale died . Wyba, Ange, and Aiwai were arguing as much as her each time someone said that Yale wouldn¡¯t return .


    There were others who didn¡¯t believe it either, but they weren¡¯t actively arguing when someone said that he wouldn¡¯t return .


    "Lina, we already told you about everything . The chances he could return were slim from the beginning . It is already great that he wasn¡¯t possessed . "


    Kroh sighed while speaking . It wasn¡¯t that he wanted that Yale didn¡¯t return, but he had been in that dimension and battled alongside Yale, so he knew very well how difficult it was seeding .


    Kroh and Alrein were the ones always saying that if Yale hadn¡¯t returned, he wouldn¡¯t return . They had mentalized of that when he made the n, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to believe for the rest .


    Shiba didn¡¯t argue back since he knew the n, but he didn¡¯t think that Yale wouldn¡¯t return .


    "Say whatever you want . We already had this conversation uncountable times . I don¡¯t believe that he is dead, and I am not letting you have my soul essence, so go back . "


    Lina and the others refused to give their soul essences to Kroh, so unless Kroh killed them, he couldn¡¯t obtain them .


    That was against Yale¡¯s will, but they felt that agreeing to that was the same as acknowledging that Yale wouldn¡¯t return .


    "Well, the Dimensional God won¡¯t return either, so it isn¡¯t imperative having your soul essences, but there would be less dangerous for you all . "


    Kroh understood that Lina and the rest didn¡¯t want to put their lives in the hands of someone else, but Yale had insisted so much on Kroh protecting them if he didn¡¯t return that Kroh had been asking for it continuously .


    Kroh¡¯s friends were all resurrected thanks to Yale, so at least Kroh wanted to fulfill thatst wish and protect Yale¡¯s family and friends .


    Alrein was there for the same reason, but he didn¡¯t speak too much . He believed that Yale got a tie, but he insisted that if they managed to retrieve Yale¡¯s body and soul, they could use a shadow of the Timeless Border to rece his lost consciousness . At most, some memories would be lost, but that was better than not having any consciousness at all .


    However, Kroh said that it was impossible to go back to that dimension, and that trying was too dangerous . If the Dimensional God had discovered Yale¡¯s n and let the Last Wish System erase Yale¡¯s consciousness without entering the body after that, going to that dimension would be falling right into a trap .


    That was the worst situation Kroh could think, but at least they were safe since the Dimensional God couldn¡¯t leave even in that case . After all, a mere consciousness trying to deal with something constantly erasing consciousness was a suicide, so the Dimensional God wouldn¡¯t be able to use Yale anyway .


    "I am sure that my father will return . When he needed to reincarnate in the past, a lot of people also believed that he wouldn¡¯t return, but he did it . I am sure he will also return this time . "


    Ange was also far more fierce than usual . She hated conflicts, but when someone said that Yale wouldn¡¯t return, she could endure it .


    "My big brother will return . He won¡¯t leave me behind . "


    When Wyba spoke, Kroh and Alrein felt some fear . Wyba¡¯s word had forced them to retreat several times . The True Cuteness Divinity was really scary .


    However, they learned from their errors and started using protections against it . The problem was that since they would also prefer that Yale was alive, they were still somewhat influenced .


    "Wyba, calm down . I am sure that Yale will return someday . They will acknowledge their mistakes then . "


    Aiwai hugged Wyba, who seemed about to attack Kroh and Alrein if they didn¡¯t leave immediately .


    "Alright, calm down . We will return another day . I know it is difficult to ept, but please, even if it is slowly, be aware that Yale won¡¯t return anymore . "


    Kroh was ready to leave after speaking . If they didn¡¯t leave, they would really be attacked . The patience of the other party was already exhausted, and each time, they endured less before losing all their patience .


    "Who won¡¯t return anymore . I am right here . "


    The faces of everyone changed when they heard that voice .


    "I am sorry, there was something . . . "


    Before Yale had time to exin why he hadn¡¯t returned until that moment, he had already been tackled by the simultaneous try to hug him from Wyba, Ange, Lina, and Aiwai .


    They were all crying . They really feared that what Kroh and Alrein said was true because there was no way to prove it was false unless Yale returned .


    Yale was conscious that he had made them worry too much, so he let them hug him as much as they wanted . He would hug them back if it wasn¡¯t because he was alreadypletely surrounded, so he couldn¡¯t move his arms without moving the four girls aside first .


    After a while, they calmed down and released Yale, although they remained quite close to him . Wyba even hugged him back after a few seconds .


    "Yale, if you are really Yale . Exin what happened . "


    Wyba, Ange, Lina, and Aiwai jumped to Yale immediately after seeing him, but Kroh and Alrein were still maintaining some distance . They didn¡¯t know if the person in front of them was really Yale or he had been possessed .


    Of course, seeing how Yale acted when the four girls hugged him made them believe he was the real one, but they were still cautious .


    Shiba was trying to hide some tears of joy for seeing his master again, but Eini still noticed it . However, she didn¡¯t mock Shiba¡¯s action since she also had tears in her eyes . Neither of them doubted Yale¡¯s identity .


    "It is difficult to prove that I am myself since devouring a consciousness alsoes with devouring the memories, but this should be enough for you to believe that I am not your enemy . "


    A ray of light flew from Yale to Kroh .


    "This is the management authority of the multiverse . This is what took me so long to obtain . Only Transcendental Gods can use it, so Kroh and I will be the ones using it for now, but Alrein, we can share it with you when you advance . Beforeing, I have already destroyed the blocking requiring a lot of deaths before being possible to advance to Transcendental God and the permanent deaths of True Gods . "


    Kroh knew that what Yale shared with him was indeed the authority to manage the multiverse, so he immediately believed that he was in front of the real Yale .


    "It was difficult to get, and if I left that dimension before getting it, who knew when we would have been able to put our hands on it . It took me too long, sorry . "


    Yale was about to leave after he sessfully tricked the Dimensional God to get erased by the Last Wish System, but he noticed that he could get the authority to manage the multiverse, and something like that was better to be in good hands .


    Moreover, there were two big problems provoked by the consciousness of the Dimensional God that needed to be solved, and it wasn¡¯t possible without that authority .


    Once someone got the authority, sharing it was easy, but losing it was only possible if one wanted or upon death, which in normal circumstances couldn¡¯t happen to Transcendental Gods .


    However, getting the authority when no one owned it was extremely difficult . The consciousness of the Dimensional God got it because the reset of the multiverse made it easy to obtain .


    Yale¡¯s exnation was convincing enough for his dy, but the girls still made Alrein and Kroh apologize for theirck of faith in Yale, although Yale calmed them down, saying that it was him who asked them to think that he wouldn¡¯t return in that situation .


    After that, they organized a huge party inviting all the members of Yale¡¯s family and all of his friends .


    "Yale, what are you nning to do from now on?"


    Kroh and Yale had reached the peak of power, so neither of them needed to train anymore .


    "I guess I will just enjoy life with my family and friends . Maybe I will learn some additional Divinity for fun or take some disciples . Prying into the past of the multiverse also seems interesting . "


    Yaleughed . He wouldn¡¯t be bored in the future .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!